Chapter 1: Mafia Boss
Notes:
Welcome, strangers and readers!
This story is cross-posted on fanfiction.net under the author: fantasy.x.nothingness
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
"OUT! I WANT YOU OUT OF MY CLASS!"
Nedzu-sensei yelled to the point his whole face was red in anger, with his hands and shoulders shaking by the force. Snickers could be heard all around the classroom, as well as a chair scraping against the floor and someone walking towards the door.
"It's Dame-Tsuna time" A guy mocked with a smirk.
"Pay me" Another one demanded his friend, who reluctantly gave him some money for losing the bet.
Between the snickers and the teacher's fuming, a soft sigh was made, followed by the classroom's door being shut quietly. Walking down the hallways with no one around, Tsuna could only think one thing.
Not again.
.
.
.
It was a beautiful day in Namimori, Japan.
The sky was blue with a few fluffy clouds roaming around and the air was fresh due to the start of spring. If there was a word to describe Namimori’s town, it was peaceful. With only a few common problems at night that were quickly solved thanks to the police force and a certain disciplinary committee, the town really offered a feeling of security to the people living in it, making them all be able to call it home.
It was midday, so every school was at lunch break. Some students were outside playing while others decided to stay in their classroom to enjoy time with their friends.
Everyone, but one.
A 13-year-old brunette girl was lying on the rooftop of her school; Namimori middle, enjoying the cool breeze with her eyes closed and her arms behind her head. It had been a while since she last took a nap, and she really needed one. With the recent sleepless nights that were causing her to drop her grades, something that her mother and her teachers didn't like one bit, she welcomed every little rest she could get.
Her name, Sawada Tsunayuuki.
She was an average looking person with an average teenage life.
Her body was thin with no signs of muscles while her milky skin was flawless with no signs of marks. Her messy chestnut hair was of mid-back length, and her fringe was long enough that it reached her caramel doe eyes that sometimes gleamed gold when the sun shined on them.
She is considered one of the cutest girls in school. That is, however, when she was not making a fool of herself.
In school, she was known as Tsuny-Tsundere. Or more specific, Dame-Tsuna.
Why? She was a roller-coaster! That's why.
Her grades were sometimes the best in the class, while other times, they dropped to the bottom and were the worst of the worst.
Some days she would take P.E seriously and play well, while other days she would make her team lose drastically so she would spend the rest of the class sitting in the bleachers by herself.
She was a cool girl, always calm and serious, and it was said that her smile was so bright it could melt the hearts of people. Yet, there were moments when she was clumsy enough to trip over her own feet when she was just standing. She would bump into people or flinch at loud noises that caused her to stutter.
And on some very rare occasions, she was brave enough - or stupid - to fight her bullies and come out without a scratch.
In simple words, she was a mystery.
One that her classmates liked to make fun of and create bets between themselves to see which side she would show the next day. It was quite cruel, but she didn't care. It’s not like she could change their opinion on herself, and to be truthful, it wasn’t worth it.
Right now she was in Dame-Tsuna mode. Having not done her homework, arriving almost late to class, forgetting her lunchbox and failing with a 15 mark in her maths exam, it was like nothing seemed to work for her that day. So after her teacher kicked her out of his class with everyone laughing at her bad luck, she went to the only place where she could enjoy a few minutes of quietness.
And here she was. The rooftop. It was peaceful and quiet, the perfect place where she could relax under the sun and rest her tired psyche. However, she only got 15 minutes of that tranquillity before the rooftop door was violently opened and letting a murderous aura surround the place.
"Skipping classes again?" A monotone voice said "If you don't give me one good reason, I'll bite you to death"
"Hello, my dear prefect" She yawned and sat up stretching her arms "What brings you to the roof at such a lovely hour?"
"I asked first," he said and pulled a metal tonfa out. "Talk"
"Stupid teacher kicked me out for not doing my homework" She mumbled, but the disciplinary committee leader heard it and sighed heavily.
"Again?"
"It's not my fault! I was busy last night" The brunette exclaimed while she stood up.
"Sleeping?" He raised an eyebrow.
"For your information..." She crossed her arms over her chest "Sleeping is good. You should try it, you know? You are so pale I could mistake you for a vampire"
"I will bite you to death" He growled and ran towards her with a raised tonfa, but she simply moved aside to dodge.
"See, a vampire" She giggled and continued dodging the attacks the prefect was throwing her with agility. Which made her break into a smile, for if she was able to dodge without tripping, it meant that her Dame-Tsuna mode was finally off.
"You little-" He was cut by the school's bell, signalling lunch was over. He sighed and narrowed his eyes at the brunette "After class, you are helping me with paperwork as a punishment for not doing your school duties"
"But Kyoya!" Tsuna exclaimed with a pout.
"No whining" He glared at her "Now go to class before I bite you to death, little animal"
"You are not fun" She murmured, but squeaked when a tonfa came flying towards her head "Alright, I'm going! Geez~"
.
.
.
Location: Sicily, Italy
The sun was going down, painting the sky in orange, red and purple, along with those in-between. It was quite a sight. The air was nice, neither warm nor cold. It was starting to be late, so not many people were outside. Only those who were returning home or were too drunk to move were loitering the streets.
Them and those who have a business to resolve.
Which sadly, he did.
Here he was again, walking downtown after a meeting with the old man. He got a new mission, a mission he didn't expect for it was too soon, too unexpected, but how could he refuse such a challenge? And as he walked down the streets with a smirk on his shadowed face thanks to his fedora, he ignored the stares and whispers he received as he passed by, too busy thinking, planning, imagining plans and situations that will involve a certain someone.
At first, he was horrified and found the mission ridiculous and a loss of time. Just thinking about his first student made him want to sigh in annoyance at having to live that all over again.
But that's where the twist came and made him re-think. If he hadn't known Nono for years, he would have dismissed the old man as a fool. But those eyes full of determination made him pause, they made him want to do the mission, if only just to see the glorious outcome. A challenge indeed.
He will do the impossible.
Make a teenage girl into a Mafia Boss.
After all, he wasn't called the greatest hitman of the world for nothing.
"Japan, huh?" He said, his smirk never leaving his face "This one will probably be a long journey"
.
.
.
Finally, school was over and Tsuna could only watch with jealousy at how her classmates ran out from school. She could have been one of those free souls if she weren't grounded by the disciplinary committee leader. With a heavy sigh, she stood up from her chair and arranged her things.
"Want to go and get some cakes, Tsuna-chan?" An orange-haired girl asked her with a bright smile. Sasagawa Kyoko, the kindest girl Namimori middle ever had. She and Tsuna had known each other since they were kids, and though Tsuna had a hard time admitting it, she was her best friend.
"Sorry, I have to stay after classes" Tsuna grimaced at the thought of having to spend more time inside the school and sent an apologetic smile to the girl in front of her.
"I see," Kyoko said, not missing her smile "Maybe this weekend?"
"Definitely" Tsuna smiled back and walked Kyoko towards the door "Be careful on your way home"
"You too, Tsuna-chan" With a wave, both girls parted ways.
She walked into the familiar path towards the disciplinary committee office while humming softly to herself, but just as the brunette was going to turn into the next hallway, a hand on her shoulder made her stop. She looked behind her, only to see a boy with spiky dark hair and a smug smirk on his face.
"Hey" He greeted her.
"Mochida-senpai" Tsuna nodded her head at him.
"Tsunayuuki, where are you going in such a hurry?" He asked her with a raised eyebrow.
"I have duties to do" Tsuna said simply and turned to walk away.
"That's uncool," Moichida said as he walked next to her, unaware of the brunette's attempts to get away from him "How about you skip with me?"
"Tempting" Moichida smirked, but it fell slightly at the next response "But no, thank you" With that, Tsuna hurried her steps and walked ahead of him.
"Wait" He ran up to catch her "I know, how about you and I go out this weekend?"
"Can't, I promised Kyoko I would hang out with her"
"Why are you always so difficult?" Mochida huffed before smirking again "Doesn't matter, I like challenges. I won't give up until you go out with me" He declared before turning to walk away.
"What an annoying guy" She murmured once he was out of reach. Tsuna sighed, again, and kept walking toward the office. What Mochida suggested was really tempting; not going with him, but skipping this whole punishment.
What were the chances of getting caught if she ran away now? It was worth a try, she thought. But just as she was about to turn around and dash for her escape, someone called her name.
"Sawada-san" Kusakabe Tetsuya, the second in command of the disciplinary committee leader nodded at her as he rounded the corner and spotted her. Tsuna had to bite down a groan, for now, her chances were drawn to zero.
"Hello, Kusakabe-san" Tsuna greeted him weakly.
"Kyo-san is waiting," Kusakabe reminded her, crossing his arms over his chest and giving the brunette a sharp look. "So don't plan on running away"
"You know me too well" Tsuna giggled nervously.
"Come on now" Kusakabe motioned for the brunette to follow him and started to walk away. Tsuna sighed one more time and followed him to her fate.
After a minute or two, they reached the disciplinary committee office. Kusakabe stopped in front of the door and knocked politely.
"Sawada's here" He said and received a 'come in' in response.
Opening the door wide open, he let the brunette walk in before closing the door quietly. Once inside, Tsuna dropped her bag on the couch and sat down in front of the desk, which was full of papers.
"You know, I will never understand what's so special about paperwork" She said as she eyed the towers of papers with disinterest
"In silence little animal, and start working" Hibari grunted from his place behind the desk, never once looking at her from his work.
"Hmm..." The brunette pouted and grabbed a pen to start.
And so, Tsuna started filling the documents, asking one or two questions on what she should put here and there. It wasn't the first time she did paperwork, so she knew what the process eventually was, but it was still boring.
She cursed in her mind for not being able to complete her homework, but it wasn't really her fault. She was tired and fell asleep in the middle of it, she didn't even have dinner! And to put the cherry in the cake, she had a nightmare and didn't sleep for the rest of the night.
That thought made the pen stop unconsciously in mid-air as she recalled her dream. It was weird and bizarre, but when were they not? It used to happen every now and then, some nights sleep couldn't seem to grasp hold of her while other times her dreams were plagued with haunting images and a frantic sense of dread that made her wake in the middle of the night.
It wasn’t healthy, and it obviously was affecting her life but there was no way to stop them. Those dreams came and went as they pleased, some of them staying while others faded in time. It may sound stupid, and she couldn’t really put it into words, but she was almost sure that those dreams were talking to her, or at least trying to tell her something.
So deep in her thoughts, her body flinched when someone clearing their throat brought her back to reality and when she looked up it was to see Hibari glaring at her.
"Did I tell you to stop?" He asked with a grunt, his hand tempting to grab his tonfa and whack her in the head.
"Sorry" She murmured and continued working, only to stop again after five minutes.
Her eyes became unfocused as she recalled her last dream once more and the feeling of trepidation it left in its wake. It was as if, no matter how much she tried to forget and move on, that nagging feeling wouldn't leave her. It was clinging, clawing and almost possessive in a way that scared her. She hadn't felt such a powerful sensation, probably not since...
The feeling of cold fingers against her cheek snapped her back.
"Huh?" She blinked and turned to see Hibari, who was watching her with narrowed eyes.
"You are spacing out," He said with a glare "Again"
"Sorry, I just..." She closed her eyes and sighed tiredly.
"You didn't sleep at all, did you?" He questioned.
"A dream just kept me up, it's nothing" Tsuna shook her head as if to get rid of her thoughts and grabbed another paper from the pile. "Should I finish this too?"
"Tsunayuuki" Him calling her full name meant that he was annoyed and wanted answers. It didn’t happen often, but when it did, Tsuna knew that there was no escape from him. She remained quiet for a moment though, organizing her thoughts before sighing and resting her head on the table.
"I'm just worried"
"About?"
"I don't know, but I am," She said with a frown "It's like something inside of me is screaming at me to be careful"
"It wouldn’t be the first time" He pointed calmly, being fully aware of the past times where the brunette had had those mysterious feelings and dreams and how anxious she got.
"I know," She said biting her lip, thinking the same as him. "But I can't simply ignore them"
They stayed in silence for a couple of minutes, each deep in their own thoughts. Hibari could not empathise with the way she was feeling nor did he try to pretend to give her comfort, it wasn't in his personality. But he always listens when she keeps rambling about nonsense and hovers when her words die out. It's how they worked, as strange as it was. And the girl never asked for his opinion in the matter, it seemed she just needed someone where she could just store her thoughts like a safety cloud.
"You are weird" He finally declared before going back to his work.
"I know" She smiled sheepishly and closed her eyes intent on resting some more, but a startled cry escaped her lips as a metal hit landed on her head.
"Keep working" Hibari growled with narrowed eyes and a raised tonfa.
"Y-Yes" She squeaked and continued to work, nursing her poor head in the process.
And so, the two kept working until the sun started to set and the school was deserted. As soon as the last paper was done and tucked into the folder, Tsuna immediately grabbed her bag and ran towards the exit before the boy could try to chain her to another task.
"See you tomorrow, Kyoya!" She exclaimed with a goodbye wave and jogged her way out.
"Hn" He watched her leave school grounds, before shaking his head for staring for too long.
' What a little animal.’ He thought and walked around school one last time to make sure everything was ready for tomorrow's classes.
.
.
.
After 15 minutes of walking, Tsuna arrived home safely and apologized to her mother for being late, but Nana Sawada just hugged her daughter and smiled at having her home.
One could really see the resemblance they both shared. Tsuna could be the split image of her mother if it weren’t for her hair being lighter in colour and longer in length. As well as her eyes, they were a tad bigger and honey-coloured instead of the usual brown.
And oh, how Nana adored her daughter's eyes. They were so big and pretty and when the light hit them just right, they could shine in another colour. And it saddened her deeply to see how that light just kept dimming as she grew up.
Her eyes didn't shine in happiness or wonder as they used to do and as a mother, it really hurt to see that. And although she tried her best to cheer her up, she couldn't really force her daughter to feel more than she could. So she always made sure to shower her extra in love and care, and she knew that Tsuna really appreciated that.
But sometimes she just wished her daughter could see beyond her own little world. She wanted to see her daughter be happy, to have fun with friends and experience her youth with a lighter heart. She knew life hadn't been the best for her, but she was trying, they both were.
She knew she could never force her daughter out of her shell, she didn't have the heart for that, but she was strong and patient and she would keep holding her daughter close until she was ready to stand on her own again.
After a warm shower, Tsuna had dinner with her mother and then went to her room where this time, she finished all her school duties before falling asleep in her bed.
Nana went to check her daughter a few minutes after dark, only to see her all sprawled on her bed with papers still scattered over the covers. Shaking her head with a quiet giggle, she walked quietly inside to pick up the mess and covered her daughter, who murmured something in her sleep and cuddled her pillow at the soft touches. Nana smiled and wished she had a camera, and with one last look, she closed the door gently before going to her own room.
That night, the two brunettes in the Sawada residence slept peacefully, neither of them knowing that it would be the last time they had such a good night.
.
.
.
Morning, the sky was still a bit dark but the silhouette of the sun was starting to peek over one side of the sky. Only the early risers were the ones to see such sight, Sawada Nana being one of them.
She walked outside to greet the new day in good spirits.
"Let's see what's on the news today" She said to herself as she opened her mailbox to take the newspaper, but blinked when she saw a piece of paper next to it. Curious, she grabbed it and read it, only to have a sparkle appearing on her eyes at what she saw.
Smiling to herself, she walked back inside, ready to start breakfast and to make a call, and hoping that things would turn for the better.
Behind her, as the sun rose up in the sky, no one was able to see a dark shadow making its way towards the humbled home.
.
.
.
After breakfast was ready and hearing no noise from upstairs, Nana hummed to herself thinking that perhaps this was to be a peaceful morning. But after taking one look at the clock in the kitchen and seeing it was only 30 minutes before 7, she opted to walk towards the stairs so that her voice could be heard better.
"Tsuna-chan" She shouted, "Time to wake up or you will be late for school!" But she didn't receive any answer, nor heard any thumps or screams.
"This girl" She sighed and walked upstairs, opening Tsuna's bedroom door slightly to poke her head inside, the sight that greeted her brought an amused smile to her face. "What's this?"
It appears that in her sleep, Tsuna had turned and ended up on the floor with a pillow and all. And as she opened the door wider, she blinked, noting that there were clothes, books and some papers lying all around the room. She probably didn’t see them last night because it was dark, she thought as she went to kneel next to her daughter and shook her gently.
"Tsuna-chan, wake up" But the girl didn't stir.
"don wanna...eat sushi" Tsuna mumbled, making Nana giggle and shake her head. What strange dreams was she having?
Sighing and looking around the room, something caught her attention. A folded piece of paper sticking out from between the pages of an old book. Tsuna didn’t like folding her homework unless it was a draft or was trying to hide something. So with a knowing look, Nana stood and walked towards the desk where the book was resting and took out the paper. Unfolding it, she could only stare at the bright red number on it.
"Sawada Tsunayuuki, who got another 15 on her math test?" She asked sweetly.
That did the trick. The brunette on the floor jolted up with a fearful gaze.
"Not me, I swear!" She exclaimed.
But it was late, Nana was waving the exam in front of her face.
"Mom!?" She panicked and made a launch for the exam, but apparently, she didn't notice that she was on the floor and miscalculated the distance, thus making her face-fall to the floor with a pained groan. Looking around, she stared at the bed in confusion, wondering how she got herself on the floor.
“Darling” Her mother's voice made her look up to see her mother showing her a pink flyer, all thoughts of the failed exam forgotten.
"What is it?" She asked with a tilted head.
"Starting today, a home tutor is going to be coming" Nana's sweet voice made her slightly shiver. Oh, so the exam wasn't forgotten after all.
"I don't need a home tutor" Tsuna stood from the floor and sat on her bed with a grumble.
"I will raise your child to become the leader of the next generation," Nana said while reading the information of the flyer "I am young, good looking and humble, and as long as they have a place to sleep and food, I'll teach you 24/7 for free"
"But mom! I don't need a tutor! My grades are okay"
"They are sometimes, dear. You need to keep them up" Nana said.
"You can't believe this mom, what if it's a trick? It could be a scam!" Tsuna rolled her eyes before setting them on her wall clock, which made her gasp "Oh sh- I have 15 minutes!"
She jumped and ran out of the room, telling her mother to call off the agreement of the tutor. She quickly took a shower in five minutes and changed into her uniform in record time thanks to her experience with rushed mornings. And because she washed her hair last night, she didn’t waste extra minutes trying to dry it up, though it was a bit messy, but she can survive with that.
She quickly grabbed her school bag and ran down the stairs to try and get some breakfast, but just as she was halfway through a knock on the door startled her, and her foot slipped.
Gasping in horror, Tsuna could only watch in slow motion as her world spun around her. Inwardly, she was cursing her dame-mode, and praying to whoever was in heaven for letting her live after this, or Kyoya was surely going to bite her to death for being late again.
And her prayers were heard. Just as her body was about to hit the stairs, she pushed her hands down, taking impulse, she made her body rotate in the air with a twirl that made her gut ache at the strain. She closed her eyes and took a breath, feeling her feet pulling her body downwards and she was expecting the worse, but when no pain came, she blinked in surprise when she landed safely on the floor below.
"Safe!" She cried in disbelief and was happy she didn't fall.
"Ciaossu"
A squeaky voice said beside her, and she spun too fast, making her feet tangle between them and thus making her fall on her butt.
Moaning in pain, Tsuna took her time to observe the person that was looking at her, only to blink at what she saw. A baby wearing a black suit, with a matching fedora and a green chameleon on it were staring back at her, but what drew her attention was the round yellow thing hanging around his neck.
' Is that a pacifier?' She thought with wide eyes. 'He must be…'
"You must be Tsuna," The baby said "Starting today, I'll be taking care of you"
Tsuna could only blink at the baby, confused.
"Ha?"
"Impressive stunt you pull there, where did you learn it, the circus?" He asked with amusement.
"What?" Tsuna asked in confusion at his sudden intrusion and mocking. She opened her mouth again, ready to say something but the baby interrupted again.
"The information said you were a clumsy-no-good, meaning that you shouldn’t be able to do something like that" He rubbed his chin in intrigue as his black eyes scanned the brunette's body.
"What information?" She asked with a glare, only to duck before the kick aimed at her face hit her.
"Reflexes too" He murmured to himself and looked at the girl with a hint of suspicion, who was glaring back at him from her place on the floor.
"Oh, where did the baby come from?" Asked Nana as she came down the stairs. Reborn turned so that he could face both brunettes and showed them his business card.
"My name is Reborn, I will be the home tutor" He said calmly.
The two brunettes remained quiet after the declaration, and Reborn waited patiently for their reaction.
"Home tutor?" Nana asked and gave Reborn a questioning look. "He is so cute, don't you think so Tsuna?" Nana giggled, unaware of her daughter's inner misery.
' I'm doom ' Tsuna cried in her head.
"If you don't hurry, you're going to be late, Tsuna-chan," Nana's voice said, making Tsuna jump.
"I can't be late again!" She exclaimed before running towards the kitchen to grab her lunchbox and a piece of bread before yelling a goodbye as she ran out of her house. Her mother watched her go in amusement and smiled when Reborn tilted his fedora at her and went out after her daughter. Maybe he could be the prayer she had been waiting for, she thought while unaware of her daughter’s opposite thoughts.
“What is he doing here?” Tsuna murmured to herself, having swallowed down her breakfast and jogging towards the familiar path to school on autopilot. Her mind was too busy trying to think what exactly was happening, but it seemed like the world wasn’t giving her a rest, because just as she crossed a street, a squeaky voice called from above her.
"I'm your tutor"
She gasped and stumbled when she realized there was someone sitting on top of her head. Luckily, she didn’t fall or else her knees would have scraped badly. Instead, she came to a halt and tried to look up to the culprit.
"When did you get there?" She exclaimed in shock, for she didn’t even feel him until he talked.
But before someone could say anything, a loud growling was heard. Tsuna looked down to see she was stepping onto a dog's tail that was sticking out from the house’s gate, and when they locked eyes it began barking madly at her. She quickly stepped back and watched as the dog stood up from his place and opened the gate with his head, growling angrily in front of her.
Tsuna took a step back, and before Reborn could even jump down to try something fun, he felt the brunette move. Slowly, she stretched her arm to open the gate, before kicking the dog gently inside and closing the doors without trouble.
"Where were we?" She asked the baby on top of her head, who was looking at what just happened in amusement.
He was about to speak when he was interrupted, again, only this time by a loud gasp of horror and a sweet greeting.
"Tsuna-chan" Kyoko came jogging towards the brunette and smiled at the baby on top of her friend's head with amusement "How cute, who is he?"
Tsuna sighed and removed Reborn from her head before setting him on the floor, where Kyoko was already waiting for him.
"Ciaossu" He greeted her.
"Good morning" Kyoko smiled brightly.
"Morning" Tsuna murmured and took the time to at least fix her messy hair. She tried, but in the end she only tied a small side ponytail on the left side of her head and let the rest of her hair down. Just then, a girl wearing a different school uniform came rushing towards them. Her short chocolate hair was tied in a high messy ponytail, and her brown eyes were glaring at Tsuna.
"Is this kid your younger brother?" She asked a little forcefully.
"No" Was the only response she got from Tsuna.
"Why are you wearing a suit? It looks too cute" Kyoko asked.
"That's because I'm in the mafia" Reborn said simply as if he was talking of the weather.
' Mafia...' Tsuna thought as she glanced down at the baby, more especially, his yellow pacifier.
"Wow, that's so cool!" Kyoko exclaimed, thinking it was a joke and playing along, which made the other girl gasp in shock, for she was thinking a different thing. Sadly, they didn’t have time to chatter or exchange pleasantries.
“We better go, Tsuna-chan, or we’ll be late for school” Kyoko stood, dusting her skirt and turning to see her friend.
“You go ahead. I gotta… um, stuff, yeah” She tried to come with an excuse but her mind going into overdrive. Kyoko gave her a confused look but it soon melted into understanding.
“Okay, I guess I will see you at school” She then smiled down at Reborn “See you later"
"Ciao, Ciao" Reborn said in a cute manner that made Tsuna shudder, but the other girls weren’t affected because Kyoko giggled and the other girl blushed at the action. There was nothing cute about this baby!
"Tsuna-chan, don't be late again" Kyoko gave her one final stern look before the brunette nodded to her.
"Yeah" Tsuna smiled a little, making Kyoko smile and walk away.
"I'm going to be late too, so see you again" Said the other girl awkwardly before dashing away. Tsuna could only stare in confusion as she left.
"You are poor at making friends" Reborn stated.
"Where did that come from?" Tsuna grunted offended and crossed her arms around her chest "More importantly, what's this thing about the mafia?"
"As your home tutor, I should understand all the relationships you have, starting from making friends" Reborn said, clearly ignoring the topic of the mafia.
"I do have friends," Tsuna said before starting to walk to school again "Kyoko is my friend. And I don't remember hiring you, so whatever game you are playing at, just drop it"
"It won't be that easy" Reborn said, and before she knew it, she was on the floor, with Reborn pinning her down with his tiny hands.
"The hell?" She asked confusedly, before crying in pain at the tight grip "Let go!"
"You don't look surprised to see a baby overpowering someone" Reborn said as he continued to twist her arms behind her back.
"That's enough!" She yelled and Reborn let her go, plopping down on the ground next to her. She grunted and sat down, glaring at him "Just who are you?"
"You are slow. I just told you, I'm your home tutor" Reborn said.
"And my intuition tells me you are hiding something big. So talk." Tsuna stood up and crossed her arms to glare down at the baby who was now smirking at her choice of words.
"Your intuition works right" He jumped high, landing on the wall beside her, an action that made his sunburns bounce as he turned to face her "My name is Reborn, and I am the strongest Hitman in the world"
"And what brings the mafia at my house?" She asked, looking at him warily.
"I have a better question" Reborn said and grabbed his chameleon "Do you have any regrets?"
"I do..." Tsuna said after listing down a few in her head.
"But are they strong enough?" Reborn questioned as he petted his chameleon. Why was it green?
"What's with that question?" Tsuna asked in confusion but a shiver ran down her spine when she saw the glint in the baby's eyes.
"Guess we will have to find out" He murmured and with a flash, the chameleon shifted into a green gun.
"F-Find out what?" Tsuna took a step back as soon as the weapon appeared, and her shocked eyes were met with obsidian black as he aimed the gun at her head.
"Die now" He said calmly.
"Wait! What are you-
Time seemed to stop for her as the gun fired and the bullet hit her square on the forehead. Her body started to fall, her eyes began to close but deep inside of her, she could feel something snap. A hot searing sensation crawled through all of her body as she started to lose conscience. It felt good, but bad in a horrible way that left her breathless.
She couldn’t think as a pull dragged her down into oblivion, but as her mind started to fade away, something inside of her started to wake up. Her emotions were jumping fiercely inside of her. There was anger, sadness, confusion, but between all of that, there was also regret.
Regret for not being able to fulfil her promises.
Promises?
A flash of orange appeared before her eyes. Ah, that's right, she made a promise to Kyoko, and now, it seems like she wouldn't be able to fulfil any of them. What a waste.
Her body went limp as she hit the ground.
Reborn remained still with his gun in hand, waiting for something to happen. The wind blew, making him frown a little. Why was it taking so long? Did he make a mistake on firing too soon? He had to wonder when nothing happened to the fallen girl.
And when the brunette didn't move for the next minutes, he felt something stir inside of him. He jumped down and walked towards the body of the brunette and poked her cheek with his finger.
Nothing, not even a stir. He frowned. Has he failed his mission?
No, it wasn't possible, but still... he gave the girl another look and a feeling of unease started to form inside of him, but it soon disappeared when he saw something flicker on the girl's forehead. Something pure and warm.
An orange flame.
"It's dying will time" He smirked and stepped back.
Suddenly, Tsuna opened her eyes to reveal furious orange orbs, and in one swift movement, her body stood from the ground, leaving behind what appeared to be the shell of her old body.
"Reborn!" She exclaimed and took a deep breath, apparently not caring or noticing that she was only wearing an orange sports bra and some black spandex shorts "I will fulfil my promise to Kyoko-chan! I'm gonna jump from an aeroplane and no one will stop me!"
Reborn froze after the declaration and watched the brunette run at full speed towards probably, the airport.
"Oi, dame-tsuna, what kind of regret is that?" He yelled and chased after her "Did I use the wrong bullet?" He murmured to himself, the chameleon shrugging in response.
Tsuna ran like a madwoman around the streets, not caring about the stares or yells people were giving her. Reborn was still chasing her, trying to stop her, but he knew it was useless in that state. He could only wait for the effect of the bullet to run down. The brunette suddenly came to halt and her orange eyes blinked to look around her.
"Where's Kyoko? We should jump together" Tsuna yelled to herself and changed directions, this time to look for the orange-haired girl. Reborn had to bite down a sigh, but he had to admit, this was really funny.
The brunette flew from here to there, crashing against walls and almost getting run over by a car, but nothing seemed to stop her. And it was only when she spotted a familiar orange-haired girl a couple of streets away from school that her speed slowed down.
"Kyoko!" Tsuna exclaimed and jumped in front of the girl, creating a cloud of dust around them.
"Tsuna-chan, how did you get here so fast?" Kyoko wondered in amazement, apparently not caring that the brunette suddenly fell from the sky. But as the dust around them disappeared, Tsuna blinked slowly, knees wobbling and looking around in confusion. There was no flame on her forehead anymore, though it was throbbing painfully.
"Eh?" She blinked at Kyoko, who was looking funnily at her "What happened?"
"Why are you wearing that?" She pointed towards her lack of clothes. Tsuna blushed and opened her mouth to answer, but she couldn't think of anything. She couldn't understand what just happened.
"I have no idea" She confessed in distress, which made Kyoko pat her in the shoulders.
"Well, you can't go like that to school" The orange-haired girl said and took off her school blazer before handing it to the shivering brunette “Here, put this on. Tsuna-chan, you could get sick”
"Kyoya will bite me to death this time for sure" Tsuna shivered at that thought, accepting the piece of cloth gratefully and quickly putting it on.
"If only I had an extra uniform," Kyoko said with a little frown.
"I-It's alright, we have Home Economics at first, so I guess I will skip to go home and get changed" Tsuna smiled at her, trying to to make her worry and trying to keep a panic attack from happening "Y-You better go, I'd see you in a bit"
"Okay" Kyoko nodded, though a bit worry at the state of her friend "Be careful"
"Yeah..." Tsuna watched her go, it was only until she doubled the corner that she let out a heavy breath and leaned heavily against the wall, her body feeling suddenly tired and sore. She swallowed dryly, before turning to glare at the baby "You have some answers for me"
Reborn hid his eyes with his fedora and jumped on the brunette's head. She was tempted to grab him and kick him far away, but first, she needed to change. She almost wanted to scream, after all that morning trouble to just skip the first period. She was jittery and twitchy as she walked back home, striking to walls and hiding whenever a student rushed past. It was so embarrassing to be seen this way, and though the jacket and shorts covered her body, the thought that she was almost naked made her want to curl down in shame.
Luckily, Nana had gone out to the market, so Tsuna was able to sneak inside the house and went to her room to get change.
Reborn took his chance to look around the place while Tsuna changed while mumbling things like 'devil's child' , 'I thought I died' and 'So embarrassing’.
The room was messy, with clothes, books and papers lying on the floor. But apart from that, it didn't have many things. There was her bed just across the window, giving her the perfect view of the sky from outside. Her desk was full of painting materials, he noted. Seemed like she was on the artistic side. There was colourful paint, paintbrushes, pencils and a few sketches here and there.
There was also a painting of the sunset sky hanging on the wall, along with a big clock. A small TV, shelves full of books and mangas, a coffee table in the middle of the room and her closet in the back completed the room. It was plain, yet not boring. It had a charm to it.
"Alright, first of all," Tsuna stood in front of him in her spare school uniform "What just happened? Why did I lose control over my body? And why was I in underwear?"
"You call that underwear?" Reborn raised an eyebrow.
"Answer my question" Tsuna glared at him.
"It's thanks to the dying will bullet," He said and jumped to sit on her bed. Comfy, he noted. And with his hand, he took out a red bullet and showed it to the brunette. "This bullet here is the dying will bullet. A person shot in the head with this bullet will be resurrected"
"What?" Tsuna looked at the baby in disbelief.
"It's quite simple, if you have any regrets when dying, you will resurrect to fulfil that regret. The dying will time is only five minutes, which is why I let you run around" He said calmly.
"Then what if I wasn't regretting anything?" Tsuna demanded.
"You die"
"And you still shot me!" She exclaimed in horror.
"I'm a Hitman" Reborn said with a glint in his eyes.
"That's not comforting!"
"Dying will means that all your safety switches are turned off," Reborn told the angry brunette "So in exchange for risking your life to the limit, you can earn amazing strength"
"You mean, I can't be dame anymore?" She asked with a hopeful smile.
"So you do are dame" Reborn looked at the brunette with narrowed eyes.
"It happens sometimes" She murmured and crossed her arms "That aside, are you going to tell me why you are here now?"
"Under orders of Timoteo, Vongola’s Nono, I shall train you to become a great mafia boss" Reborn said, expecting for the girl to scream or some reaction, but all he got was a dry laugh.
"Me? Boss? Yeah right" She said with a smile "Sorry little guy, I think you got the wrong person"
"Tsunayuuki Sawada, daughter of Iemitsu Sawada, leader of the CEDEF association, and Sawada Nana. Average girl, big brown caramel eyes, chestnut messy hair, a loner and a dame-girl. I'm never mistaken.” He said while reading some paper he mysteriously took out.
"What are you, a stalker?" she murmured a bit creeped out by his information, although anyone could know that. As if knowing her thoughts, he pointed the green gun at her again, only this time, it was in a threatening manner.
"I'm not a patient man, so let's go to business, shall we?" He said with a smirk.
"Why should I become a boss? I'm just a schoolgirl, nothing special" Tsuna moved around the room until she was facing the window.
"You are wrong," Reborn said and showed her what appeared to be an old family tree. "The first boss of the family retired and went to Japan. He settled in and had a family on his own. He is your great, great, great grandfather. In other words, since you inherit his blood, you are the legitimate heir to become the next Vongola boss"
"W-What?!" Tsuna exclaimed in shock "Vongola… No, there has to be someone else"
"All the previous candidates were unfortunately killed," Reborn said with a raised eyebrow at the expression of the brunette "The Ninth sent me here to train the future boss, much to my annoyance, I never expected a moody girl"
"I refuse" Tsuna glared at the baby and crossed her arms.
"You can't" He crossed his arms too.
"But why the boss of the mafia, can't you train me to become a hitman instead?" Tsuna tried to persuade him, but Reborn merely pointed with his gun at her, again.
"Here's the thing," He said with a stern face "I'm here under orders to turn you into a boss, no matter the methods. So if you don't cooperate with me, I'll shoot"
"Never raise your gun at me, is that clear baby?" She glared at him with a dark aura suddenly coming out from her body. One would be worried that an innocent girl like her could release such murderous aura. But this is Reborn we are talking about.
Such killing intent ... I like it. He thought with a smirk behind his fedora.
"You know what," Tsuna murmured in exhaustion "Whatever, I'm heading to school"
She walked out of the house and made her way towards Nami-chuu, a short name for Namimori middle, for the second time in that morning. People who crossed her way scattered away immediately by the aura that was emitting the girl. Reborn followed her close, but gave her some space, knowing that the murderous aura was most likely directed towards him. It intrigued him that she could release such aura and wondered if she was even aware of it. Seems like he had a lot of material for experiments.
She arrived at school, sighing in relief when the gates were still opened and that she wasn't found by any teacher or the disciplinary committee. Changing into her indoor shoes, she went to class while taking long deep breaths to calm down her beating heart. She opened the door quietly and poked her head. What a stroke of luck! There was no teacher.
With a relieved sigh, she walked inside and towards her chair. Kyoko immediately went towards her in worry and relief that she made it, and Tsuna handed her her blazer with a thank you. They engaged in a conversation in which Hana somehow also joined. Tsuna liked Hana's attitude because she was a girl that wasn't afraid to speak up her mind, she was blunt and confident, something the brunette really admired. And she found it amusing on how she treated the boys in the classroom as if they were stupid monkeys.
The teacher arrived a few minutes later, and thankfully it was history class, so Tsuna could spend the whole class staring at nothing without being worried about being called out. When she went to sleep last night, she didn’t imagine she would wake up with the devil knocking at her door. She couldn’t even grasp the idea that a hitman had come to her house and proclaimed to train her to become a mafia boss. Her? It seemed like a bad joke.
Her thoughts had drifted for hours, even when lunchtime had arrived, she couldn’t seem to get the idea out of her head. It sounded crazy and absurd, but there was a part of her that found it thrilling, and that scared her because ever since she woke up for the second time in the day, she couldn’t help but shake the feeling that there was something smoldering inside of her.
Whatever it was that the baby shot her with, she could still feel it in her body. There was a tingling in her fingertips and echo in her thoughts, it seems to be saying something but she couldn't understand what it was. She felt like she was losing her mind.
Seeing as she was too busy in her own world, Kyoko dragged her outside to eat lunch, and she was grateful. Maybe some air will help clear her head.
As she let herself be dragged, she ignored whatever gossip the girls in her class were brewing and the stares from the boys that felt more piercing than before. For a moment she felt panic that someone saw her running in her undergarments or that they heard whatever Reborn was saying, but as they made their way out and a sudden breeze of air blew past her, she relaxed. It felt like it was soothing her worry in a reassuring way.
It was creepy.
“You seem restless, Sawada” Hana said as she finished chewing, having been watching the brunette since she walked into the classroom.
“I’m fine” Tsuna reassured her as she played with the rice in her bento, not feeling hungry despite not having enough for breakfast but trying to play along as she knew that the raven-haired girl was observant as a hawk. And smart too. “Why do you still call me by my surname? We’ve shared lunch many times”
“Sawada, Tsuna, Tsunayuuki, it sounds the same to me”
“I like my name” She mumbled, giving up in her lunch and closing the lid despite Hana’s stern face.
“I like Tsuna-chan too” Kyoko added with a smile, making Hana sigh and stand up. She dusted her skirt from any crumbs and gave them a hard look.
“I have to return a book to the library, don’t be late for class. Kyoko, you’re in charge” With that, she turned to walk away.
“Rude!”
Hana really was a strict woman, it really surprised her how she hadn’t run for student president in all the years she had known her.
"She is right to worry, Tsuna-chan. You have been spacing out" Kyoko said with a worried face.
"I'm fine" That excuse appeared to be running out, it seems. Because Kyoko gave her a pout which meant she knew the brunette was not okay but wasn't going to press for answers. Tsuna sometimes wondered how they became friends.
“Just make sure to take a break if you’re feeling tired, alright?”
“Alright” She gave her a little smile.
It wasn’t long for the bell to sound and signal the end of lunch. And Tsuna was just really, really, really thankful her class didn’t have Math today or else she was sure she would cry. She could always skip, but that wouldn't save her from Nedzu’s wrath, sometimes it was like he signalled her out on purpose.
With a sigh, Tsuna stood up to walk back inside but had to stop at a peculiar sight in front of her. It seemed like in her self-pity time, Kyoko had walked farther ahead, and she looked troubled. There was a spiky-haired boy flirting with her, and it was clear that Kyoko didn’t want to be there but was too gentle to walk away.
Where was Hana when you needed her? She would have slapped the boy before he even dared to touch Kyoko. The brunette didn’t realize she was walking until they both turned to see her at the sound of her voice.
"Mochida-senpai, you asked me out yesterday and now you’re asking my best friend? That's low, even for you" Tsuna stood next to the girl, making Kyoko smile in gratitude and for Mochida to frown.
"Tsunayuuki," He said with a tiny glare at her, obviously displeased by her interference "That's it! I had enough of your snarky comments and attitude, you dare refuse a date with me, yet you push the other girls away!"
"It's not my fault you don't notice that they don’t want to go out with you" Tsuna grabbed hold of one of Kyoko’s arms to steer her away and to hide her sudden trembling by the unexpected sprout of bravery that made her pull that stunt. "L-Let's go inside, Kyoko"
"Yes" The orange-haired girl nodded and hooked their arms as a sign of female unity. They were barely inside before a hand on her shoulder made her jump and stopped her.
"Wait," Mochida said from behind them. "Stop running away from me, are you that scared to face me? Tsunayuuki, you know how to fight but I’m not asking for a duel. One date wouldn't hurt''
"Alright, let's do it" Tsuna bit her tongue as the words came out from her mouth. She stared at Mochida in shock, who was looking back at her surprise. Even Kyoko was looking at her in confusion at her sudden admission.
"R-Really?" Mochida asked with a smirk.
"Yeah, let's fight" She did not know where the courage to do something stupid was coming from but she needed to stop in case she did something foolish.
It took a few seconds for her words to settle in, and by that time she realized what she just agreed to, whispers were starting to run like a mill as students around them were looking in anticipation and jibes.
“Alright. After school, me and you. If I win, then you will go on a date with me” Mochida said with arrogance, as if foreseeing his triumph “I will see you at the gym”
With one last smirk, he turned around to walk away, laughing with his friends as they started making jokes about the recent situation with him.
“What the hell?” She whispered in shock, and if it weren’t for Kyoko still holding her arm, she would have collapsed on the ground. “Kyoko, what did I just do?”
“You agreed to fight him. You must be hanging out a lot with Hibari-san”
Tsuna grimaced loudly at that.
What the hell was happening to her?
.
.
.
“I leave for a minute and you get into a fight like a brainless monkey” Hana growled at her as she and Koko walked the brunette to her doom.
“It wasn’t my fault!”
As soon as they had returned to their classroom, it seemed like the whole school had found out her stupid dare. The girls from her class hadn’t been quiet in their mean gossip, and even some boys were starting to make bets on her. Hana was furious, even more, when Kyoko explained what actually happened and how the fight came to be.
It was really strange for the brunette to do something like that, usually, she would just ignore the guys bothering her, but for her to challenge a stupid monkey on her own volition was something really stupid. Or admirable, as Kyoko kept saying.
Tsuna kept lamenting her fate even after classes were over, and all thoughts of the Mafia and Rebron were forgotten as a sudden wave of anxiety wrapped around her when the school bell rang loudly. Because word of the fight had run wild, she knew half the school - if not more - will go to watch. And that only added to her nerves, because she didn’t want to give them a show. She could easily get hit or trip on her own and then everyone will laugh and tease her for days.
And she really didn’t want that.
She did consider not showing up, even going as far as thinking of hiding in the disciplinary committee office. But when she tried to run away at her first chance, her exit was blocked by howler students making their way to the gym to watch the duel. It's not like they hadn't seen Tsuna fight before, though most of the time she was being bitten to death by their demon prefect. So this must be something exciting for them.
The sight of the gym doors made her swallow.
“Okay. Just don’t lose your focus and ignore all the monkeys screeching” And that was the kindest piece of support she could ever get from Hana. Really appreciated.
“Don’t think too much, Tsuna-chan. Remember the moves that my brother taught you, it might help”
They probably wouldn’t, because as they walked inside, Tsuna was able to see Mochida standing in the middle of the court, wearing his kendo gear and holding a wooden sword with perfect ease. Tsuna didn’t even know how to hold a bat.
Of course, with the boy being the kendo captain, he was going to pull whatever it was to guarantee his win, after all, they didn’t accord how they were going to fight. So he clearly knew what he was doing and was not taking any chances.
When Mochida saw her, he smirked with confidence. But Tsuna ignored him in favour of stretching and trying to buy time to think of a plan. She didn’t like kendo so she didn’t know the rules, but it shouldn’t be that hard, right? All she needed to do was hit him or something and then she could go home and pretend that this day never happened. That seemed like a plan.
"Alright, let's start," Mochida said as he walked closer to her "Since you are a beginner of kendo, I'll let you win if you can get two points from me. If you can't, then I win"
It was too easy. He clearly had something planned, his smirk told her that. He wouldn’t fall too low as to bribe the game to his favour, could he? And when Tsuna didn’t move or rise to his bait, the kendo player pointed his sword towards the orange-haired girl.
"And the bonus prize is Sasagawa Kyoko"
"What a jerk" Hana sighed annoyed and Kyoko wrinkled her nose at being treated like an object.
"Now this is personal" Tsuna murmured and finally stepped towards the centre of the court.
She ignored all the screams and yells from around her, as she tried to focus on her own mind and body. She needed to be fast at dodging, that was probably going to be her ace. If she could hit the boy while she dodged his heavy attack, then maybe she could grab some easy points. Nodding to herself, she breathed out and shook her hands to try to calm her nerves. It would be more embarrassing if she puked before the fight really started.
That mental image did not help at all soothe her down, and as she stood there under the artificial lights from the gym, she could only pray that her bad luck wouldn't appear and make her fall in the worst possible moment.
‘Just calm down and remember what you know.’ She thought to herself ‘If I win this, then Mochida and probably many guys will leave Kyoko alone. Just channel your inner Hibari and it will be fine… will it be fine?’
Above them, sitting on one of the light platforms at the ceiling was Reborn with a bag of popcorn and an opened notebook at his side. Leon, his trusted chameleon companion who could morph into millions of objects, was acting as some binoculars to help him spy better. It did surprise him how easily the girl threw herself to a fight when moments before, she was a ball of nerves.
He was tempted to shoot the girl with the dying will bullet to see the outcome, but when he saw the resolve to protect Kyoko flash in her eyes, he decided to test her. To see what was hidden in her.
“Just like a lioness. You're protective of your cubs. Good, let’s see what you can do” he said, interested in what was to come.
“Fighters, start!” The one who was acting as a judge, yelled as he waved a small flag to signal them to move.
"Let's go!" Mochida yelled and ran towards her, raising his kendo sword in the process and not giving her any chance to at least grab the proper equipment to defend herself.
“Hey!-
She tried to yell at him to stop, but his sword was suddenly descending on her fast. She did the first thing her body could think off, she jumped to the side and rolled on the floor to evade the falling attack. And she was so glad that Hana made her change into her P.E. uniform, or else this would have turned into a more embarrassing show, even if she was wearing spandex shorts beneath her skirt.
She quickly stood up and looked at him with anger, he was totally playing dirty and no one was going to stop him. She couldn’t exactly wrestle him to grab his own kendo sword for herself, that would disqualify her for sure, so how the hell was she supposed to win?
"Tsuna!" Someone called her from the sidelines with urgency and she quickly turned to see a boy with short black hair throwing her a kendo stick. She stumbled a little as she caught it, but at least she now had a weapon.
"Thanks" She smiled at the boy and turned just in time to block one of Mochida's attacks.
And so it began, Mochida started attacking her while all Tsuna did was dodge and block the sword with her own. Her arms might not look like it, but fighting with an energetic boxer and a violent metal tonfa's wielder had made her arms more resilient for withstanding impacts such as stopping a heavy strike of a sword.
By this point, she was sure they weren’t abiding by the Kendo rules, but again, no one was stopping them. Quite the contrary, everyone seemed more riled up as the duel continued.
After a few minutes, Mochida was getting restless for not being able to land one single point and started to attack her fast, his movements not coordinated to try and make her lose her focus and balance. But Tsuna read his intentions and once she saw the perfect opening, she stepped aside and lashed the sword forwards, aiming towards his chest when he raised both of his hands to try and strike her down from above. It clearly backfired for him and the hit in his chest made him stumble backwards in shock.
"Point for me" She said with a pant that echoed as the whole gym went silent. Clearly not expecting the first point to go for her. However, no one else moved, not even the judge who should have called her point.
"Oi, you stupid monkey, didn't you see or are you blind? She made the point" Hana said harshly as she stepped towards him with a glare. The judge, intimidated by the angry look of the girl, shrunk back and raised a tiny red flag with a shaking arm.
"P-point for the red"
"What?" Mochida exclaimed and turned to face the brunette, who shrugged in response. That pulled the trigger, and Mochida went on a rampage, trying to land a hit on the brunette, but she simply dodged with ungainly agility and a tiny bit of grace.
From his place, Reborn was taking note of the brunette's movements. His information didn't say that she knew how to fight or even defend herself, if anything, it said that she was a clumsy good for nothing girl. But after seeing her put that stunt in the stairs and her ability to dodge the sword from the kendo captain, it made him feel curious. Because either the information regarding the girl was wrong or the brunette was hiding something.
However, a squeak halted his thoughts and made him look down. Everyone was looking with pity and sick amusement at the brunette sprawled on the floor, who apparently stumbled over nothing and fell, thus making Mochida finally mark a point for himself. Well, he can checkmark 'clumsy' from his notes then.
Groaning, Tsuna stood up and glared at the floor while cursing her bad luck for making her be dame in such a crucial moment. It was like a curse that was there to torment her and acted whenever it pleased. It didn’t matter how careful or concentrated she was, her body sometimes just betrayed her, it felt like a glitch or something.
“Tsuna-chan!” Kyoko’s voice rang out across the gym and the brunette quickly looked up to see Mochida running towards her with no intention of giving her a moment to breathe. With aching legs, she barely jumped to the side and was able to dodge the incoming attack from the guy. She didn't know how much she could last, so she needed to win this fast, whatever it takes.
Seeing the brunette falter made him reach towards Leon with the intent to shoot her with the dying will bullet to give her the extra boost she needed, but once again, he was stopped when he saw a sudden flicker of light flashing in her eyes. Ah, there it was again, that resolve.
He was pleased to know that she has potential from what he had seen so far, so they could skip introductory training and start with the fun part.
Tsuna almost stumbled once again when she was forced to step back rapidly, but managed to regain her footing when Mochida wasted some seconds laughing, thinking he clearly had a good shot and taking the opportunity to aim for the brunette’s head. But Tsuna ducked just in time and rolled to the side.
Standing up, she locked her sword with Mochida’s once more. Both of them kept pushing each other, but neither of them was giving up. At least he wasn't playing dirtier by kicking her or stepping on her feet on purpose, she thought with slight difficulty as her arms started to hurt by the strain she was forcing on them.
Yells of excitement were flowing around them, the students cheering and howling for the match to end. She knew none of those yells were for her, even if Kyoko was cheering, her soft voice was swallowed down by the loud roar in the gym. It was fine though, she didn’t need to hear the cheers to know that there was someone who supported her.
And that thought fired her up.
There was a tingle at the back of her head that tore a gasp out of her, and her body moved on its own, jumping back when the kendo captain did a spin and tried to surprise her with a strike from below.
She stared at him with open eyes, surprised by her own reaction for she was sure she did not see that last stunt coming. She tightened the grip in her sword to shake away the humming at the back of her mind. Everything felt so clear and different, it was like she had fallen into a dream and woke up there in control.
It was like she knew what she needed to do.
Three steps.
That’s how long it will take for the fight to come to an end.
Frowning slightly at the discomfort in her head, she narrowed her eyes and took a deep breath. Mochida smirked, thinking she had let her guard down and moved towards her with the intent to finish the duel by striking his sword diagonally.
‘One, two..’ Tsuna raised her kendo sword and in one flawless movement, she slapped the sword out of Mochida's hand as it came down and before everyone knew it, she was aiming her own sword to his neck.
He stared at her in surprise, not processing what had happened or even realizing he had lost his weapon. And he wasn't the only one, everyone had hushed into quiet and stared in equal shock at the outcome. However, they didn't wait to make their displeasure known. There were yells and jibes of outrage, with some voicing their hostility for the brunette.
"Two points. I win, so you'll leave Kyoko alone" Tsuna said quietly, lowering the kendo sword with a shaky arm and ignoring all the bad words being aimed at her. The kendo captain frowned at her, but Tsuna didn’t want to stick around for a potential round two or hear whatever argument he might say.
At the lack of discipline, Hana, who had remained standing next to the student acting as a judge in case he tried to cheat, cleared her throat to snap his attention and make him end this circus, so at her glare, he raised the red flag with a shaky hand.
"W-Winner is, S-Sawada Tsunayuuki" He announced before running from Mochida's and Hana’s.
"I don't accept this!" Mochida exclaimed and made a move to stop the brunette from walking away, but a tan-skinned boy with short whitish hair stopped him by wrapping an arm around his shoulders.
"Don't be an extremely sore loser, Mochida!" He said in a loud voice, making Kyoko giggle, for it was her brothers as she made her way towards the brunette.
"Don't go for girls all day Mochida-senpai, find someone and get to know her" Tsuna said softly before turning to make her way back to Kyoko so that she could hide and escape all this.
"Wait, I want a rematch! That wasn’t even Kendo!” Mochida tried to get out of the grasp of Ryohei and glared at the brunette but the grip was too strong. "You-
He stopped whatever he was going to say but he wasn’t the only one. Everyone in the gym shut up when a dark aura surrounded the gym and when the presence made himself known, walking calmly and wielding two metal tonfas, they all shivered in fear for not only were they staying after school without permission, they were loitering around creating a ruckus.
"For creating a crowd, not letting me enjoy my nap, disturbing Namimori's peace and skipping classes." The monotone voice listed, making them all gulp "Sawada Tsunayuuki, I will bite you to death"
Of course, when the little brunette was signalled out everyone ran out from the gym like fire was at their feet. Everyone was pushing and pulling others to escape, not caring who was being left behind. Kyoko didn’t want to leave her friend alone, but Hana simply sighed and tugged her to walk along while muttering about stupid monkeys, besides, now that Hibari-san was here, maybe Tsuna could calm down, she thought.
Of course, her thoughts weren’t mirrored by her brunette friend.
"Kyoya, hello" Tsuna brought the kendo sword closer to her chest as a made-up shield and tried to smile at the grumpy boy who was glaring at her.
It seemed like her luck had run out, because the next thing she knew, she was running for her life around the gym as she tried to evade and dodge Hibari’s crazy attacks despite her yells and cries.
"I'm hurt! I can't fight!"
"Don't be a herbivore"
Reborn smirked in amusement when he saw the boy beat the daylights out of the brunette, who at least tried to fight back, but it seems as if her dame-mode was on, thus making her stumble every time she tried to run away or weakly block the attacks. Knowing that she was going to be busy for some time, he went outside to make an important call.
10 minutes later, Tsuna was laying on the floor gasping for air. Her body was aching and full of bruises, it felt heavy and tired, and every time she tried to get up, her arms shook in protest and made her fall to the ground with a weak groan.
"That's enough" Hibari said as he finally lowered his weapons.
"W-Wait" Tsuna tried to stand, but her arms buckled at having no energy left.
"You can barely stand up" Hibari pointed with a raised eyebrow. Not mocking, just observant.
"And whose fault is that!?"
She, however, accepted the peace offering and remained on the ground with no intention to move for a while. She hadn't been exercising and it showed by the pain in her muscles. Bringing an arm to shield her eyes, she stayed there and pondered why she suddenly felt as if exercising and training were going to become hell for her.
"You are still a little animal" Hibari sighed and went to sit next to her. He checked his watch as he had nothing else to do for the day. By this time the school should be empty of any students and he was sure that his subordinates who were in patrol duty would herd away any lingering herbivores. Maybe tomorrow he can bite to death the other herbivore who fought the brunette for arranging a clandestine fight without your consent.
"What am I gonna do now, Kyoya?" Tsuna's dull voice made him turn to see her with a silent question and as if feeling his gaze, she sighed heavily. "I'm in a huge mess right now"
"Keep fighting," Hibari said while closing his eyes "That's what carnivores do"
"But I'm not a carnivore" She turned her head and removed her arm from her eyes so that she could see him.
"Yet" He smirked, which made her roll her eyes and turn her head away from him.
"I don't know if I want to be one" She murmured and closed her eyes.
"Then don't"
His answer was too simple, yet it was enough for her.
"Thank you"
With a tired smile, Tsuna succumbed into a peaceful nap, ignoring the aches in her body and the mysterious echo in her thoughts.
.
.
.
School was finally over for her.
The moment she woke from her nap and walked out of the gates with no souls around her to bother her on her walk home made her finally reflect about today's events.
She hadn't seen Reborn since midday, but she was sure he was near, plotting something against her, maybe. And that was all that has plagued her mind. For a hitman to come knocking at her door and proclaiming she was the heir for the title of becoming boss of Vongola... It made her frown and put a bitter taste in her mouth.
Was this the stupid feeling of dread she had been feeling? Was it anticipating a hitman holding her life sentence in his hands? It sounds absurd and impossible, but there was something, a feeling or an inexplicable sensation deep within her that was making her feel as if everything the hitman had claimed was the truth.
There was no way she was going to join the mafia. It took her years for her to build up her little life here, and even though it wasn't perfect, she quite liked having afternoon tea and baking cookies with her mother. She liked hanging out with Kyoko and Hana and even spending time with Kyoya. She wasn't just going to accept someone's else's wishes and endanger the people closest to her just because someone thought she could be a mafia boss.
It's not like they were going to force her, right?
She looked up at the sky as if expecting someone to answer, but all she got was the harsh rays of the sun shining down on her.
Whatever it was, joke or not, she couldn't just stand still and do nothing. There was a lot at stake and if she wasn't careful... everything she knew could crumb to the ground with or without her. It's not what she wanted, but maybe if she played her cards right, maybe something good could come out of this.
"I'm home!" She said once she opened the door to her house and walked inside.
"Welcome home, Tsuna-chan" Nana exclaimed from the kitchen.
Tsuna was removing her shoes when the sudden urge to scream took hold of her. She froze up and looked up towards the stairs with horror sinking inside of her. No.way.in.hell. With an angry snarl, she dashed upstairs towards her room and opened the door with a loud bang.
"Ciaossu" Reborn greeted her, not turning to see her as he was busy folding some of his clothes in one of her drawers.
“Get out!”
Were his simple words as he closed the drawer and jumped over a side of a wall where he had apparently installed a hammock as his resting place.
"As your tutor, I have to keep an eye on you 24/7. Didn't you read my flyer?" He asked innocently, not bothered by her loud voice.
“Y-You can’t just, No! You can’t sleep in my room!” She yelled in frustration. It was one thing to have the baby living in her house, it was another one have him sleeping in her room with her.
“Deal with it”
Were his simple words as he closed the drawer and jumped over a side of a wall where he had apparently installed a hammock as his resting place.
"My life sucks" She murmured in distress as she fell on her bed, cursing all the years of bad luck that had joined to ruin her life.
"Speaking of life. Who are you, really?"
"Hm?" Tsuna turned to look at him in confusion. Hadn't he already stalked her?
"Where did you learn to fight?" He asked with narrowed eyes "Those reflexes are not common, obviously you had training before"
"I trained here and there, no big deal" The hitman frowned at the lack of information, but that only meant that he was going to have to find out the bad way.
Tsuna, for her part, stood up from her bed and went towards the window, if only to get away from his black stare. Today had been crazy, it felt almost surreal. But she knew it was real, because her nerves had been tingling whenever she thought or stared at Reborn to remind her that she was awake. It wasn’t painful, but the sudden urge to curl up and cry was almost overwhelming. It somehow felt like she was giving up on something important to gain something else.
And the scariest thing was that she didn't know the reason why.
"Reborn"
The baby hitman turned to see his new student who was gazing at the sky beyond the window where the sun was starting to set and paint the world in tones of orange. He couldn't see her eyes, for her back was turned to him, but he could feel the determination in her voice as she talked.
"I will follow your game, for now," Tsuna said quietly "But once I say it's over, I'm done"
The baby hitman raised an eyebrow at her sudden acceptance, for the girl was in denial and close to having a panic fit when he told her the news so for her to change her mind was curious. But he couldn't help but feel excited. The brunette had shown raw potential and he knew he will have a lot of fun torturing -well-, teaching her in the ways of the underground and moulding her to be a rightful Mafiosi. And he will make sure to groom her into a strong Mafia Boss.
Little did he know that Tsuna had her own reasons for accepting and that things weren't going to be as simple as they all thought they'd be. Nevertheless, Reborn smirked just as Tsuna closed her eyes as if to seal their fates.
Let the game begin.
.
.
.
Notes:
Weekly updates until it's on par with the current FF.net chapter
Thanks for reading!
Chapter 2: Holding on
Notes:
chapter warning: mentions of depression and suicide attempt. You-Know-Who. Don't worry, he'll be okay.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
Humans.
It is so extraordinary how each individual has its own existence in the world. Living their own lives, creating different memories and sharing experiences every day with one another. The concept of creation and individuality was so thrilling and yet, it was also sad.
Existing in a world where you were no one was sad.
Even when he wasn't completely alone, he felt lonely. Why? Because he knew this wasn't his world, surrounded by those hollow people with their empty words. He didn't belong there, he didn't want to belong with them. He was better off alone instead of pretending to be someone he is not. That’s what he tells himself everyday when the ache of loneliness threatens to choke him.
Today was a bright summer day in Italy, the sky was clear of any clouds but the cool air kept you fresh in your stride. But despite it being so bright, there was a certain monotony in the world around him. Gazing at the streets from his place in the ground, he could only blink as the world passed in front of him without noticing him or caring to notice.
It was sad, indeed.
He sighed and drew his knees closer to him. Time just continued ticking and he knew that when the sun sent down and the sky turned down, he had to return to that desolated place. But he didn’t want to. He didn't want to see his broken family again, not after...
Another sigh escaped him and he closed his eyes in sadness at the memory to prevent them from watering.
Fake, the world was fake. It just leads you on with its colours and wonders and makes you believe in a happy ending. There was more pain than beauty and he felt like a fool for believing he could have a merry life. But nothing was going to be the same anymore, it's like the world had lost its magic and he could see humans for what they really were.
He knew what was out there, how people really behaved.
There are those who lived in greed for power.
Those who live to fight for survival.
Those foolish enough that enjoyed saving people, as well as those nefarious ones that destroy the peace.
And then there were those who simply waited for something to happen.
But then, what does that make him? What was his purpose in this world when he was no one and had no one?
Too busy in his own misery, he didn’t realize there was someone in front of him until he felt a shadow block the sun. Alarmed, he snapped his eyes open in a snarl of warning and eyed the person in front of him with disgust.
There was a little girl standing in front of him, looking at him with wide innocent eyes full of wonder. He wanted to scowl and yell at her to get lost. But before he could react, the girl extended her hand, showing him a puffy dandelion.
He looked between the small flower and the girl in confusion and slight annoyance. But once again, the strange girl in front of him did something that stopped him from reacting.
She smiled.
A bright smile full of hope.
The little girl in front of him then grabbed his hand when he didn’t move and gently made him hold the little flower.
He was startled by the action, but staring at it made a warm feeling start to grow inside him. It was like, all of his worries were suddenly gone, it made him feel welcomed and at peace. Wanting to question the girl, he looked up, but sadly, there was no one there. He looked around, trying to find her, but couldn't.
With a sigh, he stood up and looked at the tiny dandelion in his hand.
He didn't know why, but staring at that little flower made him want to smile. He hadn’t felt this feeling since… well, since he lost his mother. And for a stranger to give him such a little gift without asking anything in return, it warmed something in him. She was a fool, an innocent fool that was going to be devoured by the darkness.
And as if being a contagious curse, the sudden urge to protect such innocence flared within him. The dandelion was more like a small beacon of light in the dark, so tiny and simple. And suddenly he knew that although life was tough and lonely right now, one day he will find his purpose.
And he will protect it.
.
.
.
It was a beautiful morning.
The sky was blue, the birds were chirping and a happy Sawada Nana was humming to herself in the kitchen while she made breakfast. Sadly, it was the total opposite of her daughter’s mood.
Reborn woke the brunette up really early to make her jog in the streets and then after a few threats and shots after she slowed down, he made her run for an hour before returning home to take a cold shower. Why? Because the hot water stopped functioning. Mysteriously. That's why.
She was really tempted to kick Reborn out of the window, - having the feeling that he was the one who messed with her shower - but she knew that if she even tried to do something like that, it will only cause her hours and hours of torture. Luckily, the baby hitman gave her space to at least change in her room without him being there and she was really glad that he had gentleman manners like that.
So while Reborn was downstairs, probably eating her breakfast, Tsuna took the opportunity to make a phone call.
"Hello, this is Tsuna" Said the brunette, and rolled her eyes at the response from the other side of the phone "I don't care if it's late, I have a question"
It went quiet after that, and the person behind the phone could only expect the worse.
"What is this of me being Vongola Decimo?" She asked darkly.
Oh yes, beautiful morning indeed.
.
.
.
"Bye Mom!" Tsuna yelled while she put on her shoes at the door.
"Have a good day" Nana said from inside before Tsuna closed the door and started to walk to school. She thought she had escaped successfully, but only just a couple of steps away from her house she felt an annoying weight landing on top of her head.
"Why do you have to follow me?" She asked the baby, who was sitting on the top of her head. He has taken a liking to that place, so she was starting to get used to his presence. It didn’t mean she liked it though.
"I'll stick with you no matter where you go, so get used to it"
"And sleeping in my bed isn't good enough?" Tsuna asked with a twitching eye.
They had a discussion last night, one of Tsuna arguing hotly that she wouldn't wake up at dawn to train mafia-style and with Reborn calmly saying otherwise. In the end, Reborn kicked Tsuna to the floor and slept in her bed while Tsuna was left planning a way to get her revenge on a makeshift bed.
"Pay attention, Dame-Tsuna. I finished writing your training schedule” Reborn said while reading a small notebook where he was keeping his notes on her "You will run every morning before going to school and eat breakfast, that is, if you are not running late." Tsuna made a snarl, but the baby continued "You will pay attention to class, and take notes; I will check your work later on, no low grades or your training will increase"
"You can't be serious!" She exclaimed.
"You will also accept every challenge that is presented to you and come victorious no matter what" The baby said, clearly ignoring her protest.
"And if I refuse?" She crossed her arms.
"I can always shoot you and you will be running around in your underwear" Tsuna shut her mouth with an annoyed expression.
"What's next on the list?" She murmured, making Reborn smirk.
"After school, we’ll start training your body. Seeing as you already know some basic self-defence moves, we’ll move to the offensive side”
"And who will I fight? You?" Tsuna pondered with a laugh but cried in pain when she found herself on the ground with Reborn pinning her effortlessly "A-Alright, I get it! You are strong"
"After training, you go back home and I expect for you to have your homework done if you want to sleep in your bed again." Reborn said as he let go of the brunette "Then we’ll repeat all that over and over until I say so"
"You are the devil" Tsuna murmured and rubbed her sore neck.
"And Dame-Tsuna" Reborn said and stopped walking, for they were in front of the school.
"What?" Tsuna looked down at him.
"Be aware of your surroundings all the time" Reborn said mysteriously and hid his face with his fedora. His pet chameleon, only stuck his tongue at her as if to mock her with the ominous words of the hitman.
"I get it, I get it" Tsuna yawned and walked inside "Now go before someone sees you"
But she received no answer. She looked behind and saw that the baby was already gone. Cursing the hitman silently, she went to her looker and changed into her indoor shoes.
"Good morning, Tsuna-chan"
"Kyoko" Tsuna nodded at her when the orange-haired girl approached her with a smile. "Good morning"
"Ne, did you hear about the new transfer student?" Asked Kyoko while both girls made their way to class.
"A new student? In the middle of the year?" Tsuna raised an eyebrow "That's strange"
"I wonder if it's a girl or a boy" Kyoko put her finger on her chin "What do you think?"
"Who knows" Tsuna shrugged. Although she had the feeling it was going to be a boy. How odd.
Both girls entered their classroom and went to their seats. A couple of minutes later, the teacher walked in with the new student. The girls immediately blushed at his appearance which made some guys roll their eyes at their reactions. The guy looked like a delinquent, if the way he wore his uniform and the bored look in his eyes was any indication. And his indifferent expression screamed that he wasn’t there to make friends.
"Class, we have a new student" The sensei presented the silver-haired boy next to him "He was studying abroad in Italy until now, his name is Gokudera Hayato, please treat him well"
'Gokudera...Gokudera...why does that name rings a bell?' Tsuna searched in her memory while her eyes were focused on the world behind the window at her left. She wasn't paying attention to what the teacher was saying, neither to the glare that was aimed at her direction. “Don't tell me this is Reborn’s doing'
Suddenly, she jumped out of her seat before a foot made contact with the desk and tripped it over. She could only watch with wide eyes as it fell to the floor before looking up at the silver-haired boy glaring down at her. He scowled when he got no other reaction and bumped his shoulders with hers when he walked away, ignoring the teacher’s calls or the murmurs.
'What an attitude' Tsuna inwardly sighed and picked her desk back up.
"Do you know him, Tsuna-chan?" Kyoko asked worriedly. She, -and Hana- was the only girl who didn't find the silver-haired boy attractive from his 'scary attitude', as the other girls put it.
"No, I don't" Tsuna shook her head and rested her chin in her palm to resist the urge to turn towards the glare being aimed at the back of her head.
This was ridiculous, she thought. Not only did she have to live with a hitman and stand the gossip and snide remarks from everyone in the class, now she had someone looking for a fight with her, and she didn’t know why! This had Reborn’s name printed on it. She was sure this was a test or a plot to get her.
Maybe she can hide in Kyoya’s office and set him loose to bite the guy to death. That could work, it was a good plan.
Luckily, after hours of boring lessons, school was finally over for the day and she was so glad she didn’t have any embarrassing episodes. Though her fingers hurt a little after writing notes for every subject she had. She had to at least write something down or she was sure Reborn was going to leave her without dinner. And to think that now she has to train after school! Tsuna could almost groan aloud at imagining what methods the hitman was going to use to train her.
"Yo, Tsuna" A voice from behind brought her out from her thoughts so she turned to see a boy with short spiky black hair, smiling sheepishly at her.
"Yamamoto?" She tilted her head and raised an eyebrow when she saw he wasn't alone. Somehow, she was starting to get a bad feeling.
"You see, after the fight with Moichida-senpai, the guys wanted to see you in action again" Yamamoto said as he rubbed his head "So, we are counting on you"
"Counting on me?" Tsuna blinked "For what?"
"Volleyball" Said a guy behind Yamamoto and winked at the brunette, who simply ignored him.
"You are playing a volleyball match? I'll root for you then, Tsuna-chan" Kyoko said happily as she stood next to her with Hana.
“W-Wait, what?” Tsuna asked in shock.
"Why do you always get involved with these brainless monkeys?" Hana sighed and shook her head in displeasure.
"We are still here!" The guys exclaimed in offence but they were clearly ignored.
Tsuna could only sigh in exasperation at being roped in something she didn’t want to do. Again. This was becoming a trend and she hated it, but no matter how much she refused, she always ended up doing what they wanted and then some. Maybe she should start biting people to death too, maybe that way they will leave her alone.
Letting Hana lead her to the bathroom so she could change into her PE uniform, she ignored all the bets starting around and the piercing green eyes that followed her every move.
.
.
.
Wearing only blue shorts, a white T-shirt, and her orange sneakers, Tsuna stood in front of the closed doors of the gym with dread brewing in her gut. It felt like a deja-vu, for not only a few days ago she was standing in the exact same place, waiting for her nerves to die down like they were at the moment.
When she heard a loud cheer from inside, she made a face of annoyance and tied her hair in a high ponytail, leaving her fringe to frame her face only, so that she could keep her hands busy instead of trembling.
"Did you plan this?" She looked down to see the baby hitman sitting on top of the fire extinguisher case and holding some popcorn in his hands.
"Maybe" He told her calmly.
"Why? You read my academic records, I'm horrible at sports. I can't do this" Tsuna sighed in frustration as she looked at the doors again. The cheering and screaming only made her body tense in anticipation and nerves. "They're all so pumped up, I will only make a fool of myself"
"Are you running away?" Reborn asked with a raising eyebrow.
“And if I do?”
“What would running do?”
“I’m not their entertainment” She shook her head “I refuse to be”
“That’s good” The hitman told her without mocking her words “But you don’t lose anything in proving them wrong”
“I’m just… I’m just tired of being Dame-Tsuna" She sighed heavily, feeling frustrated.
"No one will laugh if they see someone who's using all their strength and courage." The baby said wisely, making Tusna look at him with a surprised face, for the words were unexpected but surprisingly not unwelcome.
"Reborn..." She murmured gratefully but bit her tongue when the baby continued talking.
"And since when did you become pessimistic? Or is this also one of your many faces, Tsuny-Tsundere?" Reborn taunted her.
"You!" Tsuna glared at him, feeling a blush creeping on her face for being teased like that but he simply finished chewing some popcorn and went to jump next to her.
"Now go in there, and be a boss" Reborn kicked her leg and made her stumble forwards.
Murmuring quietly to herself at his ridiculous peptalk, she took a deep breath, opened the doors with shaky hands and walked inside.
Only to wish she hadn't.
There were a lot of people, even more than in her fight with Moichida, yelling and cheering and as soon as she walked in, she almost choked on her spit when her heart hammered in her chest when they all turned to see her.
"Win to the EXTREME, Sawada!" Ryohei yelled at her from his place beside Kyoko, who gave her a bright smile and thumbs up of support.
"You’re too loud, monkey” Hana sighed next to them, which resulted in Ryohei to yell something else and for the girl to shut him with a glare.
Tsuna sweatdropped at the action, trying really hard to focus on something else instead of her nerves threatening to make her puke in front of everyone. Seeing someone approaching, she took small slow steps towards the court and looped up to see Yamamoto jogging towards her.
"Glad you came, Tsuna" He said with a happy smile.
"Let's see your magic in action, Sawada-san!" One of her teammates said. Looking around the circle, she was glad to see she wasn’t the only girl in the team, although they weren’t clearly impressed by her presence.
"Magic?" Tsuna asked confused, but before she could ask something more, a pinch in the back of her head made her turn to her right and see someone glaring at her. Ah, the new student. She almost forgot about him with all her stress in this volleyball matter. She looked at him with serious confusion, grimacing when he scowled unimpressed at her and turned to walk away.
What the hell was his problem? It’s not like she has something to prove to him.
"You may begin" A monotone cold voice said next to the referee.
' What is Kyoya doing here?! ' She screamed in her mind as she looked at the prefect with an incredulous face, but he simply looked back at her with crossed arms in return. Traitor!
"Let's begin the match between class A and C!” The referee said, and both teams went to their respective sides of the court. They stretched while they assigned positions, but two minutes later and the whistle blew, signalling the start of the game.
The whole gym cheered when the ball started to jump from side to side, and Tsuna could only watch it move from here to there and try her best to follow it.
She did stumble and flinched a lot as the game went on, it seemed like the other team was targeting her on purpose because the ball always came to her direction. Fortunately, Yamamoto was next to her, and he was hitting the missing balls that she couldn’t reach.
But then the rotation in positions came, and Yamamoto wasn’t near her to aid her and the other team took great advantage at that. She had to jump out of reach when a strong spike was aimed at her, it made a loud slam-like noise as it hit the floor and it racked her nerves to hear that.
Her teammates scolded her in annoyance for losing a point, but she was too busy staring at where the ball had hit in fear to care for a missing point.
The brutal spikes came coming at her no matter where she was, it was totally unfair and nerve-wracking. She did her best to try and return a few, but most of them hit her forearms and made the ball bounce out of the court. This was what everyone was waiting for, for her to make a fool out of herself and make her team lose. She could already hear the laughs and tauntings from the crowd, see the smirks from the other team as they made her the weak target.
It started making something hot to burn inside of her. Coating her hands and wrapping around her in an almost protective embrace. It was taking her nerves away and instead, turning them into strength as her fear started swiping away. It felt good.
She kept focusing on that feeling instead of everything around her, and let it pull her around to hit any easy throws coming her way. Her teammates noticed the sudden change because instead of chiding her, they seemed to be directing her for a better result.
"Go, Sawada, it's yours!" Her team captain yelled at her when a spike flew towards her side.
She looked at the ball with narrowed eyes and flexed her knees in waiting. Raising her arms up, she received the ball in her hands and tried to bounce it back, but the spike had a lot of power in it, so unable to hold it up, the ball slipped from her fingers and smacked her in the face,
"Tsuna!" Yamamoto ran to her when she fell to the floor with a loud groan.
"Damn, its dame-tsuna" One teammate cursed quietly to his friends, who were grimacing at the thought of losing the match.
"Tsuna-chan" Kyoko looked at her friend with worry, bringing a hand to cover her mouth to prevent gasping out loud. Hana merely held her shoulders to ground her and offer her comfort, but she could feel the slightly trimmed nails digging her clothes in worry.
"Are you okay?" Yamamoto asked gently as soon as he knelt next to her but gasped when he saw a red liquid running down her nose. Tsuna didn’t give him a response, she simply stood up with her fringe shadowing her eyes and bringing one hand to clean the blood from her face.
"You" Tsuna growled and raised her face to look at the opposite team with fierce determination "You are going down!"
"Tsuna, you're bleeding!" Yamamoto tried to calm her down, but the brunette wasn't listening.
"Give me the ball" She snatched the ball from a guy and sent it flying with a powerful smack towards the other team despite it not being her turn, but she soaked the feeling with great satisfaction as it hit the unsuspected boy - the one who had targeted her - hard enough on the chest that it send him to the floor with a groan of pain of his own.
"Rule #1, you bastard, never mess with a lady's face!" Tsuna exclaimed hotly.
Lady? Everyone thought with a sweatdrop, seeing the scary look on her face marred with blood.
Her team seemed to take pity on her at that moment, because of course, you can’t have someone with blood all over them playing a match, not with the way a certain prefect was glaring at them, so the captain from her team called a time out and had someone look at the injury. There wasn’t a teacher or even the school nurse present, and Kyoya still was letting this match happen? Tsuna thought with a groan as Kyoko helped clean her face. As soon as the timeout had been called, she, her brother and Hana had rushed towards her side with worry.
Hana simply smacked her in the back of her head to make her lean forwards and Kyoko helped keep a tissue pressed there to stop the bleeding. Ryohei was loudly pointing at her knees to bend more and for her to tuck her elbows inwards, like a boxer, he told her continuously.
Tsuna just kept nodding, if only to shake any remaining blood from her nose and to keep the pain away. As soon as the bleeding stopped, they made her wear a bandaid over her nose to keep pressure there in case it kept dripping. Tsuna didn’t want to play anymore, she thought that with this they would pull her out, but apparently not because as soon as she turned to face the court, the referee blew his whistle to gather both teams back to the courts.
She sighed and started to walk forwards thanks to Ryohei’s encouraging paths and she gave a tiny smile to Yamamoto, who had been hovering close to her with worry in his eyes.
“I’m alright”
“Are you sure? This is dangerous, you shouldn't play like that” He told her with concern as they walked side by side back to their positions.
“It’s fine, besides. They won't let me go now” She told him with resignment and he frowned deeply at that.
After that, the match continued without any issues. They had stopped targeting her directly, which she was grateful for. She did hit and returned the ball a couple of times, but did not score a single point through the game. But she didn’t care, so long as they didn’t intentionally hurt her, then she was going to try and have fun in the remaining time left.
And besides, Reborn didn’t shoot her so it was a win for her.
"Game set! Class A wins" The referee announced once the match was over with her team taking the victory by two points of difference. Everyone cheered for the results, except for the losers, they were moping.
"We won!" Exclaimed Yamamoto and raised his hand for Tsuna to high five, which she did with a little laugh.
"We should play again" Tsuna smiled cheekily.
"No!" Both teams exclaimed and glared daggers at her, except for Yamamoto, who started being surrounded by some fans of his.
"So mean…" Tsuna pouted but took the opportunity to walk away.
"Congratulations Tsuna-chan" Kyoko came to hug her.
"Thanks" She smiled at her friend but her shoulders tensed when she felt the same glare from before returning "Don’t wait for me, I'm going to change and probably hide for a while"
“Alright, just remember to have some dinner when you return home, okay? see you tomorrow, Tsuna-chan" Kyoko and Hana parted ways with her and Tsuna decided to walk outside and away from the crowds, knowing that she was being followed and didn’t want to attract more attention. Oddly enough, she would have stuck with Kyoko or even gone to pester Kyoya if she felt like someone was trying to stalk her or hurt her. But she couldn’t feel any ill intentions no matter how scary the glare at the back of her head felt.
It’s like, even if it was scary, she knew there wasn’t a reason to be… It was so confusing and giving her a headache to untangle the mess that was her head at the moment. So she let it be and by the time she decided to ignore it, she had made it round the school building and towards the back.
"So, what's the deal?" She asked and turned to see the new kid, Gokudera, who was standing a few meters away from her with his hands in his pockets, staring down at her.
"I can't accept this" He glared at her "I'm the one who's worthy of becoming the 10th, not you"
"I can't accept that either" She told him with a serious expression and crossed her arms over her chest.
Okay, so he was Mafia and he was going to hurt her for having a title she didn’t want slapped on her forehead with neon signs. How did he even find her? Was this going to put her mother in danger, because if it was, she was considering hiding in the mountains for a while, with or without Reborn. Wait, this was his doing, wasn’t it? He was the one who called this guy to come.
She frowned at that thought and looked around for a way out, she needed to think of a plan to get out before this escalated into a fight.
"If a little girl like you becomes the 10th, the Vongola family is done for" Gokudera glared at her.
"And why does that concern you?" She didn't want to antagonise him, but she needed to buy some more time to think about how to escape. Her main plan was to scream loudly to grab enough attention from someone to aid her - Hibari Kyoya - but if she did, then someone else could come and get hurt because of her.
At her comment though, the glare from the boy turned dark and he withdrew a bunch of dynamite from his pocket, making her eyes wide at the sight of them.
"You are done for"
"This was faster than I'd expected" A squeaky voice said, and both teens turned towards a tree wherefrom the trunk, a sliding door opened to reveal the baby hitman in his black suit.
"How in the world did you get in there?" Tsuna blinked at her 'tutor.'
"I have my ways," He said smugly and turned to nod at the silver-haired boy in greeting. "Gokudera Hayato"
"So this is your doing" Tsuna accused the hitman with a frown.
"Yes, he’s someone I called over from Italy," Reborn said and jumped to land on the brunette head. "But this is the first time we met in person"
"So you're the hitman that the 9th has the most trust in, Reborn. I've heard rumours of you" Gokudera said while eyeing the baby warily.
"Rumors? Are you that popular?" Tsuna looked up at the baby as far as she could, for he was still on top of her head.
"Don't look down at you tutor, dame-tsuna" Reborn stomped her foot on her head, making her flinch back in pain at his action.
"Stop hitting me and maybe I will" Tsuna demanded back. Okay, seemed like her plan to escape was now ruined thanks to the hitman. He wasn’t going to let her run, not after his ‘pep talk’ from before.
"So if I get rid of this little girl, I'll become the 10th?" Gokudera said, making Tsuna blink in surprise at him.
"Yes" Reborn simply said.
"Then why force me to train!?" Tsuna exclaimed.
"You need to be prepared at any times," Reborn said "And if you don't want to die, I advise you to fight"
"What kind of advice is that?!" Tsuna gasped in disbelief.
"How annoying" Gokudera said and launched a lighted stick of dynamite at her. Tsuna widened her eyes and jumped aside to avoid being blown up while Reborn jumped to sit on a high branch to watch the fight better. The dynamite exploded on the ground, creating a loud boom and a cloud of dust to rise. Surely someone must have heard that, right?
"He’s known as Smoking Bomb Hayato, for being able to master the explosives. In other words, he is a human bomb"
"If you are not helping, then don't talk!" Tsuna glared at the hitman baby for putting her in this situation.
"Brace yourself" Gokudera growled and in seconds, he was holding three lit dynamites.
"H-How did they light up?!" Tsuna asked in shock, for she did not see him use a match or a lighter.
"I suggest you run" Reborn oh so generously advised her, but Tsuna didn't need to be told. With a squeak, she ran for her life around the schoolyard as Gokudera followed her throwing dynamites. Whatever good luck she pulled in the volleyball game still graced her, for she did a good job in avoiding the explosions at her feet.
However, her good fortune ran out when she met a dead end and was cornered. She turned back in panic to see Gokudera walking towards her. Looking around did nothing for she knew there was nowhere to run. Trying really hard not to enter in panic, she took a moment to calm her beating heart as the boy in front of her approached her.
'Cool head in dangerous situations, Tsuna' She remembered someone telling her once. She really tried to clear her head, but all she could think was how to survive this mess without getting injured. She knew she didn’t have the strength or means to escape, not unless… Looking sideways, she spotted Reborn watching the spectacle with no intention of stepping in. Which might be her only way out. She needs that magic bullet.
As she was busy thinking, she wasn’t aware of how her body moved on its own accord and she could only blink in surprise when her hand reached forwards and instinctively grabbed the dynamite flying towards her face. Once she realized what had happened -but not how it happened-, her fingers were starting to burn which made her yelp and release the dynamite to the ground, where she proceeded to stomp on it until the fire was snuffed out.
"Ouch" She looked down at her burnt fingers in remorse, they were red and itchy and if she didn't put herself together then her whole body could end up like that.
Shaking her hand, she looked up and was barely able to jump and dodge the incoming attacks. It seems like Gokudera took inspiration from the volleyball match because he kept targeting her with accuracy that her ankles were starting to feel the sparks from the explosions. He didn’t give her a moment to breathe and kept cornering her.
If only she could approach him and maybe punch him in the face… Ryohei had taught her a few moves, but to do that, she needed to cross the fire and risk being blasted. It didn’t sound appealing at all. But the more she questioned and pondered, the more desperate she felt at not being able to outrun him and all he was doing was throwing dynamite sticks at her!
Come one, come one, she needed an opening, she told her anxious mind, looking everywhere around her for that chance.
"This is the final blow" Gokudera said with narrowed eyes and threw at least a dozen of dynamites. Tsuna was going to jump and hide behind a tree but in that one second, she was able to hear chatter and giggling and soft steps approaching from behind her.
Her eyes widened in realization. This was what she was dreading, someone coming along and getting hurt. If she moved from her place, then the dynamites will surely hit the girls behind her. She wasn’t friends with anyone but Kyoko and Hana, and most of the girls at school either hated her or ignored her, but Tsuna wasn’t a bad person. She had a conscience and she liked to think that she has a good heart too. She couldn’t let innocent people get hurt because of her.
So she shut her eyes, braced her knees and grounded her feet to receive the impact. But the force that hit her forehead rattled her whole body in a scorching embrace. The impact sent her to the floor, and all her anxiety, regrets and fears were eaten away by fire licking in her veins.
When she opened her eyes, she only had one thought in her head and it was that resolve that moved her body to get up and face the attack head-on without panic.
"Reborn!" She exclaimed "Fast, gotta save, gotta put out!"
Fast as lightning, Tsuna jumped around, pulling the dynamite from the air and stepping on them to turn off the fire. She wasn't aware that her favourite sneakers were getting scorched or that she was only wearing her black sports bra and blue shorts. Nor was she conscious of the orange flame crackling on her head.
All she knew and needed to know was that she had to stop Gokudera from throwing any more dynamites.
"Die flame, die!" She exclaimed as if she was possessed by a raging force.
Tsuna was drunk in her power so she didn’t realize the shocked face of the boy when she turned herself on fire or that the people she was trying to protect weren’t there anymore. As she was busy stepping on the dynamite, Gokudera could only stare at the strange sight, but he knew what those flames meant and he knew what he needed to do to end this.
"Triple bomb!"
He grabbed a handful of dynamite and tried to attack with one of his most powerful moves so that he could reveal his power and prove himself, but in his rush, he wasn’t aware that three dynamite sticks slipped from his hold until it was too late. And as he looked down in panic and tried to kick them, the ones in his hands continued to slip to the ground at his feet.
' Is this the end of me? ' He thought with wide eyes as his body froze in the spot. He could have jumped out of the way but he would still receive the impact of the explosion.
“Watch out!” The brunette was suddenly in front of him and pushed him to the ground before the first dynamite exploded. The impact and force from the explosions made them roll for a few meters until they were safely away from the ongoing blasts. The back of his shirt was slightly torched but other than that, he was able to note that neither of them was seriously injured.
Tsuna groaned and untangled herself from him, blinking warily as she looked around and feeling a sudden tiredness in her body as the flame in her head extinguished. Gokudera could only stare in silent awe as her orange eyes faded to honey caramel as they turned to look at him.
"You okay?" She asked as she moved to kneel next to him, panting and raising her hands in case he tried to attack her.
"Y-You saved me" He looked at her in shock.
"Well… yeah?" Tsuna blinked with a speck of pink dust on her cheeks "I wasn't gonna let someone die just because they attacked me"
"I was mistaken" Tsuna jumped in surprise as Gokudera was suddenly bowing to her "You are the one fit to become the boss"
"Who said I was going to become the mafia boss?" Tsuna grouchily muttered as she stood up and looked at the yard with a grimace. There were burnt marks all over the floor, she was sure Kyoya will have an angry fit for that.
"Juudaime, I'll follow you until the end of times" Gokudera looked at her with a bright expression.
"Juudaime?" Tsuna questioned with a tilted head. "But, didn't you want to be the 10th?"
"Actually, I never had the desire to become the 10th," He said with a bashful expression "I just wanted to see if the 10th had the strength to become a suitable boss. But you prove me wrong, you are much more than I'd ever expected! You even risked your life to save me, even though I was your enemy!" Gokudera looked at her with determination "Please, let me be part of your family"
"I don't need a subordinate if that's what you are implying" She said with a tiny frown but when the silver-haired boy deflated in disappointment she gave him a tiny smile "But how about a friend?"
It was like magic words had been uttered for Gokudera brightened up physically and looked at her with a new light. Still a bit wary of his abrupt change of mood, she offered him a hand to help him get up, but he was still gazing at with open admiration. Tsuna had no way of knowing that her pitiful attempt at a smile and offer had made the boy feel warm and accepted.
Gokudera didn’t know what to expect when Reborn told him to come to Japan and test the future Vongola Decimo. When he arrived, he had sworn secrecy at the identity of the next boss before he could even meet them and he was shocked to discover a girl. Not because she was female, but because she was a civilian.
It reminded him of a certain moment in his past, when everything was grey and empty but a tiny light of hope was gifted to him without asking anything in return and kept him going through all these years. And now, looking at her and her tiny smile, he suddenly knew he had found his purpose.
Tsuna raised an eyebrow when a spark of realization crossed his face, still waiting for him to grab her hand.
“What?” She asked, feeling a bit self-conscious.
"You are the dandelion girl!” He suddenly exclaimed and held her hand in both of his from his kneeling place on the ground. "Juudaime, I finally found you"
"Dandelion?" Tsuna asked in confusion "And please, call me Tsuna”
"Nonsense, Juudaime is Juudaime" Gokudera stood up and let go of her hand gently to bow respectfully at her.
"It’s Tsuna or Sawada, if you prefer" Tsuna insisted but Gokudera wasn't listening.
"Well, look what we have here" A voice said with a sneer "What a cute girl"
Tsuna and Gokudera turned to see three guys, third year's students, walking through the scorched yard and looking at the brunette with smirks. Couldn’t they have stepped in earlier? Tsuna thought with resentment, but it was then when she noted her lack of clothing, which made her blush and cross her arms around her chest in embarrassment.
"Oi, cutie, why don't you come with us?" One of them asked with a dirty smile but before Tsuna could speak, Gokudera stepped in front of her with a stick of lighted dynamite and glared at the trio.
"I'll take care of this" He said darkly and Tsuna let him do as he pleased.
A minute later, the trio was lying unconscious with Gokudera dusting his hands as if nothing bad had happened. Once he made sure they weren’t going to wake up, he removed his unbuttoned shirt and handed it to her while looking at the side as a sign of proper respect.
"Juudaime, please take my shirt. You shouldn't expose yourself like that"
"Thank you" Tsuna accepted the offer and hurriedly put it on to cover her body "Somehow, I knew something like this was going to happen, so I brought some spare clothes. Could you walk me to my locker?"
"Y-Yes!" Gokudera responded eagerly, saluting her as if she had given a command. They will have to work on that, she thought as they walked together towards the locker area.
“What did you mean by dandelion girl?” She asked in curiosity.
“Juudaime might not remember, it was a long time ago, but I believe I met you before in Italy. You gave me a dandelion as a gift”
“I remember” She whispered softly "So you were that boy in the streets, no wonder you looked familiar"
He did look familiar to her, but it was because she had seen his picture and last name on the Vongola allied family's list. Reborn doesn't know yet, but she was actually a good hacker, at least, that's what she thinks for she hasn't been caught. But with Gokudera mentioning that innocent moment, it made her remember the reason she was there and why she did it.
"Why did you give me the little flower?" He asked quietly.
"Because you were sad, and I thought you needed something to cheer you up" Tsuna told him with a smile "Did it work?"
"Yeah" He said with a little blush yet his face held confusion "But, Juudaime, what were you doing in Italy? If you don't mind me asking"
"Vacations" Tsuna said simply, making Gokudera know that it was all she was saying.
From his place on the tree, Reborn watched all the interaction with a satisfied smirk. He closed his notebook and looked at the departing figures of his student and the silver-haired boy.
One down, 5 more to go.
Though he will have to talk with his student about this 'vacation' of hers.
.
.
.
"Can I walk you home, Juudaime?" Gokudera asked once Tsuna was in her uniform. It was quite funny watching him guard the entrance with a blush while she changed, for the school was already empty, but Tsuna was still grateful for his intentions, she could see they were pure and not forced.
"Thanks, but Reborn has some plans for me" She told him with a smile as she grabbed a silver chain that she kept hidden inside her shoes at her locker and then closed the metal door.
“But..” He frowned, divided by his self-proclaimed duties as her guard and protector and her words.
“Hey, it’s alright” She smiled at him to ease his worry “Reborn is hiding around, so I’m not really alone”
“Alright” It took him some seconds to accept but eventually Gokudera bowed one last time before finally turning to leave "I’ll see you tomorrow, Juudaime"
"Bye" She called after him, watching him leave and fumbling to clasp the chain around her neck. She had taken it off before the volleyball match in case it tore or choked her, but now, as much as she tried, she couldn't close it without flinching as her burned fingers ached whenever she put pressure on them.
"Why won't you close?" She sighed in annoyance and was about to give up when a hand on her neck stopped her from moving and soon, cold fingers took the chain from her and locked it from behind her.
"I was given a report of 3 unconscious students in the backyard, with 60 dynamites lying on the floor, and a note of a brunette girl running around without a shirt, care to explain?" A monotone voice grunted from behind her.
"It must probably be a rumour" She muttered as she saw the little pendant of a star imbed with tiny crystals bounce down on her chest once the chain was properly fastened. As soon as it was secured, she turned and tried to walk away, but a startled cry of pain left her lips when the same cold fingers grabbed her wrist.
"Your fingers are burned" Hibari narrowed his eyes at them, at her wrist and her arms. Stopping the murderous volleyball had left red marks all over her skin and strained her wrist for the unaccustomed use.
"I'm fine" Tsuna took her hand to rub her sore wrist "It doesn't hurt"
"I didn't ask if it hurt" Hibari glared at her "You are going to tell me what happened, everything"
Suddenly, Tsuna felt so little and she couldn't do anything but to gulp. There were no lies between Kyoya and her, so eventually; she would have to tell him sooner or later. Only that she hoped for the latter.
"Remember that mess I was involved in?" She asked him, and when acknowledge flashed on his narrowed eyes, she sighed "Well it's bigger than you probably thought"
She was going to tell him, but he suddenly grabbed her least uninjured arm and started dragging her inside.
"Wait, where are we going?" She questioned him.
"To my office"
They arrived in less than a minute and he opened the door for her to enter. Murmuring something about this not being a good day, she walked inside and sat on the couch. Reborn must be somewhere out there, waiting for him if he hadn’t already found her. Can he spy through the walls? That could be dangerous.
"Talk" Kyoya demanded with a glare "The truth, Tsunayuuki"
"I have a baby hitman training me to become a Mafia boss" She admitted with a blank face.
"Mafia?" He raised an eyebrow, his eyes holding dark curiosity that made her regret ever bringing him along in her mess.
"It sounds ridiculous, right?" Tsuna grimaced a smile "I still can't believe it either"
"Yet you are not surprised or scared" He told her while he looked for something in the desk drawers.
"Remember I spent two years in Italy?" She asked him, at which he nodded and took out a white box with a red cross in the middle. Tsuna took a big breath to calm her nerves. She hadn’t told him the whole story, not to him, her mother or anyone else. But after everything, Kyoya was the only one who she could actually trust with this. "Well… the story is like this"
And so, the brunette told him some of the adventures she had while living in Italy. Hibari listened intently to every word she said, frowning here and there and rolling his eyes at some memories, but he listened in silence while he treated Tsuna's burned fingers and rubbed some ointment to her bruised arms. The brunette was right when she said it sounded ridiculous, but he found no reason as to why she would lie.
"But I never expect to become the boss" Tsuna finished with a long sigh and flexed her wounded fingers, which were wrapped in band-aids. "Sorry for not telling you sooner, but I didn't want to get you more involved than you already are" She told him softly and looked up to see his reaction at her story, but she felt a shiver at what she saw.
"So the kitten has claws" He said smirking in satisfaction "It will be fun biting you to death"
"H-How did you call me!?" She exclaimed with a blush.
"I'm looking forward to it, little animal" Hibari looked at her with a glint in his eyes, making Tsuna gape in shock and embarrassment. So with a jump, she stood and left the room before something else could happen.
"Stupid Kyoya" She murmured with a red face.
.
.
.
Three days had passed when the Sawada residence gained a new tenant. Troubles and headaches in Tsuna's and Reborn's opinion, but Nana was extremely happy to have the five-year-old boy in the house. His name, Lambo Bovino. He was the son of the main boss of the Bovino Family, a small mafia family which was allied with Vongola.
He came barging into Tsuna's room when Reborn was teaching her some math formulas, claiming to be the strongest hitman whose life mission was to kill Reborn. The brunette didn't know if she should feel pity or not when Reborn ignored the boy, who was wearing a cow jumpsuit with matching horns and a tail, but when the hitman gave no reaction, the boy became angry and started throwing grenades everywhere in a tantrum.
Then Reborn kicked him out of the room and re-assumed his class as if nothing had happened. Sadly, the next day, Lambo went to Tsuna's school and created a big chaos. So after being bitten to death by Hibari and suffering Lambo's never-ending cries, Tsuna took him home, where Nana immediately agreed on letting him stay.
Tsuna was suspicious when Reborn didn't refuse the new accommodation. But her worries were replaced by shock when the little cow shot himself with a bazooka. She panicked for a second, but when she saw the 15-year-old version of Lambo, Tsuna almost fainted. Almost, if it weren't because he was still a crybaby. The function of the ten-year-later bazooka was a mystery that filled with dread whenever the boy used it, but other than that and the occasional fights with Reborn, Tsuna was kinda-not really-but trying to get used to her new lifestyle.
But today was one of those mornings when she didn't want to get up, having not slept at all and feeling her body heavy, she wanted nothing more than to stay in bed. But that only caused Reborn to force her to get up with his Spartan methods. And then Lambo came running, announcing he was going to eat her breakfast, which made her run down the stairs in attempts to stop him, but she tripped and fell. And Lambo still ate her breakfast.
She thought she was going to have a miserable day when Reborn almost made her go out for a run, but Gokudera arrived miraculously on time to walk her to school so seeing her opportunity, she quickly changed into her uniform in record time and went to meet the boy at the door.
"Good morning, Juudaime" The bomber greeted her cheerfully.
"Good morning…" She murmured with a yawn as she leaned down to put on her shoes. The soles were still a little burnt but they could last for a few months, no need to worry her mother.
"Ara, a friend of yours, Tsuna-chan?" Nana said as she came to said goodbye to her daughter before she went to school and the smile on her face brightened when she saw Gokudera "And a cute one, how sweet"
"Mom!" Tsuna exclaimed in embarrassment.
"Cute?" Gokudera whispered with a red face.
"You should come over for dinner, dear. And maybe Tsuna-chan can also invite that handsome boy-
"We are leaving mom, goodbye!" Tsuna dragged Gokudera away before Nana could embarrass her more.
The two walked in silence. Gokudera was still trying to process the fact that 'his Juudaime's mother' called him cute, and Tsuna's mind was busy trying to recall the dream she had last night so not much talk was made between them.
It was something that was giving their class a gossip spree. Because of his antagonism towards her on his first day, to suddenly see them walk together, eat together and just stand next to each other the next day and the ones that followed were so strange and suspicious.
The boys didn’t actually care because, despite Gokudera acting and looking like a delinquent, he was surprisingly smart. No one could keep up with him in class, and after some tried to approach him for help, they were immediately turned down so the guys didn’t try to befriend him if he wasn't going to help them pass.
It was the girls that were the problem. Snide comments and mocking whispers started circulating around the school because Gokudera didn’t even spare a second to glance at them and only had eyes for Tsuna; Dame-Tsuna, the girls started a childish campaign to alienate the brunette even more than before.
Tsuna didn’t actually care, she knew what was the truth and wasting time and brain cells over those girls was pointless when she had the Mafia looming on her shoulders. She did try to tell Gokudera that he didn’t have to walk her to school or eat lunch with her every day, but he was committed to his cause.
And Kyoko didn’t actually mind his presence, in fact she always asked him about Italy’s latest fashion and pastries, it was kind of endearing how Gokudera tried his best to answer.
Because of the quietness, Tsuna thought it was going to be an easy day and the sooner it was over, the sooner she could go to sleep. But when they arrived at their classroom, they both noticed that something wasn’t quite right with their classmate, Yamamoto.
Tsuna is not sure how it started, actually, no. She knew that after the volleyball match, Yamamoto suddenly tried to approach her and Gokudera. It was little things like chatting between classes or walking in and out of class. It wasn’t forceful, the boy always asked if he could hang around and she never refused, she didn’t have a reason to.
Though she was fine by his presence, it was Gokudera who had trouble accepting him. The two of them were always bickering, well; it was mostly Gokudera yelling at him to get lost and Yamamoto laughing at everything he said. It was weird, but a good kind of weird and she found herself slowly starting to enjoy their company.
But today was different.
Yamamoto was surrounded by his fangirls and some classmates, that wasn’t strange, but the main problem was that he was sporting a cast on his arm. And even though he was smiling and laughing in a carefree manner, Tsuna could see right through it. It was fake, so fake it almost hurt to watch.
There was more to it, but she wasn’t going to press him for answers, not when she had the eyes of the whole class and the teacher was just walking inside. Sighing, she went back to her seat and pondered on what to do.
Hours went by, Math was horrible although she jumped from 15 to a 70 in her grades, but she was getting restless. There was just something in her, clawing and begging for something although she couldn’t understand what. For some moments she thought she was dreaming and it was only the loud noises from the class that brought her back to reality.
It almost felt like her body wanted to shut down but her mind wanted to wander around. It was haunting. She knew she wasn’t going to focus on class or even last the next hour. So by the time the history teacher walked out of the class and Kyoko went over to Gokudera to ask him something new, she silently stood up and sneaked out.
When she was feeling like this, there was only one thing she could do.
.
.
.
Pain, that's the emotion that was consuming.
It hurt to smile and to pretend, to fool everyone around him when in reality, he was the fool. It was so hard to keep up with everyone's expectations. It's been so long that even he didn't know who he was anymore.
He lost his confidence and his vision, he couldn’t see the light in his life.
And now, he also lost the most important thing to him, his right arm. His game. His reason.
He felt empty.
And he just couldn't stand it.
He couldn't stand the pain nor the fakeness of the world surrounding him. Taunting, moving on and forgetting about him. It was stupid to feel like this, he felt stupid. But he couldn’t help it, he didn’t know how to stop the hurting. He had fallen so deep in his misery that he didn’t know how to get out.
But there was a way to end it all, to end this fake act and to make the emptiness disappear. He wasn’t aware his feet had taken him to the rooftop, but he didn’t hesitate to open the door. Walking straight to the edge, he stopped just in front of the fence to stare at the world beyond it. As if mocking him, telling him how trapped he really was.
He clenched the railing with his uninjured hand in a tight grip.
Just one step, and that pain, that emptiness, it would all be gone. With just one step, all of his problems would be gone.
"I wouldn't do that if I were you" Yamamoto jumped in surprise when he heard a soft voice behind him.
"Tsuna?" He turned to see the girl with wide eyes, not expecting her presence. "How long have you been here?"
"Since the fourth period" She told him while she rubbed the sleep from one of her eyes.
The brunette was sitting against a wall under the shadows, her presence barely noticeable and by the way her tired eyes were blinking up at him meant that she must have been sleeping. No wonder he didn't see her when he came in, too deep in his thoughts.
"You are always skipping classes" He told her with a forced laugh and at her frown, he turned to give his back to her. "Hey, Tsuna? Have you ever felt so small, like you don't have a place in this world?"
"Sometimes"
"Really?" Yamamoto asked in surprise but didn't turn to see her.
"Yes, really" Tsuna brought her knees to her chest and closed her eyes "This world we live in, it's hard trying to survive sometimes"
The wind blew softly around them, making some leaves fly around in the air without worrying for their destination. Neither of them said a word, they just let the silence loom over them. It made Yamamoto clench his hand over the railing and frown down. He had already made his mind, hadn't he? Why wasn't he getting rid of that pain, that emptiness? It could all be over soon if only he-
"You are an idiot" Tsuna whispered and it made his shoulders tense. She opened her eyes and looked at the hunched figure of the boy in front of her. She knew he was hurting and that she wasn’t the best or the right person to talk to him, but she could at least try.
"Yamamoto, you broke your arm. So what? It's not like you are dying. It will heal in a month, maybe two, and then you will be back at playing baseball"
"It's not that simple Tsuna" He shook his head in frustration "I have nothing. I'm not good at studies; people only look up at me because of my skills at sports, nothing else. And now that my arm is useless…”
“But it will heal” She insisted “And you can be good in other things”
“But not to them” He forced a laugh out of his chest “You made me realize that”
“W-What?” She asked in surprise, not expecting to be one of the causes for his depressive thinking.
“You had a nosebleed and they were forcing you to play,” He told her “You didn’t want to play, but everyone forced you because they wanted to. I broke my arm, and all I’m hearing is what are they going to do now. That they lost the game and the nationals, and that the coach will only push them harder, just because of my arm!” The railing rattled loudly when his hand shook, showing how much it was affecting him “That’s what I’m worth to them, an arm”
Tsuna could only remain sitting silently on the floor, just looking and listening to his deepest inner thoughts without moving.
"Why should I live when I have nothing…?" He left his sentence wander-off and looked up with mournful eyes at the sky. "This emptiness, I want it gone"
"Yamamoto, you don't need a new arm or to be better at something to get people to like you or to fill this emptiness you speak of, and I reassure you that jumping is not even an option" Tsuna stood up with a soundless sigh.
True, could empathize with what the boy was feeling. She was not good at many things and people only used her for their own entertainment. But she had long since learned to ignore them and live for what was truly important to her.
When she called out loud his intentions at the rooftop, he gasped out loud as if realizing for the first time the consequences of his actions.
She took tentative steps towards him and bit her lip in concern, not knowing if what she said could make the situation worse. But she swallowed her worry, and remembered all the words her mother had said, all the encouraging from Kyoko and Hana… even Reborn’s pep talk. It was a big world, but that didn’t mean they had to live for every single person on them.
“It’s your life. Don’t waste it doing what you’re told. Live for yourself, not them. Everything you need to accomplish your dreams is already in you. You just need to find it and never let it go. You have to believe in yourself, it doesn't matter how long it takes, as long as you do not stop” She told him softly “And, so what if you fall? That only means that you will stand up with the double of strength to never fall again.
Yamamoto felt his eyes tremble as every word latched over his wounded heart. He opened his mouth to say something but all that came was a silent gasp. Slowly, he turned around to see her standing a meter away from him. Her eyes held neither pity nor anger; instead, they were full of warm understanding that made his eyes water even more.
"Give me your hand" She reached out to him with a smile "It will be alright"
He could already feel some tears rolling down his face, but neither he nor Tsuna moved from their places. She stayed there, patiently waiting for him to make the decision for himself. But he wanted to take her hand even before she offered it. So with a trembling breath, he reached out with his injured hand and held Tsuna’s gently. But in that one moment, the fence he had been gripping came loose after all the shaking he did with his hand.
He didn’t let go in time, and his body stumbled back and stepped over the edge by the sudden lack of support. He could feel his body tumbling backwards by gravity, and he didn’t realize it until it was too late, but by the sudden force, he had pulled Tsuna down with him in the process.
"Oh god!" Tsuna exclaimed as they fell and gripped Yamamoto's arm tightly in fear.
For him, everything happened in slow motion. The ground was approaching and becoming clearer, the air still with leaves danced around them in a spiritless attempt at stopping them and as they fell, all he could hear was the beating of his heart crying in regret.
He didn't want this, he realized it too late.
And now there was nothing he could do to stop it, and the worst part is that the person who opened his eyes was being dragged with him because of his foolish thoughts. He shut his eyes close, gripped the brunette against him and waited.
But when his body should have hit the ground and broke his bones, he felt nothing but a sudden warm gust of air and the velvety grass tickling his skin. There was no pain, even if he stayed there with his eyes close gripping the ground, his body couldn’t feel anything hurting. So tentatively, he opened his eyes to see the blue sky staring back at him. He turned his head to the left and saw Tsuna kneeling next to him with wide orange eyes staring ahead.
"That…was close…" She shakingly breathed out in relief.
"What happened to your clothes?" Yamamoto could do nothing more but to blink at her. Was he dead?
"Forget about it! Lend me your jacket, people are going to stare" Tsuna exclaimed with a blush and started tugging at his shirt to come loose.
He didn’t know how it happened, but there was a sudden oppression in his chest, and before he could stop it he broke into laughter. For the first time in months, he laughed from his heart.
"Don't laugh! This is embarrassing!" Tsuna exclaimed with reproach at her attempts to remove his shirt from his body still lying on the ground.
"Juudaime!" A familiar shout exclaimed and soon Gokudera was quickly placing his shirt over her bare shoulders. "Here, cover yourself"
"T-Thanks" Tsuna murmured as she slipped on and buttoned the shirt that hid her small frame.
"And what are you laughing at, you idiot!? You could have killed her!" Gokudera snapped at Yamamoto, who was looking sheepishly at the two with an ounce of guilt in his eyes.
"Maa, Maa~ Gokudera, nothing bad happened" He waved his hand as if he didn't just fall from a four-floor building. Of course, Gokudera thought differently and started yelling at him for being a reckless idiot, which made Yamamoto try and calm him down with random remarks that had no relevance. His body still trembled from time to time in shock, and maybe it was noticeable because Gokudera was abstaining himself from hitting him.
Tsuna could only sit there in silence and watch them banter. That was really close, she thought to herself with a grimace. If Reborn hadn’t acted when he did, she was sure things would have turned badly.
And speaking of which-
She yelped when a hard force landed on top of her head and almost made her fall to the ground, if she hadn’t braced her hands down to stop it.
"A good mafia boss should know how to control her subordinates" Reborn told her and she bit back a squeak when she felt tiny scaly feet clawing their way towards her neck. She had come to know the hitman’s pet chameleon personally in the past few days. Leon was really sweet when the hitman wasn’t around, but when he did, he acted like a magical object of torture for her. Tsuna still flinched whenever he turned into a mallet.
"Mafia? Is it a game you are playing and Tsuna is the boss?" Yamamoto asked and Tsuna immediately cursed in her head, because no. This shouldn’t happen. Not him. But as always, Reborn was interfering with her wishes and nodded at Yamamoto.
"Great, can I play too?" He asked with a goofy smile, all fear and bad memories forgotten for a moment.
"Of course," Reborn said calmly. “Welcome to the family”
"Absolutely no, you freak!" Gokudera hotly refused, but Yamamoto took it as a challenge to change his mind and the two soon started bickering again.
“You did well, Tsuna” The hitman told her, he probably heard her as well.
She felt warm at his praise without having any pain involved from his part, but staring at the carefree laughing Yamamoto made that feeling turn sour. If he got involved with her, she was sure that smile will only dim and disappear. She didn’t want to be the cause of someone else's suffering, she couldn’t live with that regret.
As if sensing her sad mood, Leon tried to cheer her up by smacking his tongue in her neck. She whined softly at feeling the slimy texture in her skin and she could only blame the hitman for the future mishaps and troubles that were sure to come.
"Reborn, I swear, if you keep shooting me and making me wander around in my underwear, I'll kill you"
.
.
.
Later that day, Reborn was enjoying a warm cup of espresso while the brunette was taking her much needed nap in her bed. He took the time to stare at her sleeping figure in confusion and wonder. It was strange, there was something about the brunette that didn’t seem right to him. He has watched her for days and her actions remained real and truthful, but he still couldn’t help but feel that there was something wrong with the brunette.
And it annoyed him because it’s been a week and he still couldn't figure it out. He loved a good challenge, and Tsuna certainly was one. And he was going to enjoy dissecting her the more his curiosity grew.
Starting with her flames.
She was a Sky, but there was a certain coldness in her despite her warm actions. He could feel the allure of them, with her being an unbonded sky, it was like her flames were calling the moths to feed on them. And it reflected because she was luring every possible guardian to her side without actually being aware of it.
They were raw and potent, but it almost felt like it was holding something back. It might be because she’s barely tasting the surface of the real power and he wondered how her flames would be once they were unleashed and polished.
They will have to step up their training for that to happen, but once it did, he was sure it would be something worth seeing.
He sighed when his cup was finished and went to set it over the table. He debated between waking the brunette to make her do some workout and then her homework or let her sleep till dinner time. In the end, Leon decided for him because he had remained stuck to the brunette and he looked like he had no intentions of moving from his cosy spot.
It was a hard day for her, he knew she didn’t sleep well and what happened with Yamamoto must have shocked her greatly. So out of the goodwill of his heart, he will let her sleep it off so that she could be bright and shine for tomorrow’s training schedule of doom.
He should advise some counselling to the boy though. He thought as he opened the notebook where he was recording everything about the girl, from her progress to her quirkiness. And there were a lot of those.
It's been a week and he was pleased to note that the first part of his mission was almost complete. As he turned to the last page from his observations, he started at the names of the future guardian candidates that had unknowingly started courting her sky flame.
Storm, Rain and Lightning.
Cloud and Sun too.
It seems like she doesn't need to find them.
Because they are the ones finding her.
.
.
.
Notes:
I was tempted to write the part where Lambo was introduced, but in the end, decided not to. Besides, everyone knows what happens, right? I will stick that to canon, everything else will be different from now on.
Thanks for reading~
Chapter 3: Poisoned Nightmares
Notes:
I think this is the shortest chapter so far, but they will eventually become monsters in length. Trust me.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
"Waa! Baka-Tsuna, you look like a panda!" Lambo exclaimed as he looked at his 'big sister' with wide curious eyes.
Currently, the brunette was lying in her bed with an open book in her hands. She had dark circles under her eyes, which were fighting to stay open. Her face was pale and her hair was a mess. She didn’t had a good night, and as soon as the sun was up, the hitman had forced her to study all day long, she hadn’t even eaten dinner yet! So it was in all her good rights to growl darkly at the little kid who had come to bother her.
"Do you know what a panda eats when it is annoyed?" Tsuna asked calmly to a now trembling Lambo, who shook his head in response, making her smirk. "Little kids"
"Gupyaaa!" He screamed and ran out of the room, leaving a chuckling Tsuna behind. It wasn't that she enjoyed tormenting little kids, but when she hasn't slept and eaten for hours, her black side liked to come out. It wasn't really her fault.
"Do you suffer insomnia?" A squeaky voice asked from above her.
"Huh?" She blinked and looked up, where Reborn was hanging from the ceiling with Leon holding him up as a rope tied around his body. Seeing her confused stare, Reborn opened a little notebook and read a page.
"You woke up at least four times last night, without mentioning the previous nights as well" He told her.
"They were just some nightmares" Tsuna shrugged and turned a page from her book.
"Please, do tell" Reborn came down, still hanging from the rope, until he was facing Tsuna face-to-face, with his little fist under his chin.
"It's nothing serious" Tsuna pushed him softly with her finger, making him rock back and forth. "Anyway, I already learned chapter six and seven, can I go and have some dinner, please?"
"15 minutes, and then you'll answer a special quiz"
"That's good for me" Tsuna stood up and stretched until her joints popped. With a sigh, she walked towards the door but Reborn’s voice stopped her before she opened the door.
"Just one more question" The hitman jumped on her bed and stared at her "Do you suffer from chronic nightmares?"
"Why are you so interested in my sleeping habits?" Tsuna asked with a raised eyebrow and grabbing the door handle, wishing really hard that the hitman would let her go already.
"I'm just a baby who is curious" Reborn said with an innocent smirk, a smirk that was whipped away from his face at the brunette's next words.
"Are you sure about that?" She whispered - all too quietly- before leaving the room.
Reborn stayed frozen in his place. Whether her words meant what he thought they meant or she was just being sarcastic, either way, the way her eyes glinted with dark amusement as she tilted her head to look behind her as she left made his gut be consumed by a feeling of dread.
It couldn't be, right? There is no way she could know about it…
His curse.
.
.
.
After Tsuna returned from dinner and answered Reborn's Master Quizzes, -yes he gave her more than one- the night came and went too fast for her to catch it. Once more, she was forced to wake up in the middle of the night by a fading dream that disappeared as soon as she came into awareness.
Shaking her head to get rid of the remnants of it, Tsuna wrapped her bed covers around herself and curled down again to try and get some more sleep. She didn’t feel herself fall asleep, and for her, it almost seemed like mere seconds had gone by, for the next time she opened her eyes, there was sunlight sweeping through her window and lighting the room with morning light.
Luckily, it was Sunday so she took her sweet time in getting up from the bed.
It was a glorious start. There were no cries or explosions, or green mallets hitting her head. Reborn didn’t force her out of her bed nor Lambo came barging in with childish demands. Even if she was doing nothing but laying in her bed with her eyes close, she felt her body and mind rest for the time taken. So by the time the clock marked 1 in the afternoon, Tsuna was up and in a good mood, and doing some errands for her mother.
She was just going to the market to buy some groceries, now that there were two more people living in her house, the food portions had expanded and had to be replaced weekly. A part of her found it odd that Reborn hadn’t followed her to cause some chaos, but she still welcomed her alone time with open arms. Although knowing her luck, she was just waiting for something bad to ruin her good day.
"Ugg, why is it so hot today!?" Tsuna exclaimed as she glared at the sky.
It was still spring, so it shouldn’t even feel this hot when it wasn’t even noon, but walking with a bag full of groceries felt eternal. Just two more streets and she would be home, Tsuna mentally cheered and started humming a song to make time go faster. She was busy minding her own business, that she didn’t realize her body had moved in a startled jump out of the way as a bike stopped mere inches from where she previously was standing.
"Oh my, I almost ran you over!" Said the woman on the bike as she removed her helmet. Her long hair flowed in the wind, and a flirtatious smile appeared on her face as she tossed the brunette a can of soda, which Tsuna managed to catch with the hand that wasn't busy holding her groceries bag. "Here, take it as an apology token"
Tsuna only nodded in silence and watched her leave as quick as she came. Blinking into awareness, it wasn't until the brunette was sure that the mysterious woman was gone, that she heavily sighed.
"And to think that the first rule they teach in kindergarten is to never trust strangers" Tsuna opened the can and moved her wrist, making the can face downwards and the liquid to spill out to the floor.
After it was empty, Tsuna continued her way back home, throwing the can into a recycle bin that was conveniently on the street corner and kept humming to herself to dismiss the strange encounter. If only she had turned back, she would have seen how the floor where the liquid had spilled released an unnatural purple smoke and a bird fell just by smelling it.
.
.
.
"I'm home!" The brunette exclaimed as she closed the door of her house "And I brought food"
"Food!" Lambo came running towards her with his arms open wide, but Tsuna stopped him with her foot.
"Not for you" Tsuna pushed him gently with her foot and walked towards the kitchen, leaving a tearful Lambo behind, that is until he exploded.
"Mama! Baka-Tsuna is being mean to Lambo-sama again!"
"Ara, Tsu-chan, don't be mean to the poor boy" Nana told her daughter softly as she entered the kitchen and helped the brunette put away the groceries.
"I was just playing" Tsuna turned her head and smiled sweetly at the boy who was peeking his head through the kitchen door "Right, Lambo?"
Lambo only stuck his tongue at her and ran away, making Tsuna chuckle.
"Where is Reborn by the way?" Tsuna asked her mother.
"He went out shortly after you left" Nana said "Why don't you go out and look for him?"
"He is capable enough to find his way back home" She mumbled as she poured some juice in a glass for herself.
"Tsunayuuki, are you going to leave an innocent baby out in the streets without protection?" Nana scolded her lightly.
" Innocent baby? He is anything but innocent!" Tsuna exclaimed in her mind and took a sip of her juice, and she almost choked when something suddenly landed on her head.
"It's fine, Sawada-mama, I found my way back safely," Reborn said from his place on top of the brunette's head.
"Welcome back Reborn-kun" Nana greeted the baby with a smile, but then frowned "Lunch will be ready in an hour, but I'm not sure if I will be able to make dinner in time. Mrs. Aizawa invited me over to have some tea"
"It's fine Mom, I will call for some pizza or some sushi" Tsuna put her empty vase in the sink and smiled "Just go and have some fun, I will take care of the kids"
.
.
.
"Why won't you give me any candy?" Lambo asked with a pout.
"Because it's bad for your health"
Tsuna was lying on the living room floor, drawing in her sketchbook what seemed to be a dome of ice. Lambo, being the little kid that he was, had been demanding some candy for the past few hours, but the brunette refused to give him any. Reborn, on the other hand, was busy drinking a warm cup of espresso, nested comfortably on the brunettes back.
Nana had long left the house, and it was up to Tsuna to call for some food. But she had been drawing for the past two hour's non-stop with no intention of stopping anytime soon and Lambo was getting restless.
"But I'm hungry!" He whined and stomped with his little foot on the floor in front of Tsuna, trying to grab her attention.
"Then eat an apple," She blew over the paper to get rid of residue particles after having erased a few lines. Once she was sure it was clean, she continued drawing.
"But I don't like apples!" Lambo exclaimed once more but was ignored. Gritting his teeth, he searched in his afro for some grenades to throw at the brunette, but he was momentarily stopped at the sound of some knocking. Blinking in confusion, he turned towards the door of the house and then back at the unmoving brunette -and hitman- and then back at the door when another knock sounded.
"Vongola Pizza!" A muffled voice said from behind the door.
"Not hungry, thank you!" Tsuna replied back before blowing softly on the paper once more.
"Pizza" Lambo's mouth watered and walked towards the door with shiny eyes.
"Lambo, don't open the door" Tsuna told him without looking at him, her gentle voice hiding away any threats if he went against her order. Lambo stopped and looked at the brunette with a bit of fear, but seeing as she was busy with her sketch, he grinned to himself and went to open the door.
Only to be thrown back by a box which contents spilt all over him. Lambo blinked when he saw purple smoke coming out from him, but once it started aching, he started screaming and running around in circles, trying to get that substance off him.
"Good grief, what's with all the noise?" Tsuna stood up, action that made Reborn jump from her back but was suddenly scooped into her arms as she walked towards the commotion. Reborn eyed the brunette weirdly, for it wasn't like her to pick him and carry him like that, not like he was complaining though, it was a free ride.
Once they arrived, Lambo was unconscious on the floor with purple foam coming out of his mouth. Tsuna poked the child with her foot, but he didn't stir. Oddly enough, she didn’t panic. It was an alarming sight, sure. But something inside of her kept her calm even when a stranger had just barged into her house and attacked a little kid.
"Ciaossu Bianchi" Greeted Reborn and Tsuna looked at the front door where a gasp was heard.
"Reborn!" The same woman with the long dark rose hair who had offered her a can of soda smiled at the baby in happiness "It's been so long, I've come to take you away from this child who dares keep you away"
"Who are you calling a child?" Tsuna asked, offended at being dismissed like a kid but was ignored.
"No, can't do" Reborn patted Tsuna's arm "I have the job of taking care of this brat"
"My poor Reborn!" The woman, Bianchi, exclaimed dramatically "If this brat doesn't die, then he will be trapped here forever"
"I'm still here, you know!?"
"You want to have Reborn all for yourself, don't you?" She glared at Tsuna with hate-filled eyes "Well that's not happening! Not with me around!"
"Like if I want this devil-like-baby at my house," Tsuna said with a deadpan expression "Who are you, anyway?"
"She's a freelance hitwoman called the Poison Scorpion, Bianchi," Reborn said from his place in her arms "And she is my fourth lover"
"Lover?" Tsuna looked down at him with wide incredulous eyes.
"Jealous?" Reborn smirked up at her but grunted when Tsuna released him, luckily his skills allowed him to fall on his feet with grace.
"Sorry to burst your bubble, but I'm already taken" Tsuna told him with a shake of her head and went to pick Lambo, who was mumbling about evil pizzas and went to lie him down on the couch.
It was Reborn's turn to look at her with wide eyes full of scepticism because in all his time knowing her, she hasn’t shown an ounce of romance or even the signs of a teenager harbouring a crush. Bianchi, on the other hand, gasped in delight at hearing the news.
"Oh, then we are going to get along quite well! Tell me, do you know how to cook?" Bianchi led Tsuna into the kitchen once the little kid was secured on the couch.
"Just sweets" Murmured the brunette with a sweatdrop at the abrupt change of mood.
"Unacceptable" Bianchi frowned at her "Tsuna dear, the key to reach a man is through his stomach"
"So you just poison them?" Tsuna looked back at Lambo, who was still knocked out.
"Exactly" Bianchi exclaimed proudly.
"Teach me!" Tsuna clasped Bianchi's hands into hers, and the hitwoman couldn't be more delighted into having an apprentice in the cooking arts of poisoning. Reborn for his part, sighed heavily, having his plans ruined by the unexpected friendship between them and made his way towards the kitchen to see what they were up to.
"Let's see, what shall we make?" Bianchi was looking at the cabinets in search for food, and after some consideration, she pulled out a box of pasta "I can teach you how to make spaghetti a la Vongola"
"Sounds good, I think" Tsuna could only imagine purple spaghetti with some clams on it, because if she had searched it correctly, Vongola in Italian meant clams. A pretty weird name for a Mafia organization, but who was she to judge? "Let me boil the water"
But just as her fingers touched the knob of the stove, the door of the house was banged open.
" Sawada Tsunayuuki, are you trying to cook in my kitchen?" Nana's sweet coated voice spoke through the house, at which Tsuna shuddered and jumped to sit on a chair on the table.
"No, I'm not. I'm just sitting quietly while watching a friend cook some spaghetti" Was the immediate response of the brunette.
"Good, you know the rules, my dear" Nana said, and you could almost imagine the smile on her face "I'm going to take Lambo to the shower, he appears to have spilt some food on his clothes"
"Yes, mom" Tsuna called back and released a sigh when her mother's footsteps disappeared upstairs.
"What was that about?" Bianchi asked with a raised eyebrow. Tsuna looked at her, and in a second, she was hugging Bianchi.
"I can't cook even to save my life. Every time I try to, the food just bursts into flames!" Tsuna cried "The only things I can do are dango, cakes and salty onigiris"
"I share your pain, little sister" Bianchi hugged the brunette tightly in return.
"So Bianchi poisons food and Tsuna burns it" Reborn sighed with amusement "What a duo"
.
.
.
Dinner time passed without any problems, and after Nana offered Bianchi a place to stay in the house, the Sawada residence gained another member, not that Tsuna minded. She liked Bianchi’s presence and she could learn a lot from the hitwoman. Lambo, on the other hand, was a bit traumatized by the purple food that he didn't even ask for a second plate, eying Bianchi as if she would steal his dinner when he wasn’t looking.
And so the night fell.
This time, the hitman was aware of the state of mind of the brunette as she tossed and turned in her bed with a frown on her face. Another night, another nightmare. She has never screamed or cried after waking up, but whatever it was that she was seeing was bad and not healthy for her young mind. Jumping down from his hammock, Reborn landed on her bed and approached her quietly.
"Dame-Tsuna, wake up" Reborn poked the girl in the shoulder but receive no response "Well, I tried"
He shrugged and grabbed Leon gently, who blinked drowsily at his owner before looking down at the brunette. He jumped and landed on her face, and at the sudden impact, slimy body and tiny claws in her skin made the brunette wake up in surprise and distress.
“Waa!” She exclaimed and tried to bat away the creature on her face, her heart beating like crazy for the sudden awakening that was forced upon her.
"Don't scream, you will wake up your mother" Reborn said, grabbing Leon from the air as he was thrown away by the brunette’s frantic movements. Tsuna breathed out and looked at Rebron with wide eyes filled with surprise and annoyance.
"Reborn, what the hell? You almost scared me to death!"
"You were tossing in your sleep" Reborn said innocently at her as if to justify his action and eyed the girl who was rubbing her eyes and trying to calm her breathing "Another nightmare, huh?"
"Just let it go" Tsuna lied down and closed her eyes "Must be the pressure of the mafia behind me"
"Hmm…" Reborn thought about it, before letting it go. For now, at least. He wouldn’t gain any information when the brunette’s mind was still hazy with sleep. "Well then"
"W-Wait" Tsuna's trembling voice stopped him before he could return to his hammock "Can I ask you something?"
"I'm not a teddy bear" Reborn stared at her with an unamused expression.
"I was going to ask if you had some sleeping pills, but now that you mention it…" Tsuna looked at him with big eyes "Can Leon turn into a teddy bear for me?"
"He is my pet, don't bring him into your girly schemes" Reborn brought Leon closer to him.
"So mean" Tsuna pouted and closed her eyes again, that's it until her bedroom's door was opened. "Lambo?" She sat up and looked at the little kid who was poking his head through the door. When he met Tsuna's eyes, she noted how red and puffy they were and instantly, forgetting about whatever it was that haunted her that night, she got up and walked towards him.
"Hey, what's wrong?" She knelt in front of him, but Lambo only gazed at the floor, even when his body started shivering, he didn't meet Tsuna's eyes. "Do you want to sleep with me?"
The only response was a nod, and Tsuna carried him gently to her bed. Reborn had escaped to his hammock and was already sleeping deeply by the time Tsuna and Lambo went to bed. Tsuna's arms were lazily thrown around the kid, who stopped shivering when he felt the warmth from the brunette.
Neither said a word and after minutes, Tsuna was already dozing off when she felt Lambo poking her cheek.
"Baka-Tsuna" He called in a quiet voice.
"Hmm?"
"Can Lambo-sama stay here forever?" Lambo asked with a small sniffle. Even with her mind feeling a bit sluggish, Tsuna was able to connect some dots regarding the question and sighed. It had something to do with his family and home situation, she concluded. Guess she will have to make a call tomorrow and give some threats for information. But for now, she will sleep.
"You don't have to ask Lambo," Tsuna closed her eyes and nuzzled her nose into her pillow. "My home is starting to become more like a hotel, so you are welcomed anytime…"
Lambo calmed down after hearing her soft voice and fell asleep in seconds. Tsuna sighed and it only took a minute before sleep finally claimed her back.
.
.
.
"Are you alright, Juudaime? You look pale" Gokudera looked at his 'boss' with worried eyes as they walked to school together. And who wouldn't, Tsuna's face was as white as snow and it didn't help the fact that there were purplish bags under her eyes.
"I'm alright, I just haven't been sleeping well, that's all" Tsuna yawned heavily.
When morning came, Reborn was humble enough to let the brunette have some breakfast, and when she was ready to go, Gokudera and Yamamoto were outside waiting for her. It was weird, she still wasn’t used to someone waiting for her to get ready and then walk together. She sometimes met Kyoko on the streets when their times coincided, but being rushed by Rebron and finding two guys waiting for her outside of her house was so out of the norm for her.
"Maa, Maa, Tsuna, that is not healthy" Yamamoto placed his good arm around her shoulders. It wouldn’t be long before the cast finally came out, or so he had said.
"Don't touch Juudaime so easily baseball idiot!" Gokudera glared at him, angry and annoyed that the boy had tagged along.
"But Tsuna doesn't mind" Yamamoto smiled sheepishly, and didn't remove his arm from the brunette to prove the point.
"That's because she is half asleep" Gokudera snapped at him, which made Yamamoto laugh but still kept holding the girl, which made the Italian bomber keep shouting at him to let her go.
They were already by the school grounds, Tsuna was more like a zombie at that point and would have fallen to the floor if Yamamoto wasn't holding her. So it was a good thing he hadn’t let go, for all she wanted to do was crumble down and sleep. Maybe she could sneak out in History class to sleep on the rooftop, yeah, that was a beautiful idea.
"SAWADA!" A loud voice shouted in front of her, making her jump in surprise and bat her arms around her.
"I'm awake!" Tsuna exclaimed with wide-open eyes.
"EXTREME GOOD MORNING!"
"SHUT UP!" Gokudera glared at the source of the noise, pushing him away from the startled girl who was trying to calm her wild heart.
"Good morning, senpai" Yamamoto waved at the guy in front of them in good spirits.
"Onii-san, don't be too loud" Kyoko came running to his side and was about to smile at her best friend when the appearance of the brunette put a tiny frown on her face. "Tsuna-chan, are you okay? You look sick"
"I'm sleepy…" Tsuna muttered, her eyes blinking fast to try and stay open.
"That is NOT healthy!" Ryohei exclaimed with crossed arms. "You should get enough sleep so that you can fight to the EXTREME the next day!"
"Stop shouting in front of Juudaime, you stupid lawn-head!" Gokudera stepped in front of the brunette and glared at Ryohei.
"How did you call me?! Octopus-head" Ryohei glared back at him.
"Octopus-head?!" Gokudera exclaimed in aghast and took out some of his dynamites, ready to explode this loud guy who was doing nothing but scare his Juudaime with his rowdiness.
"Maa, Maa. We are going to be late, come on" Yamamoto laughed, not caring when the glare of the Italian bomber turned towards him.
"Shut up!"
"Let's go to class, ne Tsuna-chan?" Kyoko pulled the brunette's arm gently.
"Yeah…" Tsuna nodded sleepily and let herself be dragged by Kyoko, leaving the arguing boys behind and being unaware of a pair of cold eyes watching the scene unfold. But Reborn didn't miss it from his place in the tree. He lowered his binoculars and opened his notebook with satisfaction.
"Hibari Kyoya, the strongest and scariest man in school" He nodded to himself as he read the information on the page and smirked "He would be a great addition to the family"
.
.
.
True to her word, Tsuna skipped third and fourth period to take a nap and by the time it was lunch, Gokudera and Yamamoto found the brunette on the rooftop.
"Maybe you should go to the nurse office, Juudaime" Gokudera told her softly, worried about her state and health.
"I'm fine" Tsuna yawned as she stretched her arms "I just need to recover some sleep"
"Aren't you going to eat something?” Yamamoto asked, noting that the brunette didn't have a bento with her. Tsuna blinked and looked around her, and just when she was about to voice her missing lunch, the door to the roof was thrown open.
"Tsuna-darling, you forgot your lunch!"
"S-Sis" Gokudera instantly gagged and turned blue, falling to the floor in what appeared to be a frozen state.
"Hayato!" Bianchi smiled warmly when she spotted the silver-head, not really caring that he was fainting in front of her on the ground.
"Gokudera-kun, are you okay?" Tsuna shook his shoulder when he didn’t utter a word, but then she gasped when his last words spoken were registered in her head. "Wait, sis? Bianchi's Gokudera sister?"
"Ara, I guess I forget to mention it" Bianchi wave it off with a smile and offered the brunette a pink bento "Here Tsuna, Mama send it"
"Thank you" Tsuna grabbed it, eying it a bit warily in case it was poisoned but as long as Bianchi wasn’t touching the food directly, then it seemed edible.
"I'll see you at home" Bianchi waved at her, and then smiled at her brother one last time "So cute, he is so overwhelmed to see me, he can't even speak"
"I don't think it's because of it" Tsuna murmured with a sweatdrop but waved back at Bianchi until she disappeared.
"You know, Gokudera's sister is kind of pretty" Yamamoto suddenly said out of nowhere, winning an incredulous look from Tsuna and a groan from Gokudera who was starting to wake up from his frozen state.
"What happened?" He asked as he sat back up.
"You passed out when you saw your sister" Yamamoto laughed with ease "You must have really missed her"
"Shut up! It's not like that!" Gokudera shouted and crossed his arms "It's her cooking"
"You ate her poisoned cooking?!" Tsuna exclaimed in shock as she opened her bento and grabbed an onigiri neatly placed there.
Gokudera sighed and proceeded on telling them part of his childhood, how he had accidentally eaten some poisoned cookies before a piano recital but instead of suffering food poisoning, he actually did better than expected so his father demanded him to keep eating them every time he played the piano. He was immune to the poison, they had found out but the physiological aspect of it made him freeze or pass out whenever he saw Bianchi as a trigger to those times.
Just thinking about it made Gokudera shiver and he was appealed that she was now living with his Juudaime, but Tsuna quickly assured him that other than Lambo, no one had suffered from her poisoned cooking. Yamamoto also made a disgusted face, for he couldn't imagine being forced to eat something rotten over and over. His father would immediately throw a fish that smelt funny, even if they bought it the previous day.
"Poisoned cookies…" Tsuna looked at the bomber in pity as she took a bite of her food. "No wonder you-
She couldn't finish her sentence. The half-eaten onigiri fell from her hand the moment her eyes rolled back, and her mind shut off as her body fell into an unconscious state.
"Juudaime!" Gokudera quickly grabbed her before she hit the floor and searched for any signs of injury but found none.
"She's fine" A squeaky voice said from the above, making them look up to see Reborn.
"Ah, it's the kid" Yamamoto pointed.
"I placed a sleeping pill on her food" Reborn explained to them to ease their worries, before hoping down into Yamamoto's shoulder "Be good guardians, and take your boss to a better place where she can rest"
"Yes sir" Gokudera gathered her in his arms and stood up, careful not to disturb her and started to walk back inside, being followed by Yamamoto who had taken her unfinished bento with him.
"Where to?" He asked once they entered the hallway. Gokudera looked around, he didn't know any other safe place but the nurse's office but he didn’t want to leave his boss in a place like that where anyone could come in.
"I know a place, just keep walking and turn to the right, it's the third door" Reborn told them and he nodded, finding no reason to suspect the hitman.
"Alright, let's go" Yamamoto started leading them and soon they found themselves in an immaculate office. While Gokudera entered to place Tsuna on the red couch inside, Yamamoto made a pause as he looked around, finding the room a little bit familiar even if he hasn’t been in there in all his time at Namimori school.
“I’ve never been in this room?” He said as he walked towards to look through the windows, noting how it gave the perfect view of the school’s front yard and entrance.
"No one uses this room, so I'm planning on making it the family's secret headquarters" Reborn told him before jumping from his shoulder to land on the couch where the sleeping girl was now resting.
"A secret place? That sounds like fun" Yamamoto laughed making Gokudera roll his eyes at his cheery attitude. But just as he was about to call him off, the door of the office was opened, and a group of six people wearing black uniforms walked inside.
"You, what are you doing here?" One of them glared at them.
"What about it?" Gokudera raised an eyebrow, clearly unaffected by their glares.
"Don't act so cocky. This room belongs to the disciplinary committee" Another guy growled at him, but any threats coming from them were ignored. The name rang a familiar alarm on Yamamoto’s head, connecting the dots of who this office truly belonged but before he could voice his reasonings, one of the committee members walked towards the couch.
"What's this chick doing here?" He asked while eying the brunette's unconscious figure.
"Back off" Gokudera stepped in front of him, blocking his view from the brunette and pushing him away. "I don't care who you are, but you're gonna bite the dust"
"Why you-"
"Just turn around and get out of here"
"Bastard!" The guy brought his fist up but before he could land a hit, Gokudera grabbed it and twisted it, making him cry in pain. Then, with a kick, he was sent to the floor. The others glared at Gokudera and ran towards him, planning on taking him down. Of course, Gokudera dodged every attempt and punched some of the guys on the face.
Yamamoto let out a whistle when Gokudera knocked out one of the guys, but a war cry in front of him made him sigh.
"It can't be helped" He sidestepped, avoiding a fist from hitting his face. He grabbed the arm of the person attacking him and in a swift movement, he knocked the guy down without putting much pressure on his injured arm and looked up just in time to see Gokudera kicking another guy unconscious.
Reborn was busy making some coffee while the kids were occupied. He was disgruntled that there was actually no coffee beans in the office, just tea. So he had to take his own coffee canister that he always carried with him to brew some. He only turned to see the two future guardians when there were no more fighting sounds. That was good, they were quick to dispose of any threat. During the racket, neither of them noticed how Tsuna's fingers twitched nor how her brows furrowed in slight discomfort.
"I see you finished" He told them "I just made some coffee, want some?"
"Thank you" Yamamoto grabbed two cups, even though he wasn’t a fan of bitter beverages he wanted to try it. He took a small sip of one and handed the other one to Gokudera.
"I could have handled things by myself" Gokudera accepted the cup with a glare.
"A little help couldn’t hurt" He smiled at him, not minding that the Italian ignored him.
"What are you two herbivores doing out of class?"
A sudden cold voice grabbed their attention, and they all turned towards the door of the office to see a raven-haired boy standing still, watching the guys on the floor with steel indifferent eyes. Reborn only hid his smirk behind his coffee cup and observed the further interaction.
"Such useless guard dogs" He sighed as he kicked one of them.
"Who's that?" Gokudera sipped his coffee.
"That's...our school prefect" Yamamoto set his cup down to rub the back of his neck, praying that he wasn’t in a bad mood and wouldn’t bite them to death for breaking the rules.
“You shouldn't be drinking coffee in school hours or trespassing” Hibari narrowed his eyes and when neither of them moved or said anything, he glared in impatience. “Well?”
"We are here for famiglia business” Gokudera stepped forwards, ignoring Yamamoto's call to stop him.
"Famiglia?" Hibari raised an eyebrow. "What kind of crowding is that?"
"Crowding?" Gokudera hissed "Whatever. Listen, just go back and-
"Gokudera" Yamamoto warned him and pulled him back, just in time as a strong force managed to break the cup of coffee that he was holding and the shattered pieces fell to the ground. Luckily, he had finished his coffee, so no hot liquid burned his flesh.
"I really hate weak herbivores that crowds" Hibari glared at him and raised one of his tonfas "Whenever I see them, I want to bite them to death"
"What's with this guy?" Gokudera scowled and took out some dynamites, ready to fight him.
Both of them were ready to attack, weapons out and all but they all halted their movements when a violent mane of brown hair appeared out of nowhere over the couch accompanied with a soundless gasp. For a moment, time had stopped and everyone turned over to see the brunette sitting on the couch, staring ahead with a faraway expression and silent tears rolling down her cheeks.
"Tsuna?" Yamamoto called her in shock at seeing her tearful state, even Reborn was caught off guard for despite being the nearest to her, he didn’t feel her wake up from a bad dream. The baseball ace made a movement to touch the brunette but stopped when she flinched back and started blinking into awareness.
"Juudaime" Gokudera knelt slowly in front of her and tried to peer into her eyes without touching or startling her. "It's okay, it's okay. We won't hurt you" He told her softly "We won't hurt you"
The brunette turned her gaze to him and it took her a minute before she exhaled deeply and seemed to calm down from whatever it was that was upsetting her.
"Are you alright?" He asked in a gentle voice.
"What's with the tears dame-tsuna?" Reborn asked her, hoping down from where he was to stand next to the brunette.
"I..." Tsuna shook her head, making the tears in her face fall and hit her hands with a cold tiny splash.
"Out"
Gokudera and Yamamoto looked at the prefect who had commanded them with incredulous expressions. Neither of them moved, making the perfect glare at them and taking both of his tonfas out. In a violent swift movement, he had thrown them out of the room and closed the door in their faces despite Gokduera threatening to just blow up the door.
"You too" He glared at the baby hitman, who looked back at him in defiance. He was curious about what was going to happen, how the savage boy would act. It’s not like he didn’t care for his student who just woke up screaming in silent terror. But if he was being honest, he really didn't know how to handle a situation like that, so with a small frown, he jumped towards the windows to stay not too far, just in case something else happened to the brunette.
After everyone was out of the room - the unconscious patrol group not counting - Hibari walked towards the girl and knelt in front of her with a frown.
"I thought I told you I hate herbivores who cry," He told her coldly, but he received no response, not even a sniff or sob, which made him sigh. "What did you see?"
Tsuna was quiet for a few minutes, her body trembling while her mind put itself back together with some rebel tears that seemed never stopping. After what felt like forever, she gasped for breath as if she was waking up for the first time and blinked until her eyes were clear from tears.
"It felt so... real..." Tsuna shuddered "The smell of blood, the screams, the coldness of the place... it was horrible..." She wrapped her arms around herself as she released a small sob "Everywhere I looked, there were dead people and red...there was so much red..."
Her voice broke at the end and her body shivered when a hand cupped her face in a strange gentle gesture.
"Why are you dreaming with gore?" Hibari asked quietly, but Tsuna only shook her head and tried to bat his hands away from her face, action that only made him tighten his grip and move her face so that she was staring at his cold grey eyes. "Little animal, focus. I won't tolerate any herbivorous behaviour in my presence"
"S-Sorry" Tsuna managed to say. She closed her eyes and took deep breaths until her body stopped shivering.
"Tsuna" She opened her eyes at hearing her name being spoken like that. More often than not, whenever Kyoya called her it was using her full name or the pitiful usage of little animal. So for him to call her name like that made her look at him with open eyes filled in wonder. "Is just a dream"
"Yeah..." She sighed and removed his hand from her face gently "Just a dream"
She rubbed her eyes to wipe away any tear remains and went to lay back down on the couch, all energy seeming to leave her after that chaotic waking. She didn’t want to go back to sleep in fear of seeing that image again, but the more she thought about it, the more it started to fade from her mind until nothing remained but a darkness that pulled her down to its sweet embrace. She didn’t feel her eyes closing or her consciousness dissolving, there was nothing but a whisper at the back of her head.
Seeing as she went back to sleep, Hibari stood with a sigh.
"She went to sleep again" A squeaky voice said from the window and the prefect narrowed his eyes at the small figure wearing a fedora.
"So you are the baby" Hibari took out his tonfa and smirked at Reborn "Fight me"
"What is your relationship with my student?" Asked Reborn with a frown and held Leon up as a gun.
"She is a little animal" Hibari looked at Tsuna, and then back at Reborn with a dark glint in his eyes "I'm simply guiding her into the carnivorous path"
"That's why I'm here for"
The threat came out before he realized it, but still, Reborn stood his ground when a tonfa came flying towards him. With a simple dodge, the weapon went out of the window and he was so tempted to shoot the guy, but he stopped himself.
"Hmm…" Hibari hummed in amusement before leaving the room, kicking the unconscious bodies of everyone that was still on the floor on his way out, and pushing past Gokudera and Yamamoto who were impatiently waiting outside.
"How did you manage to wrap a fearsome guy like him under your finger, Dame-Tsuna?" Reborn wondered as he went to hop down next to his student. "This is getting more and more curious"
The hitman huffed at the sight of tear lines staining her face like a mocking watercolour painting.
"I hate it"
.
.
.
The dim light coming through her bedroom window was the first thing she saw when she woke up once again. Gone was the throbbing in her head and the sense of dread sinking in her chest, she felt calm and well rested, as if her mind had been whipped from any thoughts and troubles. Blinking tiredly, she stretched like a cat and concluded that she was back to her beloved bed.
"Finally, you slept like a rock" Reborn said once he saw the brunette wake up, raising an eyebrow in amusement at the feline-like movements.
"How did I get here?" Tsuna didn't bother to move, she just blinked tiredly at Reborn.
"Gokudera carried you home when you fell asleep in the committee office" Reborn eyed the brunette with caution. "By your eyes, I assume there were no nightmares this time"
"No, but I had a weird dream" Tsuna yawned "I was running in this hallway full of mirrors and at the end… there was a table with this… beautiful golden hourglass. But the strangest thing was that, the sand… it was falling upwards? I don’t know..." She turned her head on her pillow, noticing that it was close to nighttime and wondered if perhaps she would stay awake until dawn for sleeping most of the day. "Anyway, what did I miss?”
"Tomorrow after school you will have a friendly spar with Sasagawa Ryohei" Reborn informed her casually.
"Onii-san? But he does boxing!"Tsuna exclaimed as she sat on her bed.
"So?" Reborn raised an eyebrow.
"So?" Tsuna glared at him indignantly "I'll have to take out my shirt! Why is it with you making me show my body!?"
“It’s mental endurance”
“That’s a lie!”
Reborn only snorted at his students' ramblings about how she always ended up showing her body and that he must be a pervert for making her do so. It wasn’t really his fault that the dying will bullet ruined her clothes, it was just an unfortunate reaction that should stop soon. If training kept going well and Tsuna got used to the sky flames, they could move to train into Hyper Dying Will Mode.
It will be arduous and they will practically go in blindly, but for that to happen, Tsuna needs to train her mind and body to help her sustain the next level for her flames when she has barely tasted the shallow waters.
But first, he will have to do something with her sleeping patterns and her nightmares.
.
.
.
Notes:
Thanks for reading!
Chapter 4: Cat out of the bag
Notes:
Okay, I lied. This is the shortest chapter so far, but they will double in length soon. So be prepared!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
"Ugg"
A loud groan echoed in the entire restaurant. Luckily, there were no customers to complain, and her friends didn't seem affected by it either so Tsuna didn’t care to let her pain known.
"Cheer up, Tsuna. It wasn't that bad" Yamamoto patted the brunette in the head gently.
"I can't feel my body" Tsuna murmured. She was half lying against the table, with her arms stretched lazily over it and resting her forehead over the surface.
After school, Reborn - under the appearance of Master PaoPao- supervised the friendly battle between Ryohei and Tsuna. But things went wrong from the very start, and Tsuna wanted nothing more than to burn down the elephant hat that the hitman was wearing for retaliation.
It all started with Tsuna oversleeping thanks to some pills Reborn had given her for her sleeping problems. It was a nice gesture, she thought. But you can never trust a hitman. Especially a baby Hitman named Reborn.
The pills were so strong that she slept for her school’s first two morning periods. And by the time she woke up, she was so late and panicking so she forgot to grab her bento or even a slice of bread for breakfast. She ran all the way to school, all while listening to Reborn scoldings for not setting her alarm clock on time when it was his fault to begin with!
The pills left her feeling a bit dizzy and tired through all the day, but she was still able to maintain some semblance to her senses. Which is why she was aware of someone following her on her way to school despite the rushing morning, but she decided to ignore it. It was a weak presence after all and didn’t felt dangerous, besides she didn’t have time to deal with stalkers.
When she arrived at school, she sneaked inside without anyone noticing. Reborn made a mental note to question her about how easily she does it, but then again, she is always skipping classes, so there is no surprise there. Sadly, Kyoya was on patrols, so she was easily intercepted by the prefect.
She spent third and fourth period in the clutches of the violent prefect doing paperwork.
By lunchtime, Tsuna was hungry and crying over her poor misfortune, while Yamamoto and Gokudera tried to cheer her up. They even offered some of their lunch to her, which she accepted in tears.
They returned to class, History class to be exact, and it was only when the teacher asked for their assignment, did Tsuna remember she had to make an essay about their last lesson. Which she obviously didn’t, so with a gloomy aura surrounding her, she banged her head on her desk for forgetting about it.
The teacher, not happy that some students didn’t do their homework, assigned them -more like demanded- to hand in a 5 paged essay for tomorrow about chapter six and seven, much to their dismay because they haven’t covered that part on class yet. Tsuna, on the other hand, lighted up for Reborn had already forced her to read those chapters over and over until she remembered every word.
When school was finally over, Tsuna tried to escape but a Leon-rope wrapped around her body and dragged her towards the boxing club. Gokudera and Yamamoto were already there, along with Kyoko and Hana. Ryohei couldn't stop exclaiming how EXTREME it was to finally have a match with her. It was the total opposite of Tsuna's mood.
Both of them got ready, Ryohei in his boxing gear while Tsuna just changed into her sports uniform and borrowed some boxing gloves. The match was set that the first to be knocked down shall be the loser. And so, under Reborn's command, the fight began.
It started with Tsuna dodging every punch and jab aimed at her. She was fast on her feet and moved easily around the court. But even so, Ryohei managed to corner her and with the brunette doing nothing but dodging, Ryohei aimed for a right hook and punched her with enough force to send her to the floor.
Yamamoto had to restrain Gokudera from going to aid the brunette when she hit the floor. At their side, Kyoko gasped while Hana whistled at seeing the brunette take a hit on the face. Reborn on the other hand, scolded her to stop running away and to face her opponent with the same force and respect.
Having enough scoldings for a day, Tsuna stood up before her time was over and stretched her arms until a cracking sound was heard. With a sigh, she took position and nodded at Ryohei, who grinned back at her.
The match continued with Tsuna throwing her own jabs and hooks as fast as she could. At first, Ryohei dodged with ease until eventually he got used to her pattern. Jab, jab, hook, jab, hook. It was a bad mistake for the brunette, and he easily turned the fight against her.
Reborn sighed, realizing the mistake of his student and prepared Leon as a gun to load with the dying will bullet. He had to admit, the brunette did have a technique, she was fast and agile, but she was also inexperienced and made beginners errors.
Looking at the fight, Ryohei had cornered Tsuna and went for another hook. Her friends exclaimed at her from the sidelines, warning her. But Tsuna had already seen the punch coming, but even if she did, her body was too slow to move. She couldn’t dodge or block it with her arm, so she fell to the floor once again.
Groaning, she stood up with one side of her face throbbing in pain. Was it too late to call it quits? However, before she could even raise her hand, a small bullet hit her in the forehead with enough force to throw her head back and creating a wave of heat to travel all around her body. Everyone watched mesmerized as Tsuna was suddenly standing with a fierce glare, shirtless and with an orange flame on her forehead.
And that's when things started to go down from bad to worse.
Because she was in a hurry this morning, Tsuna didn't realize that Bianchi had sneaked into her drawers and replaced all her sports bras with girly bras, and so the one she was wearing was a bit revealing for everyone in the room to see.
Gokudera's mouth was hanging open and his eyes were wide in shock. Sure, he had seen her in her sports bras before, but to actually see a girl in real underwear was a huge strike for a teenage boy. His face turned cherry red and then he started yelling at everyone to stop looking at Juudaime like that.
Yamamoto blinked and blinked again. How did the brunette tear her shirt so fast, he had no idea. Nor can he explain why her forehead was on fire and why she wasn't screaming in pain. And it was only when Gokudera started yelling that he realized that the brunette wasn't wearing a sports bra like the last time, but a normal white polka orange bra. And so, he blushed.
Even Reborn had to pause and blink at his student. He didn't see that coming, and although it was great blackmailing material, he will still need to talk with Bianchi about it for it will be troublesome if Tsuna fights while being half-naked. One thing was to wear sports undergarments, but for an underaged girl to show her body like that in any mafia situation could lead to unwanted attention.
Kyoko gasped with a blush while Hana just blinked. Who knew the brunette had a nice figure? After all, Tsuna never wore anything that exposed much skin or her figure. Kyoko then ran towards the locker room, in search of a shirt for her friend and Hana tagged along, not wanting to stay in a room with hormonal monkeys. And it wasn't like she was leaving Tsuna; Hana knew that girl could kick ass.
Ryohei, on the other hand, was exclaiming how EXTREME the brunette was to have fire on her head without screaming in pain. He didn't seem bothered by her lack of clothing, he was more interested in the fact that she started to fight with more energy and enthusiasm.
Of course, Tsuna didn't notice her change of undergarments. She was too drugged by the dying will bullet to realize it. Her resolve was simple, ending this match so that she could go and do her essay assignment.
And like a blur, Tsuna dashed towards Ryohei with her hands up. They exchanged a few punches, dodged a few jabs, took some distance, only to dash at each other again. The boost of energy the flame gave Tsuna allowed her to become faster and stronger, having no limitations on her, she was able to surprise the boxer and knocked him out with a powerful punch. And because Ryohei didn’t get up after three seconds, Tsuna succeeded in winning the match.
Shortly after that, the dying will bullet effect wore off and when Tsuna turned to complain to Reborn, she saw her the guys blushing faces and staring, so she looked down in horror at the realization. And then she shrieked loudly.
That scream was enough to wake Ryohei up and he started shouting what and EXTREME fighter the brunette was and that he wanted the rematch, all the while Tsuna crossed her arms around her chest and screamed at Reborn, blaming him all for this. Yamamoto tried to calm Tsuna down, but his face only reddened more, which made Gokudera snap at him to stop looking at the brunette.
And then Hibari arrived, and everything went from worse to chaos.
The prefect was so mad about all the noise they were causing, they didn't even stand a chance.
He first went for Ryohei, for being the loudest in the room.
Next were Yamamoto and Gokudera, for crowding around and creating a ruckus.
Then he went for Tsuna, for being in inappropriate clothing at school and around boys.
When Kyoko and Hana arrived, Hibari had left the four of them groaning and crying in pain on the floor. It took a couple of minutes for them to stand up without anything aching. Kyoko gave Tsuna a clean shirt, which the brunette happily accepted.
Then Reborn jumped into Tsuna's head, which made the brunette stumble and fall to the floor once more. The hitman thanked Ryohei for the friendly spar, but the boxer could only wonder where Master PaoPao had gone for the baby hitman had changed into his beloved black suit and fedora while the teens were being bitten to death.
Hana was the first to leave, saying she needed to prepare a class presentation for tomorrow. That only made Tsuna jump to her feet in reminding of the homework she needed to do, but as soon as she took a step, her legs trembled and down she fell again. All of her body was aching and felt like jelly, and with a pitiful groan, she realized she couldn’t move without something hurting.
Thankfully, Gokudera offered to carry her on his back seeing Yamamoto’s arm was still healing, and together they walked towards the latter's sushi restaurant. And because Reborn didn’t want to lose the opportunity of a free ride, he tagged along on the baseball ace’s shoulder. Kyoko and her brother were also invited, but the orange-haired girl kindly refused and started dragging her brother home while reprimanding him for fighting Tsuna while she was in underwear.
Tsuna could be wearing a unicorn onesie and the boxer would still fight her regardless that. He was a maniac when it comes to fighting after all.
They soon arrived at the restaurant and claimed a table by the far corner, ann because Tsuna was dead tired, as soon as she was lowered to one of the seats she collapsed immediately with a pitiful groan.
"You did great, by the way! I never knew you could fight" Yamamoto praised her with a grin and started to play with a strand of her loose hair in the table.
"Of course Juudaime knows how to fight, you idiot" Gokudera crossed his arms "She is Juudaime, after all"
"Uggh" Tsuna groaned as another wave of dizziness hit her.
"Here you go, sushi to recover lost energy" Tsuyoshi Yamamoto, the owner of the restaurant and Yamamoto's father, came over to their table with a full order of sushi of all types, making Tsuna brighten up at the mention of food.
"Thanks for the food!" The three teens said before taking a bite of their respective orders.
"Oh, wow!" Tsuna sighed in delight "This is the best sushi I ever had!"
"Thank you, kid" Tsuyoshi laughed humbly from behind the counter after hearing the praise.
"Pops here can make the best sushi in all Namimori" Yamamoto told them with a grin.
"No argue on that" Tsuna said as she was already munching her fifth roll, Gokudera wasn't staying behind either. "I should bring my mom here next time"
They continued eating and chatting until they were full. Reborn was by himself in another section, drinking quietly. As soon as Tsuyoshi had spotted him, the man had been sharp and wary, and Reborn couldn't blame him. If an ex-assassin meets the world greatest hitman at his own house, it wasn’t going to be all flowers and rainbows unless someone drew their weapons and demanded answers.
It wasn't long until some customers arrived and Reborn hopped to his student's table, announcing that it was getting late and they needed to go home. After insisting on paying for the food and failing miserably because Tsuyoshi offered it on the house, Tsuna stood up with wobbly legs but cheering herself mentally that she could at least stand on her own without stumbling.
"I'll walk you home, Juudaime." Gokudera told her and stood next to her, planning on catching her if she were to fall. Tsuna knew it was impossible to decline such offer, so she let the Italian bomber tag along.
"See ya tomorrow, Yamamoto" Tsuna waved at the baseball ace and made her way to the exit with gokudera besides her and Reborn on her shoulder.
"Bye" Yamamoto called as he watched them leave.
"So, those are your new friends?" Tsuyoshi came over with a rag after placing down the order of the customers.
"Yup," Yamamoto grabbed the rag and started cleaning the table they used "They are pretty cool"
"Well, it sure good to see the old you smiling" His dad told him.
At those words, Yamamoto decided to remain silent but his smile didn't leave his face. Just thinking over what he almost did makes him want to bang his head for being an idiot. If Tsuna wasn't there on that day at the rooftop, who knew what could have happened.
"What are their names, by the way? You never told me" His father asked, coming back after serving the customers.
"Gokudera Hayato and Sawada Tsunayuki" Yamamoto replied, not aware of the flash of recognition that passed over his father's eyes. “I think both have foreign blood”
"Sawada…" Tsuyoshi murmured to himself with narrowed eyes and couldn't help but pray that his son did not fall prey into some mafia plotted scheme.
.
.
.
On their way home, Tsuna had only stumbled twice. Gokudera offered to carry her but her pride didn't let her accept the offer again. Even more so because she didn’t want her mother to worry if she suddenly came home while being unable to walk on her own. And so, she continued walking with Reborn on top of her head and Gokudera by her side.
"Why am I more tired than usual?" She asked the hitman.
“Might be because of adrenaline.” Reborn told her "Your body is still getting used to the dying will bullet and making you fight while under its effects could drain you if you are not prepared”
"Then stop doing it" Tsuna whined but Reborn pretended not to hear it.
"Did you realize what you did wrong while fighting Ryohei?"
"I made a mistake?" Tsuna blinked, making Reborn sigh in annoyance.
"You can't use the same pattern in a fight or your opponent will use it against you, Dame-Tsuna"
"How would I know that?" Tsuna asked with a huff.
"It's common sense," Reborn said "Something people use on their daily life to solve problems, some more than others"
"What's that supposed to mean?!" Tsuna exclaimed with annoyance at the implication.
Gokudera was wise and decided to remain silent. It was getting quite common to listen to the brunette bickering with the hitman and he was 100% sure that Reborn did it on purpose to get a rise out of the brunette. Part of him wanted to help her, but the other survivor part of him prevented him from getting in the middle of Reborn’s and his Juudaime crossfire.
Suddenly, he couldn't hear the brunette behind him or her voice, so in panic he turned around and he sighed in relief when he saw her standing still a street behind him, eyes fixed on an old magnolia tree.
"Juudaime? Is something wrong?" He asked as he walked closer to her.
"What is it, Dame-Tsuna?" Reborn asked and patted the brunette’s head when she didn't answer right away.
"I thought I saw…" Tsuna blinked slowly before shaking her head "Nevermind, let's go"
Confused, Gokudera followed the brunette on her way home. Both he and Reborn turned to see the place Tsuna was staring at but there was nothing there, nothing but a bird flying away.
.
.
.
After arriving home, the brunette invited Gokudera to stay for dinner but he had to decline, for he also needed to prepare a class for tomorrow. Saying farewells, they went their own separates ways.
Tsuna greeted her mother with a smile, patted Lambo in the head and screamed at Bianchi for changing her wardrobe and crying how embarrassing it was when everyone saw her like that. Bianchi’s nonchalant response was that she needed to be more feminine.
Gritting her teeth, Tsuna went to her room to make her essay assignment while thanking whoever was up in the skies that she didn’t have an actual older sister. Living with both Bianchi and Lambo had taught her a lot of lessons, the principal being of locking her bedroom door. Should she set booby traps? Oh, no it was a horrible idea. Her mother could step on them.
Sighing, she closed her door and went towards her desk. She wanted to finish her homework as soon as possible so that she can go to sleep early. But of course, nothing turned out to be the way she wanted.
"I'm making an essay, can your questions wait?" Tsuna pleaded Reborn, who sitting in front of her with a pack of dynamites on his hands.
"A mafia boss can concentrate on two things at the same time" Reborn said knowingly.
"I told you I'm not gonna be a mafia boss" Tsuna said and started to write her essay, but of course, Reborn didn't care about what she wanted. He started asking her math questions, making her stop writing to solve the problems. So far, she had gotten all the problems correct, but her mind was starting to become overworked and Reborn's questions became more difficult.
"You aren’t planning to use that in here, are you? In my room?" Tsuna asked after a few minutes in distress, aware of the dynamite surrounding her desk and the manual control in the hitman’s hand.
"Answer correctly and I won't" The hitman said before asking another complicated question using an algebra equation. Tsuna hasn’t even study algebra before, how was she supposed to answer that?! She has no idea how she has survived so far but her luck was bound to run out. After a minute of high pressure, Tsuna couldn't keep focusing on what to write and what to answer. So it was no surprise when she answered incorrectly by reciting what she was writing on her essay instead of the actual answer.
"Wait, no!" But it was too late.
"Wrong" Reborn smirked and pushed the button.
"No!" Tsuna cried before her entire desk was surrounded by smoke, she only had time to cover her face before everything exploded.
Coughing, Tsuna waved her hand to disperse the smoke and once it started to clear, she stared in dismay at the state her desk had become. It was a mess, more than before.
"M-My drawings… My paint… My essay…" Her eyes became glassy as she stared at the charred ruins her sketches and materials were, as well as her two paged essay that was crumbling to dust in front of her. Seeing that chaos, she immediately turned to glare at the hitman with anger. “Reborn!”
If the hitman was interested in Tsuna's killing intent the first time he sensed it, he surely was blinded by it when the brunette glared at him with a hard gleam of orange seeping into her eyes and with enough force to make someone tremble if they hadn’t had enough experience in the dark underworld that was the mafia.
However, he wasn't ready for what came next.
That was the first time Reborn ever faced the red hulk Tsuna could become and he swore he never wanted to experience that EVER again for the sake of his dignity.
.
.
.
Miraculously, Tsuna managed to finish her essay on time.
After all the chaos, Tsuna -literally- kicked Reborn out of her room and didn't let him in. She worked all night and only stopped to have some dinner where she wouldn’t stop glaring at the hitman. When morning came, Tsuna was ready to pass out but she still made the effort to go to class. And although she spent half of them sleeping on her desk, she passed her math quiz with a 75 and her history essay was one of the best.
Another good thing was that Reborn had to pay for all of her painting supplies that got ruined in the explosion. Tsuna was so happy, she couldn't stop smiling on her way home. And to compensate for her hard work, Reborn also bought her a new orange sketchbook even if the one she had been using survived the fire. The moment they arrived home, Tsuna immediately started drawing in her new notebook.
And so, a moderately calm week went by.
Because they didn’t want the incident to repeat again, they changed locations to the attic when Reborn was tutoring her. That way, the hitman could make things explode as much as he wanted without ruining things, seeing as there were just boxes and old stuff tucked away. Lambo occasionally tried to attack Reborn, but all of his attempts always failed and left him crying.
Yamamoto's arm was getting better and as soon as his cast got removed, he will return to play baseball. As for Gokudera, the poor boy got sick every time he and Bianchi were in the same room. She had to wear goggles to mask her face whenever the silver-haired boy visited and stayed for dinner at the Sawada residence.
And after seeing the brunette fight with Ryohei, who kept trying to coax her into having another match despite the brunette declining, Reborn changed her training and start making her develop her own fighting style. It was slowly coming, but because the brunette seemed to be familiar with some stances, it wasn't much of a problem for her to try.
However, Tsuna could feel something beneath her skin that she has come to name it as the feeling of anticipation. It wasn’t just the eyes following her every move in the morning on her way to school. Reborn hadn’t taken any action, so she decided to ignore it too. But it was more than that. She couldn’t quite put it to words, but there was a slight foreboding sinking into her gut, and it was getting stronger each day.
Because of the sleeping pills Rebron told her to take after dinner, her tired body quickly succumbed to the pull of sleep so she hadn’t had any dreams or nightmares lately, although she woke up with a dull headache in the morning, she was getting enough rest. Although it probably wasn’t healthy for someone her age to take sleeping pills…
Maybe she should take a break from them? It was Friday, and all she wanted to do was get home and relax on her own. Maybe the effect was still in her system so she wouldn’t need them for the weekend. She didn’t want to become dependant of them, even if they helped a little.
Seeing as none of the boys could walk with her that day - not even Reborn was there - she took her time walking home and enjoyed her little alone time that has become so limited. Her walk was slow and peaceful, but as soon as she rounded the corner of her street her heart came to halt as she saw men in black suits surrounding her house. Panicked that something bad had happened, Tsuna rushed towards her house.
"Stop there, no one is allowed to pass" One of the men grabbed her arm, but Tsuna snatched her arm back.
"I live here, move" She glared at him, already planning on fighting if they didn't let her in.
"Is it her?" One of them asked and received an affirmative nod from another man.
"My apologies" The one who grabbed her moved aside and Tsuna didn't waste any time in rushing inside.
"Mom?" She called but received no answer "Mom are you here? Bianchi?" She looked around the kitchen, but there was no one home.
The sound of footsteps coming downstairs made her tense up and turn around to face the intruders but her lips parted in a silent gasp when she saw the familiar older man with the moustache.
"Sawada-san" Said the man with a nod and a smile curling in his lips "It's been a while, you seriously grew up"
"Romario!?" Her eyes wide in recognition and then her head snapped towards upstairs in surprise "It can't be"
She ran to her room with a grin forming on her lips as she threw her door open with enough force for it to swung her inside. Half stumbling, she looked around to see Reborn sipping a cup of espresso on her bed, a bodyguard near the window and a blond guy sitting on a black sofa chair next to him. The moment the door was violently opened, everyone looked up at the sudden commotion the girl did. Reborn was expecting the brunette to scream and start demanding what was happening, but once again, he was wrong.
"Dino!" The brunette exclaimed with a bright smile and ran towards the blond, who had stood up the moment he saw her enter.
"Tsuny-chan!" The blond embraced her and nuzzled his cheek into her hair. "Oh~ look at you! You grew up into such a cute little lady" Dino took a step back so that he could see her in a better view and grinned fondly down at her "But you are still short"
"Who are you calling short, Baka-Dino!" Tsuna grumbled while kicking his shin.
"Sorry, sorry" The blond sat back down on the couch to nurse his injured leg.
"You two know each other?" Reborn said with crossed arms, his fedora hiding the suspicious in his eyes and creating an ominous shadow on his face.
"He is like my big brother"/ "She's my little sister" They both replied at the same time and were wise to ignore the sudden spike of displeasure coming from the hitman.
"What are you doing here?" Asked Tsuna as she sat on the floor, far away from the hitman on her bed and stared at Dino wide awe on her face.
"I came to visit, of course," Dino grinned at her expression "After your call, I got worried you would do something crazy. Besides, Reborn asked me to come and meet you. As the 10th head of the Cavallone family, and a previous student of Reborn, I thought maybe I could give you some advice"
"That's sweet of you" Tsuna said with a little smile. Just the fact that Dino was here, in her room lifted her spirit immensely. "Are you staying for dinner? Where is mom, by the way?" She asked the last question to Reborn, who had been watching the exchange silently.
"Mama went with Bianchi and the annoying brat to the supermarket, they will be back soon" Reborn set his cup aside and narrowed his eyes at the brunette. "But what I would like to know, is how do you know this idiot"
Dino and Tsuna exchanged glances, a look that was not missed by the hitman and he watched them have a silent conversation. After a minute of silent staring, the blond sighed and dismissed his bodyguard. The man bowed and they all watched him leave the room, as soon as the door was closed Rebron glared at them.
"What are you two hiding?" He demanded.
"You mean Grandpa Timothy didn't tell you?" Tsuna blinked at the hitman.
"Tell me what?" Reborn crossed his arms and frowned at the nickname the brunette used to refer the current Vongola boss.
“I lived in Italy for two years in Nono’s summer house,” Tsuna said as she brought her knees close to her chest “But Iemitsu would sometimes take me to Vongola’s Headquarters. I met people, trained this and that and when I was 7 years old, I flew back to Japan with my mom.”
“Why isn’t this on the records?” Reborn asked.
He had checked in search of Tsuna’s ‘vacation’ but couldn’t find her name or even a mention of a civilian family moving into Vongola’s properties. The archivist job was to record such instances, to register who arrived and who left to keep order in case someone who shouldn’t be there was intruding. But there were no records of Tsuna being in Italy, he couldn’t even find plane tickets under the name of Sawada. It was like the girl was either a ghost or a liar.
“It’s because I erased it” Tsuna confessed in a small voice and quickly avoided the hitman’s glare. “Some time later, I hacked into the Vongola system and changed all the information about me so that my mom and I wouldn't be targeted"
"What?" The hitman breathed out and Dino could only sit in silence and watch the exchange.
"You know, on the computer..." Tsuna murmured "I didn't want my mom to be hurt because of all of this and seeing as I had a high profile, I erased it so that no one would suspect a thing"
He didn’t know whether to believe it or not. The brunette wasn’t the brightest when it comes to academics, but she was surprisingly very good when it comes to the Arts. He hasn’t seen her use a computer in all his stay here, so unless she has proof he won’t right down believe her, but he won’t ignore her words either.
"What else are you hiding, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn jumped from the bed to land in front of the brunette.
"Well…" Tsuna bit her lip "Dino informed me about some things involving Vongola and... uh... Lal used to babysit me"
"Lal Mirch?" Reborn asked with a raised eyebrow and Tsuna could only nod "No wonder you have mood swings"
"She can be quite scary" She whispered with a shiver.
"That doesn't answer how you to know each other"
"Oh, well" Dino finally decided to butt in the conversation "It was when a meeting between Cavallone and Vongola happened at Vongola headquarters. When it ended, you told me to wait outside while you talked with Nono. I got bored and decided to walk around the gardens. That's when little Tsuna ran into me, saying that she was playing hide-and-seek and needed help on hiding"
"You were playing hide and seek in Vongola headquarters?!" Reborn snapped at the brunette who flinched at the accusation.
"Yeah...so?" Tsuna tried to shrug it off "I was a little girl"
"After that meeting, Tsuny-chan told me where she was staying so when I had free time, I stopped by and visited. When she moved back to Japan we kept in touch, but I never knew she was bound to become Vongola Decimo. It was a surprise." Dino said with his chin resting in his palm.
"Where did that chair come from, anyway?" Tsuna asked Dino as she stared at the big sofa chair. They had moved her desk to the other side of the room so that the chair could fit neatly beside the window. There was no need to bring it though, Dino could have used her desk chair but at her question, the blond merely winked at her.
"Ma-gic~"
"Baka" Tsuna stuck her tongue at him.
"Why did you go to Italy in the first place?" Reborn asked, hungry for more information.
"Iemitsu wanted to be closer with mom. Grandpa Timothy was kind enough to let us use his summer house" Tsuna pouted as she rested her head in her knees "It's a shame, I really liked that place"
"Then why did you return?" The hitman pressed on.
"A certain incident happened… and Iemitsu practically brainwashed my mom on never letting me place a foot in Italy again" Tsuna told him with a roll of eyes and by the way she talked, Reborn could see that she and her father weren't on good terms. But her words only left him more curious.
"An incident?" Reborn looked at the brunette with a frown "What kind of incident? There isn't anything revolving the daughter of the CEDEF leader in the Vongola records"
"That's because I erased it, didn't I tell you before? I hacked into the Vongola system and erased all of my information to keep my mom safe".
"What happened?"
Silence filled the room with an uncomfortable tension as Dino shifted and looked at Tsuna with conflicted eyes and the brunette breathed out a silent breath as she turned her head away from them.
"I was kidnapped." She said quietly "I don't remember much of it, but whatever happened, it was enough to shake Iemitsu and Grandpa Timothy"
"Why didn't you say anything?" Reborn asked with a frown.
"I thought you knew," Tsuna told him sincerely. "I never told anyone, not even Lal, but I knew that Grandpa Timothy suspected of me knowing about Vongola. So when you came, I thought it was because he sent you here to train me to become stronger, not to become a mafia boss"
"Well it's too late for that" Reborn told her with a huff but then he nodded to himself "That would explain your strange behaviour about not being surprised of the mafia and having been trained before"
Tsuna sighed and unfolded from the protective ball she had become to stretch her arms while yawning. Dino made a joke about her still acting like a lazy cat, which resulted in the brunette silencing him with a glare and a pout. Reborn sighed, knowing he would have to talk with his boss about the newfound revelation and demand for more answers.
"So what now?" Asked the brunette.
"Well, as your tutor, it is my duty to make sure that no harm is done to you, so I'll have to confiscate all of your electronics and have some technician check all the information to verify that you weren't tracked"
"What?!" Tsuna looked at him, startled.
"So hand over your laptop, cell-phone, GPS, microchips and everything else you carry" Reborn demanded with his hand open in front of him.
"And if I refuse?" Tsuna grunted and crossed her arms.
"I can always make you go to school in underwear" Reborn told her smugly, knowing that the brunette wouldn't run from that.
"You are evil" Tsuna glared at him and stood up to collect her things.
"Thank you" He told her when she gathered all of her belongings in a pile at her desk.
"Can I at least stay with my I-pod?" She asked with a little hope.
"No"
"Should have known" Her shoulders fell and she turned to glare at the blond "This is all your fault"
"What? How so?!" He asked with a puzzled expression.
"If you haven't come, maybe I wouldn't have revealed my secret and my things wouldn't be confiscated"
"Oh come on, that's totally not fair" Dino whined at her. ”I wanted to see you”
"Shut up, I'm not talking to you" Tsuna sat down on her bed with crossed arms.
"But it wasn't my fault" Dino pouted and looked at her "Why are you even grumpy, at least part of your dream came true"
"Don't go in there" She warned him
"Dream, what dream?" Reborn looked at them with a raised eyebrow.
"Dino" Tsuna stood with a glare, grabbing her pillow in hands but the blond was oblivious to it.
"Well, when Tsuny-chan was little, she always said that when she grew up she wanted to be the best hitman in the world, and you were her role model, Reborn"
"That's it!" Tsuna pounced at Dino, knocking him out of his chair and started whacking him with the pillow.
"No, wait, Tsuny-chan, don't kill me!" Dino’s begs were ignored even when he could have easily thrown the brunette off him.
"Silence, traitor and suffer!"
Ignoring Reborn's amusement smirk at their side, they kept playing until the blond surrender by faking his death. Tsuna stood up while mumbling to herself about stupid older siblings who do nothing but to annoy her as she let the pillow fall over the blond’s face. Dusting her hands, she walked towards her closet to grab a change of clothes and groaned when she felt eyes on her.
"What?" She snapped at Reborn.
"Role model?" He asked with an innocent smile.
"Shut up! I was 6, okay!" Tsuna blushed and turned around so that she was facing the wall.
"How cute" Reborn played with the rim of his fedora "Just for that, I'll reduce your training"
"Thanks?" Tsuna murmured as she walked out of the room and towards the bathroom to change out of her uniform.
Reborn sighed as she walked out and went towards Dino, who was still on the floor.
"Oi, Baka-Dino, wake up" Reborn kicked him in the stomach, making the blond gasp for air.
"I'm alive? I'm alive!" The blond exclaimed with tears in his eyes.
"Idiot" Reborn shook his head "Send your men away, Sawada-mama will return soon"
Dino did as he was told, and his men returned to the hotel they were staying at by the time Nana returned with Bianchi and Lambo. Turns out that Nana met Dino when they lived in Italy, and she welcomed him with wide-open arms. Not that she wouldn't do that to anyone else, she is way too humble.
Tsuna also discovered that Dino was a complete klutz without his men around, and much to his horror, the brunette had to wipe him out from her ‘Cool people list’ after he made a mess in dinner and destroyed one of her canvases.
By nightfall, Reborn didn't know what to think anymore. With the brunette being aware of the mafia world things would be much easier. But just how much did she know and what exactly happened in her stay in Italy?
He would have to dig in for more information. He knew the brunette was hiding something else and wasn't telling anyone. And if the quiet glances Dino and Tsuna shared had something to do with it, he would have to punish both for lying to him.
All he could say was that things were going to change.
And probably not for the better.
.
.
.
Notes:
Thanks for reading!
I'm going to follow the anime/manga arks for the first part of the story, with a few twists and turns, of course. Expect the unexpected, I'm warning you. And after that, it will be completely new original arcs.
Chapter 5: Girl Power
Notes:
New Chapter. Hope you guys like it! We're at the Daily ARC so things are a bit slow and light while the characters get to know each other better. But the calm won't last for long…
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
Despite being a Mafia Boss, Dino was a cheerful and kindhearted person.
He cares deeply for his family and friends and enjoys every tiny moment of his life with them. That's why, after being separated from his little sister for six long years with no other way of communication but long distance phone calls and emails, Dino was overjoyed to finally see her again. It was a bit sad knowing that he missed six years from her life, but now nothing will stop him from catching up and make up for the lost time.
That's why he was staying over at the Sawada residence for the weekend before he returned to Italy. He didn’t want to return so soon, but duty calls and with Reborn’s stinky eyes on him he was forced to act on his obligations. So packed with pastries and a sleeping bag under his arm, he walked towards Tsuna’s room in a good mood.
"I'm back~" He exclaimed with a bright smile as he opened the door, but he received no cheerful greeting, instead there was a pillow smacking him in the face.
"Go away!" Tsuna cried from her bed, sniffling as she whipped the tears away from her cheeks. That sight alarmed him immediately.
"Tsuny-chan, what's wrong?! Why are you crying?" Dino ran towards the brunette with a worried expression, placing the pastries on her bed to assess the source of distress.
"I c-can't believe he did that!" Tsuna sobbed in her hands.
"Who did what?" Dino placed his arms around her shoulders in comfort.
"Why does he have to make me suffer like this?" The brunette sniffed again.
"Who is making you suffer?" Dino asked her seriously, already planning many ways of torturing the soul who dared hurt his precious little sister. Who do I have to kill? was his silent question but Tsuna continued to cry in her hands.
"It was supposed to be fun and sporty, but why is he breaking my heart in every chapter?" The brunette exclaimed in his arms.
"Ha?" Hold on a minute, what was she saying? Whatever thoughts Dino had were gone when Tsuna smacked his face with something.
"Look!" Tsuna pulled back the little book she was holding against Dino's face and pointed her finger at a certain page "He is crying! Oh, my poor baby. He just got his hopes crushed!"
Now that the book was away from his face, he could see drawings in black and white, along with some dialogue on the pages with some character crying on what seemed to be a volleyball court.
"Oh, manga" Dino sighed in relief and then patted the brunette on the back, who continued moping about the little comic "There, there, Tsuny-chan, I'm sure things will get better"
Tsuna looked up at him with an incredulous expression that made him nervously chuckle.
"Err… When a character is suffering, something happy is bound to happen and make things better"
"Y-You promise?" Tsuna sniffed and looked up at him with new hope.
"Y-yes" Dino bit his lip, cursing internally for not having a camera at the moment. The brunette was just too cute!
"What's with the tears, Dame-Tsuna?" Reborn decided to appear just in time to see Dino handing a handkerchief to the brunette.
"Please don't make me remember" Tsuna blew her nose "It's too painful"
Reborn merely blinked and dismissed the situation as a normal overdramatic teenage girl moment. It wouldn’t be the first time the brunette cried without him being the cause of it.
"Oh! I almost forgot!" Dino exclaimed with a huge smile and dug into his bag for something and once he found said object, he handed it to the brunette "Here, this will make you feel better"
"Is this what I think it is?!" Tsuna exclaimed with bright eyes as she held a small tupper for better inspection.
"I picked them up before coming here" Dino said as he placed his bag next to the sleeping bag on the floor and sat on the bed next to her.
"What is it?" Reborn asked when Tsuna opened the blue container and popped into her mouth a small bluish ball.
"Blueberries" The brunette sighed happily as she chewed the small berry "The summer house is full of them, I used to pick a full basket every afternoon" She told the hitman before eating another berry "They are still as bitterly sweet as I remember~"
"I will bring a box full of them every time I visit you, how does that sound?" Dino asked with a wink, knowing full well how much the brunette was addicted to them.
"I will freaking love you" Tsuna looked at him with shiny eyes and Dino couldn't help it but daydream of him and the brunette dancing on a flower field with happy smiles.
"My god, I can't stop eating" Tsuna breathed out as she continued eating the berries.
"Keep eating them, maybe your skin will turn blue" Reborn said from his place near the window.
"Yeah? Then you expect me to become fat like a berry and roll down the street while crushing kids in my path?" Tsuna asked with an angry pout which disappeared quickly by the sudden sensation of something wet and slimy smearing on her cheek and making her squirm. "Hey! That tickles"
"Leon, she is not a berry yet" Reborn told his beloved pet, who had made his way across the room and to the brunette's shoulder.
"Wanna try one, Leon?" Tsuna offered one round berry to the small chameleon, ignoring the hitman’s jabs, and her face broke into a smile when Leon wrapped his sticky tongue around the small berry and ate it with a happy expression "Oh~ he likes them"
"That reminds me" Dino came out from his fantasy and took something out from his jacket "Look what I got here"
"You have a pet?" Tsuna raised an eyebrow at the small turtle in Dino's hands, before looking up at the blond with suspicious "You can take care of a turtle?"
"Of course I can!" Dino stated proudly "Her name is Enzo, she came from an egg produced by Leon."
"She is cute" Tsuna said as Dino handed her the small turtle so that she could cradle her in her hands. The brunette was busy admiring the reptile and feeding the chameleon on her shoulder, that it took her a minute for her brain to register what the blond said and she did a double-take by staring at the green lizard with wide eyes "Wait, so Leon's a mommy?"
"Leon is special," Reborn said as he hopped down to the brunette's bed. "As you have noticed, he can morph into many different things, but also, he can produce special things such as Enzo or Baka-Dino's weapon. He can also produce the dying will bullets" The hitman explained as he offered a hand for his pet to climb on but Leon refused to leave as Tsuna kept giving him blueberries, thus making the hitman hum in annoyance.
"I didn't see that coming" Tsuna blinked at the green chameleon and scratched his head gently with a finger "You are an awesome little guy"
Her only response was her fingers getting licked.
"Tsuna dear, can you go to the store and buy me some eggs and milk?" Nana said from downstairs.
"Yeah!" The brunette closed the tupper to save what little berries she had left and handed the turtle back to Dino before jumping out of her bed to start making her way downstairs to grab some money.
Lambo has been surprisingly quiet the whole day, but Tsuna didn’t want to jinx her luck and making him turn her day crazy. It was nice to have calm and lazy days sometimes.
"I'll walk you out," Dino said as he walked next to her "I need to go back to the hotel where I'm staying and check-in with my men before I come back for dinner"
"You should learn to care for your subordinates, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn said as he hopped towards the brunette's shoulder, not before giving a pointing look at Leon, who finally crawled on the top of the hitman's fedora.
"First you have to get me to accept the position of boss, which isn't going to happen, before giving me talks about subordinates. I don't want to lead others" Tsuna said before putting on her shoes and walking out of the house. "Forget that, I don't even know how to lead"
"In time, you will" Dino and Reborn said at the same time, making the brunette blush lightly, for they said it with so much confidence that it made her stomach flutter.
"I will see you soon!" Dino said as they parted ways on the next street.
"Please be careful" Tsuna exclaimed back and continued her way to the grocery store.
.
.
.
"So…" Tsuna said as she tried to start a conversation with Reborn "You taught Dino everything you know?"
"Jealous?" Reborn smirked, clearly not forgetting about the whole role model thing.
"As if" Tsuna, as if sensing his amusement, pouted angrily.
"Don't worry dame-Tsuna, the world's greatest hitman is here to teach you" Reborn patted the brunette's cheek as if to seal the promise, and jumped into the brunette's head before said girl batted his hand away.
"Stop mocking me!" She exclaimed with an angry blush. It wasn't fair that Reborn kept getting more and more blackmail each day. Said hitman smirked, obviously having fun in teasing the girl.
They arrived at the store, bought groceries and turned to walk back home. Tsuna was just waiting for Reborn to do something, shoot her, make her fight someone, anything. But he didn't move from his place on her shoulder. She was a bit sceptical but decided to enjoy the moment while it lasts.
Which were only two minutes.
The brunette stopped walking when she saw a little girl looking around with a paper in hand. She saw Tsuna and timidly walked towards her.
"Oh, are you lost?" Tsuna knelt down so that she could hear the girl better. She was a foreign, probably from China, Tsuna concluded by her outfit.
"Namimori. Shampang. Hotel" She asked in broken Japanese.
"Just keep going forward and then turn right at the crossroad. You won't miss it; it's a huge white building with bright yellow letters" The brunette said slowly so that the little girl could understand.
"Thank you" The little girl bowed and ran into the direction Tsuna instructed.
"You're welcome! And please be careful" Tsuna called before the little girl disappeared from view. The brunette was going to walk before she remembered something "Hey, isn't that the hotel Dino is staying at?"
"Yes, I wonder why she is heading there" Reborn shrugged with a knowingly glint in his eyes that went unnoticed by the brunette.
"Who knows" She sighed as she hoisted up her groceries and started to walk again. "Hey, Reborn?" She asked after a few seconds with a thoughtful face.
"Yes?"
"When you have a low threatening stalker, what is your best option?" She asked.
"Go for a direct attack. Be firm, you don't know what the stalker true intentions are"
"Oh, okay" Tsuna put her groceries down, again, and turned around with her hands on her hips to face the person who had been following her for the past 10 minutes "I know you are there! Can you stop following me, please!"
"So you found me" A figure stepped out from an alley wearing what seemed to be a mix of a samurai/pyjama/tracksuit outfit, with a purple helmet and holding a hockey stick.
"Wasn't that hard" Tsuna sweatdropped at the appearance "Who are you? Why are you following me?"
"My name is Miura Haru and I have seen and heard everything you have been teaching this poor baby" Haru took out her helmet, revealing the dark brown haired girl who greeted them a couple of weeks ago on their way to school and pointed an accused finger towards the Tsuna "How dare you!"
"How dare I?" Tsuna blinked and looked at Reborn, who blinked back at her.
"Babies are angels with white pure hearts, and you are trying to destroy their sweet purity with your rotten heart!" Haru exclaimed with passion.
"Rotten heart?" Tsuna muttered with a frown.
"Do you need anything?" Reborn asked the crazy girl, tilting his head.
"Hahi? Of course, I do!" Haru looked at Tsuna with anger and determination "I can't let you corrupt this baby's innocence any longer, so I will just keep him for myself!"
There was silence for a minute, no one moved or reacted towards the proclamation. But before they knew it, an incredulous looking Reborn was in Haru's hands and Tsuna was walking far away from them with her groceries.
"Okay"
"Okay?"
"Okay?!"
"He is all yours" Tsuna said before quickly turning around and walking into a different street to escape the impending doom. Was it possible to get home before disaster happens? She thought sourly to herself as she quickens her way, knowing full well that the devil will be at her heels at any moment.
So distracted she was on her mind, that she wasn’t aware of a familiar boy walking ahead of her until he called her.
"Juudaime!"
Tsuna stopped her rambling thoughts and looked up to see Gokudera waving at her.
"Hey" She smiled at him and slowed down a little so that he could catch up with her. And as he neared, she had to blink when she saw a white stick on his lips, and by the smoke coming out of it, she was sure it wasn't a lollipop. But oh well, who was she to judge?
"What are you doing walking by yourself on a Saturday noon? It's dangerous" Gokudera asked her with a worried face and glanced around to make sure no one suspicious was around. Tsuna bit her tongue when she remembered Haru, wondering what kind of reaction Gokudera will make.
"Groceries" She motioned the bag in her hands, which were quickly asked - more like begged- to be carried by him "And you?"
"I was on my way to grab some food" He said, and the two started to walk towards the brunette's house.
"You can have lunch with us" She told him.
"R-Really?!" Gokudera asked brightly "I mean, I don't want to bother"
"It's okay. My mom loves cooking and feeding people" Tsuna smiled with ease "You will have to stand Bianchi and Dino's clumsiness though"
"The buckling horse?" Gokudera raised an eyebrow, recognizing the name despite not hearing the Family’s one.
"The one and only" Tsuna nodded before eying the cigarette with curious eyes "I didn't know you smoked"
"Y-yeah, I-" Gokudera had a grim face and went to put out his cigarette by stepping on it.
"I'm not scolding you for it," Tsuna told him softly "But please take into consideration that it can harm your health"
"Hai" Gokudera nodded and smiled at her "Thank you"
Tsuna could only get to smile for five seconds, before her face met the ground violently, all thanks to a powerful kick at the back of her head.
"Juudaime!" Gokudera exclaimed in horror.
"What the hell were you thinking dame-Tsuna, leaving me with a girl like her!" Reborn appeared next to the brunette, with Leon in gun-mode in his hand and glaring at her.
"Reborn-san!" Gokudera called and hugged the groceries bag closer to him when the hitman ignored him and continued to glare at the girl.
"Payback for calling me a fat-berry and teasing me" She murmured darkly as she pushed herself off the ground.
"What was that?" Reborn snapped and pointed his gun at her.
"Nothing!" Tsuna stood up with her hands raised up in surrender.
"Wait! Baby-chan! Come back!" Out in the distance, they heard the yell of a girl.
"She followed you?" Tsuna asked Reborn and took a step back when Haru came into view. And once she spotted Tsuna, boy did she looked mad.
"HAHI! IT'S YOU! YOU EVIL HEARTED PERSON" She yelled and started running towards Tsuna with the hockey stick up in the air. "I SHALL SAVE ALL THE BABIES FROM EVILS LIKE YOU!"
"What did you do to her?!" Tsuna eyes Reborn in horror "Oh my god, Run!"
"What the hell is that thing?!" Gokudera asked once he and Tsuna were a good couple of meters away "U.M.A?"
"Worse, that's a crazy girl!" Tsuna exclaimed.
They kept running, dodging people who looked at them as if they were crazy and Haru, despite her heavy and noisy outfit, was keeping up with them pretty well. It felt like they had run all over town for Tsuna had circled her house over two times, the second time Nana luckily came out to dispose of the trash, so she was handed the groceries bag with the yells of:
'I'll be late for lunch, mom!' 'I'm sorry Sawada-san!' 'Come back here!'
But she dismissed it with a smile thinking how youthful the kids were and happy that her daughter was finally playing with kids her age.
They even passed a sushi restaurant, where a raven-haired boy was also taking out the trash, and once he saw them he decided to join the fun.
"Yo! What are we playing?" Yamamoto asked with a laugh.
"W-Where did you come from?" Gokudera exclaimed while Tsuna was busy praying for her life and cursing Reborn for ruining her day.
"Stop running!" Haru yelled, but she was ignored.
"Are we playing tag?" Yamamoto asked with fun evident in his eyes.
"This is not a game, idiot!" Gokudera barked back, and once the two started arguing they missed Tsuna taking the left road while they went to the right.
Tsuna ran and ran and didn't slow down till she reached a bridge over a river.
"I'm…tired…" She panted and leaned over the side of the bridge to support herself.
"It's…the end" Haru, who had followed her closely behind, also stopped to catch her breath.
"What did I do to you?" Tsuna asked with a whine in her voice, not understanding this girl’s motives.
"Teaching an innocent baby about mafia things and how to wield a weapon!" Haru glared at her and raised her hockey stick "Now hold still"
"I didn't teach him that! He came into my house already knowing it" Tsuna cried while dodging the hockey stick. "I'm innocent, I swear!"
"Why should I believe you? He said you were a mafia boss!" Haru accused her.
"He said that?" Tsuna groaned and jumped out of the way from an incoming attack.
"Stop dodging and let me hit you!"
"I don't think that's how it works!"
After five minutes of running and dodging in circles, Haru was the first one to stop.
"Okay, fine. We'll do this" She managed to put her hands in her hips despite one of them still holding the hockey stick "If you are a mafia boss, you should be strong, right? So fight me"
"What?" Tsuna's shoulders fell.
"If you win, I'll let you go and turn you into the police, but if I win, I can help you forget this mafia trauma of yours"
"You serious?" Tsuna whined, but sighed when she saw Haru's fierce glare "How about if I win, we forget about all of this and if you win, you can ask Reborn if he wants to stay with you"
"Fine!"
And so, they proceed to run around like a game of cat and mouse, nothing much changed from their previous interaction. Tsuna dodged while Haru tried to whack her, it would have been so easy to take advantage of the girl, punch her or push her over the bridge. But Tsuna wasn’t mean nor a bad person, so despite being annoyed by this, she didn’t try to hurt the other girl.
That is until she Tsuna crouched down to dodge the hockey stick aimed at her head, making Haru lose her balance and spin in the lost momentum, leading her dangerously close to the edge.
“Look out!” Jumping quickly to her feet, Tsuna stood and tried to hold her arm, but as she tried to do so, the tip of her shoe hit a tiny rock in front of her, making her stumble over and crashing directly into Haru. But with the girl unbalanced state and Tsuna's accidental push, they both stumble back until Haru’s back hit the parapet. And that's when Gokudera and Yamamoto found them.
"Sorry!" Tsuna apologized for accidentally pushing her and tried to pull them back, but Haru’s weight seemed to be sinking them down.
"I'm sorry!" Haru cried too, letting go of the hockey stick to try and grab into something to stand her ground and try to keep balance, but with her back facing nothing, her body started going backwards thanks to the weight of the heavy armour she was wearing "Hahi! Why am I moving?"
"Hold on!" Tsuna managed to shout and grab tightly into her arm as gravity finally pulled them over the bridge.
"Tsuna, watch out!" Yamamoto called too late, and both watched in horror as both girls fell down and into the water.
"Juudaime!"
They ran back towards the river bank and watched for any sign of the girls. It wasn’t a long distance from the bridge and the river and the water stream was tame and still, so the fall should have hurt much. But the thing was, it’s been close to a minute and there was still no sign of them,
"They are not coming out" Gokudera cursed and immediately dived into the waters, followed closely by Yamamoto.
.
.
.
Darkness.
That is all there is
It is dark and it is cold
Where am I?
Was I falling? If so, why was I floating?
This familiar memory… where have I seen it before?
" ..un.. ca.."
What?
Everything around me, there is nothing more than a vast darkness surrounding me, chilling to the bone and softly pulling me under.
“e̷r...me̷”
Someone is… calling?
"… he̷ar…"
Someone is…
" Me̷?"
.
.
.
"Tsuna!"
She barely felt her lungs filled with cold air before a coughing fit assaulted her.
"Wha…" She looked around in confusion. The last thing she remembered was crashing into the river with Haru, trying to pull herself out of the water but a heavy pull was dragging her down, then…. She was coughing her lungs out, safe and sound along with Haru on the shore.
"Juudai-
Before Gokudera could fuss over her, Haru threw herself towards Tsuna and hugged tightly.
"I'm so sorry! You almost died saving me! And you weren't waking up and I got so scared and didn't know what to do and I-
"Stop talking," Tsuna said in a hoarse voice, making the other girl sniff while she released her. The brunette then took a deep breath before placing a hand on her head with a weak groan.
"Are you alright, Juudaime?" Gokudera asked at her side, holding her shoulders to keep her body from falling.
"Everything´s spinning~" She closed her eyes and tried not to throw up.
"I'm so… I'm so sorry" Haru cried softly. Her heavy armour made both of them almost drown, yet Tsuna tried to get her to swim when even she was failing miserably.
"Hey, it's alright" Tsuna stood up and almost fell if it weren't for Yamamoto and Gokudera catching her. Now that Tsuna saw them both better, they were dripping wet, so she didn't have to connect the dots to know what happened.
"Don't stand too quickly!" Haru took a tentative step towards the brunette "You don't have any head injury, but please be careful"
"Are you hurt?" Tsuna asked her, at which Haru shook her head slowly, making Tsuna smile a little "Then it's cool"
Haru watched in silence how the boys fussed over the brunette while she smiled tiredly at them and tried to step away from their protective hold. And at that moment, all thoughts of rotten hearts was gone from her mind and Haru smiled brightly.
"I have decided" She declared, making the other three turn towards her.
"Decided what?"
"I will become your best friend and we will be together forever!" Haru told Tsuna with the same fierce determined eyes, making the brunette blink blankly.
"…"
"…"
"I'm leaving" Tsuna turned around to walk away, but stopped when a familiar weight fell gently over her head.
"Don't run away from a declaration, Dame-Tsuna"
"Reborn" She groaned.
"Reborn-chan!" Haru was about to reach the brunette, but she was held back by a hand on her wet shirt. Her heavy armour had been discarded and was now adorning the bottom of the river, leaving her in just her pyjama pants and t-shirt.
"Stupid U.M.A woman, don't get near Juudaime again!" Gokudera scolded her with a glare.
"Hahi? Haru's not an Unidentified Mysterious Animal! ” Haru glared back at him.
"Let's go home, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn said, patting the brunette on the head when she started to yawn.
"I'll walk you there, Juudaime"
"Sorry to drag you in this Yamamoto, but could you walk her home? It's getting dark and with her wet clothes…" Tsuna told him, nodding towards Haru who was making ugly faces to an annoyed Gokudera.
"Maa, Maa, it's not a burden" Yamamoto waves it off with a smile "Surely, my father will kill me if he ever founds out that I let a defenceless girl walk alone"
"Hey! I can protect myself just fine!"
"I can see that" He grinned at her as they started to walk and turned back to wave at the others "See ya guys on Monday"
"Why didn't you help the girl get out of the water?" Reborn asked Tsuna, who was slowly climbing into Gokudera’s back as the boy had practically knelt in front of her and offered to take her home and was too tired to argue.
"I don't know how to swim…" She confessed in a whisper.
"Dame-Tsuna, that's pathetic"
"Shut up! This is your fault anyway!"
"Don't worry Juudaime, I can't teach you"
It didn’t take long to reach her house, and once they were at the door, Tsuna climbed down and dragged Gokudera inside for a well-deserved meal. She was just removing her wet shoes when a dishevelled Dino covered in black dust appeared before her.
"Tsuny-chan!" he cried.
"Dino, what?!" She gaped at his appearance.
"A crazy baby suddenly attacked me and now I have to hide here! She exploded my room!”
Tsuna would have found it funny, listening to Dino complaining about a baby suddenly turning into a bomb and destroying his room, if it weren’t for the sudden dizzy spell that made her groan out loud and lean onto Gokudera, who was quick to hold her and helped her sit on the couch.
“Juudaime, are you okay?”
"Your face is pink" Dino noted, peering down at her with worry eyes before smirking slightly to lighten the mood "Are you thinking about how charming I am?"
"Back off! She is too innocent to even see you as a charming man" Bianchi came out from the kitchen and threw him some of her poisonous cooking. Gokudera fainted the moment he saw his sister and her food, and by the noise, Lambo came down to add his own mischief, but he was immediately attacked alongside with Dino by Bianchi’s poisoned food.
Suddenly, among all the chaos, Tsuna sneezed and it was like time froze for her.
"Oh please no" She groaned in her hands "Anything but a cold"
"Go dry and get change so you can eat, darling" Bianchi told her before finally knocking Dino out with a purple hamburger, falling next to an already unconscious Lambo and Gokudera.
Reborn was long gone, so Tsuna silently nodded and climbed the stairs. She closed the door to her room and dried her hair with a towel before changing into some dry clothes. Her head was throbbing, and she could feel her eyes dropping. She should probably take a warm bath before going to sleep, to wash the river water off her body and prevent any sickness from showing up.
Stupid Reborn, stupid water. The brunette cursed quietly as she went to close her window, for her room was starting to get chilly. Or was her body? As she did so, she looked at her reflection in the glass, noting how tired and pale she looked and how there were bags starting to form under her eyes.
Beyond the glass, she also saw the world. It was moving on without her, and it was so, so bright it almost hurt to see it.
" Pl--e̷… h̴e̷a̴r̷ me̷!”
"Yup, definitely a cold" She shook her head with a heavy sigh and went downstairs to eat and take some medicine just in case.
.
.
.
Despite taking precautions, she did gain a mild cold.
Her head was throbbing and her throat felt itchy, and there was a slight heaviness in her body that begged for her to remain in bed all day. It was Saturday, so ended up doing just that for when her mother caught her taking some cold medicine after dinner, she immediately sent her to take a warm bath and to get some rest.
Eventually, Dino ended up nursing her. Or tried to, for he dropped the teacup he was bringing her and spilt the miso soup when he tried to spoon-feed her. He was banned from helping after that. And it wasn’t like she couldn’t move, she just felt lazy and tired and didn’t have the energy to talk with people.
Gokudera ate with them and didn't want to leave Tsuna’s side, but Bianchi shooed him out. Lambo also wanted to play with the brunette, but with the headache that was forming behind her eyes, she frightened him by jokingly saying that if he got near her for the day, he was going to catch her mortal disease that had no cure. That was enough to send him away for the rest of the afternoon.
And so she spent the whole day resting in bed, while Dino sat on the floor in his sleeping bag. They reminisced some memories from her stay in Italy with him, happy times as well as sad times. Reborn stayed for a while, but once Dino mentioned a pet cat that the brunette kept but died and made Tsuna almost cry, he went out of the room for a cup of espresso in the kitchen.
But so far, all he has managed to find out was pointless stuff such as tea parties in the summer vongola mansion -it was a mansion, even if Tsuna called it a house- charred blueberries pancakes and an art school the brunette used to attend on the afternoons. He doesn't know if she attended a primary school there, there was nothing on the records and apparently Nono didn't saw it fit to mention. Either there was a big cover-up or nothing important happened there.
Obviously something did happen, if what the brunette and Dino claim was true. But if she was kidnapped, why hasn't anyone in the underworld knew about it?
Vongola must have burned to the ground whoever took the girl, it's what mafia famiglias do when someone from theirs was taken away. In line for the throne or not, it was something that couldn't be covered up so easily. It makes him wonder... what exactly happened?
He will have to ask Nono about it, once he has gathered more intel regarding the brunette.
Oblivious to the hitman's thoughts, Tsuna enjoyed her afternoon with Dino. He was, after all, her big overprotective brother, and she had missed him dearly. Even if there was a fatigue forming even in her bones, she really enjoyed being with Dino again. Despite his clumsiness, she loved his company and his tales about his life as a Mafia Boss. Last time she saw him, he was still a lanky high-schooler who got spooked so easily.
It was admirable how far he has grown as a person, and a bit sad too... knowing that she missed all that.
She wanted to make up for all the lost time, but ironically she wasn't sure if there was enough time in the present for that to happen. She could only treasure and cherish her 'right now' and wish for things to remain peaceful as they once were.
.
.
.
Nighttime.
Somehow, someway, she knew it was nighttime before her eyes opened and blinked at the darkness of her room. Groggily looking around, she was able to see Reborn's and Dino's sleeping forms in the hammock and the sleeping bag at the floor.
Frowning in confusion, she tried to clear the fog in her mind to recall what last happened. She didn’t remember falling asleep, the last thing in her thoughts was Dino telling her of an anecdote of a business trip he had in Greece and then suddenly, she was waking up in the dark.
Though she quickly blamed it to the medicine, for her head was still pulsing and she felt as if there was something stuck in her throat. She didn’t want to cough and wake the people in her room, so she got out of bed slowly and tiptoed out of her room. Quietly, she went downstairs and entered the kitchen to grab a glass of warm milk.
It was luck that their microwave didn’t make noise when you pressed on the numbers and before it could beep to signal the time had ended, she quickly pushed the button to stop before it altered the whole house. Adding a bit of honey, she sighed softly when the warm milk soothed her throat and wondered if this was going to be another sleepless night now that she has woken up.
It really wasn’t healthy to wake in the middle of the night, although she has stopped dreaming with blood, the feeling of dread still haunted her past morning hours.
She was thinking if perhaps she should go and see a specialist when the sudden coldness in her mouth made her shudder. She licked her lips, tasting the cold milk in them and frowned, it shouldn’t have been that long for the milk to turn cold when it was warm a couple of seconds ago.
Frowning, she looked down at the glass in her hand, feeling her fingers tingle by the sudden chillness around them. Could her cold still be acting up? She could feel goosebumps crawling all over her skin the longer she remained standing there in the dark.
"Why… ca̴n't you…he̷a̴r me̷…Tsuna̴…yuukî?"
With a gasp, she turned around to try and see the being that whispered behind her ear, but all she saw were shadows dancing on her eyes as the fast movement made her slip and fall to the ground, feeling a cold spike of pain spreading through her chest as the glass of milk shattered beside her.
The last thing she saw was a small red light being consumed by darkness before her eyes snapped open with an intake of breath as her body jolted upwards and was met with yellow eyes on a green mallet looking back at her.
"Reborn…" She breathed out "What are you doing?"
"I was going to wake you up" Leon transformed back into his chameleon form and Reborn jumped out of her bed to walk out of her room "Hurry up, don't be late for school"
"School?" She rubbed her eyes and looked around in confusion, feeling strain in her shoulders by the violent waking. Because that what it was, right? She was dreaming and she was just waking up… right?
"You slept for a whole day, Dame-Tsuna, now get moving" The hitman said as he closed her door, leaving a breathless and confused brunette behind.
What?
What indeed.
.
.
.
After staring at her window for minutes, her mother’s call to hurry up snapped her back to reality and it made her get up from the bed and head towards the bathroom for a shower. It was still disconcerting, changing into her school uniform and trying to dry her hair with a towel as best as she could. The symptoms of a cold were nothing but a ghost sensation to her, so she felt like they were playing a big joke on her.
But as she entered the kitchen, she spotted the calendar and confirmed that it was indeed Monday and she just lost a whole day without realizing it.
“How are you feeling, Tsuna-chan?” Her mother asked as she handed her her bento, as well as a plate of french toast with blueberries and honey on top.
“I’m fine” Her mother was spoiling her, but the dish was enough to lift her spirit immensely and all bad thoughts were forgotten.
“Make sure you eat at lunch, okay? You skipped meals yesterday”
Being reminded of that left a bitter taste in her mouth but she swallowed the spoonful of pancakes down and nodded at her mother to ease her worries. The only upside of her ‘training’ with Reborn is that he hasn’t messed up with her diet albeit that one time he put sleeping powder in her lunch. He doesn’t steal her meals like he does with Lambo, stating that she was too skinny and needed to fatten as soon as possible, much to her horror.
By the time Bianchi came downstairs, it was time for her to go so she grabbed her bag, kissed her mother on the cheek as a goodbye and went to the door to slip in her shoes. When she opened it, she was not surprised to see Yamamoto and Gokudera waiting for her by the gate.
"Juudaime! Are you feeling better?" Gokudera asked when the brunette came out.
"Yo, Tsuna" Yamamoto waved.
"Morning guys" Tsuna smiled a little "Yeah, I'm better"
"Ne~ Baka-tsuna! Don't forget to bring Lambo-sama back some candy, I want grape flavoured candy!" Lambo came running out of the house and jumped around the brunette to grab her attention.
"Shut up stupid cow!" Gokudera tried to kick him away from her, but Lambo kept running away and sticking his tongue at him.
"I wasn't talking to you, Stupidera!"
"Ma, Ma~ you sure are loud this morning" Yamamoto laughed, making Gokudera scowl.
"Shut up!"
"Can we just go? We are going to be late" Tsuna said as she kicked Lmabo gently inside her house and closed the door before he could start throwing any grenades and walked towards the guys to start making their way to school.
A few streets away, Dino was watching them walk away with Reborn perched on his shoulder.
"So that's the family you pick for her"
"They were the ones who picked her" Reborn told him "She is like a magnet and seems to attract people to her. And once they get close, they won't let go."
"Well, either way," Dino narrowed his eyes "I need to test them and see if they are worthy to be my little sister’s guardians"
"You are welcome to try" Reborn smirked at that.
.
.
.
Yamamoto was telling them of his adventure of taking Haru’s home. Apparently, her father thought he was her boyfriend and threatened him with an umbrella because it was late and his daughter was dripping wet when she returned home. It took a lot of convincing from both parts that nothing funny had happened and that Yamamoto in fact rescued Haru from drawing.
And after hearing that, he was invited to stay for dinner and he couldn’t exactly refuse once Haru’s mother pleaded for him to stay. It was a little awkward at first, but the family was really nice and cheerful so he had a good time. He also handed Tsuna a pink piece of paper containing Haru’s phone number, which the brunette idly tucked inside her school bag.
It’s not like she didn’t want to be friends with the girl, without her own phone she couldn’t really contact the girl. What a shame, its what Tsuna told herself as she tucked her slightly wet hair into a messy bun.
At her side, Gokudera was mocking Yamamoto, snidely commenting that both he and Haru were crazy people that they only endangered his Juudaime. Well, jokes on him, Tsuna thought grumpily when suddenly, a red Porsche appeared out of nowhere and snatched her inside. One moment she was walking, the next, she was in a very sporty car and being hugged by a laughing Dino. It was his voice and familiar scent of pine and lemon that stopped her from screaming and trying to punch the person holding her, she still managed to hit the blond in the face for scaring her though.
"Dino what are you doing!?" Tsuna exclaimed before her face turned into one of pure horror "I'm going to be late for class! Oh my god, I can't be late again, he’s going to kill me this time!"
"Who?" Dino blinked.
The car did a circle around her house, and Tsuna stepped out as soon as it stopped to see Reborn waving at the backs of Gokudera and Yamamoto, who were running as fast as they could to wherever the hitman had sent them.
“Reborn, what the hell?”
"You better go and save your subordinates Dame-Tsuna," Reborn said innocently "They think you were kidnapped by the Momokyokai Famiglia. However, they are actually a real yakuza group”
"What?!"
"What were you thinking, Reborn? I was just going to test their resolve in helping Tsuna, not their skills!" Dino exclaimed.
"Dino, get in the car or I'm leaving without you!" Tsuna yelled from inside the Porsche, already ordering Romario to drive. Dino quickly jumped into the car before it drove away, leaving a smirking and plotting Reborn behind.
Luckily, Romario had the address and it didn’t take long to arrive at the location. From the outside, it looked like a simple business office, but Tsuna has enough experience with the yakuza thanks to one Hibari Kyoya.
She was prepared to see disaster and thugs all around, but as soon as they rushed in, she and Dino were surprised to see a group of yakuza on the floor with Yamamoto and Gokudera standing near and unscratched.
Her sigh of relief made the boys notice her, and they rushed towards her to express their own relief at seeing her unharmed. But of course, things can never be simple.
Some scary-looking men waltzed in, threatening them for breaking in and beating some members without any reason. Dino tried to solve the problem diplomatically, but it didn't work and it only riled them up. And then, of course, the yakuza boss walked in once he heard the commotion and when his eyes landed on Tsuna, he ignored all his fallen henchmen in favour of smirking at her.
“Well aren’t ye a cutie” He slurred, making Tsuna shudder in disgust and for the guys around her to tense in a protective manner. “I’ll let y'all go if she stays”
She could hear Gokudera snarl and even Dino bristle at those words, but she had wasted enough time with this little ploy.
"If I'm going to die at school, you will suffer too!" Tsuna hit the leader with her school bag in a swift movement, knocking him down. She wasn’t going to wait like a damsel in distress for Kyoya to arrive and bite them all to death. He was going to do that anyway, but if she could get some sweet revenge, then she was going to take it.
The henchmen around them gaped at her action, but they were soon enraged by her and pounced towards her to avenge their fallen boss. But Gokudera and Yamamoto quickly stopped them and knocked them out.
All the while, Dino was standing near, not interfering but prepared in case they needed help. But he was happy and proud to note how quick and protective the guys were over his little sister. They had good qualities to become guardians and their friendship from what little he has seen was really cute too, so they had his approval.
It only took a few minutes for them to finish. Dino was going to congratulate them for passing the test, but was quickly threatened by the brunette, who was yelling at him to drive them to school before the demon came for her. It took a few curses, laughs, groans and driving past some red lights before the Porsche stopped at the entrance of their school, 3 minutes before the bell rang.
"Why is everyone looking at us like that?" Gokudera tsked, not liking the attention they were receiving when they stepped out of the car.
"Probably because they want to hang out with us" Yamamoto grinned.
"I don't think that's why" Tsuna sighed tiredly.
"Have a nice day, Tsuny-chan" Dino hugged her before she closed the door and the car drove off.
Ignoring the whispers and nasty glares, the trio walked to their classroom just before the bell rang, making Tsuna cheer mentally for being in safe grounds. She has no doubt that Kyoya will find out about that little Yakuza mishap, but she was trying to push her luck.
Mondays were usually boring days, so nothing interesting happened once they reached lunch period. Hana and Kyoko joined them in the classroom to eat and somehow found out about their trip to the river on the weekend. Yamamoto took it upon himself to retell what happened while Gokudera could do nothing more than to curse Haru for putting Tsuna's life in danger. Hana just gave the brunette a blank stare while Kyoko was extremely happy for the brunette making another friend, much to Tsuna's denial.
Just as lunch was about to end and they were packing their empty bentos, Tsuna suddenly dropped her bag with a little gasp when something inside moved. Under their watchful eyes, they saw something round with a shell slowly crawl out of her bag.
"What is that?" Hana asked.
"Enzo?" Tsuna asked in confusion as she picked the turtle up and held it in her hands.
"Is that a turtle? how cute" Kyoko smiled "Can I hold it?"
"Um...sure" Tsuna handed the turtle to Kyoko gently "Just please be careful, don't let it anywhere near with water"
"But it's a turtle! They need water"
"That is not a common turtle, is it?" Gokudera muttered to her, staring at the reptile with suspicion.
"Nop" Tsuna crossed her arms "She must have climbed into my bag when Dino hugged me"
What happened next was something so predictable it almost made Tsuna want to cry.
Somehow, water fell all over Enzo. Who was responsible or when it happened, she didn't want to now. What mattered now was getting the class out of the room before they were crushed by the growing turtle.
"What's happening!?" Asked a classmate when they heard a loud crash and a roar.
"We are under attack!" Exclaimed Yamamoto with a grin. How did he find this funny, Tsuna had no idea. Everyone started panicking when a green scaly arm came out from the door, followed by a roar.
"What is that? An alien?" Gokudera asked, dynamites already in his hand.
"Enzo" Tsuna whispered and turned to look towards her classmates "RUN!"
They didn't need to be told twice and everybody dashed away. People from other classrooms came out to see what the commotion was about, but once they saw the huge green monster destroying the school, they too ran away with Gokudera and Yamamoto leading them away from the falling debris while the brunette remained standing in front of the huge turtle alone.
"Oh my god. The school" Tsuna paled and grabbed her head in distress "I'm gonna die"
"Go save the day, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn appeared from his secret spot behind the wall and shot Tsuna in the head without warning her.
"Wait, n-no!" She screamed a bit too late and next thing she knew, she was in her black shorts and a grey sport-bra with an orange flame in her forehead with her mind focusing on just one thought.
"Reborn! I shall slay the beast and stop her destruction before I’m bitten to death!"
Reborn watched with amusement how the brunette dealt with Enzo. She didn't punch or harmed the turtle, instead, she was pushing and leading Enzo out towards the schoolyard to keep her from destroying the school building any further. She wasted the bullet’s five minutes in doing just that, but at least there was no more destruction inside. Instead, the turtle changed targets and was ripping some trees from the ground.
"Good turtle, remember the blueberries? I can give you more if you calm down" Tsuna backed away slowly as Enzo stomped towards her. Dino lied, he wasn’t fit to take care of a turtle - or any pet - for the matter. She was going to make him pay for this.
"What are you doing?" A cold voice asked, making Tsuna jump in fright.
"Kyoya, I swear it wasn't my fault!" She cried to the prefect, who was leaning against the destroyed wall.
"Running around with indecent clothes… again, destroying school property, bringing pets to school and vandalizing the grounds" He raised his tonfa and glared at the brunette "I will bite you to death"
"Wait, I-I h-have a very good reason" Tsuna stuttered, flinching slightly when Enzo roared behind her.
"Do tell"
“Um… I was kidnapped this morning by Dino Cavallone, a Mafia Boss and pretty much my overprotective big brother as a ruse to test Gokudera and Yamamoto for whatever reason. And then they drove us to school and Dino hugged me as a goodbye but his pet turtle that can turn into Godzilla by touching water climbed into my bag and somehow it escaped and got near water. So it grew and to save the school, my hitman tutor shot me with his chameleon gun a special bullet that mysteriously gives me strength and burns my clothes"
Tsuna took a breath and looked down at herself.
"Except for my underwear, I don't know why though" She looked up to see Hibari's unamused expression and sighed to herself as she accepted her fate "A-And that's the story"
"You call that underwear?" He asked with a raised eyebrow, stalking towards her with both of his tonfas and making Tsuna blush heavily.
"Kyoya-pervert!" She crossed her arms around her body and flinched. She didn't know what was worse, a hungry-looking Enzo or a predatory-looking Hibari. Cross that, Tsuna didn't need to choose.
"Ciaossu" The hitman finally decided to step in, sitting on Tsuna's head.
"Reborn! What are you doing here?!" Tsuna exclaimed.
"Making sure you aren't eaten" Reborn simply said, very well aware of the predatory glint in the turtle's and prefect's eyes.
"Whatever" Hibari huffed and dashed towards Enzo, who was about to destroy another tree.
"No, please don't hurt her," Tsuna begged, making Hibari stop and let Enzo eat the tree.
"So it is your fault" He glared at her, making Tsuna take a step back.
"W-What? No! I-I just protect animals" She raised a fist in the air "Go, animals rights!"
"…"
"Yeah, I should start running" She muttered and ran towards the opposite directions, being quickly followed by a very angry Hibari and a hungry Godzilla turtle.
"I'll bite you to death!"
"Reborn, do something!" She exclaimed but was ignored. She yelped when a tonfa came flying her way and miraculously was able to dodge in time. And as she rounded the corner, she almost cried when she bumped into a worry-looking Dino.
"Dino!"
"Tsuny-chan! Have you seen Enzo? I can't fin-What in the world are you wearing?! Cover up! There are wolves around!" He exclaimed and tossed his jacket at her, making her stumble by the added weight. "Reborn, what are you thinking?! Exposing my innocent little sister like that!"
"Dame-Tsuna needs to toughen up for when she becomes a mafia boss"
"By making her run around naked?" / "I'm not going to be Vongola Decimo!" They both exclaimed in outrage.
"If I were you, I would shut up" The baby said with a smirk and stepped away from them.
"Oi" Dino turned to see a raven-haired boy who was glaring heavily at them, weapons at hand and a very angry Enzo behind him.
"Uh-oh" he muttered.
"It's his fault," Tsuna muttered darkly, managing to take off the jacket and pointing a finger towards Dino "Bite him, painfully and slowly"
"Wha?!" Dino exclaimed in horror when the raven-haired boy dashed towards him with killing intent.
"Do not tell me what to do, little animal" Hibari said before proceeding to bite Dino to death.
Tsuna huffed, somehow managing to put Dino's jacked so that she wasn't half-naked and looked at the still oversized Enzo and then at Reborn with pleading eyes. The hitman sighed and let Leon crawl towards the brunette. She then walked calmly towards Enzo, raising her hands to show no harm, and when the big turtle didn’t move, Tsuna sighed in relief.
"Good girl" Tsuna said as she raised Leon, who knew what had to be done and had turned into a fan to dry the turtle. It didn’t take long, the sun beaming down on them helped speed the process and soon Tsuna watched in awe at how Enzo returned to her original size. "You are quite the handful, Enzo"
Tsuna picked up the turtle and scratched her head, but as soon as she let her guard down, a prickling sensation crawled down her spine and made her shiver.
"You are next, little animal" Was the only warning she got before a tonfa hit her in the head, making her drop the reptile and cry in pain.
"Wait, no!" She exclaimed in vain, for Hibari had no mercy.
Reborn grabbed both reptiles and cradled them towards him, leaving the place to talk to the director of the school about the attack of Enzo, his reasoning being that they were filming a movie about big reptiles destroying the city and his school was elected as a spot. He had no doubt that his lie will be believed, and that somehow his no-good-students will survive Hibari's wrath.
Maybe.
.
.
.
After a few minutes, Hibari finally walked away, leaving Tsuna and Dino lying bruised on the ground.
"I think I just died" Dino huffed, trying to breathe without something hurting.
"T-That's Kyoya for you"
"The bird carnivore you mentioned in letters?" Tsuna managed to nod, making Dino groan "Damn, I thought it was a real bird"
The brunette laughed weakly and looked at the sky above them. It was so big, so infinite. The sun shined brightly, burning the darkness and casting soft shadows around them, with just a few clouds lingering in the blue canvas. Oh, how she wished she could paint it.
With a soft hum, she slowly raised her hand towards the sky, fingers stretching and curling slightly towards the sun, as if wanting to touch it, to hold it in her hand.
"I don't understand..." Dino whispered softly at her side "If you don't want to be the Decimo, then why did you accept Reborn's training? And don't say that it's a plan to become a hitman"
"At first I did think of that'' Tsuna sighed "That maybe, I could fool him, escape Vongola and become a hitman. But it would be really troublesome having the whole Mafia after me…"
"Tsuna" He called softly yet seriously.
"I really don't want to be Vongola Decimo" She told him, her hand clenching tightly over the sun.
"Then why?" Dino asked in confusion and sorrow at her predicament because he knew that she was trapped. “It’s not like you to do something you don’t want to. Why are you really doing this?”
"Because I'm looking for someone..." She confessed in a whisper, her hand falling towards her chest "And this is the only way to find him"
They stayed in silence, each wrapped on their own thoughts. Dino wanted to ask more about what she meant but chose not to. It pained him that the brunette was not asking for his help and doing this on her own, things that could potentially hurt her.
As he pondered, he sat up and looked down at the brunette. Despite his excitement at seeing her again, he was totally against the idea of her taking over a mafia famiglia. She was too young, too innocent, even when he entertained the idea of her becoming a hitman when she was little, he still didn't want her to see the dark side of the mafia. Maybe it was his overprotective side kicking in, but heaven be damned if he let her get hurt.
Tsuna was a stubborn firecracker, once she got her mind set on something, it was hard to persuade her against it. So even if it hurt, he wasn’t going to force her to include him in whatever it was that she was planning, but he was going to be there for her and support her when things eventually fell into chaos.
"Playing with fire will get you burned, Tsuna" He said with a bitter smile, knowing that no matter what, the brunette wouldn't go down without a fight.
"I know" She opened her eyes, unaware of the strange orange gleam they had in them, one that Dino blamed the sunlight for.
They stayed there for a few more minutes, silently enjoying each other's company. Today was the last day Dino was staying at Namimori, for he needed to return to Italy and his duties as head of the Cavallone Family. And although they both wished the brunette could go with him, they knew it was impossible at the moment.
"I-pin, found, bad guy!" Any thoughts of kidnappings and sneaking into a plane were gone when a little figure appeared in front of them.
"Ah, it's you" Tsuna sat up and smiled at the little girl she helped before running into Haru. Dino, however, wasn't all that pleasant to see her.
"That's the bomb kid that attacked me!" He yelled in horror and with newfound strengths, he stood up to dodge the incoming attacks from the little girl.
“No, run!" The little girl followed Dino, who was screaming for help and trying not to get hit.
"I'm not sacrificing myself for you again" Tsuna stood up and walked towards the lockers so that she could change into her spare uniform "Good luck, Dino"
"Tsuny-chan, don't leave me with this baby!" Dino exclaimed before tripping.
"She is a girl!" Tsuna exclaimed before heading inside, still wrapped in Dino's jacket and enjoying the warmth it brought. She was met with Gokudera, Yamamoto, Kyoko and Hana waiting for her in front of her locker. She wouldn’t put it past Reborn to keep them here instead of helping her, and by Gokudera’s anxious expression it let her know that was the case.
She smiled at them to ease their worries and was about to remove the oversized jacket before she was reminded of her state and who was around her. But that second slip was enough for Hana to see her half-naked beaten body and nothing could have prepared her for the scolding of self-preservation and decency the raven-haired girl gave her.
Tsuna could only nod in fright and lean towards Kyoko for a safe space when not even Yamamoto could calm Hana down.
Lesson of the day, don't take girls lightly.
.
.
.
Notes:
Thanks for reading!
Tsuna is hearing voices. And who's the mysterious person she's looking for? You will have to keep reading to find out~
Chapter 6: Just keep swimming
Chapter Text
.
.
.
Having a Mafia Boss on his knees before you was like a dream to any other Mafia associate. Having such authority crying and pleading was a great satisfaction, even for Tsuna. But to have the aforementioned mafia boss bawling his eyes out while hugging her legs for the past 20 minutes was starting to annoy her.
"I don't want to go! Tsunaaa!" Dino exclaimed as he tightened his grip on the brunette's legs.
"What a cry baby" Lambo murmured in boredom as he shook his head at the display, before walking towards the kitchen to steal Tsuna's breakfast.
"Dino, let go! You have to go" Tsuna tried to prey his hands off from her but to no avail.
"I don't know when I'll be back. I missed you so much, I can't stand being away from you again!"
"You survived six years, you can survive another month" Reborn said calmly while sipping a cup of espresso, clearly ignoring the drama before him.
"No!" Dino exclaimed in horror, making Tsuna sigh.
"Dino" She patted the top of his head "I'm going to miss you too. But let's face it, we are not kids anymore, we both have responsibilities now. You're a mafia boss, your famiglia needs you" With a bit of effort, she finally managed to push him away from his grip and just by looking into his watery eyes made her smile. "And it's not like we are going to lose contact"
"Tsuny-chan" Dino stood up and looked down at her with tears in his eyes.
"I refuse to let someone walk away from me…" She whispered, making Dino smile softly and to gather her into his arms, his head resting on top of hers as he hugged her.
"Last time, you were the one crying in my arms..." He muttered in nostalgia, remembering her last day in Italy, all the pain and sadness it brought only made him tighten his embrace in fear of living through it again.
"You were also crying" The brunette reminded him in a muffled voice by the way her face was squeezed into his shoulder.
"Be a good girl while I'm gone, okay?"
"When am I not? Besides, with Reborn around, what could go wrong?" At her statement, Dino released her to give her an incredulous look which made her grimace "Don't answer that"
She has heard enough stories of his time under the tutelage of the baby hitman to know what awaited her. When she was little, she thought that his stories were exaggerated and a ruse to taint her image of the hitman. She wanted to be his apprentice too, she used to say and Dino would only cry and cry and tried to shield her from that.
But now there was no going back, and Dino could only wish her good luck on surviving the devilish tutor.
"Ara, Dino-kun's leaving already" Nana appeared from the kitchen drying her hands with a towel and walking towards them.
"Yes, thank you for letting me stay, Sawada-san" Dino bowed in gratitude.
"It's fine Dino-kun, you are welcome here anytime" Nana smiled at him "Have a safe trip"
"Boss, it's time" Romario told him from the doorframe.
"Alright" Dino sighed and went to search for something inside his bag. Once he found it, he took out a package and handed it to Tsuna. "Here"
"What's this?" Tsuna took the parcel with curiosity.
"It's a small present" He winked at her. And just as Tsuna was going to open it, she was wrapped in another tight hug with a sobbing blond. "I'm going to miss you so much!"
"Dino, you have to go!"
"Tsuuunaaa!"
Nana giggled to herself at the display and went back to the kitchen to finish breakfast, Reborn, on the other hand, sighed in annoyance.
"Good grief" He jumped and knocked Dino out with a strong kick in the head "Mafia bosses don't cry useless-Dino"
"Boss!" Romario caught the blond before he hit the ground. With a sigh, he lifted his boss on his back so that he could carry him outside and into a waiting car. "I apologize for the trouble. Farewell Sawada-san, Reborn-san" He told the duo who had followed them out.
"Bye…" Tsuna whispered as she watched the car drive away.
"You're late for school, Dame-Tsuna. Let's go" Reborn told her as he jumped on top of her head. She was becoming his personal driver, it seems.
With a sigh, Tsuna went back inside to say goodbye to her mother and put the package Dino gave her in her room to open it after she returned from school. She made sure to hide it under the pillows in case Lambo came snooping in and ignored Reborn’s comment at her beginner-like-stealthiness.
She almost fell into the trap of asking for his advice on how to hide things better, but she was wise to keep her mouth shut in case the hitman got any ideas. Going downstairs, she put on her shoes and grabbed her bag before opening the door.
"Mom, I'm leaving"
"Have a nice day!" Nana poked her head from the kitchen, giving her a smile.
"Bring candies!" Lambo's voice shouted even after she had closed the door. Shaking her head, she walked to school in silence with Reborn.
She had to admit, she was a bit sad by Dino leaving so soon, but she knew that it wouldn't be forever for them to meet again. It took a while to get in contact with him, for she was still a child and didn’t have a personal phone at that time. But Nana was so kind and awesome, she kept Dino’s phone number and let the brunette talk to him every once in a while until she finally bought her own cell phone.
He was always a worrywart, but now that she was on a -forced- path towards becoming a Mafia Boss, she was sure he would call her every day just to know how she was doing.
"Good morning, Juudaime" Gokudera's voice broke her thoughts as she neared the school and looked up to see the silver-haired boy waiting for her by the gates.
"Morning" She smiled at him.
"Have you got any plans for today?" Gokudera asked her as they made their way to their class. "Perhaps we could go to the bookstore, new books arrived and they are giving a discount, get two books for the price of one"
"Sure, that sounds good" Tsuna said with a nod, but of course, Reborn had to ruin her plans.
"That can't do. We are going to the pool" He said calmly, not minding how the brunette's body tensed.
"You are a devil! I told you I can't swim" Tsuna cried with alarm, her eyes going wide in fear of drowning by the hands of Reborn. Because let's face it, how else was he going to teach her how to swim?
"You will swim one way or another," He told her as if reading her mind "You never know when someone will throw you to the ocean and your only way of survival will be to swim towards a faraway island"
"I'm going to die" She murmured in horror in her hands. Reborn smirked at her misery and jumped through an open window, not that the brunette paid any attention, she was too busy trying to come up with an excuse to stay late at school.
"I'll teach you too, Juudaime! Don't worry, I won't let you drown" Gokudera reassured her and Tsuna nodded in resignment, accepting her fate.
"Let's go to the bookstore before going to the pool, I have the feeling I will need one in the afterlife" She said as they entered their classroom and then proceeded to slump down on her desk, gaining curious looks from Kyoko and Yamamoto.
“Yes" Gokudera saluted, happy that he could spend some time with his Juudaime.
The day went by and even though it was boring and slow-paced, school was over before Tsuna could even try to escape, not even hiding behind Yamamoto’s tall figure helped. She was held at gunpoint by Reborn and he even threatened Gokudera on not helping her. The poor boy was so conflicted, but in the end, he relented and followed the hitman’s orders while apologizing nonstop to the brunette. But it was fine, it's not like Tsuna could really blame him, no one could say no to Reborn.
It didn’t stop her from crying in despair all the way to the bookstore though. Gokudera did his best to cheer her up and tried to convince her that everything was going to be fine and that she would end up swimming in a way that will make even dolphins jealous. It made her laugh at his poor attempts to cheer her up.
They spent an hour or so there, at first it was silent between them when they were choosing their own books, but once they realized they were looking at the same section, they didn't stop gushing about their favourite stories, characters and authors until the manager of the store came to shush them.
So caught up in their bubble, they didn’t realize there was a book signing event of a poet that was very popular among old ladies, and many of them were giving them annoyed looks and calling them hooligans in hushed tones. With controlled faces, they quietly went to the cash desk, paid for their books and once they were outside, they burst out laughing at the embarrassing situation. Well, it was mostly Tsuna laughing and Gokudera smiling at her bright expression.
It's been a while since Tsuna last talked with someone that shared her same interest. Hanging out with Kyoko was fun and all, but their likes were polar opposites and although they never misjudged one another, it could be a bit lonely having no one to share it with. So knowing that Gokudera was an alien nerd fanatic who enjoyed sci-fi movies, mysteries series and shōnen anime were nice.
For a moment, Tsuna forgot all thoughts of swimming and drowning as they talked and joked on their way to her house. She was listening in amusement at Gokudera gush about a conspiracy theory involving robotic animals acting as spies for the government, that it was only when they were standing in front of her house did she remember her approaching doom.
With a sigh of resignation, they parted ways. The boy needed to go to his apartment and change and he promised that he will meet her at the local pool in two hours so, with a wave, she went inside her house with her head down.
"I'm home" She muttered as she removed her shoes and lined them at the entrance.
"Baka-tsuna!" Lambo appeared from the living room and tackled her in a surprise hug.
"Lambo!" Tsuna almost lost her footing at the sudden attack, but she managed to catch the hyperactive boy and lean into the wall before she could fall to the ground.
"Look, look! It's Lambo-sama's greatest masterpiece!" Lambo showed her a piece of paper that he was holding, his eyes shining in excitement and expecting at her reaction. Tsuna shifted the kid in her arms to take a better look of what it was, and once she did, she smiled.
It was a childish drawing of her house with what seemed to be Nana, Tsuna, Bianchi and Lambo standing by the gates. And she could also see a black spot in the corner; a tiny figure with a badly drawn hat lying on the ground, and Tsuna could only curl her lips in amusement at the portrait of Reborn in Lambo's drawing because he had included red dots around him, which only meant one thing.
"This is great Lambo" Tsuna told the boy in her arms "Good job"
"Lambo-sama can draw just like Baka-tsuna" Lambo gloated, but the smile of accomplishment on his face meant that he was happy.
"Let's put it here then" Tsuna walked into the kitchen and stuck the drawing in the fridge with a pineapple magnet they got at the supermarket. Nana, who was cutting some coupons at the table, looked at them and smiled.
"Now go and pick up my crayons" Tsuna told the kid with a glare as she set him down, knowing full well that he used her colours and made a mess to draw his picture "And if one of them is missing…"
"It won't!" Lambo shouted and ran out of the room.
"How nice, I remember covering the entire fridge with all of your drawings, Tsuna-chan" Nana giggled with a teasing tone "And the walls on the living room and the bedroom..."
"Mom!" Tsuna pouted with a little blush, making Nana laugh. Grumbling, the younger brunette filled a glass with water and went to sit next to her mother.
"Say, dear, won't you paint me something? It's been a while since you last did" Nana said as she finished piling the coupons. Bianchi and Reborn weren't home and Lambo had already eaten lunch, so it was just the two of them at the moment. And the moment of tranquillity was welcomed.
"Maybe, I have a few ideas." And it was true; she has been craving for some time alone with her paints and a white clean canvas. She wondered if she finished her homework early this weekend, maybe Reborn wouldn't bother her much to indulge in her art. One can only hope with a hitman living in your bedroom.
"Reborn-kun told me you were going to the swimming pool" Her mother’s voice broke her thoughts.
"He did?" Tsuna grimaced at that.
"I think it's a great idea" Nana told her in a cheerful voice "You never wanted to take swimming classes and it's really nice that Reborn-kun is offering his help to teach you"
"Yeah, but... I don't know" Tsuna messed with her hair to hide her nerves " It's not that I'm scared of the water, just…" I'm pretty sure Reborn will let me drown as part of my learning.
"Nervous?" Nana smiled and patted the brunette's head.
"Yes" Tsuna groaned.
"It's okay to be nervous dear, everyone is at some point in their lives, but wouldn't it be exciting to overcome your fears?" Tsuna bit her lip at those words and Nana, somehow knowing what her daughter was thinking, smiled. "I know it’s scary, but you don't have to do it on your own. That's why Reborn-kun, Lambo-kun and I will go to cheer on you"
"Thanks, mom" She smiled, grateful at her mother's infinite support.
One look at the clock let her know that the time to leave was approaching fast and that it was best that she changed her clothes and packed a bag of necessities instead of leaving it for the last minute. It will also keep her mind busy on any impending doom.
"I better get ready"
“I will bring the sunblock, so don’t worry about that” She nodded at her mother and made her way upstairs towards her room, not before peeking into the living room to make sure Lambo wasn’t destroying her crayons.
"Do I even own a swimsuit?" She asked herself as she searched in her wardrobe and drawers. To her dismay, she didn't. This was already a spelling disaster, but no matter, she will have to do with what she got. Which was the school’s one-piece swimsuit used exclusively for school trips and sports festivals. Tsuna really didn't want to wear that, but it was better than a bikini that Bianchi will certainly try to make her wear instead.
Shuddering at that though, she quickly changed and put some denim shorts and white shirt over the swimsuit before falling into her bed, groaning. As she turned her head, she saw the package Dino gave her in the morning so, with curiosity, she sat up and smiled brightly when she opened it.
"Aw, it's a Dino-mini-jacket!" She examined the dark brown, almost reddish jacket with beige fur on the hood. It was really cute.
She scrambled out of bed excitedly and stood in front of her mirror to see how it looked on her. It was her size, which made her wonder how Dino knew, but she quickly dismissed the thought and continued to examine the jacket. It reached just over her thighs, had two pockets and a zipper. She twirled and giggled, already loving it and the warm cosy feeling it brought.
It was a good thing that spring brings heavy rains, that way she could use it as soon as possible.
And as she stared at herself in the mirror, there was a feeling of disconcerting brewing in her chest at the image being reflected. The jacket could hide her entire body, yet she could still see the lean muscles forming on her legs and arms, the hidden bruises in her ribs and back and the way her shoulders tensed by a heavy invisible weight. Gone were the peaceful days of doing nothing but sleep and go to school.
Her life was changing too fast, and little by little, so was she. And the sad thing was that she couldn't say if it was for the better or not.
Her eyes trailed lower, away from the dark bags starting to form under her eyes and at the little star pendant hanging on her neck. Her mother gave it to her as a late Christmas present, one week after the whole Italy fiasco and after moving back to Japan. It was a heartfelt attempt to cheer her up, as well as a silent promise that things will get better.
She used to hold onto it at nights, wishing really hard for things to go back to the way they were, for her heart to stop hurting, for her mother to smile again. Those were dark times they faced, and the source of light at that time was small. But Tsuna held onto that little hope. Stars were small and fragile, lighting the dark sky with their past brightness to create paths to the future. They are able to shine and light their way into the darkness, it was a beacon that she held onto on the lonely nights before the sunrise came and woke her up.
There were no more stars to wish upon. The Mafia was here, and one way or another it was going to change her entire life, and maybe not for the better. Maybe it was time to let it go, those innocent dreams. Her innocence and childhood were long gone, and all that was left was the shadows around her world. There was no star magic to help her, there was no way to escape her fate because the path she was going to walk was going to be a black hole where not even the starlights could shine.
With a bitter smile at her own thoughts, she removed the necklace carefully and placed it on a little box to be stored inside one of her drawers. No, she wasn't giving up on that little hope, she told herself, she just didn't want to lose it.
A few days ago she was training in the mountains and accidentally plummeted into a river, today she was going to swim in the local pool and tomorrow who knew what awaited her. Her caution on not wanting to lose such precious memento was justifiable.
With a deep sigh, she also removed the jacket and hung it in her closet. The time will come to wear it, but for now, she needs to start getting ready. Grabbing a purple bag, she started tossing and filling it with essential things such as a towel, a change of clothes and some sandals. And of course, she couldn't forget to pack the only swimming ring they owned along with some arm floaties.
Just staring at them made her want to cringe. Why they had them when neither her mother nor her went to the beach or the pool was a mystery, but she was grateful because right now, they were her only life saviours.
Yep, she was going to die.
Groaning, she fell back on her bed and stared at the ceiling. For once, the house was so quiet it made her doze off for a while. Really, her house looked more like a hotel for runaway mafia associates, she wouldn't be surprised if another person starts living with them soon; somehow she could almost see that coming. The peacefulness was so strange nowadays, and after such a boring day at school, she succumbed into slumber, that is, until her mother's voice called her.
"Tsuna-chan, we'd be leaving in five minutes" Nana's voice said from downstairs, snapping her awake.
"Hai!" So fast? She pouted as she stretched, wanting to sleep some more. It was barely an hour but only felt like minutes.
Grabbing her stuff, she went downstairs to meet the others. Lambo was running around, being excited to go to the pool and yelling how awesome he was at swimming. Tsuna tried not to feel depressed that a five-year-old knew how to swim when she didn’t.
“Bianchi’s not coming?” She asked, noting the missing presence of the woman.
“She was doing some freelancing work! She was sad she couldn't come, maybe next time” Nana said from somewhere in the house.
“Yeah...Lucky” Tsuna mentally cheered because she didn’t want to deal with Bianchi + a pool and any bikinis involved.
"I just need to find the camera"
"It's okay, I'll wait outside!"
She closed the door and went to lean against the gate of her house, all the while glaring at the sun. It was still spring, but the weather today was surprisingly warm, a perfect day to go to the pool she supposed. Better use tons of sunblock or she would end up getting toasted. Sighing - and she was doing that a lot this day - she waited for her mother to finish packing when quiet footsteps grabbed her attention.
She turned to her right only to see Kyoya crossing the street. Without a second thought, she ran to catch up with him.
"Hey" She called, making him stop and turn to look at her. "Why are you patrolling around here? Is something wrong?"
"Just some stupid herbivore" Hibari grumbled as he crossed his arms and his eyes instantly fell on the yellow swimming ring the brunette was carrying.
"I'm going to learn how to swim," Tsuna answered his unasked question.
"So you can keep saving cats?"
"If the situation depends on it!" Tsuna said and hit the prefect with her yellow floater "Don't make fun of me, you were going to do the same thing!"
"Yes, but unlike you, little animal, I did know how to swim" Hibari smirked when the brunette glared -more like pouted- at him.
He couldn't help but mock the brunette. Five years ago, little Tsuna saved a kitten from drowning in a river, but alas, she didn't know how to swim. Thus, Hibari ended up saving the brunette and the cat. And that's how they met!
"I will learn how to swim, you'll see" Tsuna scowled before biting her lip "Just wish me luck…"
"Hn" Hibari looked at the brunette and narrowed his gaze "You are not wearing a bikini, right?"
"No!" She blushed and hit the prefect with the floater again "What's up with people and bikinis!"
Hibari was going to say something but was interrupted by a loud voice from behind the brunette.
"Tsuna-san!" They turned to see a smiling girl with a ponytail running towards them.
"Eh? Haru?" Tsuna blinked, recognizing the girl. And her eyebrow twitched slightly when she saw the things she was carrying. Stuff you would bring to the beach or the pool, stuff that she was also carrying in her own bag. Tsuna smelled something fishy, and that fish was named Reborn. She was cursing the hitman, so she didn’t react fast enough when the other girl threw her arms around her neck and hugged her tightly.
"You are okay! I'm so glad" Haru said "I wanted to apologize for almost drowning you last weekend, and as the best friend I am, I swear I will teach you how to survive in the water!"
Tsuna blinked at the proclamation and then looked at Kyoya. "See? I really need good luck"
"Don't die in public spaces" With that said, he turned and walked away.
"Gee, thanks" She murmured as she watched him go, and pushed Haru gently away from her when it got uncomfortable.
"Hahi, what a scary looking man!" Haru cried as she watched Hibari walk away, obviously having heard his parting words towards the brunette, but her eyes suddenly gained a certain spark. "Ne, Tsuna-san, is he your-
"Ara, another friend of yours, Tsu-chan?" The soft voice of her mother interrupted what Haru was going to say, and both girls turned to see Nana walking with Lambo towards them.
"Good evening Sawada-san, my name is Miura Haru" Haru bowed.
"Nice to meet you Haru-chan" Nana smiled delightedly that her daughter had another new friend, and that it was a girl! "Are you coming with us to the pool?"
"Yes! Thank you for having me"
Tsuna sighed dejectedly, knowing there was no way to break free and started to walk. Not one minute later, Lambo was at her feet with his arms raised towards her.
"Baka-Tsuna, carry me" He said.
"What are you, a kid?" Tsuna raised an eyebrow.
"Yes" He responded boldly, making Tsuna sigh, again. How many had it been? She already lost count. She picked Lambo in her arms, who laughed happily and walked faster to catch up with Haru and her mother. The girl was telling Nana how she met Tsuna, how grateful she was that she saved her despite the miscommunication they previously had. And through it all, her mother wouldn't stop smiling.
After 15 minutes of walking and listening to Haru's endless talk about the power of friendship, they finally arrived at the public pool. First thing Tsuna did was drop Lambo from her arms, not thinking if he got hurt but the little boy was so excited he actually managed to land on his feet before running inside the building.
Tsuna groaned when she felt her circulation rushing back into her arms. Carrying a five-year-old boy plus her bag and a swimming ring was enough to numb her limbs. And Reborn better not find out, otherwise, he would make her do weightlifting.
"Tsuna-san, this way!" Haru called her and Tsuna could only nod and follow. What were the odds of getting caught if she escapes right now?
"You are late, dame-Tsuna" A familiar weight appeared on her head, and Tsuna internally cried. Zero. Her chances were minus zero.
"I didn't want to come" She murmured and followed Haru as she walked towards the picnic table where her mother was setting things up.
"It was good that you did" The threat was left unsaid, making her shudder.
The hitman jumped into the table as Tsuna placed her bag on the wooden surface and greeted her mother. It didn't take long before both Haru and Tsuna were in their respective swimsuits, a bikini for Haru and the school’s one-piece for Tsuna. And she was trying really hard not to blush at the curious stares she was getting from everyone.
But it’s not like there wasn't much to see, just a skinny girl in a school swimsuit, with a yellow swimming ring around her waist and pink floaties with smiley faces on her arms.
"I…want to die…" She murmured in embarrassment, ignoring Reborn’s smirk at her misfortune.
"Juudaime!" Tsuna turned to see Gokudera walking fast towards her - because you don't run around the pool - and behind him, there was a familiar baseball player carrying a cooler.
"Yo, Tsuna" Yamamoto grinned as he set the cooler on the table, "The kid told me you were coming to the pool, so I brought some sushi"
"Ara, another friend of Tsu-chan?" Nana smiled in delight.
"Mom, this is Yamamoto Takeshi and Gokudera Hayato" Tsuna introduced the two boys to her mother, knowing that that smile meant that she wanted to know their names "They are my classmates"
"Nice to meet you, Sawada-san"
"The pleasure is mine, boys" Nana giggled and then turned to Yamamoto "Thank you for the food, that's so kind of you"
"Haha, no problem" Yamamoto rubbed his neck.
"Food!" Lambo cried and went to grab some, but Nana stopped him.
"Lambo-kun! You can't eat if you are going to the pool!" Nana scolded him gently, making the boy pout.
"Anyway, Tsuna, what's with the kids' floaters?" Yamamoto asked with curiosity as he tugged one of them.
"Not a word" She muttered as she glared at the pool.
"Oh~" A sharp glint flashed on his eyes as he smirked at her "Are you scared of the water?"
*SPLASH*
"Hmp, serve you right for making fun of Juudaime" Gokudera crossed his arms and smirked, satisfied that the baseball idiot ended up in the water after being thrown by his Juudaime.
Tsuna pouted when Yamamoto came out from the pool, laughing and apologizing to her. It made the Italian bomber scold him and for Haru to yell at them too. Her life depends on these three and Reborn...Tsuna knew it wasn't going to end well.
"Mom, you can take Lambo to the kid's pool" She suggested, not wanting her mother to worry over her as she failed to learn how to swim. But at her words, Nana became instantly worried.
"Will you be alright, dear? I don't want to leave you alone like this" She knew what her daughter was thinking, she knew she would rather face the strife alone than to disappoint her in case she failed. It was a coping mechanism she had developed, even if Nana had never once in her life been disappointed in her daughter.
"I'll be fine" Tsuna smiled to ease her worries "Really, it's okay"
As a parent, it hurt not being able to help your kid. To see them struggle and not ask for your help. It really hurt. But as a mother, she had long since learned to give her daughter space while still supporting her all the same. It probably wasn't the best choice to other people, but no one really knows how to parent. She was trying her best, just like Tsuna was. And right now, the less stress she puts on her daughter, the better. The only thing that relieved her was that Tsuna wasn’t going to be alone.
Looking around, there were people here who have come to help, who have come to support her; these people were her friends. And knowing that made her incredibly happy.
"Be careful, okay?" She kissed her daughter's forehead as if gifting her a lucky charm for her adventure.
"Yeah" Tsuna blushed a little at her mother's affections and watched her leave with Lambo, who was whining that he didn’t want to go to the kiddies pool, even though that was the only place he was allowed to go.
"Okay, the 'let's-teach-Dame-Tsuna-how-not-to-drown' plan starts now" Reborn announced.
"Hey!"
"I'll go first!" Yamamoto announced happily, waving his hand in the air as if he was still in class.
"No way! You’re not worthy!" Gokudera growled as he pushed him back.
"Ma, Ma, it's okay" Yamamoto waved his hand lazily and turned to look at the brunette "Right Tsuna?"
"R-Right" She just wanted to get this over with.
"Tch" Gokudera crossed his arms, not daring to argue with his Juudaime's decision, but that didn't mean he liked the baseball idiot being the first to take charge. "Fine, I'll be second. After you fail" He grumbled and glared at the other boy, who smiled back at him.
"It's like watching two boys fighting for you, Tsuna-san" Haru whispered to the brunette who in turn, sighed at their antics. Haru giggled and there was excitement in her eyes as she grinned. "Of course, they will fail pathetically and only I, Haru, will succeed. I will wait my turn, so in the meantime hang in there, Tsuna-san"
At that, Tsuna face-palmed. Really, these three.
"First thing first, get in the water, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn ordered, making Tsuna gulp. She walked cautiously towards the edge of the pool and dipped her foot on the water. She shivered; it was cold! She was going to take a step back, but he hitman’s voice stopped her "Now"
"I'm going, I'm going" She groaned, and slowly, and so very carefully, she got into the shallow part of the pool, followed closely by Yamamoto.
"O-Okay. Then?" She rubbed her arms to warm herself.
"Then, we pop the lifesaver"
"What!?" She shouldn't have asked! Next thing she knew, her yellow float exploded around her waist and she started waving her arms wildly while trying to stay standing, but in her wailing, her foot slipped and down the water she went.
"Whoa there" Yamamoto grabbed her and dragged her up to a standing position. "I got you" Tsuna coughed roughly the water she accidentally swallowed and held his shoulders tightly to keep her steady.
"T-Thanks" She panted and looked up, only to blush slightly at the close proximity between them. It didn't help the fact that Yamamoto was holding her waist to prevent her from slipping again.
"It's okay" He smiled, and that didn't help with the situation.
"Don't you dare flirt with Juudaime, you bastard!" Gokudera glared at him with the intensity of a thousand suns.
"Keep going, Keep going" Haru waved her hand, impatient for her turn.
"Okay, let's give swimming a try. In this area, you can reach the bottom if you stand, so you won’t drown. And if you fall, I will save you, okay?"
"O-Okay" Tsuna pushed Yamamoto away from her and looked down at the water reaching past her chest. Well, at least she still has the smiley floaties in her arms.
"So..." The baseball ace rubbed his neck "Let's start with your breathing"
"I have to breathe?" Tsuna asked in confusion.
"First you take this position," Yamamoto showed the brunette how to place her arms and once she imitated him, he continued. "Then, you start swinging your arms one after the other like this and then you go like mhp-gwaa, mph-gwaa! Like that"
"Mmm-gha?" She tried to imitate the breath-like pattern he made, but deep down she found it ridiculous and embarrassing.
"No. It's mhp-gwaa" Yamamoto corrected her "Remember that, and you'll be swimming before you know it! Now, you try!"
“Um...w-wait, don’t go!” Tsuna screamed as she felt Yamamoto move backwards to give her space. To swim, she will have to be submerged head to toe in the water, something she has never done and was scared to do.
“I don’t know how to float!”
“Every human can float, Tsuna-san!”
“Am I human?!”
“It’s okay, just raise your legs up, your floaties will keep you balanced” Yamamoto told her, hovering near her in case she struggles.
Tsuna gulped, putting her whole trust in the floaties in her arms to keep her afloat. It probably took her two minutes to stand on her toes and even more so to finally let go. But the moment she stopped touching the floor, her body leaned forward, making her panic and swallow a mouthful of water as she crashed face down.
The nerves prevented her from realizing she wasn’t actually sinking, but despite the yells of encouragement slipping through her mind, too busy trying to move her arms and kick the water in an attempt to swim or grab something, but she wasn't moving an inch, just creating a huge splash around her. She even tried breathing as Yamamoto told her, but it was useless. The fear of swallowing more water prevented her from even taking a breath.
She didn't know how it happened, but by some miracle, she managed to grab hold of an inflatable airbed drifting by.
"Safe" She panted as she gripped the plastic tightly and managed to stand up, but just as she was about to pull herself up a dangerous feeling stopped her. Slowly, she looked up and flinched when she met Reborn's black eyes.
"A lion, to strengthen his cub, will push it down a cliff"
"Eh?" Tsuna was too late to react when Reborn kicked her in the head, making her lose her grip in the airbed and finding herself underwater once more; flailing her arms and splashing while trying to swim to the surface. And when she did, she coughed harshly and glared at the baby hitman with flare indignation.
"And when the cub climbs back up..." Reborn smirked "Kick it down again!"
Tsuna cried when she was forced into the water once more, only that this time she was more prepared and all she did was kick the pool’s floor to jump to the surface.
"Reborn! Do you want to kill me!?" She yelled at him. Panting and stretching her neck so that no more water could touch her face as Yamamoto finally took pity on her, and was pulling her gently towards a more shallow area.
"The Mafia always lives on the edge of life and death, Dame-Tsuna, be ready for anything" He told her wisely, at which Tsuna ignored with a scoff and finally pulled herself out of the pool with the help of Haru and Gokudera, who were waiting for her at the edge.
"I thought it would work. Something must have gone wrong." The baseball ace said in disappointment at himself.
"Idiot" Gokudera muttered.
"Yes" Haru sighed, wrapping a towel to the now shivering brunette.
"But this is how my father taught me" Yamamoto told them as if to justify his method.
"Step aside, idiot. Your turn is over" Gokudera pushed Yamamoto away from his Juudaime.
Tsuna didn’t want to go back to the water, so the moment she saw the Italian bomber rolling a white blackboard she sighed in relief. Although she did have to wonder what the hell he was up to. Her question was soon answered when Gokudera coughed to grab their attention and slipped in some glasses.
"Listen well Juudaime, the key to swimming is balance. To swim properly, having one's centre balances between gravity and buoyancy is the key" The bomber explained seriously while he started to draw a person swimming and complicated formulas surrounding it. "Buoyancy B works against Gravity A" He pointed towards the drawing "One's centre of gravity is in..."
"Oh my god, he’s a nerd!" She cried internally, not understanding a word of what he was explaining. And by Haru’s and Yamamoto’s confused expression, she was glad she wasn’t the only one.
"Got it?" He finished and waited for Tsuna's approval.
"G-Gokudera-kun…" She looked at him a blank stare "You…You are so smart, I can’t keep up to your knowledge"
"It's okay, let's just start again" He said animatedly, happy at his Juudaime's declaration.
"We're at the pool. Wouldn't it be quicker if she just practiced instead of reading the theory?" Yamamoto asked with his arms crossed behind his head.
"You are an idiot, how can you practice if you don't know what you must do?!" Gokudera snapped at him.
“You just breathe and swing your arms!”
“It’s more than that!”
"Boys" Haru sighed.
"SAWADA!"
Tsuna jumped when her name was called. They all turned at the sound of the yell and saw no other than Ryohei wearing nothing but a speedo and standing at the top of the fence behind them.
"Do no fear! Sasagawa Ryohei, Namimori Rumblefish is here to the rescue!" He proclaimed loudly, making them all cringe in second-hand embarrassment as people were starting to stare. And it got worse when after a minute, the boxer didn’t come down from the fence but instead, seemed to be preparing himself to jump.
“He isn't going to do it, right?" Gokudera deadpanned.
"Yes, yes he is" Yamamoto nodded.
Without any warning, they all watched in shock as Ryohei jumped from the fence, flew over them and descended face down towards the water. They all winced when he landed, grimacing at the pain that landing must have caused. Hopelessly, they could only wait for Ryoehi to come out, but when a minute went by and there were no signs of the boxer, they looked at each other in confusion before moving towards the edge of the pool to see if Ryohei was okay.
And he was. He wasn’t drowning nor in pain, he was actually swimming, or was he?
"W-What?" Haru gasped.
"I'm sure that's not how you do it" Yamamoto rubbed his neck.
"What is that thing?" Gokudera yelled in horror, while some kids passing through ran away crying at the sight. Tsuna could only sweatdrop at the way the boxer was moving, he looked more like a jellyfish or an octopus than a swimmer; whatever it was, she was sure she didn't want to swim like that.
"Onii-san! You are scaring the kids!" A sweet voice exclaimed with an edge of embarrassment in it. Tsuna recognized it immediately.
"Kyoko" She turned to see the orange-haired girl wearing shorts and a pink blouse walking towards them while blushing at her brother’s antics.
"Hello, Tsuna-chan" Kyoko smiled at her "We heard you we learning how to swim, so we came to cheer on you"
"That's right!" Ryohei burst out of the water and looked at Tsuna with a fierce look "Listen here, Sawada! In the world of sports, you need an EXTREME hot-blooded instructor or you won't learn anything at all"
"A hot instructor?" Haru muttered with a dreamy face.
"Hot-blooded! As in a maniac!" Gokudera yelled, making Yamamoto laugh and Kyoko to smile but it did nothing to snap Haru out of her imagination. "Who told you to come, lawn-head?!"
"Master Pao Pao" Ryohei told him seriously.
"Reborn..." Tsuna turned to glare at the hitman, who was napping in his air-bed and ignoring everything around him. The brunette sighed and turned towards Haru, shaking her shoulder to wake her from her fangirl dream. "Haru, this is Ryohei-senpai and Sasagawa Kyoko, she is my classmate"
"Oh, hello! My name is Miura Haru" She introduced herself animatedly "I'm Tsuna-san invincible best friend!"
"I'm Kyoko, nice to meet you, Haru-chan" Kyoko told her with a gentle smile, while Ryohei yelled and EXTREMELY nice to meet you.
Gokudera yelled at him to shut up, which started a verbal fight between them while Haru tried to break it but eventually joined in the fight. Yamamoto only laughed at them, not daring to step into their loud conversation but enjoying the ruckus all the same. Kyoko took the moment to approach the brunette who was shaking her head at their antics,
"Best invincible friend?" The orange-haired girl asked softly.
"Drop it" Tsuna murmured and looked at the other side.
"I'm actually happy for you" Kyoko smiled.
"Huh? My life depends on these floaters and you feel happy for me?" Tsuna cried in despair while pointing at the pink floaties in her arms.
"Just look around you, Tsuna-chan. I know you can see what I can, and that’s what makes me happy" Kyoko told her with a knowing smile.
"It's not like that" Tsuna told her, making Kyoko giggle. The orange-haired girl walked towards her brother to stop him from yelling anymore. Tsuna looked at them, at every one of them before sighing and looking at the floor. "Not like that"
.
.
.
"Alright, you boys go and sit down, it's the girls turn!" Haru crossed her arms.
"Stupid woman, who are you to order us around!?" Gokudera glared at her, but Haru glared at him back.
"I haven't even tried it yet!" Ryohei exclaimed, but Haru had enough of that.
"Don't care, it's our turn now. Right, Kyoko-chan?"
"I didn't bring a swimsuit, but I will help too" Kyoko smiled and patted her brother back, silently telling him to step back.
"If you drown Juudaime I will kill you" Gokudera clicked his tongue, but reluctantly stepped back when the aforementioned brunette didn’t oppose.
"Savage man" Haru murmured before turning and smiling at Tsuna. "Alright Tsuna-san, let's go!"
Tsuna only nodded, already feeling tired and stepped into the water with Haru while Kyoko remained on the edge close to them.
"Do your best, Tsuna!" Yamamoto exclaimed.
"While everyone is trying to teach you with words and examples, they forget that you are a girl with no experience and then they leave you alone on the water and expect you to swim on your own” Haru told her while shaking her head "So first, we need to make sure you feel safe in the water. I will hold your hands while you lie on your front. All you need to focus is kicking your legs slowly so that you get used to the feeling of swimming”
"Oh, that way, Tsuna-chan won't be too scared to be in the water, right Haru-chan?" Kyoko pointed.
"Of course!" Haru smile confidently and held her hands towards Tsuna "Just grab my hands, Tsuna-san, I promise I won't let go"
It sounded easy, and knowing that Haru wasn’t mean enough to let go of her hands put her at ease. So she took a shaky breath and held the other brunette’s hands before lying down in the water. In an instance, Tsuna clung harder in fear, but Haru's smooth words started to calm her down. Little by little, she started to kick her legs as Haru started pulling her gently.
"One two, one two, You're doing great, Tsuna-san!"
"Keep it up, Tsuna-chan!"
By Haru’s and Kyoko’s cheering and gentle grip, Tsuna started relaxing and feeling the water move around as she kicked it. Though it was still a bit embarrassing.
"That's good, Tsuna-san, you're doing good! Just feel one with the water"
"Eh?"
"Feel like a fish in the ocean swimming it’s way home" Kyoko added happily.
"What does that even mean?" Tsuna wondered in confusion.
"Be free!" Haru and Kyoko said in unison, and Tsuna sweatdropped, already seeing the two of them becoming best friends.
"Kyoko, Haru, thank you for your words, they help a lot" Tsuna said with an awkward smile.
"Your welcome" They smiled brightly.
Things were fine for a little while, she was getting the hang of it and was even starting to enjoy the cool sensation of being in the water, that is until an annoying loud laugh broke her concentration.
“Baka-Tsuna can’t swim! Lambo-sama it’s better than Baka-Tsuna"
"Lambo, shut up!" Tsuna scolded him with a glare, grateful to Haru that they were still in the shallow area so all she did was quickly kick the ground to keep her head out of the water and saw her mother making her way with an apologetic smile at Lambo’s antics.
"It's time for lunch, kids" Nana told them merrily and as in a silent agreement, everyone walked towards the picnic table.
"Good evening Sawada-san" Kyoko greeted the woman.
"Hello Kyoko-chan, it's been a while since I last saw you" Nana winked at her "You have to drag Tsu-chan out of the house more often to have fun"
"Mom" Tsuna pouted while she wrapped her towel around her shoulders.
"Haru-chan and I will make sure of it" Kyoko smiled at Haru, who eagerly nodded.
Tsuna sighed and sat down while rubbing her arms to get rid of the chills after being exposed to the cool air. There goes her mother planning her social life, she thought with a tired but fond smile. Even when she was the one doing the work, everyone seemed hungry for they all quickly served themselves the sushi Yamamoto brought along with some sweets brought by Nana. She was enjoying her third dango stick when Lambo approached her with a pitiful expression.
"Baka-Tsuna" He called her in a whisper.
"Yeah?"
"I wanna pee"
"Lambo!" She exclaimed in alarm, not really knowing how to react from that even though it was obvious.
"It's all right, Tsu-chan, I will take him" Her mother giggled at her startled expression and walked the little boy to the bathroom area, promising to be back soon.
Tsuna sighed as she returned her attention to the group around her. They were all laughing and seeming to be having a good time. It was such a contrast to what she was used to. Haru and Kyoko were talking animatedly, getting to know each other better and becoming instant friends. While on the boys' side, Yamamoto was telling them something funny about his baseball practice, causing Ryohei to laugh out loud and annoying poor Gokudera to the point of him shouting at them to shut up while threatening them with his chopsticks.
It was loud and merry and it made her lower her unfinished dango to her plate.
"Having fun?" Reborn asked, and instead of being freaked out by his sudden appearance like she has been doing before, for some unfathomable reason, she didn’t. It was like she was already expecting it to appear by her side so all she did was tilt her head.
"I guess"
"You guess?" Reborn quirked an eyebrow. He had been watching the progress of his student, not only in training but socially too. And he couldn't help but notice how awkward and distant the brunette acted around her friends, although she tried to hide it.
"I just… this is my first outing with people my age that doesn't involve school and… I don't know. I don’t know what to do" She confessed in a whisper "Should I laugh or just keep quiet?"
Reborn stayed quiet for a minute, taking in the sincerity of the brunette's words. It was the second time she confessed something so personal, the first time being before that volleyball match when she confessed she didn't want to be dame-Tsuna in her classmate's eyes. And after spending a month with her, he concluded something really important.
She was a loner. He hasn't seen her interacting with other people but Kyoko, that Hana girl and Hibari, as surprising as it may seem. The others, Gokudera, Yamamoto and even Haru, she was keeping them at arm's length despite their silent wish to be closer to her. It was really curious, how one way or another; whether in a positive or negative way, she seems to attract people to her. But the oddity of it all was that Tsuna was rejecting that attraction.
"Just as I thought, you are useless at making friends Dame-Tsuna" He shook his head, opting to antagonize her to get an emotion out of her.
"Hey, that's cruel!" She told him with an angry pout.
"Just be you, there's nothing to be afraid of" He told her, almost as if he was dealing with an idiot. Really, how hard was it to talk with someone her age that wanted to be around her? Apparently, Tsuna didn't.
"But-
"Go in there, say something, make them smile or I promise I will shoot you" He holds his gun to emphasize his threat, making Tsuna gulp and nod.
Shakingly, she stood up and started to walk towards the others. Her mind was running with different ways to start a conversation and rehearsing her words in the little seconds it took her to round the table. But as she neared them, her mind started to go blank as a sudden fear took hold of her.
It's not like they hated her, so what was she afraid of? Reborn thought with annoyance and mild confusion, already loading his gun and putting it on 'silent mode' so that no one was disturbed by the shot. If she couldn’t do something as easy as talking to her friends, then drastic measures must be taken for the upcoming Mafia-related situations.
Tsuna opened her mouth and looked at her… at her friends… in front of her. Although they were mindful of her presence, they haven’t noticed her inner turmoil and anxiety coursing through her mind. A burst of laughter made her stop, closing her mouth and lowering her sigh to the ground.
She couldn't do it.
"I told you" Reborn suddenly said, and she looked up in fear at Reborn pointing the gun at her.
"Wait, no!" She cried, but the hitman had already fired.
Everything happened in seconds, but to her, it felt like an eternity. Her world slowed when the bullet collided in her forehead, dragging her head backwards by the forceful energy burst and making her body shake as the orange flame appeared on her head, filling her entire being with a chilling heat as her mind flashed her regret of not being able to talk to her friends before it was rendered blank.
Her yell and abrupt movement caught the attention of everyone, who turned to look at her in alarm. Reborn could only mentally sigh that her swimsuit remained on her, but as he looked at her, waiting for her aggressive dying will to take action, he was met with something unexpected.
“Tsuna?”
Wrong.
Something was wrong.
She didn’t know what it was, couldn’t even think as the sensation of tiny ants crawling on her skin and the feeling of puking raked her body as something inside of her twisted. She couldn’t feel her body being violently thrust forwards before a spiking throb of pain made her wince and grab her head while the orange flame flickered. It made the hitman wonder, seeing the brunette open her gleaming eyes with a grimace and looked around as if searching for something.
“Juudaime?”
At this point, everyone was getting worried and slightly panicking at the strange behaviour of the brunette. Seeing her with the particular orange fire was common nowadays, but not with the expression of pain. As they started to question her and move forwards, Tsuna stepped away from them and kept looking around until her eyes landed on a glass of water, where she was able to see her reflection staring back at her with wide orange eyes and the flames burning in her head.
“W-Why is there fire in my head!?"
She took another step back in shock, not being aware of anything but her tiny reflection, she didn’t see the kids running behind her nor heard the warnings from everyone as she crashed with them. The kids were fine, if only a little startled as they stumbled on the grass next to the pool. But she wasn’t as lucky and could only gasp as her feet slipped past the edge of the pool, submerging her into the water and extinguishing the flames in her head.
"Juudaime!" Gokudera was the first to move, dashing into the water followed by the other boys while the girls hovered near and made sure that the kids were alright too.
Through it all, Reborn could only stare at what had happened in bewilderment. Not many things could surprise him, he was the number one hitman after all, but even he had to admit how disconcerting it was. For a moment there, it was as if Tsuna had rejected the dying will bullet. Or rather…
.
.
.
It was cold. So cold. What happened to the warmth? Moments ago, it was all that she knew and now, the chilling surrounded her in a painful embrace.
Flinching, she opened her eyes, finding nothing but darkness around her.
She tried to move, but her body felt frozen. Trapped.
She blinked but saw nothing around.
And yet…
And yet, she knew...
There was something here with her. It felt like icy claws sneaking around her waist, pulling her under and tearing a gasp out of her lips at the creeping sensation of a voice whispering in her ear.
Of a voice whispering in her ear.
“-ɠҽƚ -e o̶̤u̵t, Tsu̸nay̷u̸̷u̸k̷i̸”
.
.
.
"Ghaa!" She gasped as soon as the cool air hit her face, her lungs were burning and the sensation of throwing up intensified as she started to cough the water stuck in her throat. Her mind was sluggish to process what was happening, and she couldn't help but to panic as two strong arms were wrapped on her waist and were pulling her around.
She heard whispers and voices mingling together, but as she finally opened her eyes, she was blinded by the glaring sun from above and flinched.
"I got you Juudaime, it's okay, it's okay" A familiar voice kept reassuring her. It took her a while to recognize it and to brave herself to open her eyes once more. As the burning in her throat subsided and her mind cleared the panic, she found herself shaking in Gokudera's arms, who was gently pulling her towards the edge of the pool. Right, she fell. As reality finally settled in, she threw her arms around his neck and shivered with a weak cry.
"Tsuna. Just breathe, you’re okay” Yamamoto told her softly at her side, worried about the girl's state and not knowing what else to do to calm her down.
"It's going to be alright, Juudaime" Gokudera told her softly as he moved towards the edge, where Reborn was waiting for them with Ryohei reassuring the girls. Tsuna only curled closer to him, her nails almost digging to his back, but he didn't mind. He was just focused on getting her out of the water as soon as possible.
"Tsuna-chan, are you okay?" Kyoko asked with teary eyes when the brunette was closer to them.
Tsuna didn't answer and only clung to Gokudera. It was a bit difficult trying to get out without releasing her, but he refused to let go of the brunette. Eventually, he made it, being followed by Yamamoto and carried the girl to the picnic table. He was thinking of setting her down on the wooden bench, but by the way, she tightened her grip, he opted to sit down with her on his lap. If it weren't for the serious situation, he would have blushed in honour.
"You okay?" Reborn was by their side in a second, the brunette loosened her grip but didn't make a movement to let go.
"Yeah…" She whispered in a raspy voice, her chest rose and fell as she tried to get her heart to calm down now that she was safe and on land.
"Tsuna-san!" Haru cried "This is the second time, Tsuna-san is going to give me a heart attack"
"I'm sorry" She said weakly.
"What matters is that you're okay" Kyoko smiled and wrapped a towel around the shaking brunette.
"If you wanted to try and swim again, you should have just told us, we want to help" Yamamoto patted her head gently.
"I… yes, thank you… but I think it's enough for today" She used the towel to hide her face as she wiped the water from her eyes.
"Sure"
"We can always try again another day, Tsuna-san" Haru smiled along with Kyoko.
"Yeah" Tsuna nodded tiredly.
"How about an EXTREME ice-cream?" Ryohei suddenly yelled.
"Shut up! You are too loud!" Gokudera glared at him and held the brunette closer to him as if to protect her from the noise. Tsuna blink and blushed, her brain finally processing that she was out of the water and in the arms of the bomber- or more exactly his lap- after he rescued her oh so bravely. She would have fainted in embarrassment, but she was too tired for that, and besides, it was warm.
"What about you, Tsuna-chan? What flavour would you like?" Kyoko asked, and Tsuna blinked.
"...Strawberry, thank you"
"We'd be right back" Ryohei was paying for everyone, so he went along with the other girls once they were sure the brunette had stopped trembling.
"And you better not do anything to Tsuna-san!" Haru glared at Gokudera, who glared back.
"That loud woman" He muttered. "Who does she think she is"
"Thank you"
Gokudera stopped his thoughts about annoying girls and looked down at his Juudaime. After she saved him from his recklessness and reached out her hand, he has gotten to know the girl better. She was a strong-willed girl despite the teasing from everyone and her introvert tendencies. She was serious and calm most of the time but could be fun to be with and a little quirky. She was strong, even if she couldn’t see that. But just as she could be fierce, she can also be fragile at times. And it was his duty to protect her on every occasion.
"It's alright," He told her with a smile "It's my job as your right-hand man to protect you, after all"
Tsuna stayed quiet for a moment, before slowly unwrapping her arms from his neck and with her eyes still downcast, she flopped on the seat next to him.
"If he is your right-hand man, then can I be your left-hand man?" He asked, taking the opportunity to sit on her other side and grinned when Tsuna turned to look at him with her nose scrunched up.
"You don't deserve such an honour! Besides, nobody invited you!" Gokudera clicked his tongue and crossed his arms.
"Ma, Ma~ You have to share"
“This isn’t a game, you bastard”
Tsuna left the two arguing and wondered where her mom was. But it was good she wasn't there to witness her half drowning moment, she supposed with a tired sigh and crossed her arms over the table to lean down and rest her chin in them. And as she looked up, she was met with Reborn’s black eyes that had been silently staring at her.
"Reborn, what was that?" She asked him quietly, watching as Leon crawled down from his favourite place in the hitman’s fedora to start his journey to climb at the top of her head. His little scaly fingers made her shudder in remembrance of the sensation from before.
"What do you know about the Deathperation Flames?" The hitman question as he stood on the table and sat down in front of her.
"You mean, the Dying Will Flames?" She tilted her head and Reborn felt a little curious as to how she knew, but then again, Dino must have told her. So he nodded and let her continue, opting to do an interrogation another day. "I know there are seven colours of flames, each one belonging to the ones of the rainbow. Although they can also be classified as the primary and secondary colours. Except for sky blue, that would be a third colour …or they could also fall into the category of complementary colours, it all depends on-
"Speak in Mafia language, Dame-Tsuna, not in art" Reborn deadpanned.
"They are fire powers?"
"The Dying Will Flame is a high-density form of energy that is born from one's own life-force"
"Huh?" She blinked at him.
"It’s your Will. Your emotions and your drive. You are manifesting your life-energy into the real world and feeding it with your resolve"
"Like the force in star wars?" She asked meekly, clearly not really understanding.
"Yes, Dame-Tsuna, like the force, only that it becomes visible and takes the form of a real flame." Reborn sighed, adding in his list of teaching her the aspects of the flames.
"Oh" Tsuna nodded "But why does it become visible and why can't everyone do it?”
"Because they are weak" Reborn looked around warily. They should be having this conversation in a closed space, but they were in a loud place and the curious look of the brunette made him continue in a low voice "Dying will flames are not something common in the world, Tsuna. They belong in the Mafia, and that's where they must stay."
"And yet you make me light a flame in my head when I'm surrounded by civilians"
"Do not interrupt me, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn pinched her cheek, making her cry in pain before releasing her "As I was saying, the Dying Will Flames will come to those who are strong in mind and have certain characteristics that qualify them as flame users. Flames are something natural that the users are born with, but in most cases, it's passed through mafia family generations. You’re a direct descendant from Vongola Primo, you carry his lineage and blood as a flame user”
“But I…” She murmured before shaking her head “Why orange?”
“In a Famiglia, six guardians surround the boss, each one in possession of an attribute. Storm, Rain, Lightning, Sun, Cloud and Mist. With distinctive abilities and special characteristic, they all swear an oath to protect their boss, The Sky” Reborn stopped and looked at the brunette, who was only looking at him with wide eyes. "And you, Tsuna, are the one that accepts them all"
"I'm...the Sky?" She asked in a broken whisper.
Reborn remained silent, wondering why the brunette looked like she was about to cry.
"We are back" A cheery voice called behind them and Tsuna stood up from her slouched position to rub her eyes.
"Here, Tsuna-chan" Kyoko handed her a strawberry ice-cream cone.
"Thanks" She accepted it with a tiny smile.
"Baka-Tsuna, where's my ice cream?" Lambo jumped on the table, looking at Tsuna expectantly. Where did he come from?
"Sorry we took long" Her mother said not too far behind “There was a long line, Lambo-kun almost didn't make it, and then he got in a fight with a little girl"
"She called me broccoli monster, Baka-Tsuna" Lambo told her with a pout.
"She probably didn't mean it." Tsuna said before offering her cone "Here, you can have it"
"But Tsuna-san will be without ice-cream"
"You can have mine, Juudaime"
"It's fine" She looked at them with a tiny smile "Thank you"
"Did something happen?" Nana asked her daughter almost knowingly.
"No" The brunette shook her head and looked so sure of her answer that Reborn raised an eyebrow. But Nana only nodded and let it be, for now.
Tsuna rested her head back into her arms and listened to the others talk. She tried to answer as best as she could when they asked her something, but she was tired, all she wanted was to just go home.
She looked at the pool with a resentful look. It wasn't fair, why couldn’t humans be born with the ability to swim? It would have been easier than facing this circus in trying to learn. She was very thankful to everyone for trying to help, but she couldn’t help feeling disappointed at herself for failing. They all tried so hard and wasted their time on her, and while she did try her best, she couldn't do it in the end.
She did want to swim, but she also didn't want to bother them again in case she fails once more. It was so annoying.
"Let's try it again, one more" Reborn told her, breaking her from her thoughts. And she started to wonder if Reborn could read minds.
"I really don't want to" She muttered.
"I know, but you will" He pointed towards the pool "Now get your ass in the water, I'll teach you this time"
"You will kill me"
"Not in front of your mother"
"Can we do this other day?" She groaned.
"No" He smirked knowingly "Besides, that's not what you want"
Tsuna glared at him, before swallowing hard, knowing there was no going back with him. She took a deep breath and stood up, gaining the attention of everyone.
"Tsuna-san?"
"I'm….I want to try again" She said, crossing her arms on her chest.
"That's the spirit!"
"EXTREME!" Ryohei exclaimed.
"Who do you want to teach you?" Kyoko asked, and they all looked expectantly at her.
"Reborn" She whispered, and although everyone wanted to teach the brunette, they smiled at her initiative.
"Good luck, Tsuna-chan"
"Do your best, Tsu-chan!" Nana cheered for her.
Tsuna nodded and walked to the pool with Reborn, who was tempted to push her into the water as it took her some minutes to get over her tiny trauma before finally stepping into the shallow area. Once she was standing, Leon jumped from her head to land in the water as a swimming board, and not one second later, Reborn was standing on it.
"The first step to get it over with is to do it, even if you are afraid." Reborn told her "Now, lie down and grab the swimming board. Start kicking, if you don't move an inch, I will push you down"
"I knew it, you want to kill me!" She exclaimed in horror, but Reborn glared at her.
"Start kicking, Dame-Tsuna"
Tsuna bit her lip, before grabbing Leon’s morphed form tightly to lie down as she did with Haru and started kicking her legs. Of course, it wasn't the same feeling as when the other girl was teaching her, right now she was tense and scared that if she didn't move, the hitman will drown her just to teach her how to do it properly. So she made sure to take a breath every now and then and put a lot of effort into her kick. She didn't feel it though, but she was actually moving little by little.
"Good. Now let go of the swimming board, turn around, lie on your back, and start swinging your arms while kicking"
"What? No, no, no!" Tsuna stood up, grateful that the water reached her below the chin and shook her head, looking at the baby hitman as if he was crazy. Which, he was.
"Dame-Tsuna, we can do this by hook or by crook, my choice." Reborn threatened her.
"But Reborn!"
"Life is based in fear, Dame-Tsuna," He told her calmly "If you want to live, you have to face your fears, live them and overcome them"
Tsuna didn't say anything for a while, but Reborn could see her resolve in her eyes. She was scared; she admitted it. But the truth was, she didn't want to be afraid anymore. She didn't want to let her mother down, and she didn't want to let Reborn down. She had to do this, she can do this.
"One arm at the time, okay?" Reborn told her softly, well... as softly as a hitman could. It made Tsuna look at him and nod.
"O-Okay"
"Now let go"
Tsuna shut her eyes, and with a whimper, she released her grip on the swimming board. The reaction was instant; her arms were waving wildly at trying to remain over the surface, and over the panic, she had forgotten that she still had the pink floaties in her arms. So they kept her on the surface as she coughed and did her best to try and float on her own.
"Easy Dame-Tsuna" Reborn told her at her side "Just calm down, you won't drown"
It took her another couple of minutes to finally calm down and she cheered in her mind when she finally managed how to float without swallowing water. The next step was perhaps the scariest, so she was telling her body to relax. Nothing bad was going to happen, was a whisper being chanted in the back of her mind, somehow reassuring her and willing her nerves to calm.
Slowly, she moved on the water carefully until she somehow managed to turn her body around and faced the sky.
"Every human can float, just don't think you will sink and you'll be fine" Reborn's squeaky voice advised her and Tsuna had to hold back a groan.
Easy for you to say
"Now, if you kick and swing your arms alternately, you will swim backstroke style" Tsuna remained still though, so Reborn kicked her on the side "Move, Dame-Tsuna"
She winced when he moved her, but she remained floating like a dead fish, so that was good, she thought with solace. With a gulp, she started moving her arms in sync with her legs slowly. She closed her eyes, trying not to think of any bad thoughts as to not break her concentration. She felt the cool water caress her skin, it was a nice sensation, almost like it was washing her fears away.
"It feels nice" She murmured.
"There," Reborn nodded "Now turn around, it's time for the real deal" She was a bit reluctant, and Reborn knew it, but he wasn't going to let her back down now. "Just like before"
Tsuna shuddered, before nodding, to herself, to Reborn, to her fears. She was doing this.
She turned around, facing the water, and had to hold back the urges to panic. She held her breath, before forcing her body to relax.
"I'm not going to drown, I can float, I'm not going to sink! The water won't eat me, I'm not going to die " Tsuna thought frantically and before she knew it, she was floating face down.
"Good, now start kicking" She heard Reborn said and with newfound determination; she started to move as she was instructed. "Now, kick, arm, and kick"
As Reborn guided her on what to do, they started making progress. Tsuna was swimming! It was sloppy, and it kinda looked like a fish out of the water, but she was swimming! And then Reborn glared at her when he saw her choking. "Take air, Dame-Tsuna!" Yes, she was just like a dying fish.
Tsuna stuck her head out of the water to take a huge breath, before going back to her task. How silly of her, she was so focused on keeping her arms and legs in sync that she forgot about breathing. She could feel herself gliding in the water and becoming less tense, she wanted to cheer but still feared that if she stopped moving then she was going to sink.
But even if her face was underwater, she still smiled. She did it. She really did it, she was swimming! And it was all thanks to them, her...her friends and Reborn.
" Breathing, balance, extremely, be free" She repeated that mantra in her head, and it was those words that kept her going.
Reborn smirked as if knowing what she was thinking and let her move a bit far away from him. He was still standing on the swimming board and watching her move on the water with newfound resolution. Well, it was still sloppy but at least she looked a bit more graceful than before.
"Now you are on your own" He smirked as he lowered his fedora on his face.
Tsuna was happy she had accomplished her goal and overcome her fear of the water. Really happy, but she was also tired and was done for the day. Clumsily, she swam towards the edge of the pool to pull herself out, but she was too tired to even do that, so she just held the edge to hold herself on the surface and breathe. And that's when she saw them.
"Juudaime!"
"Tsuna-chan, you did it!"
"I knew you could do it!"
“EXTREME, SAWADA!”
"You did it, Tsuna-chan!"
She looked at them with a weird expression in her opinion. Weird, because she didn't know what kind of face she was making. Her eyes stung, but she blamed the chlorine of the pool, and her heart fluttered, but it was because she was out of breath. So...why did their smiles make her want to cry? She didn't know, but this warm feeling, whatever it was, it didn't feel that bad. It was thanks to them that she had succeeded today.
So she looked at them and smiled brightly.
“Thank you!"
She was grateful, so grateful and tired, really tired that she completely missed the reactions of the others. But Nana didn't, and she smiled in happiness.
So maybe the guys were blushing or staring in awe and the girls felt a pang of happiness in their hearts that made them blush a little too. And they stood frozen for a minute; not daring to move because they didn't want to see that smile disappear.
Tsuna blinked at them, not realizing it was her smile that had frozen them before shrugging and went to lie on her back in the water to rest. It felt good, she concluded and had little to no trouble maintaining her balance. The sky looked pretty, she thought as she looked up, orange colours swallowing the blue as the sunset was making its way.
Reborn hopped out of the pool and looked at the others with a raised eyebrow, amused by their reactions.
"Idiots, say something" he said before walking off, snapping them from their trance.
"Y-You’re welcome, Juudaime!"
"Of course!"
"If you ever need help, you can count on us!"
"Tsuna-san, you’re amazing!”
Tsuna heard them but didn't move. Yeah, it was a good feeling she didn't mind experiencing every now and then, she thought with a smile. However, the hook was already stuck.
"So I'm the sky, huh?" Her bright smile vanished and all traces of happiness disappeared from her eyes. She looked up at the darkening canvas above her, and chuckled, a wry smile forming on her lips as she whispered to the air.
"Didn't saw that coming, did you?"
.
.
.
Notes:
So, my plan for the story is to have the guardians bond with Tsuna and have her 'bond' with them before the chaos begins.
Leave a comment! I love reading what you guys think of the story! And for those 1827 shippers, don't worry, I will write in later chapters how little Tsuna met Hibari.
Chapter 7: Rain, Rain, go away
Chapter Text
.
.
.
"I feel like my body is floating"
"That's an after effect of being in a large body of water for hours"
"I feel dizzy"
"Another after effect"
"I think my brain is melting"
"That's because you are stupid"
Tsuna groaned, too tired to argue back. Her limbs felt like they were on fire, her arms and legs were too tired to move and aching in a way they haven’t before. She was lying on her bed but it still felt like she was floating in the pool, could still feel the sensations of waves rocking her body gently. If she had known she would get dizzy and exhausted after being in the pool then she wouldn’t have stayed for more than an hour in there.
It was probably one hour past midnight, school started in 7 hours and Tsuna really didn't want to go. The strange sensation in her body was preventing her from finding any sleep. Whenever she closed her eyes, she could feel her body moving on its own. It was all in her mind, Reborn has been telling her for the past couple of hours. But it was weird and quite frightening, so she couldn’t force herself to fall asleep.
That stupid baby, she cursed silently. Even if she didn’t get any sleep she was sure the baby hitman will make her go to school, one way or another. Her only console was that she was keeping the hitman up. Reborn was sitting next to her head, claiming her pillow as his seat -more like his throne in Tsuna's mind- and was sipping some espresso as always. How he can drink such a bitter beverage so late in the night and still function in the day was a mystery.
An unwelcome one. She had finally gotten used to living a normal life in Japan, had been enjoying the boring school days, the quietness in her house, hanging with Kyoko, sometimes with Hana and grown accustomed to Kyoya’s moody swings. It was normal. But then the devil appeared at her doorstep, quite literally and threw chaos into her peaceful routine.
She wanted to do nothing more than to kick him out of her room. And house. And life.
Oh, she tried not to smile at that last thought. Yes; though she will never admit it to his face, when she was little she would have given everything to be the student of the famous hitman, would beg Dino to teach her what he learned from him and read whatever cool stories there were of him in the house library and dreamed of becoming a hitwoman just like him. But now… him training her to become the Mafia Boss of Vongola… it was a really bad and bitter joke.
The Sky? Her?
She couldn't do it, she didn't want to. It’s not how it was supposed to be and now, Reborn was not only changing and endangering her life but the people in it too. There was a hot nasty feeling inside of her whenever she thought about that, she was trying her best to keep it hidden, but with every chaotic mishap directed by the baby hitman, that feeling just kept boiling and boiling and what kind of name was Reborn, anyway?
Tsuna huffed silently at her musings.
Her mother was already taken by Reborn, and she has come to accept that it will be impossible to get rid of him unless she gives in. She didn’t want to lose her peace, but a part of her wanted to keep him. There was something about that baby hitman that made her feel uneasy in a good way. She couldn't quite name what it was, didn’t want to voice it out loud in fear of embarrassment but she was sure there was a… pull?… between them.
She was no stranger to power; she has seen it, felt it. And Reborn reeked of it, no matter how deeply hidden it was, she could feel invisible tendrils clawing at her skin as if trying to reach her, bind her and pull her. It was scary, truly scary but the foolish curious part of her wanted to pull back just to see what happened. She didn't know what it really was, but she might have an idea where it was coming from.
"Hey…" She turned her head on the pillow to see him "If I try something, do you promise me not to get mad or shoot me?”
"You want to do something that you know will piss me off?" Reborn raised an eyebrow and looked at Tsuna as if she was the stupidest person on Earth.
"Yeah" Was her simple answer, and Reborn blinked incredulously at her.
"A mafia boss doesn't ask. He acts." He chided wisely as he put his empty cup away "But you have to be fast and surprise your opponent"
"Okay"
Her hand reached forward, and Reborn will forever deny the feeling of shock when the tips of her fingers brushed the yellow pacifier hanging around his neck. The innocent action lasted no more than three seconds, but it was enough to create a strong reaction. First, there was light, followed by warmness, but then there was coldness followed by pain. The spell broke when Tsuna pulled her hand back towards her chest with a startled cry.
"Ngh, w-what the-! It hurts!" She cried as she sat up and pressed her red fingers tightly against her right hand to stop the hot pulsing from spreading.
Reborn blinked and breathed out. He looked down to see his pacifier glowing dim, and then up, to see Tsuna's pained face and bloody fingers.
"It burned me" She stated with wide glassy eyes.
"I can see that"
"Is it normal?"
"No one had ever…" Reborn shook his head and opened his hand with a demanding stare "Give me your fingers"
"No!" Tsuna flinched back, cradling her injured fingers closer towards her chest.
"Dame-Tsuna" Reborn glared at her, leaving no room to argue. Tsuna gulped and slowly, she handed her trembling hand towards the baby.
"Ngh" She shut her eyes when she felt Reborn's tiny fingers touch her injury.
"Shut up, Dame-Tsuna, mafia bosses don't whimper over burned fingers" He scolded her and inspected the injury. Three of her fingers were burnt; it was obvious by the raw skin and blood starting to form in tiny dots. But it wasn't too serious as to call for medical assistance. Still… What on earth just happened?
"I'm not a mafia boss" Tsuna said quietly and Reborn chose to ignore her in favour of tending to her fingers. It was a good thing the brunette kept a glass of water on her desk, without mentioning the aid-kit under the bed.
"Keep them there" He didn't warn the girl, he simply shoved her bleeding fingers into the clear water of the glass of water and ignored Tsuna's startled yelp as he jumped down towards the floor and dragged the aid kid from under its hidden place. Reborn aimlessly noted that a few things were almost running out, bandaids, mostly. He didn't let it bother him though, giving the girl's clumsy actions; he wouldn't be surprised if this was the fourth aid kit of the month.
Grabbing what he needed, he returned to the pale and trembling brunette who stared at the now bloody water in the glass with a sick expression.
"Don't be a baby, Dame-Tsuna" He scolded her as he took her fingers out of the water and started to work, letting Leon grab the glass of red water with his tongue and balance it in the air so that he could put it back on the desk. Reborn inspected her fingers now that they were clear of blood, and noted that there were luckily no blisters, it was just a superficial burn on the tips of her fingers. So with a sigh, after he rubbed some ointment he found in the aid kit and started to wrap some gauze around the index finger first.
He should make the brunette take care of her own actions, but seeing as she was so out of it and he was starting to get too pensive, he let it go to keep him grounded.
"What possessed you to do something like that?" He demanded silently, busying himself on securing the bandage with medical tape.
"I was just curious" Tsuna sniffed, holding back her tears and whimpers as she watched the hitman tend her injury. It’s not the first time she burned her fingers, but she still hated the scorching pain it brought.
"Curiosity killed the cat" Reborn grabbed her middle finger and proceeded to do the same, pausing just a second to observe an old tiny white scar on the skin there.
"Satisfaction brought it back"
"Are your burned fingers satisfied?"
"Point taken" Tsuna murmured as she moved her knees towards her chest so that she could rest her chin on them and continued to stare at Reborn. "I was just really curious. Lal has one too, you know, although hers is grey and cold in touch. Yours looked shiny, I couldn't help it…" she sighed "I didn't think it would make such a reaction though, Lal's didn't"
"Lal let you touch her pacifier?" Reborn asked without any curiosity showing in his face as he finished wrapping the medical tape over the brunette's ring finger and put everything back in the aid-kit. He left the bloody water on the desk though; he was going to make Tsuna wash it until it was clean and then force her to drink from it.
"So you know each other, huh" Tsuna narrowed her eyes in a soft glare, thinking back when Lal used to babysit her in Italy, and how she childishly declared that she was going to become the apprentice of the world's number one hitman. Lal laughed, she had the audacity to laugh at her dream. It was very annoying at that time, but maybe now that it was actually happening -in a way- she could gloat it to her ex-babysitter. Yeah, she could do that.
Feeling a heavy stare drilling her head, she opted to keep her eyes hidden from the black orbs in front of her and answered the hitman’s previous question.
"She didn't exactly let me, it was an accident. I fell down the stairs and dragged her with me, my fingers brushed against the pacifier when we hit the floor. She probably didn't even realize it, too busy screaming at me" Tsuna said and deemed it safe enough to lie back down on the bed, cradling her injured hand closer to her chest. Thinking about it, how many times has she burned the fingers in that hand, three?
"Falling down the stairs? How lame, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn sighed. First was Dino's clumsy and idiotic nature. Then there was Tsuna's curious and Dame actions. He hoped this wasn’t becoming a pattern, swearing then and there that Tsuna was going to be his last foolish student.
The hitman settled down next to her, leaning against her ribs and petted Leon’s head, who had crawled back to the bed. With today's events still fresh in his mind, he doubted he was going to get proper rest if his questions weren't answered soon. But Tsuna was good at evading questions, and being threatened at gunpoint was only going to make her cry and curse at him instead of answering. Maybe he needed to push a little more?
"About today, was it too hard to believe?" He asked quietly after a few minutes. He felt movement behind him and turned slightly to see the brunette curling up.
"I'm no leader… I can't be the sky" She whispered with a voice void of emotions, but the hitman was able to catch the bitterness in it.
"You are, deep down. And it's my job to bring it out" He said with a stern voice that promised lots of training, torture and hardships.
"Good luck with that" Tsuna muttered, not bothering to continue the conversation.
They remained in silence for a while, each one trapped on their own thoughts. The shock finally drained her and was lulling the brunette to sleep. Her eyes were already closed when she heard the hitman's voice slipping through her sleep ridden mind.
"Tsuna"
"Hmm?"
"When I shot you today, what were you thinking?" He had to ask. He had to know what made the dying will mode to be cancelled so easily.
"I wanted to have fun with friends… I think" She said with a yawn.
"And after I shot you?"
"…mmno"
"No?" Reborn raised an eyebrow.
"It was like a voice was screaming ‘no’ over and over in my head…"
Her voice toned down and soon, her breathing evened out as she finally fell asleep. Reborn was almost tempted to kick the girl awake to get more answers, but he let her be. For now. Jumping across the room, he landed on his hammock, where Leon proceeded to claim a spot to sleep, but he couldn’t.
There was just one more mystery to add to the growing list and he was getting frustrated at not getting enough answers. Why the hell was his new student so complicated and full of secrets? She looked so transparent, he was sure he could read what she was thinking and yet he knew nothing. Every time he thought he got her right, she surprised him and twisted his previous deductions, adding just more questions to his list.
His comparison of his students was wrong, while Dino was complicated too, Tsuna was more troublesome. Nevermind that she was a girl, she was just too unpredictable.
But it was fine, he supposed as he gave in to sleep. He likes a good puzzle.
.
.
.
Two weeks after the pool incident, Tsuna couldn't say if things were going good or bad.
For starters, Reborn was trying to kill her, there was no other explanation. Waking up with bombs in her bed and a mallet in her head, making her run around the whole city before school, then making her do crazy exercises till sundown, expect her to return home in five minutes, take a tree-minutes shower, have dinner, do homework while being tutored about mafia etiquette before being sent to bed and expected to sleep for more than 6 hours.
It was crazy. Her body was sore; she has bruises, scratches, and scraps all over her legs and arms that she kept hidden with long socks and jackets. Unfortunately, she couldn’t quite hide the bags under her eyes seeing as she didn’t own any makeup and asking Bianchi for help will lead into a ‘training’ she was not interested in, so she let it be.
The only benefit was the food. Reborn made sure that she ate breakfast, had lunch at school and a full dinner. Probably because he saw how skinny she was and how quickly she tired and wanted to fatten her but she didn't care. Food was food.
Because of the almost drowning situation, Gokudera became more protective and followed her around everywhere she went, making sure there was no danger around her, that strangers weren't trying to hurt her and cheering her up after Reborn’s harsh training. It was kinda cute, but she sometimes questioned where that loyalty came from.
Yamamoto was a similar case. He seemed to be spending more time with her than with his other friends. Every time Gokudera walked her home, the baseball ace would catch up with them. Of course, the boys will start bickering - it was more Gokudera yelling and Yamamoto teasing back - but it was becoming common to see them together with her. And she didn’t understand why.
And then, there were the girls. Kyoko and Haru were like a match made in heaven, like two peas in a pod. They get along so well, they were mostly inseparable now. And they were double-teaming to drag her out of the house to eat cake, buy clothes or just hang out. They even managed to drag Hana twice and that was something.
But it was also exhausting.
Kyoko always seems to know what she was feeling, which was a surprise because even Reborn was having troubles with that. The orange-haired girl always knew what to say and when to stop pushing. Haru, on the other hand, didn't. And Tsuna didn't know how to deal with the hotheaded girl. It was a new experience that she was slowly getting used to, adding that to Reborn's training, she was dead tired by the end of the week.
But thank god it was Sunday. And thank god for her Mother. If it weren't for Nana asking Reborn nicely not to ‘play’ this weekend, then Tsuna wouldn't have one free day to rest. And she was enjoying it to its fullest; she didn't even care to change from her pyjamas and it was way past afternoon.
She was lazing around in her bed, sketching the hitman in one of his many outfits - a spartan warrior, who dressed like a Spartan nowadays? It wasn’t even Halloween! - and watching Reborn from time to time reread the two letters he received on Friday. She was curious to ask what they were about, but she knew that if she asked, Reborn will ask a question back, and it will be an endless game of lies, half-truths and deceit. So far, the score was in her favour, even though the hitman thought otherwise.
For his part, Reborn could feel the curious stare of the brunette, by now he knew she didn’t need to stare at a model to accurately draw them, so her sketching him while sneaking glances meant she was curious - again- but was smart enough not to ask. He was well aware of their little game and he wasn’t going to let her win that easily. However, there was a serious matter at hand.
He wasn’t worried about the first letter although it wasn’t a very welcomed one in his mind, the second one, however, was no game. It was a warning from Vongola. He doesn't know how it happened; if there was a leak of information or a spy among their ranks but someone knows about Tsuna and was coming for her. And she wasn't ready, nor were the guardians.
If Tsuna rejects the dying will bullet again or if she keeps pushing the others away before they could form a solid bond, he really doesn’t know what could happen. It was dangerous territory they were approaching, and he feared the brunette wasn't going to be ready, either physically or mentally for when the time comes. They need to increase their training and raise her mental barriers, if she were to doubt herself for one second in battle it can cost her her life.
Maybe a motivational talk will help her put her mind at ease so that he can break the news.
"Are you really spending all day in bed, Dame-Tsuna?" Reborn sighed, tucking away the letters and getting ready to go out.
"It’s my free day, Mom’s orders. And don't call me Dame!"
"Prove me wrong then" He chided and jumped towards the window.
"Where are you going?" Tsuna questioned out loud because it was rare for Reborn to go out on his own, seeing as he was 24/7 with her.
"I'm meeting with someone" Reborn told her while he fixed his fedora.
"Really? Who?" She sat down with a raised eyebrow, even more intrigued.
"An old acquaintance of mine" Reborn looked at Tsuna over his shoulder "Tag along"
Without waiting for her, he jumped out of the window and towards the streets.
"Heh" Tsuna's lips curled into a smirk. She had a feeling this acquaintance was the writer of one of the letters, and by Reborn's air of superiority, it must be one of them .
Well, this was going to be interesting.
She got out of bed quickly, not wanting to lose sight of the hitman and grabbed a hoodie before running downstairs to put on her sneakers. She barely had time to yell at her mother that she was going out before she slipped out of the house and ran until she caught up with Reborn.
"You have no shame, Dame-Tsuna" He scolded her, looking at her dishevelled appearance wearing red pyjama pants, a grey hoodie with faded stars and her worn-out orange sneakers in disapproval. ‘A Mafia boss should not wear pyjamas in public’ she could almost hear his chiding in her head.
"Shut up" Tsuna tried to brush her hair so that she wouldn’t look like a complete mess "Whose this person you’re meeting with?"
"Keep walking, it's not far" Reborn said as he hopped onto her shoulder for a ride, leading her through the streets. "How are your nightmares coming along?"
"I haven't had one since I started taking the pills. But I do keep having strange dreams, the last one was about a carnivorous garden on fire” Tsuna said. They had changed the doses of the pills so that she could wake up in time to go to school and be able to fall asleep without waking in the middle of the night. The pills didn’t always work, however, and when they did, they often left her with a headache, so she was debating on not taking them anymore.
"Well, at least you stopped dreaming with gore" Reborn
"You can say that again" Tsuna mumbled. Even though she only dreamt that awful dream once, it was enough to leave an impression on her, one that made her scared to go to sleep in fear of seeing it again.
After a few more turns on the street in silence, they finally come across a little food stall at the end of a corner. It looked shady, probably didn’t have permission to sell things and if Kyoya were to find out, she didn’t want to know what he will do to the poor soul managing the stall.
"Don't embarrass me, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn whispered harshly in her ear and before Tsuna could argue, she was stopped by a soft voice greeting them.
"Good evening, Reborn. It pleases me that you accepted my invitation" There, behind the stall was a strange-looking little man, with purple clothing and black sunglasses to hide his appearance "You must be Sawada Tsunayuuki, my name is Fon, it's a pleasure to meet you"
"Likewise" Tsuna smiled cordially, finding it a little weird that he knew her full name but quickly dismissed the idea of danger "Reborn doesn't talk much about his life, it's great to meet one of his friends"
"We are colleagues" Reborn grumbled, jumping down from Tsuna's shoulder to stand on the flat table.
"Don't mind him, he's in denial when he's grumpy" Fon told her with amusement in his voice.
"He is always grumpy" Tsuna sighed.
"What brought you here?" Reborn asked.
"I was in Japan and wanted to say hello" Fon told him softly before turning to the brunette "Are you hungry? Would you like to try some dumplings?"
"Yes, please" Tsuna smiled and sat down on a little stool.
"I-pin" Fon called to someone besides him.
"Hai!" A little girl appeared from behind the stall, setting a plate of steaming dumplings in front of Tsuna and Reborn.
"Hey, I remember you" Tsuna pointed towards the girl. It was the same little girl that apparently, had attacked Dino "Hello there"
"I-pin, says, hello!" I-pin exclaimed in her broken Japanese.
"I-pin, that's your name?" Tsuna asked, receiving a nod from the girl "Well, hello. Thanks for the food"
"She's my apprentice" Fon told them, after getting a raised eyebrow from Reborn just as Tsuna's lips curled up in amusement.
"What are you thinking?" Reborn narrowed his eyes suspiciously at her.
"Nothing, Nothing" Tsuna covered her smirk and proceeded to eat. "But what's with the shady clothing? If an officer sees you, you can get arrested"
"Thanks for your concern, Sawada-san. I’m afraid I’m not very welcomed in the area, but I wasn’t lying when I said I had some business here. Just wanted to blend in, I suppose”
“Then you shouldn't have come”
“Reborn, don’t be rude” Tsuna grimaced at the hitman’s blunt words and looked back to see Fon removing his costume and revealing his real appearance. His attire screamed Chinese, and there was something in his eyes that looked really familiar but what grabbed her attention the most was the red pacifier hanging around his neck on par with Reborn’s yellow one.
“Good? Yes?” The little girl, I-pin, asked shyly at Tsuna who had unconsciously stopped midbite. Blinking to awareness, she swallowed the dumpling and nodded energetically.
“Oh, yes. They are very good!”
"I'm glad to hear that. I-pin made her best effort" Fon said with a pleased smile.
"You made this?" Tsuna asked a now blushing I-pin, who nodded shyly. "That's amazing! I can't even crack an egg without it exploding in my face and- hey, what's wrong?" She asked in worry when she noticed nine circles starting to appear on the girl’s forehead.
"Ah, you see" Fon approached I-pin with a smile "She's rather bashful when someone compliments her and gets easily embarrassed to the point where the pinzu-time super explosion activates, causing her to explode."
"I'm... I’m sorry, what?" Tsuna restrained herself from making a stupid face when asking that. Because… really, what?
"In other words, she is a human bomb and explodes when the countdown reaches one" Reborn said with a sigh and Tsuna couldn't keep her horrified look after that. Fon must have seen it, because he laughed softly and patted I-pin on the shoulder, making the girl breathe out in a daze, and in seconds, she was acting as nothing happened.
"It's alright. Normally, I can calm her down or if you know how to distract her mind, it can work too. Meditation is really useful" Fon reassured her.
"I see" Tsuna blinked and an awkward smile formed on her lips "So… how did you and Reborn met?"
They spent the next hour talking. Fon was a very interesting person, his way of storytelling was very charming and entertaining, it only made Tsuna ask for more stories. Of course, this caused Rebron to rudely cut in to gloat about himself and his own feats. Fon would act as if it didn't affect him but his tales about his dangerous adventures and secret missions said otherwise. It was really amusing, that's why she kept asking for more stories.
Fon had such a gentle presence, it made Tsuna relax completely.
He had a calm personality, but she knew he could be cunning if he wanted; if his way of laughing at Reborn while not really laughing was saying something. It was good to know there were people who can rile Reborn so easily.
"It's getting late" Tsuna looked up to see the sky turning orange "I should probably go. Need to make sure I'm not missing any homework for tomorrow"
"Yes, I apologize for taking quite some of your time, Sawada-san" Fon nodded at her.
"Please, call me Tsuna. And it was really nice meeting you" Tsuna smiled and turned to I-pin "And you too. If you need a place to stay next time, you can stay with us"
"I thank you for that. I'm afraid I will have to ask you a little favour" Fon told her "I’m embarking on a dangerous mission and won’t be able to look after her. If it's not much trouble, can she stay with you?”
"Yes, of course, she’s welcomed Tsuna shrugged "My home is opened for you as well if you don't have a place to stay"
“No vacancy” Reborn immediately shut the idea.
"Thank you, Tsunayuuki-san, but I must part tonight" Fon said, ignoring Reborn’s animosity.
"It was nice meeting you" Tsuna smiled as she stood up and turned to look at I-pin gathering a small travelling bag “Are you ready?”
“Yes!” Was her eager response. Tsuna wasn’t really thinking when she offered the little girl to stay at her house, it was the polite thing to do, her mother had raised her that way. But inviting someone who can literally explode to her home, where another explosive little kid was currently living was like adding gas to the fire. She can only hope for the best. “Let's go, then. I will see you at home Reborn"
"See ya, Master!" I-pin waved, making Fon wave back.
"Be a good girl, I-pin. I will see you soon"
"Hai!"
"It's a shame," Fon said after a minute of watching them go "For such a pure heart to fall into the Mafia's hands. Pity"
"What's your real reason for coming?" Reborn asked with his arms crossed. Tsuna’s status was meant to be a secret until she can claim the title - or until Reborn gave the OK to Vongola - but people were starting to find out without his control and he didn't like it.
"I just wanted to see how you were dealing with a teenage girl" Reborn had to hold back a snarl at the other’s amusement and was inches away from shooting him but Fon had long since gotten used to the hitman’s sour moods so his glare was not effective. "Have you talked with the others?"
"Why would I do that?"
"Don't be like that Reborn, you need to socialize with your colleagues every now and then" Fon mocked him with a gentle voice, making the hitman scoff, but seeing as he wasn’t aiming his gun at him Fon changed back to the previous topic. "So? What is your impression on her?”
"She is a stubborn, good-for-nothing tsundere girl" Reborn crossed his arms "But I will make a Boss out of her"
"You sound so sure of yourself, as always. It's good to see you haven't changed much, old friend" Fon smiled.
"I can say the same to you. What was that all about your heroic adventures?" Reborn asked with a scowl.
"Sawada-san was the one who asked for them" Fon told him merrily, making Reborn's scowl deepen. This is why he hated being associated with that group; he always loses his patience with them and Tsuna was a fool to fall for the charm of this one. A sudden gust of wind made him pause his internal fuming, and he looked up to see the grey sky running in waves.
"The sky was orange just a minute ago" Fon said with a little frown as he too stared at the dusty monochromatic clouds "What a bad omen. This usually means the calm before a storm"
.
.
.
"So, this makes Reborn, Bianchi, Lambo and I-pin" Tsuna counted before looking down at the girl in her arms, who was blushing slightly at being carried "Don't worry, I'm sure my mother won't mind you staying"
"Sorry, for trouble" I-pin said with a bit of regret in her voice.
"It’ll be fine" Tsuna cheered her, but mentally she just prayed - really, really prayed - that I-pin wouldn’t activate her exploding timer on her house or at least, knowing her bad luck, while her mother was around. Seeing her house approaching in view, she slowed down so that the girl could take a good view in case she gets lost "Well, this is it"
“你的房子非常漂亮” I-pin said in her native language as she stared at the humble house. Tsuna didn’t understand a word, but she could guess it was a nice or polite saying. Nodding to herself, she walked towards the door.
"Mom, I'm back!" She went inside, closed the door and set I-pin on the floor to remove her shoes. "We… we have a new resident..."
"Ara?" Nana came from the kitchen to greet them and looked at the little girl hiding behind her daughter's legs with curiosity "And who might this be?"
"I-pin!" I-pin bowed, making Nana giggle.
"Her guardian is a friend of Reborn, he’s going away on a business trip and couldn't bring I-pin, so I suggested…" Tsuna trailed off, yeah; she never did ask her mother if Bianchi or Lambo or I-pin could stay.
"Tsu-chan is so kind" Nana smiled at her daughter and then turned to look at I-pin "Hello, welcome! Make yourself at home"
"Xièxiè" I-pin thanked in Chinese, making Nana giggle.
"Ah, this takes me back when Tsu-chan was a little and babble thinks in Italian"
"Mom!" Tsuna groaned. Her mother then offered to carry Ipin to the kitchen and after a minute of blushing, stammering and Tsuna panicking in case she exploded, her mother won the little girl over and so they went to the kitchen where Bianchi was reading a magazine on the table. Tsuna barely had time to step into the doorframe when she felt something flying her way.
"Baka-Tsuna!" She tensed and with newfound reflexes, caught Lambo, who threw himself from the stairs towards her.
"Lambo!" She grabbed him in her arms as she swayed a little to keep her balance "Stop jumping on me like that, you can get hurt"
"Ne, ne, do you have candy? I want grape candy!" Lambo laughed, making Tsuna sigh.
"I will give you candy after dinner, okay?" Tsuna walked towards the kitchen where I-pin was introducing herself to Bianchi "Here, you need to meet someone"
"Eh? Someone? Is Lambo-sama getting a lackey?!" Lambo asked with stars in his eyes, making Tsuna sigh, again.
"She is not your lackey" She set Lambo on the table, making him face I-pin and in an instant, both of them stepped back in shock.
"Ah!/Gupyaa!" Both of them pointed at each other "It's the one-tailed monster!/broccoli monster!"
"Oi!" Tsuna scolded them.
"Baka-tsuna, she can't stay here! She tried to explode me!" Lambo turned to Tsuna with a big pout, stomping his foot and pointing at I-pin with childish hostility. Tsuna didn’t know what he was talking about, but apparently, her mother did.
"Now, now, Lambo-kun, that was an accident and I-pin apologized. She needs a place to stay, so let's get along" Nana told him with a gentle voice, the one that wasn’t exactly an order but always made you want to follow.
"So she is leaving tomorrow?"
"No, she is staying for more than a day" Bianchi leaned her chin on her hand and looked at him with boredom "So you better get along brat"
"It will be fun, ne?" Nana asked with a smile, making I-pin shyly look at her and nodded.
"No!" Lambo shouted and shook his head "No, it's not!" Saying that; he jumped and ran out.
"Lambo!" Tsuna called him but he was already out of the house "I'll go get him. I-pin, it's not your fault, okay?"
Tsuna left her mother and Bianchi to console I-pin, and maybe that was a bad idea in case Ipin went boom, but now her other priority was stopping a kid from vandalising the streets or getting lost. Kids, she didn’t know how to deal with them and what compelled her to allow them to stay was a mystery. As she ran, she shivered when a cold breeze with tiny drops of water hit her face.
"Great, it's going to rain!" Tsuna cursed "It was sunny five minutes ago!"
So she kept running, not really knowing yet at the same time knowing exactly where to go. In a few minutes, she managed to see a black spot running towards the local park so she slowed down. She waited until Lambo went inside the slide in the shape of a turtle before she approached it cautiously in case he ran away again, hoping that she could fit in there too.
Amazingly, she did. She crawled inside and sat next to Lambo, who was turning away from her.
"That was rude and you know it" She told him after a minute of silence.
"I don't care"
"I thought big boys didn't cry" She teased him.
"I'm not crying!" He shouted and whipped his eyes.
"No one's replacing you"
"But why did you bring her!" Lambo asked with a broken voice "She is a girl! And she tried to explode me! Mama will like her better than me!"
"She doesn't have a home and couldn't afford a hotel forever. And I told you, no one is replacing you"
"Lies" the boy sniffed. "They all lie! Mama will soon get tired of me, just like my other Mama did"
"Lambo" Tsuna called him softly but he ignored her, making the brunette sigh. "Lambo, I talked with your father." In an instant, the boy's form tensed and all sobbing stopped. Thanks to Dino, she managed to contact the Bovino famiglia in secret, and after a long discussion of threats and agreements that worked surprisingly well without revealing her sudden title, an agreement was made after she learned what was happening there. "Your mother is sick. You have to go back"
"No!" Lambo shouted again.
"Lambo, she is not tired of you. She never was. She was really sick when you left, that's why you couldn't see her as often. Don't you want to see her?" Tsuna asked as gently as she, knowing it was a sensitive topic for the mind of a child.
"I do! I do but... I can't!" Lambo sniffed again.
"Lambo" Tsuna patted his back "I'm not throwing you out of the house. Mom won't replace you just because I-pin is a girl and the same age. Just like killing Reborn won't make your mother feel better" She didn’t know the gravity of the illness or if there was a cure, but for his father to throw him out of the house just so his wife could rest was cruel. She was sure that no mother would want that. "You have to be by her side, just sit beside her and tell her your adventures and your plans for the future, nothing more. And if you want to stay with us, Mom will always welcome you with open arms. You are free to stay here"
"You promise?" Lambo asked after a minute of silence.
"I promise" Tsuna smiled at him "Besides, being the big brother it's a great responsibility. I can't do that job, so I need someone strong and brave to take care of I-pin" She looked at him with innocent curiosity "Do you know someone who can help me with that?"
"You don't need some lackeys, I will do it because Lambo-sama is the great Lambo-sama"
"Then I will leave it to you" Tsuna nodded with a smile.
"Come with me"
"Eh?" Tsuna blinked.
"Italia!" Lambo exclaimed excitedly "Let's go together! Then, you can meet my mama and we can tell her about my adventures together!"
"I would love to, but… I can't go to Italy" Tsuna told him softly.
"Why?"
"It's… dangerous for me"
"But I will protect you" Tsuna could only smile at Lambo's innocence.
"I know you will. But, my mom will get really upset if I go there… I promise I’ll go with you another time, okay?"
"Fine…" Lambo said with a pout, making Tsuna chuckle and pat his head.
"Try to get along with I-pin, alright? I'm sure you will become friends. And you can teach her how to speak Japanese and Italian"
"She doesn't know how to talk?" Lambo snickered.
"She speaks Chinese, and a little Japanese so a little help will do good" Tsuna rolled her eyes at him.
"Of course, Lambo-sama is the best at speaking Japanese and Italian, I will succeed."
"Alright, Lambo-sama, I will leave it to you" Tsuna teased him gently "Come on, let's go home and apologize to Mom"
"Yes!" All tears forgotten, Lambo ran out of the playground game.
"Wait, Lambo don't run! It's dangerous!" Tsuna sprang to her feet and followed him, almost hitting her head in the process. The rain breeze was still falling, making the ground wet, sticky and slippery. Any accident could happen if one wasn't careful and just like the blue sky can turn grey, so could moments in life.
To Tsuna, everything happened in slow motion. Lambo was crossing the road when a strong burst of wind appeared, making him trip and fall to the ground with a yell, right in front of an incoming car skidding to stop as the driver saw him.
A voice called amongst the air as if there was someone running beside her when no one was really there, but there was no time to pause and question because she felt the familiar burning sensation in her forehead spreading; an impact, and the burst of fire that swallowed all panic and horrified feelings. One moment she was running with all her might, the next she was on the ground at the other side of the street, with Lambo's shaky form in her arms.
"Tsuna!" And then Reborn was at her side in an instant, but she couldn’t hear him.
"You are okay" Tsuna murmured as she cradled Lambo tighter against her chest "Oh god, you are okay"
"T-Tsuna" Lambo shakily patted her cheek, feeling her distress "I'm okay"
"Y-Yeah" Tsuna choked on her breath.
"Tsuna" Reborn called again, but Tsuna was trapped in a swirl of emotions.
"Oh god, y-you could have died… you could… I just- and I… h-he could-
"Tsuna, I need you to breathe" Reborn made her look at him by placing a hand on the one still gripping Lambo. "Breathe, okay. The brat is safe, you saved him"
She nodded, but it still took her a while not to choke on her own breath as she tried to calm down and reassure herself that everything was fine.
"Good work" Reborn said.
"Y-yeah…" Tsuna shuddered and closed her eyes, trying to calm her still racing heart.
"Are you alright, Tsunayuuki-san? You almost got a panic attack" Fon asked worried, having observed the whole ordeal but not wanting to step in in case the girl broke down. Having experience with I-pin, he knew that a stranger trying to reach someone’s mind when it was starting to drift away wasn’t going to help so he let Reborn do it and opted to stay back and search for any injuries which luckily, there were none. Just the feeling of shock.
"I'm ’kay" She murmured as she finally released her tight grip on Lambo but the little kid didn’t jump away from her arms.
"Are you alright!? I'm so sorry! Do you guys need to go to the hospital!?" The man who was driving, once he managed to stop the car and avoided a collision, ran in distress towards them to see if they needed help.
"We are fine"
"I’m sorry! I didn't see the kid until the last moment" The man bowed in apology, distressed and what could have happened.
"It's okay, you tried to slow down and as you can see, no one is hurt" Fon reassured him "They'll be fine, they are just in shock"
"I'm deeply sorry, can I take you home?”
“No need, but your offer is greatly appreciated”
Once Tsuna managed to calm down, found her voice and reassured the worried man that they were fine, he left with a final apology and warning for them to head home before the rain turned into a storm. As all this happened, she decided to stay in the ground for a little more until her legs regained their strength to move. For the same reason, Lambo decided to stay in Tsuna's embrace.
She was still out of it, not processing or realizing what the hell happened nor caring, all that mattered was that Lambo was okay. Reborn, however, didn’t and he took notice of everything, including the fact that she was still wearing that atrocious pajama set.
"Tsunayuuki-san, if you let me, I could teach you some meditation techniques. They are some respiratory exercises that help calm the mind and body" Fon offered.
"Thank you, but-
"She's busy"
"Reborn! Don't decide things for me" Tsuna glared weakly at him, before turning to Fon "Thank you, Fon-san, I will think about it and let you know"
"You can ask Reborn to send me a letter" Fon nodded back at her, not wanting to push her further.
"Come on Baka-Tsuna, let's go home" Lambo tugged on her hoodie.
"Yeah" She stood slowly and started to walk home with Lambo in her arms.
The two babies watched her go in silence. It was pure luck that they arrived on time, Reborn and Fon were about to part ways after a snippy conversation the hitman wanted to ignore, when they heard the panicked scream of the brunette and ran towards her in an instant with Reborn leading the way.
Fon had watched how the brunette ran in desperation to reach the fallen little boy in the middle of the road, had seen how the car was trying to stop but due to the wet ground, skidded. He witnessed how the hitman shot her without hesitation and to his ultimate awe, he felt the explosion of flames, so raw and entrancing appearing in a flash.
It was over before he could grasp a semblance of the feeling it left him. And a second later, the brunette was with the little child on the other side of the street, safe and sound. No fire or wounds to be seen.
"Was that the Dying Will Mode?" Fon asked. Only knowing the basics of the dying will bullet, but never having seen it in action.
"No, it was different" Reborn said mostly to himself, but Fon heard him and raised an eyebrow at the pensive frown of the hitman. It's not every day that the hitman was caught off guard, so this was quite a sight. He could clearly see the curiosity and doubt in the other's face, but there was also a dark gleam of starvation in them, and oh, he could finally put a word to his previous sentiment.
How peculiar, he thought to himself.
.
.
.
The rain breeze was still falling the next morning.
When they returned home, Lambo only apologized to Nana, who just smiled at him and reassured him that everything was fine. Lambo and I-pin didn't talk again that night, it seemed they were childishly ignoring one another, but they let them be. After dinner and a warm bath, Tsuna collapsed on her bed and for the misfortune of the hitman, Tsuna managed to fall asleep before he could question her. Seems like talking with Fon and the shock from earlier drained her completely.
Which was good, she had a peaceful night.
When it was time to go to school, Tsuna wore Dino's gift jacket smugly, ignoring Reborn's roll of eyes and Bianchi's amusement. She patted the kids in the head on their way to breakfast and went out of the house to meet Gokudera at the gate so that they could walk to school together.
She was planning on helping Lambo visit Italy soon, unfortunately, there was a storm forecast that would last a week there, so she didn’t want to risk it. That and, the moment she mentioned Italy, Reborn immediately refused and didn't let her explain. As the hitman still hasn't returned her phone and laptop, she was debating on stealing Bianchi's phone to make a long-distance call to contact Dino, wondering if perhaps he could use his private jet to pick up Lambo - he has a private jet; stupid, rich Dino - and to keep an eye on him there too.
School was boring, she spent half of them doodling in her notebook what seemed to be three flowers with seven petals each in a beautiful garden. She wasn’t worried of getting in trouble, because Gokudera was doodling too, although his were more code-symbols than actual doodles and she has been doing better in all the subjects, so getting distracted wasn’t all that bad.
Well, all subjects except in math. Nezu-sensei seems to harbour a grudge against her, which made the Italian bomber loudly argue with him in the middle of class, creating a ruckus and making the demonic prefect of the disciplinary committee to come in and bite some people to death, including her.
When school was over, Reborn surprised her by cancelling their training because he had an urgent matter to attend but she was not going to argue with that. He did order her to go home directly and not by herself, which made her suspicious, but before she could ask the hitman disappeared as soon as he came. He was more like a ninja with all of his disappearing acts and costumes, she thought dryly.
"See Juudaime, Reborn-san does care about you"
"Don't let him deceive you" Tsuna murmured, somehow knowing that he was going to double their training just for cancelling this one. As they were about to leave school, they were stopped by a student from their class approaching them with a scowl, not wanting to be associated with either of them.
"Hey Gokudera, Akiyama-sensei is looking for you" He said.
"What!?" Gokudera barked.
"Don't glare at me, she said it was important!" The guy couldn’t quite hide his flinch and ran away from the angry Italian before more could be said.
"You should go"
"But, I need to walk you home"
"I'll be fine on my own"
"Reborn-san will kill me if he finds out, and it is my duty as your right-hand man to protect you!"
"I will walk her home"
"Absolutely not" Gokudera didn't need to turn around to face the one who talked. He simply crossed his arms and scowled.
"Yamamoto? Don't you have baseball practice?" Tsuna asked the baseball ace as he walked towards them, ignoring Gokudera's black aura and rubbing his neck.
"Second and third years are having a mocking match so there's not much to do" He smiled at her and turned to see Gokudera "I heard Akiyama-sensei yelling for you, so I came to look for you too. What did you do, failed the test?"
"Shut up, like you are one to talk!" Gokudera glared at him, making Yamamoto laugh, unaffected.
"Gokudera-kun" Tsuna crossed her arms and gave him a pointed look. Gokudera was going to argue, but Tsuna narrowed her eyes slightly and made him swallow his words.
"Grrhh. Fine" Gokudera huffed and glared at Yamamoto "If something happens to her, I swear I will end you"
"Ma, ma~ Gokudera is always so dramatic" Yamamoto laughed as Gokudera ran inside, students making a path for him, not wanting to be in the way of his angry glare.
"Let's just go" Tsuna sighed.
They started to walk to her house, Tsuna ignoring the jealous glares of some girls as Yamamoto was telling her of the new menu of the sushi restaurant and how she and Gokudera should try it. The conversation was light, until it died and they fell into an awkward silence. When they arrived at the brunette’s house, neither of them moved or knew what to do, most likely, they were waiting for the other to speak first.
It was Tsuna who broke the silence.
"Do you… do you want to sit down?" She pointed towards the front porch.
"Yeah" Yamamoto smiled and they both walked until they reached the door and sat down on the stone steps, with the roof protecting them from the cold breeze. "So?"
"You don't have to do this, you know"
"Huh?" Yamamoto looked at Tsuna in confusion.
"Being with us if you don't want to" Tsuna told him without looking at him "You don't own me anything, so you don't have to stick with me if you have other things to do. Please don't do that"
"I wasn't needed for practice, honest" Yamamoto reassured her and leaned back, his gaze towards the sky "At first I did want to repay you for talking sense into me, but that thought lasted only a minute" Yamamoto sighed with a bitter smile "You and Gokudera seem to have a lot of fun. Both of you don't treat me like everyone else, as if I’m just a popular guy. And maybe I did skip practice once or twice just hang out with you, but it was my choice"
"Why do you want to hang out with me?" Tsuna asked in a whisper "I treat you like I do everyone else…"
"Well…" Yamamoto rubbed his neck "You are a pretty amazing girl. There really is no reason as to why, I just want to. And for the record, I did try befriending back when you were new at Namimori Junior. But you pushed me away, kinda like you're doing it now"
"I was…" Tsuna sighed and looked away "I am, going through some hard times. I don't want to drag people in it and get them hurt."
"Sometimes the best way to conquer your fears and worries is to face them directly, but doing it alone is not the best way"
"And what if I can't? Trust… What if I can't?" Tsuna whispered, making Yamamoto look at her and stare at her softly.
"I guess you have to try and find out" Yamamoto smiled at her and Tsuna looked at him and saw emotions so pure in his eyes.
"It won't be easy" She murmured, breaking their staring contest.
"Well, that's life, right?" Yamamoto laughed.
"I guess you are right"
They stayed like that for a few more minutes, simply enjoying each other's company and the soft breeze. The silence between them wasn’t awkward anymore, it was calm and relaxed, and it somehow made Tsuna's worries wash away.
"I've been meaning to ask you something..." Yamamoto said sheepishly after some time.
"It's not a love confession, right?" Tsuna asked with a teasing smile.
"Why, finally fallen for my charms?" He smirked and leaned towards her.
"As if" Tsuna giggled and pushed him away, making Yamamoto laugh. Once they calmed down, the baseball ace looked at her with a sincere smile.
"Do you want to be my friend?"
"I-"
Before Tsuna could answer, a strong and loud thunder resounded with so much power that made the two of them jump, the windows to rattle and the flower pots near the entrance to shake a little. Tsuna could even hear Lambo's scream of fright from the inside of the house after the loud rumble in the sky subsided.
"H-Holy, that scared me" Tsuna breathed out, looking at the sky that was getting darker and the breeze that was getting heavy with water.
"Yeah, and deaf me" Yamamoto rubbed his ears.
"You should probably go home before it gets worse" Tsuna suggested with worry, still remembering how frightened she was yesterday when Lambo almost got run over.
"Good idea" Yamamoto stood up, stretching before turning to see Tsuna with determination "I'll walk you to school tomorrow, so don't leave without me" Tsuna stood up, but before she could talk the idea down Yamamoto beat her, he grinned and quickly walked away with a cheerful "Bye!"
Tsuna just stared at his retreating figure and sighed. Shaking her head, she went inside. Lambo and I-pin ran towards her, saying how the sky was about to fall, Lambo blaming I-pin and I-pin saying that it was a bad omen. Tsuna reassured them both that nothing bad was going to happen, and they both seemed to believe her so they ran towards the living room where they had been watching cartoons on the TV.
She greeted her mother before going towards her room, and it was only when she collapsed in her bed did she realize that she didn't give an actual answer to Yamamoto. Grumbling, she changed into warmer clothes and rubbed her forehead. What was she going to say, anyway? She couldn’t remember if she had an actual answer before she was interrupted by the thunder. Good timing.
The pitter-patter of the rain made her look at her window. Did he arrive home safely? Did Gokudera arrive at his apartment safely too? Should she call them, no, wait, she didn’t have a phone and why was she so paranoid about it? Huffing silently, she was about to lie down in her bed again when she saw a black spot approaching through the glass.
"You’re back" Tsuna rushed to open the window. Reborn jumped inside, huffing and shaking the water from his waterproof suit. Leon shook his body before jumping and crawling on Tsuna's pillow in search of warmth. "What made you leave in such a hurry?"
"Noting for you to worry about"
"Hm?" Tsuna crossed her arms and stared at him. There was something definitely going on. Something… Something was not right, there was a sinking feeling clawing at her the more she thought about it.
"Just do as I say, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn sighed, not wanting to discuss things with the brunette yet and gave her a glare when she didn't yield her stare.
"Fine, fine, I won't ask" Tsuna raised her arms in sight of surrender, making Reborn nod in victory, and for her to roll her eyes.
"Dinner time!" Nana's voice called from downstairs.
"Let's go" He said, walking towards the door.
And just as Tsuna was about to follow him, there was a strange sensation coursing through her body that made her stumble. She felt dizzy, like there was a cloud inside her head fogging her thoughts. Her body felt heavy and her skin tingled with discomfort as if wanting to break free. Millions of colours flashed across her vision before they became just one dark colour that blinded her into darkness.
There was no pain as she fell to the ground with a thud.
"Dame-tsuna" Reborn sighed, shaking his head in disappointment at her clumsy nature before walking out of the room.
She didn't know how much time had passed. Seconds? A minute? Was she dreaming? No, wait, she was awake. But what happened? She didn't remember falling. Standing up with a groan, she rubbed a hand over her sore nose and started to walk slowly towards the kitchen, where she could finally hear the sound of jolly commotion happening there. Must be the lack of sleep, she concluded.
But as soon as she crossed her door, she paused as she felt something warm running down her fingers.
"Eh?" she let go of her nose to see her fingers stained in red.
A bloody nose, how lame! Tsuna groaned in her mind and quickly went to the bathroom to wash and clean herself. Reborn must never know or I'm never going to hear the end of this.
Outside; the storm had begun to fall.
.
.
.
Notes:
Thanks for reading!
Leave a comment, I love seeing what you think of the story!
Chapter 8: Daily day gone wrong
Notes:
Hello, my beautiful people! Thanks for the kudos!
Have a great day~
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
"It was like, I was there but at the same time I wasn’t, you know? I was walking through this hallway but no matter how much I tried to raise my gaze, all I could see were the shadows on the floor. And there were whispers too, I couldn't understand what they were saying, but it was like the ‘dream me’ understood, because I stopped in front of this door on fire. I wanted to run but couldn’t move but the ‘me’ in there wasn’t scared and then the door started to open and poof… I woke up"
"And then poof" Reborn muttered and finished writing in a small notebook "And how does that make you feel?"
"Sacred? I don’t know. Can you be aware you’re dreaming?”
“Sounds like lucid dreaming”
“But I couldn't move. It was scary but sad and it's so frustrating because I don't know why" Tsuna groaned as she placed an arm over her eyes.
The night had been going smoothly, she finished all her dinner and went to sleep without any surprise attacks from the hitman. But not three hours later, she woke up gasping and shaking from a nightmare, if you could call it that. The hitman was at her side in an instance, and after a few threats and glares, he made her lie back down and tell him what she saw.
This wouldn’t be the first night the brunette woke up, but it was the first when she remained awake after a dream so the hitman took his chance.
It seems like sleeping pills were not affecting the brunette anymore, he thought with a frown. Maybe this was a serious problem and a specialist was needed. Maybe she just had a wild imagination and the pressure of the mafia was finally catching up to her or maybe… Maybe, he wondered, she was remembering something she had forgotten.
But how to be sure? It was a delicate subject and the brunette was fragile enough when it came to her nightmares. He couldn't just beat this out of her; he wasn't that insensible, really he wasn't …
Which just leaves him with the last option. If they are not nightmares or lost memories, then it must be the famous Vongola Hyper Intuition… but that wasn't possible. The brunette was just thirteen years old; her intuition couldn't be so developed. Right?
"Reborn?" Tsuna whispered.
"What is it?"
"I don't know, I just…." She sighed in desperation "I don't know what this is and why I feel like this. But I don't like it" Reborn didn't reprimand her when her voice cracked at the end and kept listening "I… I have the feeling that everything is about to change… and that makes me want to cry. Am I crazy?"
"Yes" His sincerity made her grab the pillow and throw it at him, but he dodged expertly and returned it with full force, hitting the brunette's face and making her groan. "Get some sleep Dame-Tsuna. If this continues, you are going to the hospital"
"They are just dreams" Tsuna mumbled as she hugged her pillow, trying to get comfortable in her bed to sleep once again.
"As your tutor, I can't let foolish dreams interfere with your studies and training"
"Then, stop training me to become a mafia boss and the dreams will go away"
"Good try, now go to sleep"
Tsuna murmured something inaudible and sighed on her pillow as she closed her eyes. Once her breathing had levelled out, Reborn returned to his little hammock where Leon was tiredly blinking up at him. He didn't know if this situation was bad or not. If her intuition was really active and was warning her of something, the new question would be of what.
How troublesome.
Was it too soon to ask for vacations?
.
.
.
"You can do it, Sawada!"
"Easy, easy"
The students were surrounding a cooking station, some of them were watching in expectation while many of them were covering themselves with books as shields. The teacher was almost biting her nails, her eyes watching the brunette like a hawk to its prey. This was the moment, they all thought. It was a live-or-die situation.
The brunette gulped and nodded to herself. Sweat trickled down his face as her tongue licked her dry lips in concentration. She could do this, she has to do this. Her hands trembled a little, but her eyes never wavered. She took a deep breath and her fingers moved.
There was a loud crack as everyone else held their breaths and watched the yellow yolk fall into the frying pan.
One
Two
Three seconds.
They all started in dread as the egg started to char and soon, black smoke appeared.
"Take cover!" Someone yelled and they all screamed and scrambled to hide underneath the tables. A small explosion occurred, the egg bursting into flames and burning the pan.
"Water! Where's the water?" Someone yelled over the chaos. Students were running around the room in panic, some opening the windows to let the smoke out and others filling glasses with water to extinguish the fire.
"It was an egg, Sawada! One egg! How could it burst into flames!" The teacher yelled in hysterics.
"I'm sorry I'm a failure as a human!" Tsuna cried, her hands gripping her crispy hair in distress.
After a few minutes of running around and preventing another fire, everything thankfully calmed down without further destruction. The teacher dismissed everyone and they all left in fear of another catastrophe or worse, of the demon prefect appearing.
"It's Dame-Tsuna day" A guy mocked and his group of friends laughed with him.
"How lame"
"Shut up bastards! How dare you make fun of Juudaime!" Gokudera glared at them with hate.
"Maa, Maa~ it's not like all of us succeeded in making the dish" Yamamoto said.
"You say that, but yours was perfect! Just because you own a sushi shop" A guy sneered at him, but Yamamoto waved him off.
"Haha, I guess you are right"
"Sawada" Tsuna, who was walking with her head down and hiding between Gokudera and Yamamoto, stiffened. She sniffed a little and turned to walk towards the teacher with caution. Both boys looked at her with pity, knowing they had no power to help her with this and decided to wait outside.
"I'm going to fail this class, aren't I?" Tsuna asked with a small voice.
"I don't know what else to do" The teacher sighed tiredly "I have seen you, you do every step right, the right measurements, the right ingredients. But when you cook, I don't know what happens"
"N-Neither do I"
"I have talked with your other teachers. You are just getting behind in math and home economics, but both are important subjects if you want to pass grade"
"What should I do? I swear, I'm not joking with food, I just… I'm useless in the kitchen" Tsuna gripped her skirt and looked at the teacher with distress.
"I can see that" The teacher deadpanned, but sighed when the brunette flinched. She raised an arm and patted the brunette's shoulder. "Tell you what, I know you are a hard worker … sometimes …so I will change your class"
"What?" Tsuna stared at her confused. The teacher grabbed a piece of paper and wrote something. When she finished, she handed it to the brunette.
"Give this to Utako-sensei after classes are over, I will talk to her during lunch. You will help in the library for the rest of the course and I will count it as your H&E grade, so you don't need to come back here"
"Really?! Thank you so much!" Tsuna was so happy she could almost hug her teacher but restrained herself in fear of her changing her mind.
"You can go now" The teacher dismissed her and Tsuna skipped out of the classroom.
"How did it go, Juudaime?" Gokudera asked as soon as she walked out of the room.
"I'm being transferred to library duties!" Tsuna told them, folding the paper neatly and putting it safely inside one of her knee-high socks for safekeeping.
"I think that's for the best, Tsuna" Yamamoto told her with a smile, finding it really funny - in a good way - at how terrible the girl is in the kitchen.
"Shut up!" Both Tsuna and Gokudera scowled at him, but that only made the baseball ace laugh.
"Little animal" Tsuna stiffened again and slowly turned back to see Hibari in all his glory with his tonfas out and glaring at her "For burning and vandalizing school properties, I will bite you to death"
"Wait, Hibari-san, it was an accident!" Tsuna waved her hands in front of her and stepped back, only to collide with something and feel a strong arm wrap around her waist. "What the-
"What do you want, bastard? Juudaime didn't do it on purpose!" Gokudera glared at him and was going to step forward to punch him, but a grip grabbed his midsection and hoisted him up "Oi, let go of me, baseball freak!"
"Maa, Maa, let's just run!" Yamamoto ran away, carrying both Tsuna and Gokudera.
"OI!" Gokudera tried to free himself but only succeeded in getting his arms free.
"Yamamoto, I'm wearing a skirt!" Tsuna screeched in horror, her hands tugging at her skirt, despite knowing that she was wearing black shorts underneath.
"You herbivores are dead!" Hibari exclaimed as he ran after them, tonfas glinting.
"Wait, Yamamoto!" Tsuna yelled but he merely laughed and ignored her. Tsuna turned back and sent a pleading look towards the prefect "Kyoya, stop it! It was an accident! I swe-Gokudera put away that dynamite! No! Yamamoto, watch out!"
She shut her eyes, fearing for the upcoming collision with a wall but Yamamoto manoeuvred them expertly and didn't lose his balance as he turned. Gokudera hit his head on the wall though.
"YOU BASTARD! LET ME DOWN!" He spat in anger. One hand was holding a stick of dynamite while the other was punching the baseball's ace shoulders. Students who were out in the hallway looked at them as if they had a death wish, and only managed to glue themselves to the walls to avoid a collision.
"EXTREME! What a youthful marathon!" Ryohei appeared out of nowhere, having seen them running around and he couldn't help but join the fun. Hibari growled and his glare intensified.
"This is not a fun marathon, senpai!" Tsuna yelled at him, but she was ignored again.
"You are loud, herbivores!" Hibari threw one of his tonfas, Tsuna paled and patted frantically at Yamamoto's back. He got the message and ducked in time. Gokudera got hit again though.
"That was close" Yamamoto laughed.
"EXTREME! That's the spirit!" Ryohei yelled loudly, punching the air.
"Kyoya, wait! Gokudera, NO dynamites! Yamamoto, left! Turn left! Senpai, do NOT provoke Hibari-san!" Tsuna yelled and pleaded to no use. Yamamoto laughed, Ryohei shouted in excitement, Hibari glared more and threw his other tonfa, and Gokudera got hit again. Said bomber had enough and yelled, finally throwing his dynamite at Hibari, who dodged and let the bomb explode behind him, not caring if Ryohei got hurt.
"I will bite you all to death"
"Bring it, you bastard!"
"Maa, maa~!"
"Why is this happening to me!?" Tsuna screamed in hysterics.
From afar, hidden in a secret compartment, Reborn watched this while enjoying a warm cup of espresso.
"Oh, the youth" He said in amusement.
.
.
.
"I hate you all" Tsuna grumbled with her arms sprawled and face lying down on her desk.
"Cheer up, Tsuna. We are alive" Yamamoto smiled, sipping a can of orange juice while he rubbed his sore shoulder.
"This is all your fault, idiot" Gokudera groaned, leaning back in his desk with his head thrown back and with a cold can of soda on his forehead to soothe a headache. He was too tired to even move to glare at the being in front of him.
Yes, they were bitten to death.
After the no-too-small explosion, Yamamoto used the smokescreen to escape to the rooftop. Whether Ryohei followed them or not, they didn't stop to wait and see. He let the two teens down and it wasn't until the door was locked that they managed to sigh in relief at the silence.
Then Gokudera started kicking the baseball ace in the ribs, yelling and bickering while Tsuna was complaining and scolding him. He laughed. They managed to calm down and looked at each other with stupid amusement once the adrenaline had died down.
Then the door was slammed open, and Hibari walked in. There was no mercy.
Bruises and cuts, tears and blood, and a week full of detention were what they got.
They were lucky they could still walk to return back to class, better yet, even walk at all. As soon as they got to their classroom, they collapsed on their desks, groaning. They pretty much spent history class groaning and dozing off until the bell sounded, signalling it was lunchtime. And so, here they were.
The other students left them alone, only whispering and hoping to never end up like them. Tsuna really wanted to skip school and go home to sleep, but she didn't dare risk her life.
"Aw, he fell asleep" Yamamoto crooned at the sight of Gokudera sleeping in the position he was a few minutes ago, with the can of soda in his forehead and all, making Tsuna snort softly. Yeah, deep down she admitted that the Italian bomber was cute when sleeping. It was peaceful.
"Give him a break, I know you rile him on purpose" Tsuna told Yamamoto with a knowing look.
"Whatever do you mean?" The baseball ace looked at her with innocence, making Tsuna roll her eyes. "Are you badly hurt?" Yamamoto asked after some minutes of silence.
"Nah, I have had worse" Tsuna turned to look at him "The question is, are you okay? Your arm doesn't hurt?" His broken arm had finally healed and his cast had been taken off. But the doctor had ordered to take it easy on the first few days.
"Nop" He flexed his arm to prove the point "It feels good to be back in action"
"That's good. So please don't do stupid things as getting yourself hurt again" Tsuna deadpanned. Their relationship had gone from awkward to a nice one in the last few days. She wasn't pushing him away, but neither was letting him in completely. Yamamoto seemed to take it as a challenge and decided to worm himself into her little circle of trust and friendship at any opportunity.
"Come see me at the game tomorrow" Yamamoto suddenly asked her, making Tsuna blink.
"I don't know if I can, I will have library duties and Reborn stupid training in a mountain" Tsuna rubbed her eyes, still lying face down on her desk. "Not to mention, detention"
"Please, just for an hour or so. You have been training so hard you deserve some rest. Plus, you and Gokudera must come, I need you guys to send me good vibes and I will dedicate a home run just for you. So you have to go, I will call it ‘the tsuna roll!’" he exclaimed, waving his arms as if simulating swinging an invisible bat.
Tsuna looked at him as if he was crazy before her lips curled and giggled "What's with that ridiculous name!?"
"Well, it made you laugh! So I will do it"
Tsuna snorted and shook her head in amusement. Really, what else could she do?
"Okay, I'll try" She told him "I want to see the ‘tsuna-roll’" His only response was a victory grin. Tsuna shook her head again and closed her eyes, ready to join Gokudera into dreamland even if there were only some minutes left of lunchtime.
But those minutes turned into an hour.
Tsuna was woken up by Kyoko, who was shaking her and telling her that it was time for their last subject of the day, Math, and if Nezu-sensei sees her sleeping again then he was going to fail her. Grimacing, she sat up yawning and rubbing her eyes. Behind her, she could hear Yamamoto waking the bomber up, who groaned and spat at him to shut up, which only made the baseball ace laugh.
Hana only sighed, murmuring about lazy monkeys and slapped the brunette's face softly when she saw said girl was about to lay her head back on the desk again, making Tsuna groan in disappointment.
"It's your own fault, seriously. You need to take care of your health and stop provoking Hibari-san"
"You think I do it on purpose?" Tsuna mumbled, her brain was slow and her mind felt foggy. It felt weird, like if she was still dreaming. Dreaming? What was she dreaming just now?
She didn't hear Hana's response of denial. She frowned in concentration. That hallway stained with shadows and red.
She didn't hear Kyoko's giggling about seeking the prefect’s attention. That door on fire.
Gokudera yelled something behind her, making Yamamoto laugh. There was something, no, someone. She knows who it was, she knows...
She didn't react when Nezu-sensei mocked her failing grades and the situation about the burnt eggs. She simply narrowed her eyes in concentration. That person, what was it saying?
na.
et.
e.
ut .
What?
Everything around her seemed like a far off memory. She didn't hear the bell signalling classes were over, didn't feel Yamamoto's warm arm wrapping around her shoulder or Gokudera's hand on her back as they escorted her out of the room when classes were over. She was so out of it that she missed the heated glares of hate and jealousy aiming at her. She knew it was going to happen. Happen? Happen what?
"Dame-Tsuna, stop daydreaming" Like a bubble bursting in the air, Tsuna snapped back to reality. She blinked and looked around. School; right, she was at school. What was she thinking just now? Wait, what is that?
"Reborn" Tsuna deadpanned with narrowed eyes "What are you doing here? There? And dressed like a flower pot?"
"Gathering information" Answered the baby hitman dressed like a flowerpot who was sitting comfortably by a window. "You burned an egg, I see your reputation precedes you, Dame-Tsuna"
"Don't call me that" Tsuna pouted and crossed her arms "Anyway, it seems I will have library duties from now on, so I will leave home earlier and return a bit later"
"Don't worry, you will still have time for training" The hitman reassured her, much to her dismay.
"Why are you training her so hard?" Yamamoto asked in wonder, apparently not caring that he was talking to a baby wearing a flower pot costume in school.
"Idiot, you don't ask stupid questions!" Gokudera slapped him in the back, looking offended by his question.
"Because I want to" Reborn looked at the two boys with a gleam in his eyes "I advise for you two to do the same, or Dame-Tsuna will leave you behind"
"What are you going on about now?" Tsuna raised an eyebrow at him, missing the way both boys tensed for a second. But Reborn didn't and he smirked.
"Go home now" He dismissed the brunette "And Dame-Tsuna, once you are done, you wait for me or walk home with them. Do not go home by your own or I will increase your training, school day or not" The baby hitman threatened her, making Tsuna raise an eyebrow at the blackmail but before she could question him the hitman disappeared behind a secret compartment on the wall with a childish "bye-bye"
"Ha?" Tsuna stared incredulously before rubbing her face with annoyance "Really, what's with him?"
"Maa, maa~ he is just worried about you" Yamamoto told her.
"Right…"
"Well, I'm off. Gotta practice for tomorrow" Yamamoto grinned and looked at Tsuna "Remember, the game"
"Yes, Yes. Be careful, okay?"
"Tch, wasting Juudaime's time and making her worry" Gokudera grumbled with a glare, but Yamamoto smirked at him.
"You are also-
"No" The bomber's glare intensified.
"You will come anyway" The baseball ace shrugged in confidence, before turning to walk away "See you guys later"
"Seriously, why do we have to socialize with him?" Gokudera crossed his arms and huffed in annoyance as they started to walk through the hallways.
"I don't know, he is funny" Tsuna shrugged, rolling her eyes in amusement when she heard a 'he is not' whisper beside her. Really, this guy was more of a tsundere than she was, why was no one giving him a nickname? "Will you go to the game?"
"Might as well see him lose" He murmured, turning his face to glare at the wall and making Tsuna crack a smile. See, a tsundere.
“I need to stop at the library for a moment" Tsuna told him, ready to part ways with him.
"I will wait for you, Juudaime." The bomber -ever faithfully- walked beside her. Why wasn't she surprised? But it didn't mean she didn't like it.
"I don't want to take your time. Don't listen to Reborn"
"It's not because of Reborn!" Gokudera raised his voice, making Tsuna blink in surprise. The bomber gaped for a moment, also not realizing that he had done that before bowing his head "Forgive me, Juudaime. What I meant was, just because Reborn-san threatens you to walk home with us doesn't mean I don't want to walk you home. I do"
"Thank you" Because that was all she could say. Why? She wondered mentally, but those words refused to leave her lips. "I just need to hand in the note, I won't take long" She reassured him before entering the school’s library.
"Yes!" The Italian saluted and watched her leave. Once she was out of sight, he lowered his eyes to the floor, wondering… Why did the brunette always seem to push people away? The few first times it happened, he spent sleepless nights thinking it was him, that there was something wrong with him, that he wasn't worth being near the amazing and gentle person the brunette really was.
But he kept quiet and observed, it was his duty to watch out for any danger around the girl, and he noted that it wasn't only him, it was with everyone. The brunette seemed to push any friendship attempt away from her, and if it wasn't working, then she would build a wall between her and them.
But for what? And why? It was more notorious with the baseball idiot, but even those girls - Kyoko and the scary woman Hana - received the same treatment. It wasn't that the brunette ignored them or was rude to them, on the contrary. She was calm and gentle, awkward and shy, and scared.
She was scared of something, that he was sure of. Because he has seen that flash of hurt in her eyes, something he was familiar with when he would gaze into a mirror and think of the past. Whatever it was that was tormenting her, he couldn't just directly ask. That would cause the brunette to close her heart even more. He could only be there for her, support her until she was ready to open her heart.
With determination in his eyes, he looked up, eyes focusing on the orange-tinted sky beyond the window.
He was going to be faithful and loyal. Because a girl who was scared to have friends deserved that and more.
.
.
.
"Remind me again why I am hanging down from a tree?" Tsuna asked with dread, a bluish colour painting her forehead for all the blood rushing down her head.
"Because I say so. Now dodge" Reborn simply answered, raising a green bazooka that shoots tennis balls and firing to a wailing Tsuna, who was hanging upside down by a rope around her ankles from a tree.
"Why can't you-" Tsuna grumbled and moved to the right, face almost colliding with the tree trunk but barely missing it. "I don't know, train me to-ugg-" This time her forehead did hit the trunk. "You know, how to fight instead of this!"
"And what exactly do you want me to teach you?" The hitman asked, his shots increasing their speed, much to Tsuna's misfortune.
"I don't know! Oh god, that was close" She stared in horror as she dodged three incoming balls and used her hands to cover her face when the tree trunk got really near to her face. "Shooting and close combat and spying or something!"
"I am doing something, you are just too stupid to realize it"
"How is climbing a mountain with my eyes closed, doing push-ups with a can of water in my back and dodging tennis balls while hanging upside-down from a tree training?!" Tsuna indignantly shouted, followed by a cry of pain after a tennis ball hit her square in the nose "Auch, Reborn!"
"Concentrate, Dame-Tsuna." He chided her "If you can't talk and dodge at the same time, you are doing more mountain climbing"
"Ugg" Tsuna groaned in frustration and tried to concentrate.
Dodging and using her forearms or hands to push herself away from the tree whenever she got really close to hitting her face, she continued doing the same thing which Reborn took advantage of and fired two tennis balls in different directions. Surprised at having her tactic broken, they collided with Tsuna's shoulder and lower back.
"See what you did again? You can't expect the enemy to attack you in the same pattern, again and again, Dame-Tsuna. How many times have we been through this?" He shook his head in disappointment.
Reborn has drilled this to her for weeks, but Tsuna still makes the same mistake. She needed to refine that aspect and the only way for it was to get her own body to be alert and expect the unexpected. To stop relying so much on what she sees and trust her intuition. If it was active, then she needed to learn how to use it properly.
Tsuna was still groaning in pain when Reborn raised his bazooka to shoot again, but before he could fire it suddenly disappeared. He blinked down to see Leon blowing smoke from his mouth, his little body shaking a little by the exertion.
"You have been working hard. You deserve some rest" The hitman sighed.
"Thank you!" Tsuna exclaimed with relief at hearing that.
"I wasn't talking to you, I was talking to Leon" Reborn bite back, cradling the little chameleon to his body.
Tsuna pouted and glared at him but Leon blinked back at her. Okay, she couldn't be mad at that little thing, with how many times he had to change to satisfy Reborn's need, he was treated like a slave in her eyes.
"Your speed increased by 2.6 out of 5 in the past month, although your agility and flexibility adds points to it. But you still make the same mistakes." Reborn shook his head with dissatisfaction while looking at some notes he had done. "We need to speed up your training. At this rate, you won't make it before the month ends"
"It's inspiring how much faith you have in me" Tsuna deadpanned "Why are you trying so hard, anyway?"
"Do not question your tutor, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn said, annoyed that the girl was making little progress while there was danger lurking at every corner. But he was the best hitman, if he succeeded with Dino, he can shape the brunette into a Mafia Boss material.
"I told you not to call me that!" Tsuna exclaimed. But just then, a cracking sound was heard. "What was that sound?" She asked with dread.
Reborn simply patted Leon, who was getting sleepy and watched the brunette's face turn pale with realization. The branch holding her broke down, making her fall down and hit the ground.
"Ngh, Auch" She moaned in pain. Well, at least she used her arms to cover her face, the hitman noted.
"Let's go home, Dame-Tsuna. Tomorrow will be hell for you, so eat and rest well"
Tsuna only groaned, still on the ground. It took two minutes before the brunette could stand up without falling by how her legs were trembling. There was a nasty bruise in her forehead, her nose felt sore, and she was sure her back and shoulders gained new purple marks the size of a tennis ball. She shot the hitman a nasty glare, which he olympically ignored. Seriously, why was he training her so harshly?
She didn't let it show, but her hopes and expectations had diminished over the weeks. He was the best hitman of the world, damn it. Where were the guns teaching and spy secrets? She expected more, really, but here he was, shooting tennis balls and making her run in her underwear. Maybe, just maybe, this was some kind of karate kid secret training.
Just take a look at Dino… On second thought, she had heard enough stories of the torture he went through by the hands of this baby. Was it too late to call the child welfare systems?
"Keep moving, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn called a few meters ahead of her. Her legs actually burned as she jogged to catch up to him and she almost tripped when Reborn jumped to sit on her shoulder.
They, or rather, she walked at a steady pace. It was April, the air was fresh but the sun was horrible to a person who just climbed down a mountain. They were silent on their way home, and she was thankful for that because it gave her the chance to catch up her breath all the while thinking on possible ways to get back at the baby hitman.
She sighed in relief when she walked into the familiar street of her neighbourhood. Just a couple of meters and she can finally rest! Oh, the joy, she almost skipped happily, but her body froze when she heard a familiar growl.
Reborn felt Tsuna tense and turned to look at her, but she was looking at a house gate with narrowed eyes, her shoulders trembling slightly and unconsciously stepping back from it.
"What is it?" He asked in confusion. He didn't feel any malicious presence and there was no way the brunette's hyper intuition could detect something he couldn't.
"He is here" Tsuna whispered, and as if feeling her fear, the gate of the house opened by itself. A loud growl could be heard and out stepped the beast that haunted the brunette's mornings before the hitman came to live with her.
"You are scared of a little dog?" Reborn deadpanned as he stared at the little Chihuahua who was making a funny noise at them.
"Don't let him deceive you! He is the devil's spawn" Tsuna murmured and stepped back as the dog walked towards her.
"Alright, you just achieved a new level of patheticness in my book" Reborn sighed.
"No! I am serious!" Tsuna exclaimed but the dog barked at her, making her yelp and jump back.
Reborn just shook his head. What did he do to deserve this? Girl or not, how can a teen be afraid of an innocent, harmless little pup? Just how pathetic can that be? It was damaging his image, damn it. I mean, it was okay if the dog was a rottweiler or something big. But some silly pup that had grotesque looking eyes that were twitching, and red dripping snot and, wait- what? Was that foam in his mouth? Wait… did that thing's head just did a 360 spin?
What the hell was wrong with that dog!?
"Do you believe me now?!" Tsuna screeched. Reborn held the brunette's shoulder where he was sitting tightly.
"Okay, Dame-Tsuna. I want you to run, run like you have never run before and there will be no training tomorrow" He wasn't going to let anyone know that his student was beaten by a Chihuahua possessed by the devil. If he can get her to speed her training by doing this, then so be it.
"You're on" Tsuna whispered, before sprinting as fast as she could.
The dog barked and followed her, easily catching up to her despite its tiny body. Tsuna was almost crying in fear and frustration, her legs were burning and muscles cramping in effort, and she felt like she was about to throw up but didn’t dare to stop.
"Faster!" Reborn ordered.
"I can't! R-Reborn! I can't run anymore! We are going to get eaten!" Tsuna cried.
Reborn glared at the dog and then glared some more at the brunette. He grabbed Leon, who transformed into a gun and loaded the special bullet.
"Dame-tsuna, this better work or I swear"
Tsuna didn't have time to react, she just turned to Reborn with wide eyes before the bullet was shot in her head. She tripped by the sudden force and crashed to the floor. The baby hitman jumped over a fence and watched as the orange flame came to life on the brunette's forehead, and how her clothes mysteriously ripped themselves by the flare of energy.
"Reborn! Escape the evil spawn and get us home!" Tsuna exclaimed with newfound energy. She snatched him, holding him tight in her arms before sprinting, almost flying to her home.
The evil dog barked, stopping briefly to chew at her discarded clothes before continuing to pursue her, growling and spitting foam from its mouth.
"Fast, fast, fast, oh my god he just ate my clothes!" The brunette chanted, the flames in her forehead starting to flicker and marking that the 5 minutes limit was almost over.
In her desperation to escape, she stopped for a second to lean down and grab a rock so that she could throw it at the dog behind it. However, as it hit square on its face, a loud clang was heard.
“What the hell?!”
"Dame-Tsuna, concentrate!" Reborn escaped her grip and kicked her in the head. How annoying this was, was it really too soon to ask for vacations? One thing was for sure, he was definitely going to torture someone – a brunette – for damaging his image like this.
.
.
.
"Oh my god! Yay! We are safe!" Tsuna threw open the door of her house before quickly closing it. She leaned her back against it and breathed out in relief. She could hear growling and barking behind the door, along with some beeps and creaks but she knew that no evil could get inside her home. Well, Reborn doesn't count, her mother invited him. "We made it! We live! We're home!"
"Dame-Tsuna, shut up" Reborn hopped down from the brunette's grip and rubbed his head with one hand, already having a headache. God, he needed some coffee. Why the hell didn't he leave the brunette to deal with it alone? The better question was why he let himself be dragged and almost be eaten by the devil's spawn who may or may not be a robot.
"Welcome back" Nana came from the kitchen and gasped a little when she saw the state of her daughter. "Tsuna-chan, what happened to your clothes?"
It was only then that Tsuna remembered her predicament of running in her underwear whenever Reborn shoots her, that and all the bruises on her body were on display in front of her mother. She unconsciously crossed her arms in front of her to try and hide the ones in her back.
"We were playing… I fell down a tree and- and that evil Chihuahua tried to kill me again! He ate my clothes, mom!"
"Well, it's good you made it in one piece. Go take a shower dear, I will heat up the supper" Nana told her with a smile and Tsuna rushed to the bathroom before her mother could see any more bruises.
"That puppy is rather playful, don't you think so, Reborn-kun?" Nana giggled as she went back to the kitchen, giving the hitman an idea that this was a common occurrence.
Reborn just nodded, and petted a tired-looking Leon. He seriously needed coffee.
And vacations.
Definitely.
.
.
.
Tsuna shut the door of the bathroom with a sigh. That was too close and the worst part was that her mother saw her in such a pitiful state. This was all Reborn's fault, she thought with a frown. It was frustrating, realizing that Reborn was starting to control her life and make her do things to his whim.
Sighing to herself and concluding that this wasn’t the time to think negative thoughts, she headed over the shower and turned the handle to the right to let the hot water flow. She well deserved a warm relaxing bath after such horrible experiences with the baby demon and the devil's spawn, thank you very much.
Just as the room started to become foggy by the hot moisture and she made a move to remove her remaining clothes, a dizzy spell hit her, one that made her vision blurry and body to feel numb.
"Ngh" She managed to grab the sink in time to balance herself and placed a hand on her head. It hurt, it felt like there were ants crawling all over her skin, her limbs felt heavy and her head, god, her head was pulsing like something wanted to come out. It barely lasted seconds, but she felt disoriented as her vision started to clear, leaving her only with the remnants of anxiety and dread.
"The hell?" She murmured and blinked in confusion as she shook her head. "Tired, I am tired. I need food and sleep, I want to sleep, please" She pleaded in a whisper.
Shower forgotten, Tsuna lifted a hand to touch her forehead.
It was warm.
.
.
.
"Tsuna dear, there is a package for you" Bianchi called as soon as Tsuna stepped into the kitchen, drying her hair with a towel and wearing clean pyjamas with cartoonish dinosaurs on them.
"A package?" She asked in confusion and was about to take the white parcel that Bianchi was holding, but a heavyweight on her head made her stumble "Ouch, Reborn!" She cried in pain and glared at the baby who was opening the package on the table "Hey, that's mine!"
"Who would send you a package via mail?" The baby hitman questioned, ignoring the brunette and opening the parcel. He peeked inside and was confused by the contents. He grabbed what seemed to be a thank you card and read the sender. "Green&Peace?"
"Oh! About time" Tsuna smiled brightly and sat down at the table. She started to rummage through the parcel and took out what seemed to be a green t-shirt, a magazine, a bag full of gardening seeds, some more letters, a clay sculpture, and a small present box.
"What's this junk?" The baby hitman asked.
"Why, how dare you?" Tsuna said with an offended frown "Green&Peace is an ecological company that fights to protect the environment. They raise funds by selling products and art pieces that are made of ecological materials all around the globe. I have sold a few paintings to them, actually." Tsuna told him, busy looking at the things she received. "I am subscribed to the magazine. There are contests, information and news about health, art and nature. And because I am one of their art providers, I get free gifts. Cool, huh?"
"And yet, there is still no new painting for mama" Nana casually said as she was passing by.
"I-I promise I will paint something as soon as I have free time!" Tsuna winced and shouted after her.
"What I don't understand, is how you get average grades and burn your cooking and yet be able to sell paintings for a company"
"You know, I sometimes wonder the same thing… I got involved in arts because it was the only thing that I didn't mess up, and as I got useless in other things, I got better at painting" Tsuna blinked "That… sounded so sad, oh my god, I am an artist!"
"Well, at least you are good at something" He sighed, curious about her little entrepreneur project but seeing no harm in allowing her to continue.
"Hmm, let's see what we got" Tsuna mumbled to herself "Rhododendron seeds, fan letters, thank you letters, weird clay sculpture made by a ten-year-old that likes my drawings and what's in here?" She opened the little present box "A fancy-looking ring that is made of paper" It even had sparkles to make it seem like a gem was on it.
"Dame-Tsuna, you are such a nerd" Reborn shook his head, before looking at Tsuna with narrowed eyes "Just to clear things, you are anonymous, right?"
"I'm not that stupid, of course I keep my identity a secret" Tsuna rolled her eyes, admiring how the paper ring fit on her finger.
"Good" The baby hitman nodded and hopped down the table, being done with the brunette for the day. Tsuna watched him leave and sighed, her shoulders relaxing.
"You think he was worried for me?" She asked the little green chameleon who had crawled from Reborn's shoulder to lick the rhododendron seeds that were on the table. It wasn't like she was waiting for an answer, but when nothing happened she turned down to see the lizard shaking "Leon?" She cooed gently "Are you okay, little guy?" The chameleon blinked and his body shook more, it started to emit a strange glow "Leon!"
Before she knew it, the little chameleon body started to morph into different things at a high speed, his tiny body glowing more and more.
"Oh god! REBORN!" She shouted for the baby hitman, who appeared in the kitchen in seconds.
"What?" He asked grumpily, he was so ready to go to sleep.
"There is something wrong with Leon!" Tsuna pointed towards the morphing chameleon on the table. Reborn hopped into it and stared at his partner with a sigh.
"About time" He said, and Tsuna looked even more horrified. "He is not dying, don't worry. He is producing something; you never know what it is but be assured that it will be something you'll need"
Tsuna breathed out in relief, still worried about Leon.
"Eat something Dame-Tsuna, mamma made curry" Reborn grabbed Leon, dare Tsuna said gently, and carried him upstairs.
Today was such a tiring day, she grabbed the warm supper that her mother had warmed for her and ate slowly as she read her mail from the package she received. Most of them were just thank you letters from her customers. Others were asking her for a certain type of painting, while the rest were fans appreciating her artwork and contribution to the environment.
One letter thought, grabbed her whole attention, dinner long forgotten. She looked around, making sure no one was around before opening the white envelope and started to read.
Dear snowed fish,
I thank you for your last masterpiece. Your brain is brilliant, as usual. Expect a prototype by the end of the month.
My investigation is going slowly, however. I'm afraid I don't have the resources to investigate something I do not know. If you can perhaps send the object in question, I will be happy to explore this project to its fullest.
Yours,
-Green&Peace.
No.
Was her immediate answer. No matter how curious and needed she was for that information, she wasn't going to part from that object. If worse has to come, then they will need to meet in person to pursue the project.
"I need a phone" She thought with a frown. She was sure the hitman was going to read her mail if she sent anything and she needed to communicate without someone spying on her.
Not being hungry anymore, she picked her cold plate and left it wrapped nicely by the counter. She grabbed the letters and stored them inside the package, leaving the weird clay sculpture on the table. She went upstairs to her room and left the package by her desk, opting to put everything away on another day and somehow knowing that the hitman wouldn’t snoop on there.
"Hey Reborn, when are you going to return my phone and laptop?" She asked as innocent, dismissive and uncaring as she could so as to not raise suspicion.
"Hmm?" The hitman blinked from his little hammock. Leon was still glowing, but his body had finally stopped morphing and had solidified into a sphere. The hitman eyed the brunette before closing his eyes "You wanted to prove me wrong, survive this month and they will be returned to you"
"What a cheap bribe" She murmured but it was the best answer she would get from him.
They were silent after that. She busied herself a little knowing that there wasn’t any homework and watched some tv with the kids before it was bedtime. She had wished her mother goodnight and was finishing brushing her teeth when Lambo and I-pin somehow convinced her to read them a bedtime story. They still fought and argued daily, but when they wanted something and joined forces, there was no one stopping them, she had come to find out.
What a day. She thought when she finally curled in her bed, wishing that tomorrow could be a peaceful day.
.
.
.
Morning came too soon. Tsuna grumpily went to school, as always, with Gokudera and Yamamoto to walk with her. Reborn disappeared as soon as she left, but she didn't dare skip school after his threat. The good part was that she didn't have any weird nightmares so her body was well rested.
The bad part was that there was an ugly feeling of anxiety coiling inside of her. The closer they got to school, the more she wanted to run back home and stay in bed until she could properly v again. But alas, she couldn't.
Classes went normal as always despite the uncomfortable feeling settling on her skin, she didn't know how she survived, but she was still awake when classes were over and everyone was rushing out. But of course, it wasn't done yet. She had library duties, not to mention, she promised Yamamoto she was going to watch his game.
Gokudera, as promised, waited for her until she was done. All she has to do was put back the returned books, help any students looking for a last-minute check out and clean out before clogging so it wouldn’t take her long. The bomber offered to help, but this was her duty - and grade - so she had to take care of it on her own, otherwise, it would be counted as cheating.
Besides, it wasn't like she was alone; there were other students who were in the library committee that were helping around. And the good thing - or bad, depending on the way you looked at it - was that not many students came to the library, so it was a relaxing work.
"Excuse me, Sawada-san? Can you help me with something?" Tsuna was brought out of her thoughts when a girl approached her with a note "I can't find this book"
"Yes, sure" Tsuna mumbled as she read the paper "hmm… I think we have it in the storage room, wait here a minute"
She passed by Gokudera's table, who was immersed in a supernatural book. It had taken a few minutes to make Yamamoto leave for late-minute practice, and he didn’t leave until they both had promised to attend the game. If he could, he would have dragged them there personally but he was the star player, and he needed to be present before the game started.
The whole school was talking about it, but girls were more excited than anyone, squealing all day and crowding the baseball courts like cheerleaders. It was a good thing Hibari was nowhere in sight, otherwise, the crowds would have driven him mad. But it was strange though, it's not like Tsuna was worried about him but there were even less disciplinary committee members around.
One would think that patrolling a baseball match with another school to keep order and peace would be a priority but only a couple of them were standing guard.
As she passed by another table, she saw two girls staring at their phones instead of the opened books they had in front of them. Tsuna rolled her eyes, but as long as they were quiet, who was she to kick them out?
She walked inside the storage room searching for the book the girl wanted. Why would a first-year need a book about thermodynamics, anyway? She was busy looking around so she didn't notice the girl having following her with the other two.
"Here it is" Tsuna grinned and grabbed the book, happy that she found it so quickly but just as she turned around, the door was slammed close, followed by the unmistakable sound of the clicking of the lock.
"H-Hey…" Tsuna whispered and dropped the book "Hey, what are you doing!?" She ran towards the door and tried to open it, but to no avail. "Open the door! Open the door, now!" She tried moving the handle and banged at the door, but the storage room was behind all the bookshelves at the far end, no one was going to hear her.
"Oh my god, oh my god!" Her breath started to come short and fast, and she looked around for a window, but they were none. White walls surrounding her. She was trapped inside a small room with no exit. Closing in on her. Her eyes burned as she kicked and banged at the door. "Somebody open the door! Let me out! OUT!"
Crouching down, she covered her ears with her hands as her breath got stuck in her throat.
"Please!" She released a sob.
.
.
.
The game started 10 minutes ago, Juudaime's shift should have ended by now and yet, there was no sign of the brunette. Gokudera searched the library with his eyes over and over again in search of her, but the brunette was nowhere in sight. He was focused on his book, but he still kept an eye on her and saw her walk behind him but hasn’t come back.
Was it an enemy attack? No. Kidnaping was out of the option too, there was no one suspicious and he was facing the only way out, so he would know.
Getting worried, he stood up and started to search for her.
The library was practically empty, save for two third-year students arguing about physics in the table next to him and a group of girls that haven’t left either. Quickening his step, he peeked through the shelves for a mane of light brown hair, but all he found were empty aisles and harsh whispers hiding in between them.
"I don't think this is funny” A voice said “You shouldn't abuse your power of the library committee president like this"
Taking curiosity, he hid on the bookshelf nearest to the hushed voices and listened.
"Well, she deserved it! Just who does she think she is? She is a no-one, why does she get to hang around with the popular guys? I bet you she is lying to them" Another girl sneered to justify whatever it was that she has done.
"Let's just go, I don't think anyone will be coming for Sawada"
Oh, hell no.
Gokudera didn't spare them another glance, he ran around the library looking for a door.
.
.
.
This really felt like coming home and after almost a month of not playing, he was dying to just let go. He loved the smell of grass just cut, the feeling of his favourite old bat in his hands, the pressure of his helmet on his head. Oh, how he missed this. It's not like he was nervous for the game, but he was trembling in excitement. He just wanted to play!
He looked around as he stretched. His team was warming up next to him, the captain was reviewing the strategy with the coach, students were already cheering while the opposite team was also warming up and his two friends were nowhere in sight.
It's not like was paranoid or obsessed, but he really wanted to share this experience with them.
15 minutes into the game, and still no sign of them. Namimori-middle was leading by a ten points mark. If they keep it up, the game would be over with them taking the win. He flexed his healed arm and gripped the bat tight. Okay, this was a first to him, he couldn't say if it was a good thing or bad thing to have half your concentration on the game and the other half consumed by worry. Because just where were they?
The pitcher threw the ball, and his teammate batted. It was a hit of tree points. The crowd cheered, the girls screamed.
What if someone did something to her? Of course, he knew mostly half of the school made fun of the brunette, but because it didn't seem to hurt the girl, he didn't step in. That didn't mean he liked it.
Bam. Another two points for Namimori. First, second and third base were now clear. Students cheered, girls screamed.
Now it was his turn to bat.
What if those nasty girls did something to her? He may not be the smartest guy, but he knew what angry jealous fangirls were capable of. He gripped his bat and looked at the pitcher with narrowed eyes, gaze fixed on the ball.
What were the odds? What were the odds, indeed. All he knew was that something had happened to Tsuna, and if he was getting annoyed by the constant loud yelling of the girls cheering his name, that could only mean something.
The pitcher threw the ball.
Oh, hell no.
His eyes narrowed and he batted the ball as hard as he could, not minding his healed shoulder. Everyone gasped and awed as the ball flew up in the air, up and far away from the courts. It was the perfect home run, and by the time he was crossing third base, the ball had crashed into one of the school’s windows.
And the crowd still cheered.
.
.
.
Gokudera searched the whole library until finally, hidden behind all the bookshelves at the far end of the room was the door he was looking for. He ran towards it without a second thought, and as he got nearer, he could hear some weak banging coming from it.
"Juudaime!?" He shouted and tried to open the door, but it was indeed locked. What kind of door has a lock from the outside?
"G-Gokudera-kun?" Her voice sounded distant and quivering "Gokudera-kun?! Get me out!"
"It's me! The door it's locked. Juudaime, stay back! I will blow it open!" Gokudera didn’t wait a second and ignited a dynamite stick, trusting that the brunette had moved out of the way he stuck it into the latch and leaned back a little.
In seconds, a small explosion occurred, covering the place with smoke and the familiar smell of burning, he was totally going to blame this on those nasty girls.
"Juudai-
Before he could finish calling for her, something jumped on him as soon as the door fell over and he felt trembling arms wrap around his neck tightly. He was frozen by the sudden contact, but a shuddering wet breath on his shoulder made him wrap his arms protectively around the figure in front of him.
"Shh. It's okay, you are safe" Gokudera reassured her in a soft voice as he felt her struggling to breathe “Focus on breathing, slowly. Juudaime, you’re safe”
He rubbed her back and tried to breathe loudly so that the girl could mimic the movement. It took a while, he really didn’t care how long it took, but he waited patiently as Tsuna started to calm down and breathe with more ease. Her body was still shivering, but it wasn’t the harsh tremors as before.
Tsuna for her part, blinked and breathed out, her mind calming down at just holding onto something familiar, something real that grounded her. Her heartbeat slowed as did her breathing, she still felt like she wanted to puke but the fog in her head was starting to clear out, and her senses started to come back to her, making her realize where she was and what had happened.
Gokudera looked down with worry when he felt the girl stiffen after having calmed down, but before he could ask Tsuna pushed herself away from his arms gently and turned away while hugging herself.
"Juudaime-
"I-It was nothing" She said, cringing at how loud her voice was. "Thank you…"
"Yeah" He nodded and let her compose herself, not questioning her further "Yeah, it's okay, umm… We better go, the baseball game is almost over. If you wish to still go?"
Tsuna nodded slowly and he waited until she was ready to go. The library was empty by the time they came out, and Gokudera didn’t have the heart to remind the brunette to lock up. He will vouch for her tomorrow if she gets in trouble, but for now, he followed her closely.
If he had looked inside the storage room instead of the floor as he hugged the girl, he would have seen the burnt books the brunette left behind in that room. But he wouldn’t be aware of that, not with his whole focus being on the brunette’s figure in front of him.
He wanted to ask if she was all right, but was afraid of doing so. That haunted look, that shuddering breathing, it was like she was having a panic attack. But what could have possibly triggered it?
Just as they turned around the corner, both stopped at the strange sight in front of them.
"Huh?" Tsuna blinked at the unconscious girl lying on the floor, with shattered glass around her and a baseball ball lying innocently next to her head.
"That baseball idiot… breaking windows and knocking people" Gokudera tsked and went to stare at the broken window, not even sparing a second thought to the girl. He recognized her well enough as the responsible for locking Juudaime, she didn’t deserve their attention.
Tsuna walked towards the girl and knelt down, careful not to step into any glass. 'Karma's a bitch' She thought with a small smile as she picked the ball, feeling a lot better as she gripped the rough texture in her hand.
"Come on, we are really late" She stood up and tugged at Gokudera's shirt, and he let himself be dragged all the while grumbling about Yamamoto’s crazy play.
They both made it in time to see Yamamoto's last run, the last play that led Namimori’s baseball team to victory.
"You know, he is good" Tsuna said underneath all the yells and cheers. She had never been to a baseball game before, she had seen Yamamoto play sometimes but it was him just fooling around. She has never seen him that serious at something. But even when he was serious, he seemed like he was having fun.
"He is just lucky" Gokudera glared -more like pouted- but Tsuna didn't tease him. They waited in the sidelines until people started to clear out and leave the courts. She didn’t want to walk through the groups of fangirls and the baseball team continuously cheering, but Yamamoto had no trouble spotting them through the commotion going on around him.
With a grin, he broke free and jogged up to them. Sweaty, tired but happy.
"3 home runs in a game, must be a new record" She approached him, trying not to react towards the glares she was receiving when everyone turned to look who their baseball star was running to. How come she didn't notice those glares before? Or well, she did but she was so used to them that she just ignored them.
"You came!" Yamamoto grinned as he came to a stop in front of them "Did you watch it? How was it, did you like it?" Tsuna and Gokudera almost snorted at his energy. Well, Gokudera did snort. The baseball ace looked like an oversized puppy with how happy he was. It made Tsuna sigh softly, unable to come up with an excuse.
"Sorry. S-Somebody locked me in a room and I missed the game but..." She smiled and held the baseball up "I know you were amazing"
"Tch" Gokudera tsked and glared at the bright expression that lit on the baseball ace's face, if it was even possible.
"Sign this for me, please" Tsuna asked, handing the ball to the boy in front of her.
"Sure!" Yamamoto exclaimed, writing his name in the ball. He was signing his name to the group behind him so he already had a marker in hand. "Here you go" He handed it back with a grin. Tsuna took the ball back with a smile, and moved a little so that Gokudera wouldn't be left behind.
"We are going to celebrate, get some sushi at home. You should come" Yamamoto told them excitedly.
"I don't know, Reborn wants me at home" Tsuna frowned and started to play with the ball in her hands.
"We shouldn't mingle with half-brained sports guys anyway" Gokudera looked at the sweaty and noisy baseball team, surrounded by other loud students.
"You aren't any fun" Yamamoto shook his head at him "What about your fireworks!? You should have lighted some. We won"
"Oh right, let me fire the ones that spell your name" Gokudera deadpanned, hands searching in his pockets.
"They really can do that?!" Yamamoto asked with sparkles in his eyes.
"Of course not! idiot! As if that could happen!" Gokudera snapped and pushed him backwards. "And they are bombs, bombs! Not fireworks!"
"They are flashy and explode, same thing!" Yamamoto retorted and crossed his arms.
"You big idiot!" Gokudera tried to punch him, but Yamamoto evaded him with a laugh.
Tsuna shook her head at their antics. Must they always bicker in her presence? She sighed as she looked around. Luckily there weren't many students remaining, and being outside helped her breathe more easily. Her heart started racing though, when she saw a familiar orange-haired girl running away in tears.
"Kyoko?" She whispered before running after the girl "Hey! Kyoko! what is it?"
"M-My brother! He is in the hospital!" Kyoko said between tears, hands clutching her pink cellphone.
"Okay, calm down, I'm coming with you" Tsuna grabbed her hand, not thinking of anything else but to help her "Come on!"
Tsuna started to run, dragging Kyoko with her. In the back of her mind, she could hear Reborn scolding for running away and leaving Gokudera and Yamamoto behind, but she acted on instinct.
"We are taking a taxi" She told the girl behind her, who just nodded and wiped her tears. It didn't take more than a minute for them to get in one.
"What happened?" Tsuna asked as soon as the taxi took off.
"I-I don't know" Kyoko sobbed "I received a call from the hospital, my brother got in an accident"
"Hey, it's okay" Tsuna patted her shoulder "You know your brother, he is strong"
"I know my brother. I know he must have gotten into another fight" Kyoko said in distress, and Tsuna could only look at her with guilt.
"You can't keep protecting him, not when he doesn't want you too"
"He is my brother" The orange-haired girl sniffed, but her eyes sparkled in determination.
"And he loves you" Tsuna reassured her "But it's his life, he just wants you to keep you safe"
Kyoko just sniffed and didn't say anything else. Tsuna sighed, she more than anyone shouldn’t be saying stuff like that. 15 minutes later, they arrived at the hospital where after asking around, a nurse led them towards the room Ryohei was staying, reassuring them that the boy was fine.
"Go, I will be here" Tsuna pushed Kyoko gently.
The orange-haired girl nodded, she breathed in before walking inside the room. Tsuna for her part breathed out and leaned against the wall. It really was a pity, Kyoko was always worrying about her brother, nagging at him every time he fought someone outside the boxing ring, almost like she wanted to control him, but in truth, she just wanted to keep him out of harm. Tsuna turned to her right when she heard hurried footsteps.
"Mrs. Sasagawa" She greeted the distressed woman.
"Tsuna-chan" The woman greeted back.
"He is fine, Kyoko's in there now. He had a rough fight, just some...broken bones"
"That boy is going to be the end of me" The woman sighed, shaking her head, feeling a little bit relieved but still worried. She looked at Tsuna with grateful eyes "Thank you for coming"
"Of course" Tsuna smiled, grabbing her school bag a little tighter "I have to get going, please excuse me"
"Yes, thank you so much for your help" Mrs. Sasagawa smiled at her, and with a bow, she entered the hospital room. Tsuna sighed and turned around to walk away. It made her wonder just how much she has worried her own mother. A lot, she thought. She was going to paint her something nice, she deserved it.
She walked out of the hospital, with a hand rubbing her head. Everything was so white inside, it was giving her a headache. In her other hand, she was still gripping the ball tightly to remind herself that she was fine. She felt a little bad about leaving the boys so suddenly, they must be so worried by now and she didn't have a phone to contact them. Well, that was totally Reborn's fault.
It was getting late. She was hungry and tired and wanted nothing more than to curl in her bed. Should she take the bus? Oh wait, she didn't have any money left. This wasn't her day, at all. Just as she was about to walk home, the sound of a motorcycle engine grabbed her attention. She turned to see and couldn't help but to smile at the figure getting off the black bike. Well, thank you destiny.
"Hey" She called as she approached him "You have been patrolling for days, what's going on? I haven't seen you at school. Are you hurt?"
"Nothing that concerns you" Kyoya huffed as he locked his bike and started to walk towards the hospital. Tsuna narrowed her eyes, her gut clenching in anxiety. He wasn't hurt, that much was obvious. And he wasn't the person to take his time to visit someone in a hospital, unless it was for interrogation. So…
"Is there someone on the loose?" She asked, and Kyoya stopped to look at her with a glare.
"What do you know about it?"
"I just asked you" The brunette crossed her arms, not flinching at the intense glare. Deep down, she was starting to panic. Was this the bad feeling she had been feeling?
"Trouble brings trouble" Hibari said, nodding at her.
"I don't think this is Reborn's doing" Tsuna murmured, shaking her head and thoughts away.
"Obviously"
"Well it isn't my fault either" The brunette pouted "No one knows who I am supposed to be, so you can't blame this on me"
Kyoya made a sound in his throat, it was more like a grunt that was meant to represent a snort, she has come to identify over the years.
"Well, thank you, dear prefect, for looking out for this humble neighbourhood" Tsuna smiled brightly at him if only to annoy him a little "There are many old grannies and housewives that are grateful of your great efforts"
And he sighed, knowing perfectly what she wanted "I will take you home" he looked at her with a pointed stare "Stay"
"Yes!" She exclaimed, not minding if the order sounded like a master teaching its dog to stay put. He turned and started to walk inside, eyes narrowed and a frown on his eyebrows as he set on walking inside the hospital. She almost felt bad, almost.
"Wait, Kyoya! Can you lend me your phone?"
.
.
.
7 minutes later, Kyoya came out to find Tsuna playing a game on his cellphone, sitting down on a bench and eating a cookie that a kind old lady gave her. There weren't any bad vibes coming from the generous action so the brunette accepted the cookie without much thought. She was starting to trust that nagging feeling, even though it was starting to freak her out. The Namimori prefect just glared at her, which made her almost giggle, almost. She didn't want to lose her ride home.
And he had to intensify his glare when Tsuna refused to wear his helmet, 1) because he only had one and if she wore it then he wouldn't have protection and 2) because it was an ugly blue colour. But she didn't say that out loud.
In the end, Kyoya forced the helmet on her head and started to drive at a dangerous speed, forcing her to wrap her arms tightly around him and almost cry. He totally did that on purpose, but he wasn't going to admit it.
Once they got near her neighbourhood, he slowed down, making Tsuna relax a bit on his back.
"You are evil" She murmured with a shaky breath. If he heard her, he didn't comment. But Tsuna only sighed and closed her eyes, enjoying the ride while it lasted.
They parked a little away from her home, Tsuna didn't want to alert anyone that someone in a motorbike drove her home, the gossip from the old ladies will be insufferable. She got out and handed - more like pushed - the ugly helmet to him and ignored the smirk he gave her.
"Thank you" She said, fixing her skirt before looking at him "Be careful, okay. I will inform you as soon as I find anything"
"Don't give me more trouble" He told her, putting on his helmet.
"When do I ever?" Tsuna tried to smile at the flat stare she received. "Right…" She said sheepishly and coughed. "Be careful"
She waved and started to walk home. She counted to 10 in her head and just as she was standing in front of her house, the sound of the bike’s engine roared and she smiled to herself as she heard him drive away.
She opened the door and went inside, greeting her mother - who she called while waiting for Kyoya to tell her why she was late - and the kids, who were not surprisingly painting the walls with her watercolour paints. At least it will be washable, and Nana wouldn't scold them either way, so what else was there to do.
She met Bianchi as she was walking upstairs to her room, saying that Gokudera called like ten times because she suddenly disappeared. Tsuna groaned at that, feeling guilty at leaving him after her little episode in the library. But she didn't have his number, so she couldn't send him a message earlier. Now she really felt bad. She will call him tonight to apologize and Yamamoto too, if she finds his number. And Kyoko, to know how Ryohei is.
As she finally made it to her room, the devil was already waiting for her.
"Tsuna, I told you not to be alone!" Reborn snapped at her, clearly angry at having his orders disobeyed. Right, Gokudera must have contacted Reborn as soon as she was out of sight. All the happy thoughts she had disappeared as the anxiety and dread returned, this time, with a faint humming in the back of her head.
"Reborn, is someone dangerous on the loose?" She asked, her head starting to throb. The hitman silently stared at her with blank eyes and the dread feeling on her stomach blazed. "Shit. Who is it? Is it a hitman? A runaway prisoner, a psychopath? Is me, isn't. They are coming for me" Tsuna started to babble and pacing in her room. She turned to glare at the baby hitman with a panicked stare "Reborn, I deserve to know!"
"I received a letter from Nono, there was a break out; a prisoner escaped a high secure mafia prison and came to Japan, Namimori" He informed her, his squeaky voice did nothing to calm her nerves.
"And he is coming for me… why?" She asked as she sat down on her bed. After 6 years of evading the Mafia, it finally found her. She wanted to cry. She was going to cry "Who…?"
"His name is Rokudo Mukuro"
Tsuna shuddered as she breathed out and turned to look at Reborn with a gaze full of anger, sadness, fear and despair.
"Rokudo… Mukuro? Who is he?"
.
.
.
Notes:
Tsuna doesn't know Mukuro. Or does she? Who knows ~
Things are finally getting started.Little heads up, the story will definitely change its rating in the future, just to warn you. Daily arc is over, the fights will start and so will the feels.
Chapter 9: Misty morning
Notes:
Happy New Year. I wish 2021 to be a year full of hope & health for everyone!
Stay safe! ❤️✨
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
Tsuna was confused.
She spent the night trying to get some decent sleep, but her anxiety was too much, her nerves and fears prevented her from finding rest. She was irrationally afraid that if she closed her eyes, she was going to stop breathing. She had to pat herself on the back though, she didn't have a panic attack in front of the baby hitman, but she was now regretting keeping her feelings pent up. It was suffocating.
She tried counting sheep, but by the time she reached number 127, she was restless. Doing her math homework at three a.m. was out of the question, and she didn't have her laptop or phone to distract her, so she settled for the next best thing.
She spent two hours drawing a tree. It was a simple black tree with no leaves, flowers or background, but she put so much detail in it that you could even see the cracks on the trunk and the dimensions of the branches. Then Reborn snored loudly, and Tsuna grabbed the colour orange. With red-rimmed eyes, the black tree was consumed by fire. Through it all, her hands didn't stop shaking.
Once there was nothing more to cover, she tossed the sketchbook aside and hugged her knees, rocking herself slowly. A deep part of her just wanted to go to her mother's room and sleep next to her, under the blanket of security she provided. But she couldn't. If she did, Nana will get worried and she couldn't give her mother more stress than she already has. Besides, she was thirteen years old; she couldn't do that anymore.
Paranoia prevented her from pacing in her room - Reborn and Lambo had placed grenades and some weapons lying around the floor, and she refused to wake the baby hitman and face his wrath. Still, the feeling of nausea wouldn't leave.
By six in the morning, Tsuna was glaring at the sleeping hitman, writing a thesis in her mind about: 'Identity Crisis, the Story of a Baby Hitman'. It will win her a Nobel Prize, she was sure of it. She had evidence of how many different personalities - more like cosplays - the hitman had perfectly executed in a month. Twenty. How disturbing is that?
7 A.M. The sun was shining, the birds were chirping, her alarm rang but it was the sound of a snot bubble bursting that almost made her cry in hysterics. When Reborn woke up and looked at her pitiful sleepless state, he knew that enough was enough. He threw her a bundle of clothes and sent her to the shower.
Tsuna moved on automatic-mode. She had a warm shower, changed into the clothes she was given and did her hair up in a high ponytail while Reborn explained their schedule for the day with a cup of espresso in his hands. And as she listened, she couldn't help but regard the baby hitman with blank, sceptical eyes, because really…
Finding out that there was a psychopath after you could do wonders to the mental health of a thirteen-year-old girl. The danger, the fear, the risk; Tsuna imagined being sent to another country under a ridiculous alias for protection, or worse, being thrown to the wolves and be expected to come back alive. Because with Reborn as her tutor she imagined facing the danger head-on. Not… well, this.
"Tell me again why I'm wearing the boy's uniform and going to visit the school nurse?"
"Because I say so, now put this on" Reborn threw her a blue piece of cloth, which Tsuna identified as a tie to complete the uniform.
"You do know that I'm a girl, and wearing this to school is going to get me in more trouble than you expect." She said flatly, still not processing the situation but put on the tie nonetheless. Well, tried to. She gave up after it became a big knot in her neck.
"I will take my chances" Reborn merely blinked and threw her a piece of paper that Tsuna barely caught "Now, read this, memorize it, say it, go."
"Yo, dude, ha-ha, life sucks…" She read it in a deadpan voice and looked at the hitman with a raised eyebrow "Seriously, what the hell is going on?"
"Taking precautions." The hitman jumped on her shoulder and cradled a shining sleepy Leon closer "Let's go."
"Am I going to skip school?" She asked, walking to the kitchen and hoping to grab at least a piece of bread. Bianchi was already there, drinking some juice. She took a look at Tsuna's uniform and pouted, probably at the lack of curves and skin. Tsuna couldn't blame her, though she has to admit the outfit was a bit comfy.
"You will be there anyway" Reborn said, and tugged at her hair to urge her to leave. It was early, way too early compared to the usual time she leaves for school. Her head was buzzing; it almost felt numb. Her body begged for rest and she knew it was the paranoia keeping her awake. But for how long?
She said goodbye to her mother, who was in the backyard doing the laundry, grabbed her bag and left the house while finishing a half-burnt toast with jam.
"Why am I seeing the school nurse?" She asked once they were on the streets.
"Because you are starting to mess with my mission."
"But why the school nurse?" She almost whined. Almost.
"Stop your whining, Dame-Tsuna." And of course Reborn would recognize it as so.
"Then why the boy's uniform?" She pressed for more information, but his answer was just as ambiguous as the others were.
"You're undercover" Tsuna almost wanted to rip her hair in frustration.
"Reborn, I didn't sleep last night. I'm scared and I'm paranoid and if you don't explain what's going on I’m going to cry." The hitman sighed and patted her head.
"For the next few days, dressing as such will make things easier for both of us. It will keep your body and my sanity protected."
"Why?"
"Because you are Vongola's Decimo candidate and no one expected a schoolgirl" Reborn said while looking at the sky. Tsuna was more confused than ever, if no one expects a girl then why dress as a boy? But before she could open her mouth Reborn beat her with a tug of her hair again. "Now shut up and hurry up. Don't overcook that head of yours Dame-Tsuna."
She rubbed her eyes tiredly and decided to stop thinking and enjoyed the fresh air instead. Walking with the hitman felt a lot safer than she thought. And she knew, oh she knew, that he wasn't going to leave her alone from now on. That was oddly comforting.
One of the advantages of arriving early was that the school was practically empty. The disciplinary committee - or Kyoya - weren’t at the gates yet for inspection duty and nor were any students loitering around, thus no one called her out for wearing the boy's uniform or for having a baby in a suit sitting on her shoulders with a shining egg on his hand.
So she calmly made her way inside and into the nurse's office, only to find it empty.
"Where's the nurse?" She asked as she looked around.
"Late as always" Reborn hoped from her shoulder and towards the desk near the window to stare outside while Tsuna sat on the office chair, fidgeting with her fingers and trying to stop her hands from shaking. After a couple of minutes of silence, she started to spin.
Everything was a mess. There was no way she could fight a psychopath and escape unharmed. Even with the little training she had done with Reborn, her body wasn't prepared for an intense fight. Her mind and body weren't prepared to fight someone with her life on the line.
She bit her lip as the room started to blur around her as her thoughts started to drift.
What exactly does Reborn expect? To win the fight? Arrest the psychopath? Kill him? This was the Mafia, after all, she doubted an assassin was going to stay alive after attempting to murder her. It’s not like she could talk her way out of this, she could barely stammer out answers in class, how was she supposed to face someone trying to kill her with a calm face? Though this Muro-Kuro-Roku; whatever his name was has yet to attempt to harm her, she couldn't trust it wouldn't happen.
Because it could.
And what if her mother got hurt? What if innocent civilians got hurt? Yamamoto, Hana and Kyoko? What if Kyoya and Gokudera face the danger head-on and lose? What if something bad happens?
T-Tsŭ̴̲
She wasn't ready. She just wasn't ready to fight for her life.
Tsuna̶̬̭̒
Not yet, no, not yet. She wasn't ready. She needed power.
Hea̶̬̭̒r
She needed more, more, more. She needed-
Me
White walls consumed her, as a whisper echoed inside her head. A soundless warning. Tsuna felt her body fall but was too frozen to move or feel the impact of the floor. A silent gasp left her lips and before she knew it, there was an uncomfortable tingling coursing through all of her body.
.
.
.
Reborn watched as the school grounds started gaining life and few of the disciplinary committee members stood guard at the gates as students started to make their way inside. It was a bit disappointing that the violent kid wasn't around, he needed him for his plans.
Five potential guardians in a month, all of which had a connection - one way or another - to Tsuna. She brought them to her and he was sure that as soon as word about her life being in danger was out, all of them would fight to help and protect her. And the amusing thing was that Tsuna didn't even do anything big to gain their trust. She just did.
And it baffled him because the last thing the brunette wanted was to have people near her. How interesting, he mused, a sky-user fighting against its own nature. The list of oddities just kept growing, he wanted to solve the mystery that was Sawada Tsunayuuki and give her a beating for keeping secrets from him, him - her tutor who dedicates his holy time 23/7 on her to keep her alive in this blasted dark world.
Maybe he should torture her a little more to gain respect. He shouldn't lose his reputation because of a little girl with social anxiety.
Yes, he should do that.
He kept making plans until a loud sound followed by a shout was heard from behind him. Reborn didn't need to look back to see Tsuna on the floor with the chair she was sitting on over her. He just sighed; was he even getting paid for this? He doesn't remember anymore. Damn Nono and his grandfatherly voice. Next time he will ask for vacations, no, wait. He doesn't need to ask, he will just leave and disappear.
"It hurts" The brunette muttered as she climbed from the floor and picked the chair up. She groaned as her legs muscles stretched from the action, and not wanting to fall again, she decided to collapse on the bed. "Reborn, am I crazy?"
"Yes"
The immediate response had the brunette pouting, but what else did she expect? She sighed and covered her eyes with her arm. She wanted to sleep, but at the same time, she didn't. The idea of getting nightmares or being defenceless for a minute was enough to keep her awake. She didn't know how it was possible, but feeling paranoid despite being tired made her senses more aware of her surroundings.
Which is why the sound of the door opening made her jump out from the bed and grab a pillow to use as a shield.
"Alright, I'm here, let's see the unfortunate one" An unfamiliar voice oozing laziness said. Tsuna didn't know if she should throw the pillow at the man who just walked in or keep it as a makeshift shield, but ultimately decided to go with the latter and observe the stranger with calculative eyes.
"A hobo?" She asked out loud, and she was positively sure that the hitman beside her snorted.
"Excuse me?" Said hobo looked at her for the first time since he entered the room with an offended look.
"Excuse you." Tsuna pursed her lips after that. The comeback came out so naturally, she couldn't stop it.
"You are late, Shamal." Reborn hopped on to the bed next to her and stared at the man rubbing his head lazily and messing with his already messy hair.
"Yes well, I had to travel all the way from Italy just for this secret examination after being threatened and bribed by a certain someone." he said while fixing his white coat and Tsuna was hit with a strong scent of nicotine "Now, let's start the examination."
He looked Tsuna over, who was still clutching the pillow and hummed. From his lab coat, he took out a notebook and some medical instruments. Tsuna started to feel dread pooling at her stomach the more she stared.
"What are you going to do to me?" She asked while inching slowly towards Reborn.
"Standard procedure" he said and held a flashlight up. Tsuna flinched when the light reached her eyes and stepped back when the man - now known as Shamal- walked towards her, making him click his tongue in distaste. "Believe me, kid, I would prefer to be in a bar with a pretty woman than with teenagers discovering their acne."
"I don't have acne" she fixed him with a disgusted look, which he ignored.
"Lucky you" he muttered and grabbed her chin "Now look up" her eyes tingled at the light, and they almost watered as he kept searching for something "Red, dry eyes and bags showing under them" he inspected them for a bit before writing in his notebook "Did your girlfriend break up with you or did you stay up late watching porno? Or are you one of those boys who cry while watching dramas at night?"
"Um…" she blinked, her brain only processing three things: girlfriend, porno, and the fact that he just called her a boy.
"Tsuna hasn't been sleeping well. Nightmares are the prime cause of it" Reborn answered for her, lowering his fedora to hide his amusement.
"Hmm" The hobo doctor then proceeded to take her blood pressure, securing a cuff around her tiny bony wrist. "You look so weak and fragile. Reborn must be so rough on you, huh"
"Y-yeah" She stuttered, brain still processing.
She winced when she felt the cold plate of the stethoscope on her arm, and almost cried in pain when her wrist started to hurt by the cuff inflating and cutting the blood circulating on her hand. Was this man torturing her for fun?! What was his deal?
"The pressure is low and you are not resting well" He removed the cuff from her wrist and yawned lazily "I'm going to check your lungs, please remove your shirt"
Total...blank…thoughts.
Tsuna stared at him with wide eyes, she was sure her heart even stopped for a second at the request. He wanted her to do what?
"Check the back. You don't want to see his flat skinny chest, it's such a pity" Reborn said at her side, petting the Leon sphere on his hands.
"Hmm, yeah, good thinking. I expect 20% more compensation" Shamal sighed and moved his finger in circles "Back will do, turn around"
Tsuna held her breath as she turned around, shaky hands holding the bottom of her shirt up and being thankful that she still had the right mind of wearing a black tank top underneath. She still flinched when she felt the plate of the stethoscope on her lower - but still covered - back. Her brain was sure to melt by the ridiculous situation she was in.
"Breath in, hold it… now let it go" They did the procedure twice before Shamal deemed it enough and wrote the results on his notebook "Good lungs. And good genetics too, you have quite the pretty face for a boy" He said, suddenly grabbing her chin to inspect her face again "But you are short and skinny, and your tie looks lame. Oh, well"
She tried to rein in her killing intent as much as she could, and Reborn's smirk wasn't helping at all as Shamal finally let go of her face and walked towards the desk, where he sat on the chair Tsuna had fallen from earlier.
"So, Vongola Decimo, huh?" He slurred his words, and rested his face on his palm "How's that treating you, kid?"
"He may look like a hobo, but he is trusted, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn told an incredulous Tsuna.
"You want the truth?" She snarled "I fucking hate it."
Shamal looked at her for a moment and then laughed "I like your spunk, it reminds me of my cute student" he sighed with nostalgia "I heard you recruited him"
"His short temperament makes the perfect storm" the hitman said and Tsuna was losing her patience, yet again not knowing what the hell was going on.
"Are we done?" She asked - more like growled - and clutched the pillow tightly. Funnily enough, she kept holding it through all the time.
"Not yet" Shamal searched for something in his pocket, and when he found it, Tsuna wanted to roll her eyes at the sight of a cigarette. "I'm not a psychologist, but someone was persistent in stopping your dreams, so I came prepared" He took a drag and after a beat let the smoke out. "We can't stop you from dreaming. You are a kid, still growing. It can affect your brain if we manipulate it at such a young age."
"I don't think they are dangerous. They come and go and do as they please" Tsuna said, feeling a little self-conscious talking about her weird dreams to a stranger, a hobo stranger.
"But it's starting to interfere with your health. Dangerous or not, your body and mind need to rest at least 8 hours long, without interruptions" Shamal pointed out. "So, want to talk about it? Why do you think they are appearing so frequently?"
"I told you, they do as they please" Tsuna sighed in frustration "It's not like I can control them”
"Is there a trigger for you dreaming about blood and gore?" And she had to bite back an indignant angry sound, because Reborn had no right telling someone about the state of her mind.
"Not that I can think off" She grumbled and hugged the pillow closer. Neither the world's greatest hitman, a hitwoman who uses poison and two mafia children living in her house were enough to trigger horrible nightmares. Being forced to become a Mafia Boss, however, was a different matter. But still… “I’ve dreamt of mirrors, ice and a garden too, so it's not always that bad”
"Hmm, you said she was taking some pills?" Shamal asked the baby hitman after taking another drag of his cigarette.
"Yes, they are not working anymore. And I don't want to cause some internal poisoning"
"Try it the organic way then. Not my thing, but maybe it will work for the skinny kid. A tea should do the trick" Of course the organic way wouldn't work on him, seeing him kill that cigarette in minutes "I would also recommend keeping a dream diary"
"I do keep one" Tsuna shrugged "But I just draw the ones with more impact"
"If you can, do one of every night to keep them recorded. Maybe we can find a pattern and a way to stop them" He blinked, a sudden thought entering his mind and turned to look at Reborn with an eyebrow raised "Are they…?"
"They are not" The hitman confirmed right away, and Tsuna once again didn't understand what they meant.
"Okay" Shamal shrugged and turned to look at the brunette with a bored look "Is there anything you would like to add?"
"I…" Should she say it? She wasn't even sure if it was real or if she was just tired. She hadn't really thought deeply about what it was and this was a stranger after all. "I'm…" But it wouldn't hurt to say it, after all, there was no harm in hiding it, right? "I'm hearing voices"
Both started at her with black faces and Tsuna hugged the pillow tighter.
"Are you sure it's not…" Shamal turned towards Reborn, who lowered his fedora to hide his expression.
"Sure for now" His voice cut any arguments and the conversation was over.
"Okay" Shamal rubbed his head and turned his attention towards the brunette "You are not crazy. Don't worry about it, so long as they don't tell you to kill yourself or others, then everything is good"
"O-Okay" Was it too late to destroy the pillow in a fit of rage and frustration?
"If that's all, I will write you a prescription to follow for the next month, see how you react to it" Shamal took one last drag of his cigarette before throwing it away and started to write something on a small pink notepad.
"What happened to Mrs. Lin?" Tsuna questioned. Last time she saw the school nurse, it was a woman in her mid-thirties who always gave her free candy when she ended up in the infirmary.
"The previous nurse? What a babe she was, she could've been the perfect assistant" Shamal thought with a toothy grin and Tsuna didn't want to think about what he was implying for him to grin like that.
"She's on maternity leave" Reborn said, still sitting beside her.
"Marriage, such a shame" Shamal frowned and handed the pink note to Tsuna, who took it with unsure hands. He then yawned and stretched his arms, dismissing her completely "If that's all, leave. Classes are about to start, maybe I will get lucky with a girl needing help" He slumped into the chair lazily and pointed towards the door "Good luck kid, now move your skinny butt out of my office"
"I hope you choke with the smoke in your lungs" Tsuna told him brusquely before exiting the room, not staying to hear the choked laughter. The familiar weight on her shoulder made her walk faster through the hallways, already packed with some students. And not once did anybody turn to stare at her.
"He thinks I'm a boy" She said with a frown.
"It would have been tedious if he knew you were a girl" Reborn said, tugging at her hair again to change directions and made her walk towards the school exit near the sports fields.
"Is he some kind of perverted old man who ogles and pesters women?" She asked, just needing to confirm what she already assumed.
"Yes, he is" and his curt answer made Tsuna feel a heavy, nonexistent weight fall on her shoulders.
"Reborn?" She said in a perturbed voice "Am I not feminine enough?"
The Hitman didn't answer right away, and when he did, Tsuna felt strangely disappointed "Keep walking Dame-Tsuna."
She did, all the while pouting and questioning her self-image. She never cared about makeup or the way her body looked, but having a perverted doctor examine her while just wearing the boy's uniform and still think she wasn’t a girl made her feel a little down, like she just failed at something.
Although Reborn did have a good point in making her wear the boy's uniform, because wearing a skirt around that man would have made Tsuna bash the pillow into that lazy grin until it bled. So it was better this way, she concluded. Besides, the trousers were comfy.
So, does that mean the hitman cared for her? How cute. He certainly forced her to dress like a boy to avoid the pervert hobo from doing anything funny to her. She will give him some humanity points.
As they neared the outside gates by the baseball court, Tsuna could make out two familiar figures already waiting. It didn't take long until they noticed her coming.
"Juudaime!" Gokudera exclaimed with a smile as he saw her.
"Wow, Tsuna. You look good" Yamamoto looked at her with amusement.
"Please, shut up" She groaned and covered her face.
"Yah! Stop looking at Juudaime like that!" Gokudera pushed Yamamoto away and stood in front of Tsuna to hide her from his view.
"It's okay, Gokudera-kun" Tsuna patted his back slightly, but he made no move to step away from his shielding position.
"Tsuna, you are so mean. You left yesterday without saying anything, I got worried" Yamamoto said, not minding that he couldn't see her behind the angry Italian. Why was she so short?
"Juudaime, please be more careful" Gokudera turned to see her with concern in his eyes, no doubt already knowing about the psycho after her.
"I would've contacted you, but someone stole my phone" Tsuna said with a flat voice, one finger pointed towards the being sitting on her right shoulder.
"Keep wishing, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn patted her cheek in a consoling manner, brushing her attack with ease.
"What are we doing here, anyway?" She asked and fumbled to take out the tie from her neck, but it was just tangling even more.
"Waiting for a ride. He should be here in a minute" Reborn told them.
"You don't know how to tie a tie, you're just making it worse" Yamamoto pointed out with a laugh.
"Shut up"
"Allow me, Juudaime" Gokudera offered and Tsuna just nodded, letting him remove the piece of cloth tied around her neck with ease.
"Much better, thanks" She sighed once it was loose "How do you even breathe with this thing?"
"Well not with a knot, we don't" Yamamoto said with a smirk, making Tsuna stick her tongue at him and Gokudera to glare at him, making the baseball ace laugh.
“You guys are one to talk! You don’t even wear one!” She pointed out.
But just then, a red car parked in front of the gates and honked. A familiar blond stepped out, smiling brightly. It was a sight that made butterflies eat out any dread feeling Tsuna had felt during the day.
"Hello everybody, get in" Dino said but his smile fell a little as he looked around. The stupid butterflies became dust in her heart at his "Where's Tsuna?"
"Stupid Dino, look closer" Reborn’s amusement was palpable as he finally left her shoulder to land on top of the car and Tsuna just wanted to cry. The blond looked around until his gaze fell on her, and he squinted his eyes for a few seconds before opening them wide.
"No way, really!?" He exclaimed with a big grin "Tsuna, you look so cute! You can pose as my little brother too!" He made an attempt to hug her, but Tsuna had enough. Her feminine pride was just wounded twice this day.
"Let go of me, Baka-Dino! I don't care about you, don't talk to me for the rest of the day!" She stalked towards the car with an angry huff.
"W-What? But Tsuny! I haven't seen you in weeks, I missed you!" He ran after her but before he could touch her, Tsuna slammed the door shut on his face "Why is she so cruel to me?"
"Get in, idiot" Reborn kicked Dino in the head before getting inside the car. Both Gokudera and Yamamoto had gotten inside the back seat from the other side. The Italian pushed the baseball ace out of the way so that he could sit next to the brunette, and Yamamoto closed the door whining at Gokudera's rough treatment, but he ignored him.
Dino climbed into the passenger seat and cried when Tsuna refused to meet his gaze.
"We are leaving now. Seat-belts, everyone" Romario said from the driver's seat.
Once he made sure everyone was okay, he turned the car and started to drive to a location unknown to Tsuna, but she didn't care at that point. She ignored every attempt Dino made at talking to her and started to lean slightly towards Gokudera's shoulder as the drive went on, starting to doze off but not enough to fall asleep yet.
The Italian sat stiffly, trying very hard not to move and disturb his Juudaime. Yamamoto, of course, saw this as an opportunity to bother him and started to annoy him by poking his cheek in an attempt to make him move. Dino had given up by now and was sulking on his seat, with sphere-Leon on his lap while Reborn sat next to him, enjoying a cup of coffee he got from who knows where.
Romario was driving calmly, humming along with the radio and ignoring everyone in the car, even when Gokudera exploded and yelled at Yamamoto to stop, causing Tsuna to snap awake and yell a mathematical formula and Yamamoto to laugh out loud which resulted in Gokudera threatening him by lighting some dynamite. Dino started crying at the brunette again, but she just kicked his seat over and over until he shut up. All in all, it was a good trip.
Half an hour later, the car parked at the bottom of a mountain. A very familiar mountain that Tsuna looked with loathing as they got out of the car.
"We are here again" she muttered, and her shoulders fell when the familiar weight settled on her shoulder again. Seems like the hitman had claimed her shoulder as his official and personal ride.
"Start climbing" Reborn ordered, and Tsuna sighed, starting to walk the familiar path along with the others. She wondered if she could pretend to trip so that she could drag Reborn down with her, but the idea was quickly discarded as she somehow knew that the hitman would escape and push her down himself.
"What are we doing here?" Yamamoto asked, crossing his arms behind his head and staring at the mountain with awe.
"Training" Reborn answered "You are not leaving until I say so, okay?"
"Okay" Just as simple as that and without more explanations, Yamamoto accepted the fact that they skipped school to climb a mountain to train. Tsuna sometimes wondered how he could be so carefree.
"Hurry up, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn tugged at her hair again, insistent for her to start walking and to annoy her.
"I'm tired, I didn't eat enough for this" She groaned, already imagining the torments that awaited her.
"Don't worry Sawada-san, I packed enough food" Romario said, carrying a basket which was no doubt filled with delicious food.
"You are not having any until I say so" and Reborn broke her dream of eating peacefully.
"Didn't you hear the doctor? I'm a fragile skinny kid, Reborn" she whined, but her words were enough for three guys to turn to look at her with concern and worry.
"Doctor?" Dino asked with a worried voice.
"You went to the hospital? Juudaime are you alright?" Gokudera asked, stopping in front of her to look all over her in search of an injury.
"I'm fine. I just visited the new hobo nurse at school" she waved with a grimace, still mad at that perverted man. Was he even a certified doctor? Does Kyoya know someone infiltrated his school?
"Hobo?" Yamamoto raised an eyebrow at that.
"Shamal is here, Gokudera. Perhaps you should say hello to him. He did ask for you" Reborn told him.
"Shamal!?" Gokudera exclaimed in horror and turned to look at Tsuna with a guarded expression, placing his hands on her shoulders and looked at her eyes with panic "Did he do something to you? Juudaime, just tell me, if he touched you I will personally kill him!"
"He didn't touch me like that" she murmured, shrugging his hands off. "All the while, he thought I was a boy"
"And he still treated you?" He asked in bewilderment.
"I threatened him" Reborn casually said.
"Figures" Gokudera sighed in relief, making Tsuna look at him with confusion.
"You know him?" Tsuna asked the Italian boy.
"Kinda" he angrily ruffled his hair, as if trying to brush away unwanted memories. Tsuna may be tired and sleepy, but she could still connect small dots of information. And now that he had messed his hair, Gokudera's hairstyle looked a bit familiar.
"Apprentice… He is your…teacher?" She asked with a raised eyebrow, finding it amusing that a pervert hobo was teaching the hotheaded boy. Well, at least she knows where the Italian got his smoke addiction from. And she almost wanted to laugh at the scandalized expression the bomber was making after hearing that.
"Che, not my master! He is simply an acquaintance that was needed for some time" he said with an angry blush, frowning and biting his lips, probably cursing and regretting meeting that man.
Tsuna almost wanted to make fun of him, he was just too cute to resist.
"No need to be embarrassed Gokudera" Yamamoto had no problem though, and slung an arm around the bomber who immediately shrugged it off.
"Shut up! Don't eavesdrop on other people's conversation, idiot!" Gokudera yelled, taking out some dynamite to throw at the baseball ace.
"Maa, Maa~" Said boy only waved his hands with a smile.
A few minutes later of walking and climbing, they arrived at a different clearing from her previous training. Romario took it upon himself to set a blanket on the floor along with the basket of food and some water bottles at ready. Yamamoto was stretching his arms while Gokudera was surveying the place, probably checking if there was any danger nearby.
"So, why are we here?" Tsuna asked, sitting on the floor to rest her sore muscles.
"You three are useless and weak, it hurts my eyes just to see it" Reborn hopped from her shoulder and stood on top of a big rock. The force of his departure made her stumble down with a weak cry but Dino and Gokudera were immediately at her side and helped her sit back. She looked at the baby hitman with annoyance, which he obviously ignored.
"You three lack precision, patience and resolve. We are changing that so be prepared" The hitman raised a black control and pressed a red button. The ground started shaking and some trees swayed. Dino was the one who jumped in surprise when the clearing started changing. The brunette would have screamed along, but she was too busy staring at the new attire the baby hitman was wearing.
"Oh, he is a Spartan today" Tsuna mildly noted. She was more concerned about wondering how he changed so fast instead of the floor opening and the trees moving. Soon, there were some mechanisms on the branches and circle targets on the floor.
"Gokudera" The hitman called, walking towards the right side of the clearing.
"Yes!" The Italian bomber followed him towards the area where red, green and white targets were placed on rows in the ground and some branches.
"Use your dynamite and hit the targets. Only the green ones" Reborn instructed him.
"Yes, Reborn-san!" Gokudera took out some dynamite sticks and got ready to throw them when suddenly, the targets started moving from left to right. Reborn walked away, letting Gokudera stumble on his own and trying to locate the green targets. He approached Yamamoto next.
"You, take this" He handed him a metallic baseball bat.
"A new bat? Thank you!" He cheerfully grabbed it and started experimenting with it. By the third quick swing, the bat became thinner and sharper, making Yamamoto almost release it in shock "whoa!"
"It's a special bat. Take care of it" Reborn told him with a nod at the now transformed sword "Now, slice the balls"
"Eh? Wait!" Dozens of softballs started falling from the branches. Yamamoto instinctively grabbed the sword like he would any common bat and started swinging.
"And Dame-Tsuna" Reborn walked lastly towards the brunette, who was staring to back away with dread and panic forming in her chest. Surely the baby hitman would have some compassion for her weak state, right? He was being nice this morning, there must be a bit of hope. Reborn smirked at her as if reading her thoughts and cornered her under a big tree. "Dodge or die"
Forget any points she awarded him. Reborn didn't have any humanity.
"Wait, Reborn! No!" Tsuna screeched and jumped to her feet quickly, covering her head and running like a headless chicken as pinecones started falling on top of her.
"Ah, memories" Dino said with nostalgia from his place in the picnic blanket, probably reminiscing his times when the hitman was his tutor. Thank god those times are over, he thought with a shudder as yells, groans and swears echoed all around the clearing.
"You still have a long way to go, Baka-Dino" The hitman had no mercy and kicked the blond on the head.
"R-Reborn." He rubbed his head but did nothing to irritate the hitman further. They sat in silence for a few minutes, listening to Gokudera's frustrated huffs, Yamamoto's cheery laughs and Tsuna's high-pitched screams. The hitman was writing and crossing things out in his notebook as he watched the kids try to succeed in their respective tasks.
Dino was also paying close attention; he needed to know if these guys were strong enough to protect the brunette. He had heard of the Smoking Bomb but had never seen him in action. He was agile and seemed to have a good eye to pinpoint the targets, but his short temperament was affecting his work.
The wannabe swordsman on the other hand seemed to be having the time of his life slicing balls and getting hit by them. But he held the sword in a good grip and moved with comfortable movements.
"Good form" Dino whistled in approval, as the kid did a move that managed to slice seven balls in one swing.
"Yamamoto Takeshi, a natural-born hitman. Takes after his father, I suppose" Reborn said at his side, nodding to himself.
"Does the kid know?" Dino asked but somewhat knew it was impossible, for the kid was way too cheerful to actually be a hitman in training. Knowing your father killed people takes a while to settle in, and that's after you get over the initial shock and betrayal after questioning your father's morals. Even Tsuna had trouble when she learned the truth of her father's job, and she was only five years old at that time.
"Not really, but the instinct is there. He just needs to be polished" Reborn said with a bit of satisfaction in his voice, probably coming up with ways to sharpen the rain gem. Poor kid, was all Dino could think.
A frustrated groan made them turn towards the right, where the silver-haired boy was struggling with hitting only the green targets. They were moving at a constant pace, and even if Gokudera had all the green targets in eye lock, they still escaped him, making him hit just the rim or nothing at all.
"He is getting annoyed" The blond pointed out, making Reborn sigh with a nod.
"Quite temperamental, losing focus will only aggravate him more" The hitman said "He can make a perfect hit if he only waits for it"
"Is that your secret? Aim and wait?"
"Of course not, Baka-Dino. I never miss a shot" Reborn said with superiority. Obviously. The blond was tempted to roll his eyes but resisted in fear of a beating. By now the only sounds were the angry huffs, happy laughs, small detonations and balls falling to the ground. No more high-pitched screams, which was weird.
"And Tsuna?" He asked as he turned to see her. And he mentally sweatdropped at the sight, no wonder she stopped screaming. She had found a blind spot near the tree trunk and was resting on it. Smart girl, but not with Reborn around.
"She doesn't listen" Reborn loaded the special bullet into a normal gun, seeing as Leon was out of commission at the moment. "Dame-Tsuna, I told you. You dodge or you die"
"No, don't!" Tsuna screamed but was too slow to move as the bullet impacted on her forehead. She stumbled backwards with a gasp, and then there was a sudden burst of fire in her head, along with newfound energy. "REBORN~ Dodge and live today!"
"Oh my god! Where did her clothes go?!" Dino screamed in scandal while covering his eyes. And thank goodness Bianchi was forbidden to mess with her clothes again, leaving the brunette with some dignity in a red sports bra and black spandex shorts.
In a minute, the energized brunette had gathered the falling pinecones in one spot, creating a small mountain without letting a single cone drop to the floor or hit her. She huffed as the flame on her forehead started to die out, feeling a drop of energy course her body and wanting to drag her down.
"Did I pass?" She asked, wheezing.
"No"
"Uggh!" She leaned against the tree, kicking the mountains of pinecones in frustration.
"Everyone's breathing? Good, then on to the next level" Reborn pushed another button on the controller as he said that "Go!"
"R-Reborn!" She exclaimed in exasperation as the setting around them changed a little.
"Phew! What an intense game practice!" Yamamoto whipped the sweat on his forehead; his ever-present smile still in place.
"Are you kidding me!? Idiot! This is not a game practice!" Gokudera yelled angrily from the other side of the clearing.
"Heh, it's not? But it's fun!"
"You-
"Don't lose your focus" Reborn appeared next to Gokudera, who managed to control a surprised jump. "Stay still, lock eyes on them and wait” He said and Gokudera's eyes locked into the green targets that were spinning even faster "Drop your shoulders and relax your wrist, don't use too much force. The wind can be in on or against you, so take advantage of it"
"Yes! Reborn-san!" He lit some dynamite and waited for a moment to attack. Reborn walked towards Yamamoto, giving him a long stare.
"You, watch your knees" was the only thing he said before walking towards the brunette.
"Yes, sir!" Yamamoto called eagerly and prepared to bat the incoming balls that were being aimed lower in height. Hitting a home run was easy, but not when the balls were aimed at your feet.
Tsuna just looked at Reborn like a deer caught in the headlights as he approached her, and Reborn smirked knowing her instincts were screaming danger in her head by now.
"Jump, Dame-Tsuna"
Saying that, guns appeared behind the bushes and started firing paint at her legs and feet. She screeched and started jumping around like a headless chicken in circles, again.
"Don't stick to a pattern or you won't eat lunch!" Reborn threatened and loaded his gun with another bullet. Tsuna just had time to gasp in shock as Reborn fired another dying will bullet into her head.
"REBORN~ evade to eat lunch!" She exclaimed fiercely, orange flames appearing on her head once again.
She started running and jumping, not following the same pattern and dodging the paint from hitting her legs. Yamamoto got the hang of it too, flexing his knees and curving his back to gain a better angle for the low balls. Gokudera was the only one focusing hard and having troubles controlling his annoyance at hitting more than one target. But all in all, it was good.
"Reborn! Stop doing that!" Tsuna yelled when she came out of her flame hypnosis. She let herself fall to the floor and rubbed the spots on her legs that were stained with paint.
"Get up, you are not done" Reborn said, appearing next to her and giving her some light kicks on the foot to make her get up. Tsuna groaned and stood up, but had to hold onto a tree, however, as a dizzy spell hit her full force that made her vision blur.
"Reborn, wait… I-" She stammered before taking a deep breath "I don't feel good"
"No excuses" The hitman reproached, but when he turned to look at her, seeing that she looked like she was going to puke, he sighed reluctantly "Fine, take a break"
"Oof" Tsuna fell to the floor as soon as she was given the chance, breathing hard and nursing a headache. She had enough. Her body felt sore and heavy, her eyes were burning and her heart wouldn't calm down. Was she having a panic attack?
"Drink water. Slowly, or you'll choke on it" She heard Romario advise a probably angry Gokudera. Well, at least her thoughts were still coherent.
"You okay, Tsuny?" Dino asked, crouching down next to her to offer her a water bottle.
"My head hurts" She said with a frown, accepting the water and drinking some in tiny gulps. When she was done, Dino hummed and placed a hand on her forehead before leaning down and resting his own forehead on his open palm to compare their temperatures.
"It's warm" He said, removing his hand gently "It must be the fire"
"I have sky flames..." She muttered, blinking up at him as if to share a secret. Her caramel eyes were instantly locked onto warm brown. She suddenly realized how close they were, for the blond had only taken his hand from her head, but not moved from his position.
"So I noticed" He smiled at her, it was warm and special with a hint of nostalgia in it. And Tsuna could feel those damn butterflies again, chasing the dizziness away.
"Break time's over" Reborn's annoying voice broke her dream state and she gasped in horror as the baby kicked Dino in the head, making the blond collapse on the ground. She could only stare at the Spartan baby as he commanded their sentence again "Next, we are doing cardio. You will run as many rounds until I tell you to stop without puking. Ready?"
The three teens stayed still for a moment, processing the order of the hitman.
While Yamamoto was the most athletic of the group, the sudden change in his training regime had tired him out a little. He was feeling ghost pains in his previously injured arm and putting too much strain on the swing was making it feel sore. Gokudera for his part was breathless; all the huffing he did every time he missed a target was giving him a sore throat. Not to mention the tingling on his numb fingers. Tsuna was a completely different story. Her sleepless state combined by the paranoia, hunger and tired body was rapidly wearing her down.
They shared a moment of looking at each other, questioning themselves and asserting the state of their health. Both Tsuna and Gokudera jumped when Reborn blew a whistle.
"Start running" he ordered. The baseball ace was the first to move, followed slowly by Gokudera.
"Seriously?" Tsuna groaned, rubbing her eyes tiredly.
"Dame-Tsuna" she flinched at the tone and gave him a side glance. "Run"
She jumped to her feet and started running like the devil was on her heels. And maybe it was.
It was clear that Yamamoto had the advantage to overpass them, but both boys decided to stick close to Tsuna. And while the baseball ace was trying to engage the brunette in a conversation, the Italian bomber was trying to prevent it, seeing as she was trying to keep her soul inside her throat. Of course, Reborn broke them apart soon after and forced them to run on their own.
"Speed up, Dame-Tsuna. You are falling behind!"
"Don't call me that!" Tsuna yelled from the other side of the clearing, her voice hoarse in effort.
"How many rounds have they done?" Dino asked.
"15, 12 and 5" Romario answered, who was in charge of recording their progress on a small notebook, courtesy of Reborn.
"Pitiful" said the baby hitman with a shake of head.
He let them run until Tsuna managed to complete 10 laps. By that time, she was dizzy and breathless, her throat was breathing nothing more than cold air. She collapsed to the floor as soon as Reborn called time for them to stop. Dino approached her again with a bottle of water, which she drank in one go.
"I'm going to die" She panted, cleaning her chin from drops of water. It was a miracle that she didn't choke with the way she was breathing, perhaps fate was not that bad or maybe it pitied her.
"No, you're not. If I survived then you can too" Dino said with a small laugh, trying to cheer her up.
"Push-ups, now" The Spartan baby commanded, making the teens groan.
"Really, I'm going to die" Tsuna breathed out.
Dino helped her stand up and walked her towards the centre of the clearing, where the other two were rubbing their sore muscles.
"Ready? Go!"
The teens threw themselves to the floor at the same time, but they worked at their own pace. Tsuna's arms were shaking badly, by the time she reached her third push up, she collapsed on the floor to catch her breathing.
"20 more because you stopped"
"Reborn!?" She screeched in shock.
"That's 25, let's go!"
Oh my god, Tsuna almost wanted to cry. She could barely stand on her arms by how badly they were shaking, there was no way she could complete another round.
"That's One! Two! Three!"
She really wanted to kill the hitman. All this past month she had done nothing more than endure his torture in training. And what did she gain? Bruises, sore muscles, and anxiety. Her elbows twisted awkwardly as she pushed down and her knees flexed when she went up, but she didn't care. She would have lost count of how many push-ups they did if the baby hitman wasn't shouting the numbers himself.
She collapsed with a loud groan that was mirrored at her side when the round was over. She also didn't care if the two boys did more work than her, she was too tired and hungry to feel pity for them.
"Put your elbows on the floor and grab some air. You will hold that position and wait there for a minute" Apparently the torture wasn't over.
"Shit" Gokudera swore at her side, no doubt feeling his arms burning. Tsuna has never seen him work out before, it made her wonder where he gained that muscle he had, not that it was being useful at the moment.
"If one goes down, you are all starting over again" Reborn told them, stopping in front of them to put more pressure.
"Ngh, can't feel my arms" Tsuna cried.
"J-Juudaime, hang in there!"
"I really can't feel my arms!"
"Ha-ha, come on, team! We c-can do it!"
"Shut up! You are disturbing me!"
"Dame-tsuna! Lower your back flat!"
"F-Fuck!"
"Language!" Romario reproached the brunette, making Dino laugh in amusement, though he was a little worried for the health of the kids.
If Tsuna was pale in the morning, she was now red in the face for the effort she was making on holding that position. Her arms were going to give up in any minute and her stomach was clenching in on itself.
" He wants to kill us!? me?! I don't know anymore!" Tsuna screeched in her mind, Yamamoto was even sweating and Gokudera was trembling badly next to her.
"Time" Oh what a beautiful word.
"Oof" She just collapsed; her jelly arms couldn't support her anymore and her face met the floor. She swears, if Reborn makes her exercise again she was going to puke.
"That was intense" Yamamoto said from somewhere just as breathless as she felt, and he was supposed to be the athletic one. Must be the wonders of being under Reborn's training regime, she weakly thought.
"Can we eat now?" Tsuna asked, hope already digging into the dirt beneath her.
"You won't eat if you don't succeed in your final task. Blindness."
"More?" She asked in a tiny voice.
"Yes" He responded the same way, mocking her.
She groaned as she sat, the world spinning for a few seconds as her eyes settled on the tiny hitman in front of them.
"You three shall accomplish the final task while wearing this" he showed them two pieces of cloth; red and blue. "I'm not going to tell you what to do. But cheat and you lose, take this off and you die"
"Why are there only tw-" The brunette asked but was interrupted by a kick in the head.
"Don't interrupt me, Dame-Tsuna"
"This is abuse!" She cried indignantly.
"Gokudera, you have been throwing bombs restlessly. You need to develop an eagle eye and bat-like hearing. Speed is precision."
"Y-Yes, Reborn-san!" Responded the Italian boy who eagerly wrapped his eyes with the red cloth. Tsuna just gaped at him, how could he be so excited to follow the baby's game?
While Tsuna pondered this, said baby turned towards the baseball ace, handing him the other piece of cloth.
"You. Keep your ears open. Listen to the sound of the wind. Don't swing just to swing"
"Hai, Hai~" Yet again, he willingly wrapped his own eyes and grinned as he turned in different directions "This is so cool!"
Weirdos, both of them.
"And you" She looked down at Reborn with wide eyes "Get lost in the forest and come back"
"…You want me to get lost in a big forest, hungry and tired, and try to find my way back, how?" She asked with incredulity, slowly crawling away from the baby in front of her.
"Listen to any annoying feeling you have. If it screams right, turn right"
"Feeling? How am I even going to find my way out?!" She yelled in frustration, eyes glistening with oncoming tears.
"You will know when you wake up" Reborn loaded his gun "Bye-bye"
Another bullet to the head, and Tsuna knew no more.
.
.
.
Annoyed, angry, frustrated. It wasn't fair. Why was she always being left behind? Always being different, an outcast. Even now, after everything, she finally found a place to call her own, she thought she belonged. But she was wrong, the unfairness of life was taking that from her again.
Childish resentment could easily turn into hatred.
" But I want to have it too!" She exclaimed with hot tears running down her face.
" Face it brat, you are just not compatible to wield it" A voice growled in front of her, pushing her aside.
" You are just being mean!" She yelled after him, her tiny face contorting into that of a snarl "You just want the power all to yourself!"
" Yeah?" The voice mocked her "Then why don't you go and stick your hand into the stove? See if you can wield it too."
Warm
Heat
Burning
It was burning
"!"
Tsuna shouted as she sat up from her laying spot, clawing at her hands as to get rid of the intense heat that coursed through them to make sure they weren't burning. She breathed erratically as she looked around, finding herself alone in a dark part of the forest.
"R-Reborn?" Her voice broke, and she had to take a deep breath to calm her heart "Dino!? Reborn, this isn't funny!"
No response, and deep down she knew she wouldn't get one. She sniffed and looked down, her hands were shaking and slightly pink from her rough treatment. She sighed loudly as a new headache found its way to her head again. She just wanted to go home, sleep in her bed and never come out. Stupid mafia, stupid runaway psycho and stupid Reborn.
Tsuna messed with her hair, tugging it down from her ponytail and rubbing her head in a way to calm her frustration. She looked to the side, where a yellow note was left over a clean folded hoodie. The note read -'You have 1 hour, come back or find your way home alone.'- with a happy drawing of Leon in his pet form.
"You bastard!" She crumbled the paper angrily and tossed it far away from her. "I'm done!"
She angrily dressed in the oversized hoodie, which was fine because it at least covered her body form the cold sweat, and she should be grateful that whatever it was that was destroying her clothes with that burst of insane energy didn't leave her shoeless, otherwise she would have really burst into hysterical tears if she had to walk into the forest with bloody feet. She was sure she had blisters though.
"Where do I go now?" she huffed as she looked around, walking in circles and trying to find a familiar nonexistent path. Whatever nonsense Reborn was telling her about was useless, right now she was feeling hungry, tired, anxious, and angry. And her head was killing her, and her body ached and her nose felt ticklish and her thoughts were disturbed by the loud flapping of wings against the leaves.
"Ah! That scared me" She placed a hand over her chest to calm her heart in a vain attempt but it gave her a moment to look up to see what had moved. Up there in a tree, was a white bird, looking down at her.
"Are you my guide?" She asked, wide eyes almost begging. The bird did nothing but to tilt its head to the side and chirped, making Tsuna snort and turn around. "What am I doing? Talking to birds as if they held the answer. Maybe I am losing my mind after all..."
The bird chirped loudly again, making Tsuna jump around to stare at it with suspicion.
"What?" She blinked, seeing the bird still staring at her "Okay, I'm sorry. But it's been a shitty day and I'm tired, so if you have nothing to say, I'm leaving" She turned, raising a hand to massage her throbbing temples but stumbled with a yelp when the bird dived past her and sat into the lower branches off the tree in front of her, making Tsuna glare at it "What is it?!"
The bird didn’t make another sound, it rustled its white feathers and began to fly away, opposite the direction she was headed for. Tsuna stared at it, mind not processing thoughts. But she felt something, a throb in her head and a tug at her core, like a craving to follow something nonexistent.
"Follow a feeling, huh?" She muttered, glassy eyes staring at the floating figure before her legs started moving by their own. She walked away, leaving nothing but a burning piece of paper behind.
.
.
.
It really was a pitiful sight. Huffs and yells and shouts, mixing with groans and angry exclamations as the boys stumbled on their feet and were hit by balls or hitting nothing at all. They were kids! Not even teenagers, but middle school kids and to think Dino was their age when he also started training under Reborn's spartan eye.
Why they were training if Tsuna was the star student, he didn't know. The hitman called it teamwork. If Dino had to guess, Reborn was just annoyed and needed new victims to entertain himself.
Shaking his head, he looked down at the screen he was given to keep track of a poor wandering soul. The red dot did nothing but spin in circles for minutes before stopping and after taking a moment to think, probably, it moved towards the opposite side. Which was good, it was the right direction but now Dino could see no red dot. It just wasn't there.
He frowned and hit the screen with a finger, he even gave it a shake but nothing appeared.
"Hey, Reborn? You installed a tracking chip on Tsuna, right?" Dino called slowly, eyebrows frowning in confusion.
"Can't have the idiot walking off the mountain" The hitman said, who was cosily enjoying a cup of espresso as he oversaw the show in front of him. "Knowing her, she will contradict her intuition and walk to the other direction"
"Umm…It disappeared" He said with dread and worry.
"What?" Reborn turned to glare at him with a stare so intense, Dino could almost feel it cutting through him. Thrusting the screen in front of him to protect himself, he answered with a meek worried voice.
"She's gone"
.
.
.
"Stupid Reborn. Leaving me unprotected, tired and naked in the forest when there's a psycho after my head. Making me follow a stupid feeling... and a bird." Tsuna kicked a rock as she walked aimlessly through the forest. "I'm following a bird... Kyoya will scold me up and down, and Kyoko must never find out I talk with animals. I swear, if Bambi appears next, I will kick him" She rubbed her eyes tiredly, the bird chirping every now and then did zero to calm her nerves.
"Weird feeling..." She messed with her hair in frustration "Ah! It's weird alright!" The situation was just so laughable and stupid, whatever Reborn wanted her to achieve must be something ridiculous. "Hey, just so you know, if you are leading me into a trap, I will skin you and burn you" The bird chirped as if offended, and Tsuna merely shrugged not caring for the bird's feelings.
So far, she had walked towards the right part of the forest. She couldn't explain with clear words what she was really feeling; it was like a tingly sensation coursing through her veins with every step she took, and if she were to take a step backwards, that sensation would spike like tiny needles. It was like a silent warning or a sentient force pulling on her strings like a puppeteer.
And so she kept going and going, murmuring and cursing in a quiet voice, feet tripping on rocks and arms swatting branches angrily away. Her mind was separating from her body’s actions, no longer registering where she was going, only moving and thinking and hearing a silent whisper. She was so unaware of it all, that she didn't notice her body turning before the bird did.
It would have been perfect if she could just walk away from her troubles and fears, away from the mafia, Vongola, Reborn, sky flames, flames, sky, Vongola. She was losing it, her thoughts forming into a puddle of cold water that sent shivers down her spine. It was such a calming sensation, having a fogged mind that consumed her thoughts and wiped them into nothingness.
Until it wasn't.
That tingly sensation turned into ants crawling into her head and down her spine, her eyes started going out of focus and limbs tensing as her body swayed dangerously. It was the signal of a dizzy spell, a very dangerous one.
"Ngh" She leaned against a tree, one hand against her forehead as she called for a stop to her little companion. "Hey, can we stop for a minute… I don't…"
But the bird wasn't there anymore. Was it even there in the first place?
She breathed and her mind spaced out. There was a buzzing in her ears, like everything she was hearing was nothing but an echo. Like a faraway frequency, a buzzing sound that got stronger as she turned to face East.
She leaned against a tree, breathing hard. Head pounding and body feeling cold, it was cold.
Next thing she knows, she is choking. She coughs as she tries to breathe but something warm running down her nose stopped her from inhaling. Opening her mouth to drag air in, she brings a hand to rub at her nose but her eyes blink in confusion as she stared down at her red fingers.
"The hell?" She whispered.
"Are you alright, young lady?"
Like an explosion, all fogginess in her mind disappeared and her primal body reaction was to throw a fist into the direction of the voice with a girly yell.
She stared with wide-open eyes as a hand much bigger than hers stopped her punch. A boy, taller but a bit skinny, was staring down at her with a curious blue eye. And what a sight she must be, apparently looking like a madwoman with blood on her face.
"I apologize, I didn't mean to scare you" His voice was soft, although it held a ring of amusement at the end of it.
"Who are you, what do you want?" Tsuna curled into herself, snatching her hand back and glared at him.
"I'm a traveller. I'm searching for a way out of the mountains" He raised his hands up to indicate no danger. "My companions and I camped the night, but I woke up alone. Now I'm lost, I'm afraid. Until I found you. It's quite dangerous for a girl to be out in the woods, alone and hurt no less"
"I'm not alone. My guardian and friends are here" She tried to wipe the blood from her nose with her sleeve, but she only created a bigger mess.
"I see, but not with you right now" He raised an eyebrow.
"I'm armed" She glared at him.
"How insightful" He smirked, and it was a pretty little sight that she wanted to punch. "Here, allow me" He moved his hand, making Tsuna step back warily. She didn't need Reborn's training to know she shouldn't trust strangers in the woods. But the boy just looked at her straight in the eyes, assuring her with a hint of mischief that he meant no ill intent "I won't hurt you"
And with a twist of his wrist, a white handkerchief appeared out of nowhere.
"How did you do that?" She started mesmerized by the action.
"Magic" He smirked and handed her the piece of cloth. She looked at him before looking down at the offered handkerchief. She grabbed it, murmuring a small thank you and started cleaning her face, grimacing as some of the blood had run down her lips and she tasted the coppery substance.
"Want to see another trick?" He asked with an amused voice. He didn't wait for a confirmation, knowing – and Tsuna hating – that he had her complete attention. With another flicker of his wrist, Tsuna watched with wondering eyes as a red rounded fruit appeared from thin air.
"An apple?" She asked, raising an eyebrow as he offered it to her.
"It's not poisoned, see?" He bit it, swallowing and waving the fruit after he was done as a sign of safety.
"What do you want?" She asked warily, not falling for his magic tricks. And although her body was tense and ready to bolt, her mind was quiet. There were no ants or fogginess like before, it was just quiet. Why was it quiet? What were the whispers from before? Wait, focus.
"Hn, how about we help each other find the road out of the mountains?" The boy asked, hand creating another apple out of thin air. "It's getting dark, I'm sure your friends are getting worried"
"What's in it for me?" She crossed her arms, hand fisting the bloodied handkerchief as her eyes judged his.
"A pleasant company in a walk out of the woods" He said, smirking. Perhaps knowing it was grating on her nerves. And although it annoyed her, her instincts didn't raise any red flags. The boy let her stare at him, judging and seeing. He somehow felt like Kyoya. Like the calm before the storm. Cold and clear, peaceful with a hint of danger and the smell of morning mist.
"You are not lying… are you?" She uncrossed her arms, and somehow; somehow, she knew he wouldn't hurt her. She just did.
"Why would I?" He offered her the red fruit once again "After all, the best way to know someone is to find their way from their lost path together. Shall we?"
"Hmm…" She hummed and grabbed the offered fruit, ignoring the way his smirk widened. Tsuna bit the apple while staring at him dead in the eyes, decision made.
"Let's go, mountain boy. Let my nagging conscience lead the way" She started walking away, going in the direction she had been walking towards to all along.
As she ate the fruit and tasted the sweet flavour, her mind started to clear and for a moment, she started to wonder if perhaps there was something wrong with her. There was a sensation inside her, in her head and in her core. A tugging and a tingle. She had felt it before, many times but never this intense. Never this clear. And only now she was starting to acknowledge that feeling. And it was guiding her; how she knew, there was no answer.
She just did.
She had to grimace at that thought, another weird thing to add to her personal list. The boy, as if reading her thoughts, laughed.
"Kufufu, what an odd lady you are~"
.
.
.
Notes:
Tsuna's nightmares/dreams are important, but why she has them and what they mean, well, that's one of the plots of the story.
I know Shamal's personality might be a bit off; it's been a while since I last read/saw him, so I just wrote him as a laidback, hobo-like-doctor. I just can't wait for his reaction when he realizes Tsuna is a girl, and him treating a "boy" so easily, well, let's just say that Reborn can threaten just fine when he truly means it.
Also, the skull disease doesn't exist in this fic. This is, after all, an alter universe. That's the only clue I'm giving~
Chapter 10: Afternoon Assault
Notes:
We’re finally starting the Kokuyo Arc!
Let me know your theories so far!Hope you like the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
Life sucks.
One moment you could be in eternal glory and the next living in a dumpster.
He had it all; he was good looking, popular, girls lining up to talk with him, even the old ladies call him a charming good boy. You name it.
But ever since that Sawada girl beat him in a kendo match, he lost it all. Like magic. One moment there, the next gone. Well, not really. His looks were still there, his friends still hung out with him, girls still blushed when he smirked at them, but it just wasn't the same.
People now made fun of him for losing to a girl, losing to Dame-Tsuna, no less. They weren’t taking him seriously and he had to do a lot of bravado to get away from their teasing. Why couldn't she be like any other girl who fawned over muscles and pretty dates?
She was pretty, back then when she was new at Namimori primary's school. A cute, foreigner, shy and clumsy eight-year-old girl. He tried to befriend her, like the responsible class president of class B that he was, but she refused. She glared at him, and proceeded to trip as she walked away, bumping into the shelf that held the classroom mascot fishbowl, making it crash to the floor and killing it. Thus gaining the title of Dame-Tsuna.
And as they grew up, so did her awkward beauty. It was crazy how sometimes she was like a princess, holding up to the standards of their school idol Sasagawa Kyoko, then the next day she was just a zero with no name and then there were other times where she wasn't even there. Or maybe she was and people just didn't notice her.
But whatever, he was done with her. Who did she think she was, refusing him, hating him. It's not like he bullied her, what's light teasing between classmates? She never got angry at his innocent remarks, so what was the problem?
He was immersed in those thoughts as he walked away from school. Classes were finally over and he just wanted to laze around town. Well, he could’ve been going on a date with a certain orange-haired girl, but now it was impossible.
"Hey, you!"
Curse that brunette girl. Couldn't she mind her own business? But no, she had to be the only girl who stood up to him, fought him, beat him and walked away without sparing him a second glance. He didn't even knew she could lift a sword, let alone take a point from him. And yet, that match ended sooner than he thought with him on the losing side.
If only…
"Oi" An annoyed voice barked behind him "I'm talking to you"
"What do you want?" He growled, annoyed as he turned to look at a boy no much older than himself looking down at him.
"You are a Namimori student, Moichida, ain’t right?" He didn't ask, he talked as if he didn't need confirmation and by the tone of his voice, he couldn't care less if he was right or wrong.
"What is it to you, punk?" He raised his chin up, by the crazy look and the different uniform the boy was wearing could only mean one thing. He cracked his neck in preparation and it was a good thing that the street was empty from those annoying disciplinary committee members. There was no one to hold him back.
"See, we are looking for someone, yo~" The other boy licked his sharp teeth.
"The name?"
A bloodthirsty grin was his only answer.
Damn that girl.
.
.
.
"Tsuna!"
"Reborn, you're evil! How could you make me walk alone in the forest when I'm hungry, tired and paranoid! I almost had a panic attack when I woke up!" The brunette yelled as soon as she stepped out of the tree line, where she was met with relieved and anxious faces.
"Juudaime!"
"Tsuna, are you okay?!" Dino asked, holding her shoulders and inspecting her body for any injuries, and once he spotted the red stains on her hoodie, he screeched in panic "Oh my god, is that blood?!"
"I'm okay! I'm not hurt!" She waved her hands, trying to calm him down but all it did was alarm him further because her sleeve held a much bigger bloodstain.
"Where were you, Dame-Tsuna?" Reborn demanded, narrowing his eyes at her.
"I was lost in the forest!"
"Now is not the time for your sass. Where were you? You disappeared from the cameras"
"You were spying on me?" She asked with wide eyes, hands immediately scratching at her arms "You planted a tracking device on me?! Reborn, what the hell!? Take it off! Oh lords, is it on my skin? Did you inject it in my skin?!"
"Calm down, Dame-Tsuna. What happened in there?"
"I was with-…" She turned to look back, words dying in her throat at finding no one behind her. "I swear there was a guy behind me just now"
"A guy?"
"He gave me an apple" She grimaced, bringing a hand up to her lips. It did happen; she ate that apple… that was real, right?
"You trusted a stranger, in the woods, alone, because he gave you an apple" Reborn's exasperated voice made her snapback.
"Shut up! I was hungry, besides, I… he said he wouldn't hurt me, and even though I was scared, I believed him…" She rubbed her head in frustration "You told me to trust something, well I did and here I am"
He knew there was more to it. Reborn could clearly see her panicked eyes looking around in every direction, searching for something that wasn’t there.
"What happened, are you okay? Did he do anything to you?" Dino asked, rubbing her shoulders gently and trying to lose her tension a little.
"No, we just talked about the weather" And they really did. It was the most random conversation she ever had, talking about the weather forecast with a stranger in the forest. Tomorrow will rain for sure.
"You were gone for like 30 minutes Tsuna, did anything fun?" Yamamoto asked with a tilt of his head, he was sincerely curious but the concern was there in his face too.
"Not really"
"That bastard didn't do anything to you, right? Where the hell is he then? How dare a stranger approach you in the forest? That creepy pervert!" Gokudera ranted, trying to walk past her to search for said mystery guy.
"It's fine, he just wanted to help"
'Maybe we should find him?' where the nonexistent words she should have said, but didn't. Because deep down, she knew that guy wouldn't be there anymore.
"Can we eat now? I'm back and safe" She pleaded the baby hitman, who remained watching her in silence. She suppressed a shiver at the intensity of those eyes and turned to see the other two teens, noting they were dirty and tired from their own intense training.
"Yeah, come on. Romario already set the blanket" Dino wrapped an arm around her and guided her towards the picnic blanket. She was forever grateful for the warm presence of the blond. She could feel the tension on her shoulders leaving, it was like she could properly breathe again, all bad thoughts were forgotten for a moment.
Reborn didn't opposed to the idea of lunch, so they all cheered and sat down eagerly. And thank god Dino didn't let go of the brunette. Tsuna was the epitome of a baby deer learning to walk by how much she was shaking by the time they arrived at the picnic blanket.
"Here you go" Offering her a bento box, everyone started to eat.
"Thanks for the food!"
It was silent for some minutes, the teens practically inhaling their food after an intense workout; it was a wonder no one was choking.
"You guys endure it pretty well, it amazes me you can still have the energy to eat" Romario exclaimed, already preparing with some apple juice in case someone did end up choking.
"Well, baseball training helped a lot for my stamina. But I think we did pretty well today" Yamamoto said after swallowing some sushi rolls. They were not as tasty as his father's own recipe, but they were all right for an empty stomach.
"Talk for yourself" Gokudera murmured angrily.
"Still, you surprised me, Tsuna. I had never seen you so energetic, not even in gym class" Yamamoto directed his attention to the quiet brunette, clearly ignoring the fuming boy next to him.
"That's because my life wasn't being threatened"
And it was true. Thinking back on it, she was always last in gym class because the devil wasn’t at her heels. She never scored a point because even though she and her classmates didn't get along, she gained nothing in actually working with them. She didn't even try in life because there wasn't a gun being pointed at her head. Then everything changed when a hitman arrived at her home, with said gun changing everything.
"Does anyone want to say something about what we learned today?" Reborn asked.
"Is this a therapy group session?" She asked with a heavy groan, not in the mood of talking.
"Oh! I'll go first!" Yamamoto raised his hand as if he was still in school. "I have good reflexes, but I tend to swing too hard and turn my shoulders to the right, leaving my left side in the open"
"You realized it on your own?" Dino asked in amazement.
"Yeah, old habits die hard I guess. But I will try to let them die" Said the baseball ace with confidence, gaining a nod from the baby hitman.
"Good. Gokudera?" Reborn directed his attention to the Italian boy, who sat up straight at being spoken directly.
"Yes! I have a good aim but lack speed and precision. I need to practice more"
"You also get easily frustrated and lose sight of the target" Added Yamamoto.
"You-"
"Kids, behave" One reprimand from the baby in charge and they shut up. "And you Dame-Tsuna?"
She blinked owlishly at him, mouth full of uneaten food. She took her time to chew and swallow, grabbing a napkin to clean the corners of her mouth and dust any rice that might have fallen on her before clearing her throat and looked at the hitman straight in the eyes.
"I'm a brainless fire chicken who jumps before thinking, and apparently, I must listen to my bug-of-a-conscience before doing something stupid"
"Good, you all did well today. Tomorrow we will step it up, so don't do anything reckless" Reborn clapped his hands, being done with the auto evaluation.
"Okay kiddos, let's go to the hospital" Romario said, standing up to start cleaning up once everyone was done with their plates.
"Yes, please" Tsuna almost sobbed in relief.
"Tsuna, you should eat more" Dino frowned, as she barely ate 2 onigiris.
"If I do, I think I'm going to puke"
"Here, drink this. It has vitamins to give you energy" He offered her a juice box, which she took gladly.
It didn't take them long to pick up the things and be on their way. The ride back was the same as before, only this time, as soon as Gokudera and Yamamoto started arguing, Tsuna fell asleep while leaning on the window, thus ceasing any conversation in the car. No one dared to wake her up, and Dino may or may not have taken a few pictures of her sleeping face.
For the brunette, it felt like seconds. One moment she was dozing in the car; the next, the blond Italian was shaking her awake. She looked at him with a pout, wanting to sleep some more but everyone was already getting out of the car. Gokudera offered to carry her on his back before Dino even attempted, but she refused and walked with heavy legs to the hospital.
"Why didn't we visit a real doctor if we were going to the hospital anyway?" She asked tiredly, not even flinching when a heavyweight was placed on her shoulder.
"I don't trust these doctors" Reborn told her.
"But you trust a pervert hobo"
"And you trust me"
"Not really, but I'm good at pretending"
And she said it so bluntly it almost, almost, tugged something in his little heart. But trust is not something easily earned, and he couldn't care less if a teenager girl trusted him or not.
They made her go first for a check-up. And after her wounds were cleaned and received a vaccine for possible infections and to raise her body defences, she was quietly drinking from another juice box the Dino gave her in the waiting room area.
What were the chances the baby hitman was going to give her a free afternoon? She wondered. All she wanted to do was go to bed and sleep for a long time. She was starting to consider drugging herself with the sleeping pills despite the headaches, so long as they did their work.
"Can I visit someone?" She suddenly asked Dino, but the question was directed to the hitman sitting beside her "Ryohei-senpai was admitted yesterday"
"Senpai?" Yamamoto asked with a raised eyebrow. "The loud boxer who demands people to join his extreme boxing club?"
"Yup"
"Let's go together then! I need to pay my respects"
"You make it sound like he died" She snorted but waved her hand "It's okay, Gokudera is about to come out, so you better wait your turn"
"I'll catch up then"
"I'd be back" She nodded and stood up, not waiting for an answer.
"I'll walk with you" Dino was at her side in seconds, walking next to her.
"You don't have to" But she didn't have the heart to stop him. Truly, she missed his ever-glowing presence.
"I will stay outside, don't worry" He smiled and wrapped an arm around her shoulders "Aren't your legs cold?"
"Not really"
And she walked away, being aware of the heavy stare that was following her every move.
.
.
.
Deep down, she was praying that a certain orange-haired girl wouldn't be there, wanting to be over with the visit as soon as possible.
"I won't take long" She looked back at Dino, and without waiting for a response, she opened a door in the hallway and entered the white room. Why were the hospital’s walls white? She absentmindedly wondered. It must drive someone mad at starting at them for so long.
"Sawada!" A loud voice welcomed her as soon as she walked inside and she fought back a smile as she shut the door gently, walking towards the bed to see the boxer wrapped in bandages and ugly purple bruises all over his face.
"You made your sister worry, again" She crossed her arms and leaned against the wall next to the window.
"It really surprised me this time! They even knocked a few teeth" He exclaimed proudly. Was having your teeth knocked out something to be proud with?
"And yet, you still talk" She pointed out, seeing as his teeth were obviously replaced already. "So? Who was it?"
"Some punks from another school. They were looking for you" He sends her a questioning look, one that she ignored. Instead, she sighed and turned to look outside the window, staring at the busy streets of cars and people.
"There's danger lurking at every shadow. At this rate, Namimori won't be safe anymore"
"It never was" His grave voice answered without missing a beat. Tsuna closed her eyes for a minute, a heavyweight settling in her chest as her thoughts rushed past her mind.
"Senpai…That proposal from five years ago… it's on. I will let you fight in any situation involving me and don't tell your sister about it. So long as you hold to your end of the deal"
Ryohei gave her a stern look before nodding.
"I never go back to my word"
"Good. I'll keep in touch" Being done with it, Tsuna walked out of the room without looking back. She was half tempted to ask what kind of excuse he told his sister this time, but that would require more time she wasn't willing to spend.
"That was quick" Dino raised an eyebrow when he saw her exit the room and closed the door. She wasn't even there for 5 minutes.
"He was sleeping" Was her response and tugged at his jacket to make him follow her back to the waiting area where the others were. Dino made a confused sound but followed her without question.
And again, he wrapped an arm around her shoulders to hide her tiny figure from view, because really, why did Reborn make her parade around with few clothes? It could be a form of training her body defences or maybe the brunette's mind, but with Tsuna being a girl it was just wrong in every way.
Everything was wrong with the baby hitman, but no one was worthy –or crazy- enough to question him.
Out of nowhere, as they were rounding a corner they were stopped by the sound of rushing footsteps and a rolling stretcher heading their way. Tsuna stepped back to let them pass, dragging the blond Italian with her. She would have dismissed it as a nameless patient being taken to emergency, if it wasn't for the body in it that she recognized.
She has cross feelings over that guy. It was a mixture of annoyance and amusement. For a moment her mind was blank, not processing any thoughts until the stretcher was at her very side, and wide panicked eyes met hers.
How she hated this guy. He flirted with her and every girl in school, made fun of her misfortune and was a brainless monkey like Hana likes to call him.
But it was a surprise because it was also the same guy who tried to make her laugh on her first day of school and climbed a tree to impress her when she was at the playground by herself. Seeing Ryohei hurt was a common sight, this however, wasn't.
He was a bully, yeah. But he never physically hurt others. He was a great kendo fighter, so she has never seen him with such a beaten face like right now. What a bloody sight it was.
"Moichida… senpai…"
"Tsu-Tsunayuuki" He gasped and looked at her frantically "Run! They are coming for you"
Tsuna was about to question him when suddenly, a violent grip on her arm made her jump in surprise. Gasping when she was pushed towards the wall with a dark presence looming in front of her, she looked up with wide eyes, staring into stormy grey that were glaring down at her.
"K-Kyoya!"
"You lied to me" He growled, narrowing his eyes.
"What?"
"There's a killer in Namimori out to get you" His grip tightened on her arms, and she was sure he was this close in taking out his tonfas to whack some people. Her, maybe.
"I just found out too!" She exclaimed but her words were dismissed as Kyoya roughly pulled her towards him as he stalked away, making her almost trip as she tried to catch up.
"Hey! Let go of her!" Dino quickly grabbed at Tsuna's other arm, and she was soon in the middle of a tugging war.
"You two, stop it!" She was about to kick the one who was holding her more tightly -Kyoya- but he acted first and slashed a tonfa towards the Italian's hand, making him let go of her with a gasp of pain. Kyoya took the opportunity to drag her towards the elevator.
"Kyoya, wait! Where are you taking me?"
"Home"
"Wait! Dino?!" She exclaimed in alarm and turned to glare at the boy next to her "Kyoya, you are being ridiculous!"
"Hey! Where do you think you are taking her?!" Dino tried to rush towards them but the doors to the elevator were closed in his face.
"Stop it" Tsuna snatched her hand from his grip "You can't just lock me in my house!"
"So are you going to fight him?"
"No! I don't know?! This is too sudden" Tsuna groaned and hunched down, hiding her face in her hands to try and calm down.
"Why now?"
"I became the bloody candidate for the throne of one of the biggest Mafias families. I'm a threat, they want me gone or use me as bait"
"So let's bite them to death"
"You alone can't win against them" Tsuna sighed and tangled her fingers through her hair, ignoring the offending glare from the boy next to her. "Don't give me that look, the mafia will make the yakuza seem like a bad school play. As we are now, we can't survive"
Kyoya was looking down at her with an intense glare, probably mad that she called him weak. Tsuna breathed out and stood up, crossing her arms on her chest and leaning back towards the elevator wall.
"I'm not learning much from Reborn, all I do is run around in underwear and stand his abuse. Do you know how many times I have been woken up by a mallet? I even did pushups with a freaking rock in my back!"
And her hands went back to tugging her hair. She seriously needed some mediation advice or she will end up going bald at this point.
"How do I become powerful in a short time?" She mumbled as she looked at their reflections through the metal door.
"Bite people to death"
"I don't think that will work on me. I tried before, remember?"
And how can they forget that, such glorious and pitiful memories.
"Stop smirking" She deadpanned.
"hn"
They stood in silence for a moment, contemplating the past with the present until Tsuna realized the elevator wasn't moving through all the time.
"Are you going to push the button?" She asked with a curious tone and had to hold back a giggle at his annoyed expression.
As they descended, Tsuna couldn't help but feel calm in the presence of the prefect next to her. Ever since she returned to Japan, his shadow has always been there. Hunting and waiting. It was difficult to stay away from him whenever she felt in danger. It should be considered cowardice, but he was the one who sought her first so she didn't feel guilty.
She let him pull her away from the hospital and into the streets, his grip tightening around her wrist when the crowd of people increased around them. He must be using a lot of self-control for using such a noisy path instead of the empty alleys, but she didn’t dare to point it out. He will never admit it and Tsuna will never question it, but the grip on her skin although tight was warm, and that was enough of an answer for both of them.
Nearing the resident district, Tsuna had to abruptly stop when a ringing sensation coursed through her spine and up to her mind. She turned her head to the right, in the direction of an alley that leads to a park. Kyoya looked back at her, silently asking why she stopped but turned to look in the direction where she was starting with a curious and confused expression.
Tsuna couldn’t really put a name to it, it was like a tugging sensation, barely-there but so present and demanding, it was difficult to ignore it.
What was it that Reborn said? Listen to an annoying feeling?
"You want to fight someone? Follow me"
Hibari did with curious and expecting eyes. Bloodthirsty monster, Tsuna thought with fondness. She didn’t know what they were going to expect once they crossed the alley, but they soon found a troubling sight, one where a group of men wearing black suits were surrounding and kicking a little kid holding a huge book and trying to steal it.
"Oi Scum! What do you think you are doing?! Bullying a kid!" Tsuna snarled, immediately grabbing the attention from everyone.
"Look here, guys! A beauty showed up"
"Just die"
"Yeah? You and what army?"
"I will bite you to death"
There wasn't anything grand about the fight, a few hits here and there, and the bad guys were on the floor, courtesy of Namimori's demonic prefect. While Kyoya was busy tying the unconscious men, Tsuna approached the kid with caution.
"You okay little guy?"
"Yes, thank you so much" He held the book closer to his chest with one hand while he used the other to wipe the dirt from his face, but when he looked at her to thank her, he broke into a big smile "You are her, yes you are! You are Tsunayuuki!"
"Tsuna it's fine" She muttered as she knelt down "How do you know me?"
"I read you" he grinned, and Tsuna raised an eyebrow in confusion "It says here that you are the one whom I could trust the most in helping me"
"You need to be clearer, I don't understand"
"I can read statistics from all over the world, with this book, I can know things" He told her in an excited whisper with eyes shining with mirth. Tsuna was 100% sure that one shouldn't confess worthy information with a huge smile as if he was wishing 'happy birthday' to a stranger, but this kid just did that.
"Is that why they were bugging you?"
"Rokudo Mukuro wants to find you, he's trying to use me" Hugging his book closer to his chest, the boy looked back at the unconscious men in a pile with a pout. Tsuna frowned, hearing the kid speak that name send a shiver through her skin.
"Those are his henchmen?"
"Some of the many"
"My patrol is on their way to question them" Kyoya told her, levelling the kid with a calculating stare.
"We can't leave him here"
"Pick him up then"
Tsuna licked her lips, contemplating the situation. She turned back to see big brown eyes looking back at her with innocence and expectation. How did a kid who was haunted and abused by the Mafia could still hold that kind of happiness in him?
There was a nasty, tiny feeling of jealousy in her heart. And she wondered, if she had this look once upon a time instead of a bitter stare, would Kyoya… would anyone have looked her way or would they have walked past her and forgotten her?
Sighing, Tsuna stood up. She didn't want to give hope to a little kid, but something told her he already knew what he was getting into. Which is why she asked,
"Wanna get some ice-cream?"
A huge smile was her answer.
.
.
.
Some time later, the kid was enjoying a double strawberry cone with that huge book of his securely on his lap as they sat on the swings, while Kyoya was leaning against a post with his arms closed, just like a watchdog.
"You are from the Mafia, right? What family?"
"I'm Fuuta de la Stella, but… I want to belong to yours"
"I don't have one"
"Maybe not yet"
Cheeky brat, Tsuna will have to give him that as she finished her own ice cream.
"So, that book told you I could protect you?"
"It doesn't just tell me, it's more like a ranking system. I can see information out of numbers and statistics; it helps me find the best solution for something. People had used this system to find a better way to steal things and grab glory, it doesn't show me the future, just a possible way to access it"
"So you’re like a space hacker then"
"That sounds so cool!" The kid; Fuuta, jumped down in excitement as he balanced his cone in one hand to hold his book in the other one "I can show you!"
"No, no! It's okay, put the book down" Tsuna waved her hands, and once the kid was sitting on the swing again, she sighed "Listen Fuuta, I can't protect you like you want me to. I'm sorry to disappoint you, but I can't deal with the Mafia right now"
"You are Vongola Decimo"
"A candidate, an unwilling one…" She shook her head and turned her eyes up to the vast sky. "My life is a mess, I don't have the power to protect myself right now, and I can’t risk what little I have for you"
They were harsh words for a little kid searching for safety, but there was no point in lying. She didn't take Lambo out of pity, she didn't take I-pin out of generosity, and she wasn't going to take this kid for protection. There was no nefarious plan, but she didn’t welcome them from the bottom of her heart either.
"I know. Which is why you are my best choice" Fuuta whispered with a smile, eyes never losing the bright spark as he gazed at her.
"You're a strange kid, you know that?" It was a losing battle from the start, but at least she won't feel guilty if he ended up disappointed. She let him finish his ice cream, and one look at the skylark ahead of her told her that time was up.
"It's getting late. Come on, let's get you home" She stood up stretching, but shivered as soon as cold air hit her legs. She had completely forgotten that she was only wearing a hoodie beneath spandex shorts after rushing out of the hospital. How embarrassing, damn it Reborn.
"Home?" She turned to look back at the little boy; who was tasting the word as it was foreign, perhaps it was and maybe it tasted just like the creamy strawberry ice cone he just had.
"Yeah. You will like it, it's a bit crowded and noisy, but it's home. Shall we?"
"Yes!" Fuuta held her hand eagerly and started to pull her forward. Did he even know where her house is? The book was supposed to give statistics, not real answers, and yet she let the kid lead her.
"Don't say a word" She didn't even turn to look at Kyoya to know there was a mocking stare directed her way. Who was he to talk? He has a soft spot for tiny animals, so why was this different? Fuuta only blinked at him when he started following close behind. Did he just realize his presence?
"Don't mind him, he doesn't really bite"
"I know, Hibari-san is ranked number 3 out of the people Tsuna-nee trusts the most" Fuuta said cheerfully, starting to swing their intertwined hands together as they walked.
"How did you know his name? Better yet, I'm your sister now?" She asked with a raised eyebrow down at him. The kid practically stalked her and was self-adopting himself into her family.
"Of course!"
What if this was a trap though? Her nagging thoughts wondered, but the foggy mist from before made itself present once again, clouding her mind and whispering sweet nothings in her ear.
No, the kid wouldn't betray her.
But that didn't mean he wouldn't cause trouble.
Well, anyhow, it was too late to back down, for they were already by the front of her house.
"Wait here" She told Kyoya before leading Fuuta into his new home.
Closing the door gently, she didn't need to tell him to remove his shoes, he was already lining them at the entrance.
"Mom, I'm back!" She called and waited for her mother to appear from the living room.
"Welcome back" She greeted her with a smile but then blinked as she stared at the kid next to her "Ara? Another child? Tsuna-chan, where do you keep finding them?"
"I don't even know anymore…" Tsuna dropped her shoulders, ashamed of just piling trouble for her mother. "His name is Fuuta, he doesn't have a family…"
"Of course he can stay. You are welcome for as long as you want" Nana leaned down to smile at the kid.
"Thank you so much! I promise I won't be a bother. I can clean too!"
"O nonsense, enjoy your time here. Dinner will be in an hour, why don't you get to know everyone?"
"Thank you so much for your hospitality, Miss Sawada"
"Such manners, what a gentleman!" While her mother gushed about cute little gentlemen kids, the total opposite of that approached her.
"Baka-Tsuna"
"Lambo" She stared down at him, headache in the way at his inevitable tantrum.
"You brought me another lackey?" He asked with wide eyes "Thank you"
"Y-yeah" She relaxed her shoulders and nodded at I-pin who was shyly hiding behind her mother "Everyone, get along and introduce each other okay? I'll be right back"
She stepped out of the house before a commotion could happen and walked towards the dark figure standing in front of her house. Kyoya was leaning against the gate and surveilling the area with calculative eyes. It was kinda touching that he was trying to keep this place safe, and she also wouldn't put it past Reborn to guard the neighbourhood with cameras and radars so she felt sure in saying her home was safe.
"We'll take care of him. My house is looking more like a hotel for runaway mafia kids anyway"
"What do you know about the attacks?"
"Not much" She sighed as she stood next to him "I know I am their main target, but as Reborn said, they are not expecting a girl. These attacks aren't at random though, they have a pattern. If Moichida and Ryohei were attacked by the same person, then that means they’re following a list. The question is, who is next?"
"Ask the kid"
"I'm not going to use him" she crossed her arms and ignored the unfazed stare in return, well at least one of them was being honest.
"Besides… knowing who is in the hospital gives you your answer already, don't you think?"
"You and I are the only ones left"
The way he said it, did Kusakabe also…? She groaned at that thought.
"Gokudera and Yamamoto must be in there too… such a pain" She murmured with a frown and swatted away an annoying mosquito from her face "I'll try to search more information about this guy, in the meantime…"
She turned to see him, only for him to be walking away with an intense glare.
"Wait, Kyoya. I know that look"
"What look?"
" That look" she stressed "Please don't do anything stupid"
"I've never done anything stupid"
"Yes, you have"
She whispered. If he heard it or not, he just kept walking away, leaving Tsuna alone to dwindle in unforgotten memories that will haunt them both to their graves.
"You become involved with me"
And there was no way he could forget that.
.
.
.
"Why did you leave her alone!?"
"That Dino guy tagged alone, it's not my fault Tsuna ran away again" Yamamoto crossed his arms behind his head, following the fuming Italian down the streets of Namimori.
"You can't trust anyone! And better yet, why are you still doing here?" Gokudera snapped back at him, annoyed that the idiot has been following him since the hospital. Dino had come back screeching about Juudaime being stolen by the demonic school prefect moments before Gokudera came out from his obviously useless and forceful check-up.
Reborn had merely blinked but did nothing to pursue his runaway charge.
Which was frustrating, Gokudera thought silently. He had been notified about that crazy guy seeking Vongola Decimo out. It was his duty after all, to keep guard and destroy any danger surrounding his boss. And although he liked to believe that the greatest hitman wouldn't let danger fall directly into his student, it wasn't like it could be helped. There was meant to be a confrontation sooner rather than later.
And that's what worried him the most. His Juudaime's flames were like a beacon, the perfect bait if you would call it. He grew up hearing all about sky flames, how powerful their alluring and harmonization could be. He always dreamed and longed to be under the warm cloak of the Sky.
But nothing, nothing could compare to the actual taste of them. Her flames were the purest energy he had ever felt. It was impossible to think that such bright power belonged to the dark Mafia world. But it did. They were pure, yes, but intoxicating as well. Like a drug, one taste wasn't enough.
He knew he wasn't the only one soaking in those flames, unconsciously or not. Which is why it was so dangerous to be away from her. With just one look, a Mafia scavenger could recognize such powerful flames and connect the dots. Sure, no one was expecting a girl to be Vongola Decimo, he certainly didn't. But anyone would recognize a Sky flame user.
"Oi, punk!" Well shit, his skin bristled at the inevitable fight that was about to happen. Maybe leaving the brunette in the protection of the fearsome prefect was a good idea, if only to buy her one more day of safety.
"Italian, right?"
"What is it to you?" he asked with annoyance. Stopping his walk to turn back and stare at the two boys who had stepped in front of them, both sporting green uniforms to a school far away from their own. One of them had a scar on his face and the other a tattoo, but while they looked like delinquents, it was easy to spot the killing intent they ported.
"Friends of yours?"
Gokudera wasn't religious, he was more of a science type of guy but right there and then he prayed at whatever deity in the skies to keep the baseball idiot from spluttering any valuable information.
"See, we are looking for someone, byon. No one has been able to help us, maybe you will be our lucky shot"
"Get lost"
"Come on, what harm would it be to help?" Yamamoto asked, staring at the newcomers with curiosity.
"Idiot, just shut up and get out of here"
"No need to be so mad. See, we are looking for someone called Decimo. The words Vongola ring any bell?"
"Oh! You mean-!"
Well, that just proved there were no gods. Gokudera stepped as hard as he could on the idiot's foot, who actually had the nerve to look offended but that action was enough to spark a fire in the other two guys. The one with the scar grinned, teeth glinting brightly against the sun.
"Thought I wouldn't recognize you, smoking hurricane? You threw your lot to Vongola, didn't you?"
"Just tell us where he is and you probably won't be maimed much" His companion fixed his glasses in a bored manner, making Gokudera's blood boil.
"For the last time, get lost you bastards!"
"Wrong answer!"
Gokudera pushed a startled Yamamoto away as sharp slim objects rained on them. Cursing at feeling multiple pinches on his body, he acted as fast as he could, letting his dynamites create the perfect smoke bomb to grab the confused baseball idiot and ran for cover in an alley.
"What-
"Listen, you little shit, they are after Juudaime. Either you fight them or get lost! I'm not going to protect you" Gokudera spat with a grimace as he removed the needles sticking from his skin. They burned, having Bianchi as a sister helped him develop a poisoning immune system, but that wasn't enough guarantee to protect him for whatever they were infused with; if they were even laced with something. But whatever they caused, he could already feel sweat forming on his neck.
"They want to hurt Tsuna?" Yamamoto whispered, eyes travelling from Gokudera's battered body to the needles lying on the ground.
A sudden movement caught their attention. Gokudera was already lighting a dynamite with a snarl marring his face. He didn't even look back at Yamamoto, body tensing in anticipation.
"Idiot, just go!"
Yamamoto felt it so clearly like cold water running down his back, the sudden spike of danger and death and the sudden shadow behind his back. His joints throbbed as his legs flexed, but despite acting on instinct, his body was too slow to respond.
"Gotcha ya!" Sharp claws dug into his shoulders, making him release a yell of surprise and pain. He grabbed the guy holding on to him and used his momentum to throw him off his body. And it hurt, his shoulders felt like knives had been impaled into his skin. His already healed injury ached in a ghost pain, and for a moment he feared it would break again. But there was another question running on his mind.
"What is wrong with your teeth?" he asked in confusion as his attacker, who was crouching down in front of him and baring sharp canines at him.
His hand shot to his back where the wooden sword was resting. Sword? Oh! The sword! With sport-like reflexes, he swung the wooden blade, making metal clash into claws and saving his face from being slashed into slices. And how was it possible for wood to turn into metal? Another magic trick thanks to that Reborn guy. Things just kept getting funnier with these guys, it made him want to stick around even more.
He felt more than heard the bombings behind his back as Gokudera held his own against the other guy, so he gave all his focus to the one in front of him.
He looked and moved just like a wild animal, like a home-run ball he needed to catch otherwise his team would lose. And he couldn't afford that. Swinging and dodging, he tried his best to keep the other at arm's length, his strategy for the moment was to entertain and make the other tired while he thought of a better plan.
He never saw fit to learn self-defence, his mind always focused on baseball and sushi as he grew up. He never faced bullies or danger in his hometown, so the possibility of wasting time in learning how to fight against another person was stupid.
Not even when his father owned a dojo and taking kendo lessons could make him improve his baseball skills. It never occurred to him to ask his father for advice, but the last time he asked if he could show him some neat kendo tricks to show his friends at baseball camp he was grimly refused. Perhaps it was the first time he denied him something, and it felt weird so he never pressed for it again.
But he could never forget the heavy stare his father gave him when he asked. It weighed him, even now.
So learning tricks didn't matter then, and it still didn't matter now, but…
One thing was knowing how to defend himself, the other was to actually do it.
His body was tired from today's training session and he really didn't want to put more strain into his shoulder. He also didn't want to accidentally chop the other, who did that? No matter if the wild guy wanted nothing more than to see him bleed if the claws and teeth were any indication, it just wasn't an excuse to maim him in return.
And so, here they were. Monkey claws close to his face and a sharp blade pressed closely to the other’s neck. Was the beast boy even afraid of that?
Placing all his body weight into his left foot, he quickly brought his right leg up to kick the other in the stomach. The boy clearly saw through his attack and moved out of the way, but it gave him the chance to put some distance and catch some air. With sweaty hands, his grip in the blade tightened.
"You are good. But not that good" Said the other guy, licking his lips and body hunching in anticipation. With a cool mind he only possessed in the most critical moments of a game, he breathed out and relaxed his shoulders, bringing his sword up ready to attack. It would have been perfect, if his mind wasn't so easily sidetracked.
"Fuck!"
"Gokudera!" He froze mid-step, half turning to see behind him at the source of the problem. All it took was a moment of hesitation for everything to crumble.
"Tsuna, was it?"
His bit his tongue so hard he almost tasted blood, but his wide eyes and tensed shoulders gave everything away. How was it possible for him to even hear that?
"Thank you for your cooperation"
Now he really wanted to wipe that smirk from the monkey's face. He turned quickly, slashing air as the other sidestepped his attack. The sudden drive to stop the other increased his stamina and resolution to keep moving.
He could take a hit, he could even take his entire baseball team blaming him for losing a game but he couldn't risk losing her. Losing them. Not them.
With sloppy movements, he dodged and attacked the other. His stiff body was doing his best to follow the other's speed, but it was his hawk-like eyes already used to stare at a small white ball in the air that watched with precision the other's movements and could escape the deadly claws from cutting his skin. He only received little nickels here and there, but they still sting.
He would like to think he was doing pretty good, especially when he managed to cut some strands of hair from the other boy. That only made the monkey guy mad by the way he hissed and bared his teeth though. Well, payback felt wonderful. It's a shame it lasted too little.
One moment he was close to gaining an advantage, the next; dust filled his nose as his face met the cement from below.
"Idiot" Gokudera murmured next to him, having been thrown into the ground too by his opponent.
"What shall we do with them, kaki-pi? You think taking their fingers will do?" The monkey guy sneered at them.
"They are allied to Vongola" The guy with the barcode tattoo on his face said, fixing his glasses up his nose. He looked ruffled, obviously thanks to Gokudera's fireworks. And wasn't that also great satisfaction.
"Take them to Mukuro-sama, they will be the perfect bait"
Yamamoto was supposed to be the one with the better stamina, but it was Gokudera who stood up first. With speed he hadn't before, the Italian bomber waited one second until the gust of wind blew behind them to throw 6 dynamites towards their attackers.
It was flashy and hot and Yamamoto watched with wide eyes, lips wanting to curl up in a grin at the little espectale. The glasses guy was down, and Gokudera was standing in front of him in a not-so-protective stance. Of course, that only pissed the monkey guy as he snarled and rushed towards the silver-haired with an animalistic yell.
It was obvious he had experience in hand-to-hand combat, by how quickly he matched the other movements. But it was also evident his body was exhausted and with needles still poking in his skin, it was going to be a hard task to win alone. Gritting his teeth to push his body to stand up, he held his sword up and rushed.
He almost laughed at Gokudera's annoyed expression for his interfering and took great satisfaction at hearing their opponent curse. Was it fair to fight two against one? He actually didn't care. And for a moment, Yamamoto enjoyed the small seconds of teamwork they created. He thought they had a chance.
But no, they were easily overpowered.
With one strong kick in the stomach, he was back on the ground, back to step one where he could do nothing but watch. Gokudera held his own for a couple of minutes, with his bombs creating enough distance to catch his breath and rest for a moment, but it all soon ended with the monkey guy pinning his body to the wall, with his deadly claws wrapped tightly around his neck.
"Don't…" Yamamoto reached out, begging his body to stand up one last time, but it was impossible. He had reached his limit, he didn't even know he had a limit. You would think breaking his arm for overworking it would do the trick, but he had so much to learn, there was still so much he needed to learn.
He heard Gokudera curse over the taunting and threats of the other guy, saw him light one fire-stick and held it on his hand; as in, he wasn't letting go. Was he suicidal?
"Gokudera…" He called, elbows scrapping on the ground as he tried to push himself up. His legs felt like jelly and his body heavy, and just as his shoulders tensed from the strain it caused on his muscles, a black blur dashed over him, metal glinting against the light as a powerful aura hovered the air with a chilling intent. It made his body tremble.
But he didn't fear it, on the contrary.
It made him rasp a laugh.
.
.
.
Tsuna didn't want kids. Her plans for the future consisted of rotting away in a humble cottage with a cat and some birds. Maybe even a sheep. But no kids.
Perhaps it was because she was an only child and enjoyed the quiet life. Growing up alone, she never asked for a little brother, and it wasn't like it was possible. Nana got sick after giving birth to her and the surgery prevented her from getting pregnant again. But her mother never asked for more, so because she didn't, Tsuna didn't.
But now, not only one but three kids living with them brought so much joy to Nana, Tsuna didn't have it in her heart to kick them out. She still didn't want kids but as adopted brothers and a sister? It was okay… Maybe? Not really.
For one, she didn't know how to be a big sister. She hated it when Lambo cried, yelled at them when they grabbed her things without asking and huffed as she dragged them out of her room. The constant paranoia of I-pin suddenly exploding and Lambo lighting some grenades made her want to pull her hair, and she couldn't even look at Fuuta in the eyes without feeling guilty, and it's only been 30 minutes since he took residence in her home.
At least they got along. Well, Lambo still thought Fuuta was his lackey and I-pin was too shy to talk to the new kid, but they haven't fought or destroyed something, so nothing else mattered. And if Nana was happy, then Tsuna was going to be damn well happy for her.
"I see you gained another child, good for you"
"Shut up" She didn't move from her spot on the couch, too lazy and comfortable to glare at the baby hitman that took a seat on her back. Currently, the kids were watching some cartoons and drawing with the crayons that Lambo stole from her bag, while her mother started cooking dinner and Bianchi was enjoying a bath.
"What do you know about him?" She asked the hitman, although there wasn't much information that she needed.
"Fuuta de la Stella, he is considered the ranking prince among the Mafia. He can answer anything using a ranking system"
"I gathered as much, the kid practically stalked me to the point he trusts me to be his big sister"
"And isn't that beautiful?" And how she hated that squeaky mocking voice.
"Rokudo Mukuro is after him" She said quietly, shifting her body to a sitting position and making Reborn jump to land at her side.
"And you offered him sanctuary. Maybe you aren't as lost as I thought"
She bit her tongue to hold back a retort. If only he knew… but no, she promised herself, and Kyoya, and the kid's innocence that she wouldn't use him for this. So Tsuna begged her silent gods in the skies as she stood up and approached her mother in the kitchen.
"Smells good, mom"
"Thanks, dear. I want to give Fuuta-kun a welcoming feast. He and Lambo are from Italy, so I was thinking maybe some pasta?"
"Oh! You should take Reborn with you to the market. He will definitely choose the best Italian brands!"
"That's a good idea"
Nana smiled brightly and Tsuna clapped her hands in return. She had to bite her lip as Nana walked towards the living room and asked Reborn to tag along for some spontaneous shopping. The baby might be a hitman, but he was a gentleman who couldn't refuse a mother.
And as Nana talked excitedly about the Italian cuisine recipes she remembered from their short stay in Italy, Reborn caught her eyes and simply gave her the -don't you dare leave the house or else- gaze of doom and walked away. Tsuna wanted to laugh in hysterics and was tempted to run to the library and use the old computers they had. But she had self-preservation, which is why she recurred to plan B.
"Bianchi, I need a favour"
"Do you want me to teach you how to seduce and kill?"
"No" She blurted, making Bianchi stop drying her hair with a towel and frown in disappointment.
"Not yet, I guess? I need to write an essay for tomorrow's history class, which I'm failing because of Reborn's training. But I can't leave the house or use my laptop, so can you please lend me yours?"
The Italian raised an eyebrow at the odd request but shrugged her shoulders and went to get it. Tsuna made a victory motion with her hand before walking quickly towards her room. She searched inside her school bag for a notebook and her pencil-case. Once she had them in hand, she walked back downstairs, where Bianchi had installed herself in the kitchen table with her laptop and some nail polish bottles.
"Here you go"
"Thank you so much! I promise I won't take long" She took a seat in front of her and opened the personal computer.
"Take your time dear" Bianchi dismissed her as she started to work on her nails.
Tsuna waited for a beat as the screen loaded before opening her notebook in a new page, followed by her pencil case, where she took a small red squared object and plugged it on the computer.
"So…" She started as she waited for the usb to load "When did you meet The Reborn ?"
"Oh~ has it been that long? The memories, Tsuna. The dances and the champagne" Bianchi blushed with a happy smile, hand fawning at her face due to the memories and to make the nail polish dry.
"A mafia gala?"
"They have fancy dinners to show and entertain. It's a monopoly game in most of the cases, where the dons show off their power. Reborn has always been the guest of honour at such events"
"Really?" Tsuna raised an eyebrow, although it really didn't surprise her, with him owning the title of the strongest hitman in the world "He must be one of the greatest pieces in the game. How old is he, by the way?"
"Hmm…I don't know. I like men to be handsome and mysterious"
"So this isn't his real age?"
Bianchi looked at her, and Tsuna cursed her luck. She wasn't scared that the Italian woman would tattle her on Reborn for being curious, but she knew she wouldn't get anything from her either "There are things inside the Mafia that are still a mystery, Tsuna. And you should know when not to question them"
"I'm just curious" She sighed, fixing her eyes on the computer as a blank window opened on the screen "The number one hitman…in the body of a baby. I used to be his fan, you know. How can I not be curious?"
"You knew about the Mafia in your stay in Italy"
"I did" She confessed and when no replay came, she looked up to Bianchi who was busy painting her other hand "You are not going to question?"
"I know where not to pry" Was her simple answer and Tsuna smiled.
Turning her eyes back at the computer, she started to write a code that she knew by heart over the blank window that appeared. It disappeared as soon as it was completed, giving no alerts of it being wrong or right. But one second later, a small pixel rabbit appeared on the screen, waving at her.
She hid her smile; it still amused her to no end how this worked. A bubble speech appeared over the rabbit, and words started to form inside it. She didn't know how long her mother would take, so she needed to be quick.
Welcome, snow27. Please choose your purpose, are you here for fun or business?
She never understood what could be the fun part of this, so she never clicked that option. Besides, it was safer to stick with the familiar procedure.
You selected business. Please choose from the following list.
Are you in danger // Want to cause danger // Looking for danger
Definitely number one.
On a scale of 1 to 10, how risky is your research?
Top secret, so that would be a 10.
Processing….Processing…Processing
The pixel rabbit moved one of his feet up and down as the processing icon was loading. Several black pixels appeared all over the screen, but Tsuna had long been used to them to know what it meant.
You are ready to proceed. Please write what you are looking for.
Game on.
She typed as fast as she could.
Rokudo Mukuro
Newspapers and articles and some side notes appeared on screen, one after the other at a quick pace. It didn't show pictures of her psychopath, but words kept repeating themselves over and over as Tsuna read and skimmed and searched for answers.
Italia
Famiglias annihilated
Convict Murderer
Runaway
Estereno Famiglia
Child trafficking
Human Experiments
She wanted to puke.
So that was it then, this was nothing more than a revenge ploy against the Mafia that hurt him and she was at the crossfire because of her cursed blood. Releasing a tired sigh, she wrote some notes, simple keywords that could link a story and chain a tragedy.
"I thought you were searching for history class" Tsuna wasn't surprised at hearing Bianchi's voice, having no doubt read what she just wrote down.
"When did you decided you wanted to become a hitwoman?" Tsuna asked, setting aside her pencil to return to the computer, clicking twice on the rabbit as the manual code for closing everything on the screen down.
Do you want to log out?
Yes, please.
"You don't decide on the Mafia. It was become or die"
The rabbit waved at her, disappearing into a small pop and erasing every trace of it ever being there.
"I wanted to be a hitwoman too…" She told Bianchi as she pocketed the usb back into her pencil case "Then I wanted to become a rock and disappear. Now I'm to become a Mafia boss against my will and fight guys like him, and for what? My rotten world might just be as rotten as his"
"I wish I could give you the words you want to hear. But I'm sorry. You can't escape a black hole like Vongola that easily" Bianchi frowned, knowing the girl's fate wouldn't be sunshine and rainbows.
"Yeah?" Tsuna stretched her arms until a light cracking sound was heard "Well I can at least try"
"You can" Bianchi agreed and raised an eyebrow when the brunette turned the page of her notebook and started writing long sentences without stopping "What's that?"
"My homework" She responded, head-turning from the computer screen to the paper in front of her from time to time as she kept writing "I wasn't lying, I really needed to do this stupid essay"
Bianchi just laughed.
.
.
.
10 minutes later, Tsuna was sitting in the backyard, enjoying the last afternoon breeze before nightfall when the baby hitman returned. All evidence was hidden and Bianchi's newfound camaraderie put her somewhat at ease. But that didn't mean her guard was down.
"Dame-Tsuna"
"Reborn, welcome back" She was expecting a kick in her back, maybe even a mallet on the head, but the hitman did nothing but sit next to her. "What is it?" She looked at him in confusion.
"Gokudera and Yamamoto were attacked"
"So that just leaves Kyoya and me…" She murmured, turning her gaze downwards.
"What are you going to do about it?"
"Honestly… nothing" She sighed "I'm exhausted, you said not to do anything reckless. Me going out there to face those psychos in the state I am will do no good"
"You won't try to avenge them?"
"Should I?"
"They fought for you"
"They were attacked, if they fought it was for their own lives"
"They are your guardians, a Boss should always take care of his own"
"Why are you trying so hard to create a fighting team?" She asked with a hint of annoyance at the hitman's persistence.
"I told you before, a Sky user can't develop to its full capabilities if it isn't bonded to his 6 elements. That's how nature works, Dame-Tsuna, you can't be an empty Sky" Reborn lectured her with a voice that indicated she was an idiot.
"And if I don't want them to be my guardians?"
"You have no say in the matter. As a Mafia Boss, especially Vongola, you need guardians to protect you and the title"
"But why them?" She wasn't whining, but her expression was turning that of a child who was denied a cookie after dinner for not getting a straight answer.
"Believe it or not, you gathered them on your own. They are stuck with you now"
"Well, I don't want them"
"There is no other option. Thanks to your loner nature and dameness" is that even a word? Tsuna cried in her mind "These people are the best for the job, they are already hooked by you"
"And you approve, I'm sure"
"Why? Do you have other people in mind that qualify the same characteristics of the elements?" He asked her with a hint of mocking in his voice.
"I don't even know what qualities they should be. To me, it just seems as if you choose the people whom I spend most of the time with. That's unfair and unbiased, they don't even know what they are facing"
"Like it or not, it's too late now. The harmonization between you all has already begun. A Sky can't be without its elements or else it will die"
"I have been fine before you showed up and without them, what's so special now?"
"You never lit the Sky flames before, did you?"
She bit her tongue hard from preventing a smart comeback from slipping. Instead, she counted to five before releasing a deep breath that did nothing to calm her nerves. Reborn was gloating his silent victory, she could feel it radiating from him. But she was tired and wasn't in the mood to provoke him, so she crossed her arms and leaned on her knees.
"You are going to make me face this Mukuro guy, aren't you?"
"Yes"
"I'm not strong enough" And how it hurt to admit that.
"But you'll be" She could feel her throat closing at his confidence. He'd put her through hell with little result and yet, he was so sure she would succeed. At least one of them believed.
The confrontation with Mukuro was inevitable, but knowing what she did now… she kinda wanted to meet him too. And the humming in her head whispering in agreement did nothing to soothe her nerves.
"Hey… how do I control the flames?"
Reborn looked at her, perhaps really looked at her for the first time in two months. Here was a girl, her body exhausted from training and her mind haunted by nightmares. There was a murderer after her and yet she hasn't cried. Her friends were beaten and yet she hasn't run to their sides.
She was an oddity, a Sky contradicting its own nature. Refusing bonds yet at the same time, bathing them with light. It was so interesting he wanted to dissect, poke and cut to find an answer.
To light her flames… Reborn couldn't read her, if this resolve was for revenge or something else, he didn't know. But perhaps it was for the better. Because sugarcoating things won't work on her, childish things like the power of love and friendship were out of the question too.
"There is a dangerous method" He told her, lips curling into a smirk as she turned to regard him with curiosity "Want to try it out?"
.
.
.
"N-No more, plea-se"
"One minute"
She shut her eyes tightly, shoulders squaring in pain as a blaring heat coursed through her mind all the way down to her core. And it burned so much, she wanted to cry.
"Tsuna"
She breathed out, half releasing a sniff by the intensity of emotions rattling her head. Her mind was at battle, yes and no, right and wrong, fire and cold, breathe and cry, live or die.
"Dame-Tsuna don't fight it. Those flames won't hurt you. You need to embrace them, don't reject them, idiot! It will hurt you more!"
Reborn chided her, but he wasn't sure if she was hearing him or not. He could only stare at the body of the brunette tied to a chair in the attic, shaking. The Sky flame blazing in her forehead and blinking in and out of existence with every breath she took. There were fresh tears gathering in her eyes and strain forming on her arms as her body remained stiff as a rock.
There was no more Dying Will Mode, it just wouldn't come and instead, they -well, she - was stuck in the transicion of the next phase. But the idiot kept rejecting it! It was so maddening he really wanted to hit her with a mallet, but Leon was still out of commission.
She sniffed again, making the flames in her forehead pulse one last time.
"They are yours" He told her, and just like that the spell was broken. The bullet's 5 minutes limit were over and her body slumped down, shuddering as the fire disappeared for good.
"Okay there?"
"…Please don't shoot me again" Her head fell, unable to keep it up. It took her a while to grasp reality, and Reborn merely watched her compose and pick her mind up.
"What are you feeling?"
"Like I'm dying… but it feels good? Why?"
"This is the Dying Will bullet. It's a special creation for flame-rookies that allows you to restart your flame energy. So long as you have a strong Will, the greater the control you will have over them until you can light your flame on your own"
"I don't like them"
"Why not?" He asked her, eyes examining her tired body.
"It makes me think"
"That's your hyper intuition talking"
"My… what?" She blinked and looked at him with confusion.
"It's your Vongola heritage. Passed down from generation through generation. The voice you hear talking sense to you, listen to it. That's your intuition talking" He didn’t want to tell her until he was sure, it was why he shut down Shamal’s inquiry on the matter. But having seen her start to interact with it, it was perhaps better to get her used to it.
"My voice is telling me to die"
"And the trick is to tell it to back off and let you live"
She choked a breath, eyes widening as if understanding a secret code under his words. But it all went to hell as she doubled over and gagged. For a moment they both thought she was going to puke, but all she did was make a dying noise at the back of her throat.
"I'm okay" She weakly said.
"You're not, idiot. It seems your body has reached its limit, pity"
"Whose fault is that?" She glared at him but he ignored it as he released the binds around her body, watching with calculative eyes as her body fell, crumbling to the ground in exhaustion now that there was nothing holding it back. He was thankful that the ropes were Leon-made, otherwise he didn’t know what else to use to prevent the flames from destroying it in their wake.
"You need to sleep. I will ask Mama to heat you a calming tea that Fon gifted I-Pin. In the meanwhile, go to bed"
"I don't think I can sleep right now" She murmured on the floor.
"I wasn't asking Dame-Tsuna, you are going to drink that tea and shut your eyes or else I will knock you out myself"
She groaned, both at his threat and the movement her body did as she stood up. He waited by the stairs until she was able to walk on her own without stumbling, which was a feat on its own.
"It's sweet how you care" She whispered at his side. Whether she was joking or not, he let her leave as he scolded himself in his mind for what he was about to do.
Reborn was no stranger to the abilities of the flames. Him being an arcobaleno, the Sun arcobaleno; even in his cursed form, could perform a certain degree of healing that could put Shamal and other doctors to shame. He didn't like using it though, because one: there was no one to heal and two: it was personal.
Which is why what he was about to do was not only risky but plain and utterly stupid. It was like being forced to share your lunch with the new kid at the playground, only that this time the teacher was a non-existent annoying pull. Using flames to heal was common, sharing them willingly was another story.
.
.
.
While Reborn was busy with his magical tea, Tsuna took a short shower to wipe all the dirt and sweat from her body. It was impossible to explain what she was feeling at the moment. Her mind was numb, and her body exhausted. People she knew were attacked, and soon she was going to get hurt by the same attackers.
Oddly enough, that didn't send her into a panic attack. It was like a foretelling whisper was telling her that everything was going to turn out fine. But she wasn't ready for it and she was 100% sure Vongola will do nothing to protect her. She was on her own, she thought grimly as she walked towards her room.
She knew skipping dinner in her current state was dangerous, but the mere idea of eating created nausea at the pit of her stomach. She didn't consider herself a lazy person, even though she used to spend most of her free time napping before the hitman arrived at her door. But sleeping acted as a recharging mechanism for her, and if Reborn was making her have a good night rest, who was she to argue?
Changing into comfy pyjamas, Tsuna took a minute to observe her room. Without thinking twice, she pushed the window open before crawling into her bed. It might be odd to somebody else but even knowing that a murderer was after her, she felt safer with the window open.
Reborn came by some minutes later, thrusting a cup of freshly brewed tea into her hands as if the warm object had offended him. She barely managed to grab it without having its contents spill on her bed and turned to look at him with a small scoff.
She wasn't a big fan of herbal teas or coffee, she was more of the fruity smoothies and honey milk type. But this was probably an imported tea-brand and a gift from Fon that she couldn't refuse. Besides, the pinkish liquid with golden sparks had an alluring scent of raspberries that were making the whispers inside her mind sing.
"It's not poisoned, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn told her after the brunette started at the tea for more than two minutes in silence. Releasing a soft sigh, she brought the cup to her lips and took a sip.
"It's warm…" She whispered, eyes sparkling slightly at the flavour before they dropped in a hazy spell as she drank the whole cup in less than 3 gulps.
Reborn found it strange, but nothing ever made sense with the girl so he dismissed it and focused his attention on his loyal companion. Whatever he was cooking in there better be good all the trouble the brunette was giving him. But she will have to earn it though, whatever it was Leon thought she might need.
"What's going to happen now?" Tsuna's soft voice made him turn to look at her. She was already under the covers of her bed, half-lidded eyes looking at him with a bit of glaze in them.
"You will rest until your body can follow your mind, then you will seek Rokudo Mukuro and apprehend him. That's your mission"
"You want me to kill him?"
"Defeat him" Reborn gave her a strange look "The rest, is up to you"
But she didn't answer, instead, she nuzzled her head into the pillow and closed her eyes. And just as her body and mind were being consumed by a pleasant warm drowsiness, Reborn's quiet voice called to her.
"Tsuna"
"Hm?"
"Have you ever seen them?"
"Them?"
"Sky flames"
"Yeah… a long time ago…" She whispered, curling more into herself. Her nose scrunched up and fingers tightened their grip into the blankest for a moment, before she let go with a tiny sigh as she finally fell deep asleep.
.
.
.
There was a certain tension in the air, whether it was here or there, everyone was just waiting for the fire to ignite the detonation that was soon to explode. What a beautiful chaos it would create, and knowing they were going to be the responsible for it just added to the satisfaction or whatever, so long as they get paid HQ could burn to hell for all they cared. It was lucky that their boss was out of commission at the moment, otherwise, he would have enslaved them like the tyrant he is.
Someone sighed inside a messy dark room, filled with papers and bills that towered over themselves and threatened to collapse at any time soon. Was it too late to ask for some paid vacations? Probably yes. The sun was almost up and there was still work to do, but seeing as no one had come yelling through the door for the past few hours meant a little nap wouldn't hurt, that is until a computer started beeping like crazy.
Making a noise of annoyance at having the little moment of peace interrupted, the figure perked over the screen while cursing the misfortune of having their rest interrupted, but just one look at its contents made a smirk wipe all bad thoughts.
"Ara… the brat is alive. And she still sucks at this" The figure said with mocking fondness, as it made sure to close all the virus windows and malware tracking notifications that kept popping open.
The action was so fast, one needed to have experience in closing all the windows without setting an alarm off. After 6 years of silence, she almost got her location divulged to three countries and 12 Mafia famiglias. And for what? Rokudo Mukuro? In what trouble did she get herself into this time?
"Better tell the other brat, this will cost him a fortune"
.
.
.
Notes:
And that's it~
To be continued...Little heads up. Tsuna will start to act a bit OOC and contradicting herself starting from this chapter, but there is a reason for that, trust me. Things will get heat up soon.
See you guys next time! Lots of love! 😘
Chapter 11: Lie to Me
Notes:
Hello beautiful people, how are you doing?
Hope you enjoy the new chapter!Sorry in advance for the #Angst
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
Breaking bonds with the underworld wasn't easy.
Only a few could escape with their lives in one piece and even those lucky ones suffered from the backlash that is the black hole called Mafia.
Yamamoto Tsuyoshi paid the price with the life of his wife.
They say love could be a dangerous double-edged weapon if wielded correctly. Yes; Tsuyoshi threatened, fought and made his last kill to take a plane to Japan to settle down in a humble town with the love of his life.
He knew the risks of marrying a civilian, abandoning his work as a hitman and breaking connections with powerful famiglias. But what could a man do? Love is love. It makes you do irrational things.
It's still day that a warm feeling bubbled in his chest at just remembering how they met. It was a summer afternoon in the streets of Tokyo, his contact having arranged a hit for some yakuza lord. He was stalking his prey on the busy streets when he bumped into a lovely woman carrying some flowers.
With fine reflexes, he caught her before she fell. And as his arms wrapped around her, their eyes met just like in a cheesy romantic movie. But then she hit him in the face with said flowers, thinking he was a pervert and proceeded to yell at him until he reassured her it was all a mistake. And just like that, he was sold. A few months later of courting and dating they got married in a small ceremony completely in love.
The years blessed them with their first and only child, and Tsuyoshi couldn't be happier. On a sunny day, both he and his beloved prepared a sushi feast for their son's first baseball tournament.
It was meant to be a family outgoing, but it ended with a rain of tears and blood.
He was tracked and backstabbed. One of his olds contacts found out his location and demanded his assistance for a job, some kind of drug trafficking going south. And when he refused; and stupidly enough didn't think of going into hiding because what could happen in a peaceful town as Namimori? Hitmen were sent to his home and stained the peaceful days of his new life.
It was messy but calculated. While his wife finished cooking, Tsuyoshi walked his son to school where the team was to take a bus that would drive them to the game location. His kid was jumping in excitement the whole way, swinging his arms to show his dad his powerful attack that would surely get a home run and proudly declaring that he would dedicate his first score to his mother.
Tsuyoshi couldn't help but feel proud. He wished him luck and watched him get inside the bus, promising to be there at the baseball field with tons of sushi to celebrate. He walked back home, not really rushing on hurrying back and that was his second mistake.
His hitman senses never left him, it was hard to let go of the paranoia of always looking through his peripheral vision to check his surroundings. So when he was by the front door, and the quietness from the house and iron smell hit his nose, his heart stopped.
Rushing and yelling, he went inside calling for his wife. Only to freeze at the living room door, staring in horror and disbelief at the gory painting in front of him. Blood covered the walls and floors, and there on the floor was an unmoving figure with flower petals all around her from the shattering vase that fell next to her.
Outside started raining, a storm that covered his grief and pain and horror and released them all in a broken scream.
He swore he would never take a sword in his hands, but at that moment, promises be damned. He hunted the bastards down, only managing to kill two after catching them and torturing them for information, but even still, the one who delivered the killing blow got away with a piece of his heart.
By the time he returned home; after covering his tracks and washing his bloody hands, policemen and paramedics were there to greet him. The neighbours had called them as soon as they heard the commotion and he watched with a grave heart as a white stretcher was rolled out of his house.
The chief questioned him, but the tears in his face and anguish in his voice were real enough to prove his innocence, they were real and painful that they had the police department agreeing on keeping the situation under wraps for he didn't want his son to find out from anyone else but him.
And so, as the ambulance drove away, and the police and the forensic team searched the house for evidence, one six-year-old Yamamoto Takeshi waited and waited in the baseball field for his parents to show up on that rainy day. But they never came.
His son never found out. Tsuyoshi made sure to cover all the evidence and when Takeshi questioned him with a weak voice where his mother was after being picked up by his quiet father in the muddy baseball field and brought him to a hospital, his heart broke as he told him that his mother was in an accident and that she wouldn't come back.
He cried. Of course he cried. His little mind and heart not quite grasping the situation, not believing that his mother was forever gone. He became a shell of his younger self, and as the days went by he could see the cracks starting to form.
They moved to another house, Tsuyoshi saying that his mother was planning on opening a sushi shop and that this will honour her wishes, as well as to start anew. Tsuyoshi was certain his son would give baseball up, that it would be a painful reminder of that rainy day. But he didn't. Instead, he became obsessed with it, always training and wanting to be better. Winning game after game and becoming the ace of the team.
Life moved on. The sushi shop prospered and his son loved helping around whenever he was home. But the pain was still there, that empty space haunted them both. His grief was always there, and the guilt that ate his heart daily hid other thoughts, so Tsuyoshi didn't know when the bright smiles of his son became hollow and forced. Only that one day, they were there and the crack that had formed was at its breaking point.
He didn't force his kid into therapy. He always made sure to tell him every night that he was there for him if he wanted to talk. And at first, he did. Telling him that he missed his mom and wanted her back, that it hurt not having her there with them. But with time, those 'I miss her' became 'I'm fine's' and empty 'Ha, ha's'.
Then one day, his son broke his arm. The baseball coach notified him and he rushed to the hospital to pick him up. The ride home was silent and his son's blank stare will forever haunt him. It was like his will of living was gone all over again. Tsuyoshi was scared to let him go to school the next day. Something inside of him dreaded it, like a bad omen.
All day he was on edge, but by the time school was over, it was like a miracle had graced them. His son returned home lighter and happier than ever. His smile was more real and filled with meaning that it was the day before.
So Tsuyoshi didn't ask, didn't demand for information. He basked in his son’s newfound happiness and let him talk for hours until it was closing time about nothings and everythings. He thought this could be the start of a new phase in their lives, the chance to move on.
Of course, that all went out the window when his son asked that one question that was meant to break their peaceful days all over again.
"Hey, dad? Can you teach me how to use the sword?"
He had to be truthful, his heart almost stopped. He paused his movements, the table he was cleaning all but forgotten as he processed the heaviness of what his son just asked.
"You never showed interest before. Why now?" He asked with what he hoped was light disinterest and curiosity.
"My friends are pretty cool! Gokudera has these fire trinkets and even Tsuna has pretty fire moves! I don't want to be left out"
"So, just for fun?" He muttered.
"Well, yeah. Using a sword would be pretty cool! Don't you think?"
"A sword is meant for justice. You not only fight for your rights, but also for the rights of others." He told his son, shoulders tensing as he quickly put everything away to escape the situation "If you are not serious about it, don't ask me again until you have found your resolve"
His son started in confusion, but Tsuyoshi let it go. He might be a mourning retired hitman, but he was not stupid.
He knew of Iemitsu Sawada.
He had worked with him on rare occasions, fought with and against him on multiple others. They were not friends, but they weren't enemies either. They saved each other back several years back so a wall of trust was built, a wall that neither was willing to cross. If he had to be honest, he hated the man. The lion of Vongola.
He thought Namimori was a fresh start when he settled. But it seemed he wasn't the only one who thought that way. It was a pure coincidence when he met the man's wife and his little daughter on Parents Day at Namimori Elementary School.
At first, he didn't notice them. Who would? Just a common housewife with her 8-year-old girl.
But then the girl introduced herself in stutterers in front of the class, and despite her quiet voice his ears managed to catch her surname, Sawada. And looking at the tiny child better, he could see a faint trace of exotic features on her. Her eyes were a bit bigger than normal and held a goldish colour in them for the classic brown, her nose although button shape was a bit sharper and her hair a bit brighter for the common Asian brunette.
She was the split image of her mother, with milky skin and flat messy hair. But the more Tsuyoshi looked the more foreign traits he saw. Of course, staring intently at a child was a bit creepy, so he turned to stare at the window, listening to her talk about returning from living abroad, from Italy of all places.
She didn't say much about her dad, only stating that he worked overseas and instead, introduced her mother with devoted adoration.
On their way home, he asked his son about his classmates. He really didn't want to be a creep but the murder of his wife from two years ago made him a bit overprotective. His son talked about his friends, about their excitement whenever he managed to hit a home run and how some didn't like math class either.
He also told him that he tried to befriend the new girl who lived abroad, but the girl apparently didn't want to make friends for one reason or the other. And that was okay. He didn't discourage his son nor told him to try harder next time. And that was that.
He kept an eye on them because trouble was trouble no matter what. But the years passed, and not once was that peaceful life broken. Both Sawada's wife and daughter lived a normal life in Namimori, even after coming back from living in Italy for two years, the quiet remained. Iemitsu never stepped foot in Japan, hitmen never roamed the streets. It made him wonder how that was possible.
There was a tiny spark of jealousy and resentment, it was an ugly feeling that he stomped over and over. Sawada Nana was a wonderful woman, and he didn't wish harm to fall over her household.
But still...
He let that precaution go little by little, he kept living quietly and peacefully with his son at their sushi restaurant. Everything was fine, until his normal days were disturbed and the world he tried so hard to keep away from his household came knocking at his door. Because when the greatest hitman Reborn came into his home, sitting on the shoulder of one Sawada Tsunayuuki walking next to the bastard son of a Mafiosi and his son, he knew those peaceful days were over.
It was inevitable. He saw his son interact with his two new friends, and although they were nothing more than danger and trouble, they were the reason his son was coming out from his shell and being happy again. But he also saw the invisible pull happening. His son was starting to form a bond with a Sky. And that was something he had no say or control over, not even as his father.
And so he waited for his son to ask again, to pull himself together and find a worthy resolve. He waited and waited until he came home one afternoon with a battered face and serious expression.
"Go to the dojo"
.
.
.
The smell of rotten iron against magnolias woke her up.
It was such a peculiar smell that reminded her of Italian summer nights. Back when things were simple and a sense of security wrapped around her like a comfortable blanket.
"Mom?"
Drowsily, she leaned against the fingers running through her hair, gently pulling her out from dreamland. Dream? That's right, she was dreaming about something… something important.
"I had a weird dream... there was this boy, I think I made him cry…"
There was no response, but the fingers never once ceased their movements, making Tsuna sigh and dwelled into the line of sleepiness and waking. Her mind felt like soft cotton and her body like it was floating in water, all numbness and strain gone from her muscles.
For the first time in days, her head was quiet. It made her forget all the trouble and anxiety she felt the day before. It made her forget the danger she was in and the casualties that were to come. She wished to stay in that moment forever, where a warm cocoon protected her from the world.
But just like all good things must come to an end, the fingers stopped.
"Mom?"
She blinked her eyes open, the golden light from the window casting a warm shadow inside her room. Everything looked too peaceful and bright, just like a painting.
"Tsuna"
She turned to see the hitman staring at her with unblinking eyes from his perch in his hammock.
"Reborn… Good morning"
"Are you okay?"
"Perfect" She blinked as if waking for the first time "I… I feel wonderful, thank you"
"Get dressed, you'd be late for school"
"Okay"
With newfound energy, she stretched and walked around her room collecting her clothes for a morning shower. All the while not being aware of the incredulous stare she was receiving from the hitman. When the brunette walked out of her room, the baby turned to see his glowing pet, who blinked back at him as if returning his confusion.
Things didn't end there, fresh out of the shower, the brunette was practically floating as she descended the stairs, not once stumbling as she busied herself with her hair.
"Good morning everyone" She greeted the kids who were eating cereal and toasts at the table and her mother, who was filling 4 glasses with orange juice.
"Good morning!"
"Dame-Tsuna, the lackey is stealing the marshmallows!"
"Share, we share!" I-pin said, trying to calm down Lambo as Fuuta added said marshmallows into his soggy cereal.
"You woke up in a good mood" Nana said cheerfully.
"I feel good" Confessed the brunette, taking one glass for herself.
"I'm glad, dear. You were kind of gloomy the past days"
Tsuna hummed a little, not wanting to dive into negative thoughts. The kids cheered and thanked her mother for the orange juice, and she felt Reborn entering the kitchen before her mother offered him some breakfast. Lambo started screaming at the hitman for stealing his marshmallows too, who in return ignored him.
It was a good morning for everyone until a shattering sound was heard and everyone turned to see a dumbfounded Tsuna staring at her now empty hand.
"Ara, Tsu-chan, do we have to buy plastic cups again? That hasn't happened in a long while"
"Yeah… I mean, no. I-It's fine. I'm sorry" She quickly grabbed some kitchen towels and knelt down to clean the mess, ignoring Lambo's snickering.
"It's alright. Did you hurt yourself?" Nana knelt down in front of her and waited for Tsuna to shake her head. After affirming that there was no injury, her mother smiled and started picking up the broken pieces with caution. "Well, that's good. Wash your hands and have some breakfast before leaving. I'm sure Gokudera-kun will arrive soon"
"He's already here"
The doorbell rang and Tsuna didn't have to open the door to know who it was. Because what were the odds?
Quickly washing her hands and grabbing a piece of toast - not before stealing some of those cereal marshmallows for herself and hearing Lambo cry in unfairness- she opened the door to reveal the Italian bomber porting a ruffled appearance.
"Good morning, Juudaime"
"Morning"
She didn't ask for his injuries nor did he tell her about the attack.
They walked to school in silence, the presence of the baby hitman looming at their backs did little to soothe the growing tension. It was like the furthest she walked from home, the impending doom of the situation was catching up to her. And any wonderful feeling she had when waking up disappeared.
As they neared the school gates, they managed to hear a commotion rising. Gokudera immediately stepped in front of her, fingers twitching to his pocket where he tucked his dynamite. But there was no danger, her first clue being there were no disciplinary committee's personnel guarding the entrance.
Gokudera was new to Namimori, so he didn't think it was strange. Tsuna, however, did. And she was already dreading the answer.
"What's going on?" She asked a random student.
"Hibari didn't come to school!" was the scandalous response.
She tried to keep a straight face, but her nose wrinkled in its own accord. Gokudera at her side looked a bit guilty and mad, teeth biting his lip as he was most likely remembering something.
He quickly told her to go on before him as he rushed inside, searching for someone. Tsuna watched him go in silence, putting two and two together as she walked towards the rows of lockers and removed her orange sneakers.
She opened up her locker and stared.
Her indoor shoes were soggy, they kind of reminded her of Fuuta's cereal from this morning. She stared at them for a moment, face not changing or revealing anything before closing the door gently and walking barefoot inside the school.
At least there was no one to scold her, she thought with bitter amusement as she walked towards the committee office, where she stored a replacement for her shoes and uniform just in case.
Opening the door, she looked around the empty office.
"Idiot" she murmured with a frown.
Stepping inside, she went to the corner where a closet held some belongings and proceeded to put her spare indoor shoes. Once they were in a good fit, she walked towards the desk where a forgotten tea was on top of sprawled papers.
She cleaned as best as she could and organized the paperwork before leaving. But just as she was about to walk away something grabbed her attention like an annoying mosquito flying near her ear. There, under the table was a little note with the scribbles that read Kokuyo Land.
She released a shuddered breath at having a final destination to all this mess. Danger was a red word running in her head, thinking of Hibari in Kokuyo, thinking of her in Kokuyo. Every thought led to danger.
What she was going to do about it remained a mystery. Instead, she crushed the paper into a ball and threw it into the trash.
Entering her classroom, she could already note a presence missing. The Italian was waiting for her by the window near her seat, arms crossed and a troublesome expression on his face.
"The baseball idiot isn't here" Gokudera informed her as soon as she approached her desk.
"Is that so…"
"Juudaime?" He questioned her, waiting for orders. That thought made her sick.
"Let's just... Let’s focus on school for now" She rubbed her face tiredly.
Gokudera wanted to say something, but before he could manage his courage, Nezu-sensei walked in shouting at everyone to take their seats.
"Alright, empty your desk. Only pencil and eraser for the test"
"Wait, what? A math test?!" She couldn't help but shout in incredulity because what the hell? She wasn't aware of this! Reborn would have drilled her with equations and numbers if a test was in schedule for today.
"Ha, Dame-Tsuna it's going to fail again" The classroom snickered.
"Shut up, Sawada. You're disturbing my class!" Nezu scolded her, but Tsuna ignored everything around her, trying hard to make the stinging in her eyes disappear by blinking. It wasn't fair! She was going to fail this thing, worry her mother more and make Reborn punish her.
She grabbed the sheet of paper with shaky hands when it reached her desk and ignored Kyoko's and Hana's worried faces. Class started 9 minutes ago, and she had been staring blankly at the test ever since. It was a multiple answer type, but even that did nothing to soothe her fear.
Well, at least she had a small percentage of getting something right, she thought as she grabbed her pencil to at least appear to be answering something instead of just blankly staring.
And just as her pencil was about to circle the first random answer, a small pricking sensation of discomfort in her head made her stop for a moment. She rubbed her forehead slightly before focusing back on the test. But as she circled the letter A, the pricking continued. It wasn't until question five that her head stopped throbbing after choosing letter B.
She paused, because what the hell? Frowning, she erased her answer and circled A, but this time there was a tingle in her fingers, as if itching her hand to move and redo her previous action.
She stared in ridiculousness at the paper.
Looking up at the clock, there were only 20 minutes left to answer the test. She bit her lip and shakily erased all her previous answers. Staring intently at them, she grabbed her pencil and let it hover over the answers. Slowly, she moved the point slowly over them, following the pricking and tingly sensation it brought her as she did.
She couldn't understand what was happening. She must be going mad to try such a childish method. Her mind was desperate and paranoid, but there was something; a whisper, assuring her of things she didn’t understand and yet at the same time did. It was strange and comforting, and as the clock kept ticking, she let the bizarre sensation in her head lead her hand to answer the test thinking that maybe she was just imagining things.
But no, this was something more than the usual 'when in doubt, choose option C' because when she finished with relaxed shoulders and stared at the complete test that screamed PERFECTION in her head, it made her almost burst into hysterical tears.
Because somehow, she knew it would be a perfect score.
"Alright, times up! Hand over the papers!"
Never had 30 minutes passed so fast in her life, and she had to wait 20 more in her seat until class was over with anxiety creeping on her chest. They were to remain in silence as Nezu graded their test, it was annoying how he exclaimed their points out loud for everyone to hear. Gokudera and Hana got a top score, others weren't so lucky.
And then it was her turn. Nezu's face contorted into mocking then disbelief and into anger so quickly Tsuna was almost worried it would paralyze his face.
"Sawada! You useless girl! I knew you were trouble the moment you walked into my class! You are in serious trouble this time! To the Director office!"
"Whoa, she is done for" Someone whispered.
"Juudaime" Gokudera raised up when she picked up her things, but she merely shook her head at him, walking with her head up to prevent the water inside her eyes from rolling down.
Nezu was growling and mocking her through all the way, sometimes pushing her to walk faster when her feet dragged but she ignored him. They neared the director's office and Nezu banged the door open, startling the poor man inside from enjoying a cup of tea.
"Nezu-sensei, the first period hasn't ended! What seemed to be the problem?"
"This is the problem" Nezu dragged Tsuna inside and waved her math test in front of the director who took it gently.
"Perfect score" He said, not seeing the problem. His eyes settled on the distraught brunette who was avoiding his eyes and the fuming teacher.
"Exactly! She didn't even study! She hasn't even gotten a grade above 20 in a math exam before! What do you call that!?"
"I didn't cheat" Tsuna whispered.
"Miss Sawada. The teacher is making a grave accusation"
"I didn't know there was an exam today"
"All the more reason for you to cheat!"
"I didn't cheat!" She exclaimed.
"Nezu-sensei, are you certain of your accusations?" The director's question made the teacher's face glow red.
"Of course I am!"
"You can test me again" Tsuna suddenly said without thinking, making both adults stare at her "Make a new exam, new questions, you can make it yourself. Will that solve this problem?"
Her mouth was speaking before words formed in her mind. She was going to get a perfect score. And why? Why did she know that? How was she so sure?
"You dare-
"That's a good idea, Miss Sawada. Nezu-sensei and I will make a test for you" The director said, stopping the teacher from exploding in anger.
Bless this man, Tsuna thought with a spark of amusement. Because if he could handle and let Hibari Kyoya rule over the school, Nezu was merely like a stone in his shoe.
27 minutes later, Tsuna walked out of the office, with blank eyes and fingers shaking.
Nezu's screams could be heard from the room she exit, clearly fuming and enraged by another perfect score. But to be fair, Nezu's questions were even harder than the material they were viewing yet Tsuna still aced it under the hawkeye stares of them both. She wasn't sure she would pass an open answer test though, so she quickly paced away from the office in case they tried to question her again.
"Hey, Sawada! I heard the stunt you pulled on math class!"
Her shoulders flinched before a hand fell on them. Her eyes moved to stare at the third-year student, he was one of the guys who hung around with Moichida.
"Say, are you skipping classes? I need help with some stuff, we are creating a new club, you see"
"You are lying…" She stared at him with wide eyes, making him pause and for his smile to fall a little at the intense stare.
"What? Come on. It's going to be fun!"
"You are lying…" It was maddening. Tsuna quickly stepped away from him and his invisible sick intentions and walked towards the stairs. Classes be damned, there was no way she could focus at all.
Shutting the door of the rooftop was meant to build a wall that separated her from reality, but it did the total opposite. She felt more isolated and trapped than ever, alone with her own thoughts.
She didn't know what was happening. First, there were the dreams, then the voices and now her lucky power system. She couldn't put a name to it, couldn't quite grasp just what the hell happened with those exams, how she was so sure of the correct answers. Was Fuuta's power contagious? She had to wonder.
But no, Reborn has been saying all this time to follow a feeling. A feeling that guided her out of the woods and led her to meet a little boy seeking refuge from the convict who was after her.
But what was it? This miracle power, and how did she turn it off? How did she even gain it to begin with? Not like it wasn't handy, because that crazy stunt she did with the math test could surely help her raise her grades.
Reborn will surely prohibit it. And her eyes stung with bitter tears because even if it was childish to blame him, everything that had happened so far was all because of that hitman baby. Lonely afternoons were now spent in the company of people. Her house was not quiet anymore, there was laughter and joy and screams, but most of all there was a warmth that wasn't there before.
But just as the sunrise brought new things, when the sun sets and hides in the horizon, it reveals all that's underneath. The anxiety is still there. Sleepless nights filled with unfinished drawings and staring at the cracked ceiling in hopes of forgetting a rotten world filled with broken dreams and promises. And she knows; god, she knows those cracks are about to fall.
She gripped the railing of the rooftop tightly to ground herself.
There was a sensation at the back of her neck, like something biting her skin in warning about something, or better yet someone. Someone's coming . Someone's coming, and it's not Reborn, but someone's coming and you need to calm down Tsuna! She gritted her teeth as she screamed to herself. Was she losing her mind? Or was it all just in her head?
"Sawada?"
Tsuna breathed out quietly, trying to keep the hysteria at bay, before clearing her throat and turning to see the raven-haired girl looking back at her with concern.
"Hana"
"It's lunchtime, you disappear for hours. Come and eat, Kyoko is worried and that rude monkey is close to tearing-
"Tell me a lie"
"What?" Hana's concerned stare was increasing and it made her feel nervous and judged, especially when the raven-haired walked closer to her.
"Tell me a lie" Tsuna repeated, crossing her arms on her chest to stop them from hugging herself.
"Kyoko and that other girl are planning a surprise tea party for you that involves cute animals" Hana didn't know what to expect, but surely it wasn't for the brunette looking like she was just told her sick puppy died.
"That's true, isn't it?" Tsuna whispered, quickly avoiding her eyes and hunching into herself.
"Yes. Now, what is this all about? Hey, are you crying? Sawada, what the hell?"
"I'm just… this is so scary"
"There, there" Hana patted her awkwardly on the back, and if Tsuna flinched at the contact, neither of them mentioned it but Hana immediately gave her space "I don't know in what shit you got yourself into this time, but it can't be that bad, right? You always seem to pull it through, try harder this time"
"Y-yeah" Tsuna nodded, and it was a pathetic action that seemed to be to convince herself of something.
"Is everything okay?" Hana asked, but just as many times in the past, the brunette shield herself with a porcelain mask, glassy eyes hiding all the turmoil that was going on inside.
"Yeah…" Tsuna gave her a weak smile before walking out of the roof "I'm gonna eat now..."
Hana watched her leave, but she knew better than to press for non-existent answers. The brunette was the most stubborn person she ever met and an idiot too. She had known her for a little close to 3 years now; it was enough time for her to discern all the white lies the brunette says, yet most of the time she remained a mystery.
There were days when she was a stranger in front of her eyes; others, she just looked like a tired girl without a place to belong. Hana didn't know or understand how she and Kyoko became friends when their personalities were so different. But the brunette welcomed the presence of the other girl; and apparently, Kyoko was an expert at reading Tsuna's mood so if there was someone who could get answers, it was probably her.
But if Tsuna didn’t want to talk and asking Kyoko must probably make her worry and seek the brunette for answers, then perhaps it was best to wait a little more before acting. Shaking her head, she turned around to follow the brunette but as she did so, a bad stench of burnt waste reached her nose.
Hana looked around the roof until her gaze landed at the railing where the brunette once stood, eyebrows and nose frowning when she saw a black stain over the metal rail with slight white smoke disappearing into the air. It made her curse out loud.
She knew that the brunette hanging around with that Italian monkey would be troublesome. She haS seen him smoking outside of school after all, and she clearly remembers the brunette using some kind of fire in that pathetic mock fight with the older Sasagawa. Not to mention, her mood just now was alarming.
Hana sighed and fixed her uniform as she walked back to class, making plans and strategies for an intervention. She would have to keep an eye on her in case the brunette develops pyromaniac tendencies.
.
.
.
Gokudera felt useless.
Not only did he endangered his boss's life by letting that baseball freak tattle information to those bastards, but he wasn't strong enough to hold them off on his own. He had to be rescued by the demonic prefect and now he wasn't at school and Juudaime probably connected the dots already.
He's been tense all day, looking at windows and every corner with his fingers twitching for either a smoke or a stick of dynamite. It didn't help that his boss seemed out of it too. It looked like the reality of the situation was finally sinking in, and although her body posture was calm and lazy at times, her glassy eyes looked around without really seeing, ignoring everything around her but being aware of every movement at the same time. It was driving them both crazy.
She didn't return to the classroom until lunch time, and he made it his main mission to not take his eyes away from her. All he wanted was to sit next to her in a comfortable place and watch some movies until midnight to calm them both, but no. They have to fight for their lives and everyone's involved.
His sense to protect the brunette girl increased each day and it was becoming less of a duty and more of a want.
He doubted the demonic prefect would confess the information those bastards wanted. He didn't like him, but he wasn't childish to deny the strange bond the skylark has with his boss. So Juudaime's identity was safe for a little more.
Still, it didn't change the fact that he was stressing over what to do next. If he was spotted with her they would immediately target her, but if he wasn't there she could still get hurt. She hasn't given any order regarding the attack. He didn't know what she was planning or thinking, and it frustrated and pained him at the same time.
He was at a crossroad and didn't know what to do, and as the bell rang announcing classes were over he was tempted to seek Reborn and ask for guidance. But in the end, his boss decided for him.
"Gokudera-kun"
"Yes, Juudaime?"
"At the gate, walk away from me and don't look back"
Tsuna could feel his conflicted emotions, but she ignored his worried eyes as she fixed her hair and pulled a happy smile. Above in the trees, a flock of birds took flight and Gokudera walked away with clenched fists. He wasn't going to let anyone hurt his boss, he swore to himself.
.
.
.
Sasagawa Kyoko was not stupid.
She was more aware of things than people give her credit for. Of course, she has innocent naive thoughts and believed that there was good in every people's hearts. Friendly, responsible and charming without trying, all she wanted was for everyone around her to be happy.
So when her older brother kept coming home with bloody knuckles and a bruised face, she took it upon herself to learn first aid. She never yelled nor did she lose her temper, but if there was one thing she hated the most was seeing her brother get hurt.
Growing up with him was difficult. Because of his hot-blooded nature and acting without thinking mannerism, her parents had to keep a close watch on him. Kyoko didn't mind though, she was a quiet little girl who knew how to behave well. She wasn't jealous of the attention they gave the older boy, quite the contrary. She admired his passion and courage and thrived to be like him someday.
Through all her life, there was just one single moment when she conjured enough courage to stand up for someone, and that was a precious memory she kept dear to her. And it's not like that courage left her, she just simply didn't know what else to do with it.
She was trapped in a sunny day facade, where bright smiles hid away her real thoughts, just like a doll.
And maybe that’s why people didn't think twice when talking to her because they just see what she wanted them to see, a cheerful girl incapable of getting sad.
Maybe that's why she saw people more clearly and knew when they were feeling down or in distress, maybe students liked to confide in her because she listened to them and understood what they were going through. She was empathetic.
Which is why growing up with an older brother who constantly got hurt and parents who tended to fuss over his well being and in turn tend to give her less attention made her more aware of the way they said things so as to not hurt her feelings.
She never held it over them, dismissing their white lies as they were. So when her mother said she couldn't bake cookies with her because she was driving her brother to a boxing match, it meant she was taking the unruly child to the hospital to check a black eye. And on the outside, she was okay. She let them believe everything was okay to the point she herself believed it.
There was just one problem, her brother sucked at lying. The first time it happened was when they were both kids and he took a blast full of rocks to the face by some nasty kids in the playground. He told her he fell on a rocky hill searching for a frog. And she believed him because he was her older brother. Even though she saw him fight those bullies with her own eyes.
But as the lies kept spinning and his injuries kept increasing beyond his boxing matches, she knew they were only going to get worse, but she didn't have the power to stop him. She didn't consider herself a coward for not trying, because she knew that he wouldn't stop, even if she asked.
So she smiled at him, giggling at his made-up tales and treated his injuries with care, letting him believe his reckless behaviour didn't hurt her every time she saw him.
And then she met Sawada Tsunayuuki, and the white lies she was used to hearing became true Lies.
She couldn't understand her, couldn't feel anything from her. Perhaps it was simple curiosity and admiration that drove her to strike a friendship with the quiet brunette. Even though it was hard, even when the other girl refused time and time again, Kyoko didn't give up.
That courage she harboured inside of her let her keep trying to form a friendship with the lonely girl until walking to school together became a routine, until eating lunch next to each other became a must every day without even asking.
As the years went by and they grew up, Kyoko was proud of herself to note that she was finally able to understand some of the brunette’s quirks and moods. She knew when she needed company and when to back away, she knew when she was stressed and when a strawberry cheesecake was the remedy after a long day. And it was also then that she knew something that was meant to be horrible, that she had become Tsuna's doll.
It might be sad and pitiful, Hana would definitely throw a fit but Kyoko understood. She was not an idiot, and it took her some time but she was okay with it because she knew the brunette needed her.
So the moment when a happy Tsuna hugged her arm and made her walk away quickly from school, she giggled and played along.
.
.
.
Tsuna could feel danger lurking as she walked out of school, it was an anxious prickling sensation that made her hug Kyoko's arm tighter and walk faster to the suburbs district. She felt bad for leaving Gokudera on his own, but it was for the best. The probability of being attacked if they were spotted together was high, so she couldn't risk it.
Kyoko was telling her about a new cake shop she and Haru discovered that let you pet animals inside. Tsuna knew right away that one of these days she was going to be dragged to said shop for a surprise tea party. And she was actually okay with it because let's face it, cake + cute animals was a great therapy.
As they neared the neighbourhood, Tsuna could feel her shoulders relax just barely, but a pang of worry and fear hit her as she looked at Kyoko.
"Tsuna-chan?" She asked when the brunette stopped walking and was wearing a perturbed expression.
"Kyoko, please don't go out tonight" It was an odd request, but Kyoko could feel a turmoil eating at her friend. She had plans with Haru later today, but she could move her agenda for her friend.
"Are you going to be okay?" She asked instead.
"I don't know" Tsuna confessed, and perhaps she had a vulnerable expression on her face because the next thing she knew, she was being hugged by the orange-haired girl.
"Kyoko?"
"You looked like you needed a hug" Kyoko smiled at her when she stepped back "Promise you will take care of yourself"
"Yeah"
There wasn’t much else to say. Kyoko wouldn't ask and Tsuna wouldn’t tell her, so they talked about school and the cake shop as they walked until they parted ways in the next crossroad that divided their home routes.
Alone, it wasn't a minute later that Tsuna called for her little guardian.
"Reborn" The hitman's presence on her shoulder did nothing to soothe her nerves, but she did feel a bit safer. "What now?"
"Let's go home"
"Where's Dino?"
"Grounded in his room. If he is seen with you, it's game over. You did well at calling Gokudera away but expect his presence soon, he will never let his boss alone and at risk"
"Mukuro has Kyoya" Tsuna informed him as she walked towards her house "They are in Kyokuyo Land"
"What are you going to do with this information?"
"I don't know"
Her fingers twitched, so she hugged herself to prevent her hands from shaking any further. They were silent for the remaining walk, Reborn letting his student sort her runaway thoughts in silence.
"I'm home" She called as soon as she opened the door and the smell of baked food and sound of laughter made her nerves instantly relax. Home was truly a sanctuary.
"How was school dear?" Her mother asked as she came from the kitchen to welcome her.
"I aced my math exam"
"Really? That's great, dear!" Nana happily cheered and she could feel Reborn's curious stare but she ignored it. She quickly removed her shoes and walked towards her room, letting her mother know that she would eat later.
Once in her room, she picked Reborn from her shoulder and set him on her desk despite his stiffness at her action.
"Your hands are cold"
"It's strange..." Tsuna said as she stared at her hands "This morning made me remember when I was little. Glass seemed to shatter in my hands no matter what"
"Mama said something about plastic cups"
"It was really troublesome to feed me if everything just went boom" She made a motion with her hands while giggling, but it sounded hollow. The hitman watched her pace around her room, it was obvious she wanted to ask something but didn't know how or better yet, didn't have the courage to do it.
So he let her gather her thoughts while he tended his beloved pet. Leon was still solidified in a glowing globe, but any moment now and whatever he was cooking inside would be revealed. He was curious to see what kind of object the brunette would need from the little chameleon. It was always unexpected but useful.
"Reborn?" He turned to see her sitting in her bed, fingers twitching over themselves in a nervous manner "Reborn, how did Nono's sons die?"
"Why do you want to know?"
"They were candidates for the Decimo position and now they are dead. I'm next in line, I need to know everything"
He considered her words for a moment but saw no harm in indulging her curiosity.
"Massimo was found dead in the Tevere River, drowned by force. Enrico was shot in the head multiple times in a gunfire between enemies famiglias and lastly, Federico the youngest was reduced to ashes, not even his bones remained"
"Huh…"
Reborn blinked. She was thinking, no... She was analyzing what he said, not the context but the way he said it. The way her eyes gleamed for a second was alarming, and he didn’t know what kind of thoughts were running in her head as she processed the information. She spent two years in Italy, surely she didn't… or did she?
"Tsuna, did you met any of them during your stay in Italy?"
"Not really" She hugged her knees as she shook her head "I wasn't allowed to go to HQ unless Iemitsu was there, and that was only one time. Must have been sad, to lose everyone..."
Not a lie, but there was something nagging at him. Something was hidden deep in her sad eyes.
It was a look that made him want to smack her head. He didn't do that, instead, he threw a big black book next to her, and the way she jumped and yelped at being startled by the sudden object made him smirk.
"What's this?" She asked as she poked the book, she wouldn't put it past the hitman if the book came alive and bit her.
"You said you wanted to know everything. Read that, we are having a pop quiz"
She grabbed the heavy book and placed it on her lap. She didn't know whether to snort or pout at the title. 'Everything you need to know about the Mafia 101 for dummies'.
"Tsuna dear! We are going to the park!" Nana called from downstairs, followed by the cheers from the kids.
"Okay! Have fun!" She opened the book to start reading but just as she touched the first page and the sound of the front door being closed echoed, she whipped her head in the direction of it with wide eyes "Fuuta?"
"Dame-Tsuna, what is it?"
"I-I don't know… I just…" But she knew, she knew , she knew . Even though she bit her lip and shook her head to get the image away from her thoughts, it remained there. She shuddered and looked at Reborn with conflicted eyes. "Fuuta is getting kidnapped"
Reborn blinked back at her.
.
.
.
There was something about cherry blossom trees that filled him with wonder. He knew nothing about them; growing up locked in a laboratory, his view and knowledge of the world was minimum for a long while.
So when he managed to possess the mind of a stupid guard and saw big pink trees that looked like cotton candy in his memories, he decided he wanted to see them for himself.
It was pure coincidence Vongola Decimo was rumoured to be hiding in Japan, land of the pink trees. But when he set foot on the Asian land, no matter how much he looked, there was not one single spot of pink in the trees. It's not the season, he heard some old grannies say. And it filled him with great disappointment, so he decided to make trees for himself.
So he walked into the woods searching for a good spot to illusion the trees and recreate the cotton candy-like-petals he once saw.
He never thought he would find something better, a beautiful light coated in blood.
A girl with sunset eyes and blood in her smile. It was calming and exciting, it filled him with so much wonder and just like the cherry blossoms, he wanted her too.
As they walked together, he found it amusing how despite her initial mistrust of him, they ended up talking about the weather of all things. He soaked in her glances and stares, ate them like a little child seeing Christmas lights for the first time.
"Have we… met before?" She suddenly asked, careful not to trip over a root in the ground.
"I'd have had the pleasure, I'm afraid. Do I look familiar to you?"
"To a ghost, maybe" She smiled teasingly to an inner joke he was not part of, but he wanted to.
As they approached a clearing, he could hear loud voices yelling. He knew his time with the girl was over, and how he wished to preserve it. But just like the cherry blossoms would always bloom once more, he was sure he would meet that girl again.
"No luck, huh?" he called to the person kneeling in front of him.
He never did find the perfect spot for his illusions, so he decided to fill the old room of an abandoned building with the pink trees instead, that way he could always see them while he rested and plotted. All that was lacking was a clear sky to make the pink leaves shine and dance in the air.
"I apologize, Mukuro-sama," Ken said "It's just… there is no sight of Vongola Decimo anywhere, byon. That bomber has been patrolling the area, but it's as if this Tsuna kid isn't real"
"No, I don't believe he exists. Isn't that right, birdy?" He crossed his legs and rested his head on one arm perched on the couch, staring down at the battered body of the violent guy who was glaring at him intensely, like wishing for his head to explode by his mere stare. It only made him laugh.
All good things come to those who wait. Just like he waited to get stronger and killed all those pigs in white who stole his life, he waited for his beacon of light to appear once again. And waltzing through his door in a fury dance was the last key for his plan.
He was strong, he recognized that. But he was no match for his supreme illusions. It was kind of poetic how the mighty knight that came to kill the beast fell at the sight of cherry blossoms. And what a precious mind he had, calm but guarded with dangerous spikes. He was only able to sneak images before he was hit in the face. But he saw enough.
Sunset eyes.
He laughed for a long time, the odds really were in his favour. He could understand now why Vongola Decimo was so desired if just by being in her presence could make you feel warm and mad in power. He wanted to possess it. Her. He wanted her.
"I believe we have a princess to capture or will she come willingly? I wonder..."
The boy at his feet hissed in threat, but Mukuro ignored him. He turned towards the other boy present in the room and gave the order.
"Get the kid"
.
.
.
Fuuta never knew what a family was supposed to be like.
He didn't have memories of his early days. The clearest he could remember already involved a book and a strange power that brought luck to people around him. He could distinguish his parent's faces from that period of time and knew he was loved. But then he wasn't.
His first capture was met with blood and pain. Some men destroyed his house and ripped him away from his bed. He was chained to a chair and forced to write day and night until his fingers blistered. He never asked his captors what happened to his parents, for it was the first thing he asked the planet, the first ranking being that they were no longer alive.
The second kidnapping was better. He was locked inside a comfortable room, filled with toys and necessities, he was given 2 meals a day and allowed to play in the garden in exchange for rankings of how to steal money, diamonds and gold.
But it didn’t stop there. Like an orphaned boy, he was passed through house after house, never really having a say in the matter and used for his ranking powers. Sometimes it was better, sometimes it was not.
Mafia famiglias used his rankings to steal and get glory. He despised it so much, but he was young and weak, there was nothing he could do but plan. So one night, when the patrons of the house left him locked up in his room, he ranked every possible escaping plan, any person who could help him survive.
And then he found her.
For weeks, the name Sawada Tsunayuuki became a mantra to him. Because she ranked first place on a Mafia associate who will lend you a hand no matter what. He dreamed of his rescue, of meeting her and just going on everyday adventures with her.
It was his reason for hiding in a boat sailing to Japan when the car he was in got a flat tire after telling the boss that if he drove in that direction, he would find gallons of gold - and who was he to not believe Fuuta after the fortune he made him?-.
So he ran into the rainy night, clutching his book tightly as he jumped into the floating boat and hid in the cargo boxes. Surviving for two days with just gummy bears and a juice box.
He knew there would be searches for him, the worst being that some runaway convict had set his eyes on him too. But he couldn't stop now that he was so close to freedom. The girl he only knew by name was his dream worth risking his life for.
But he was a kid, so young and naive. So when he located her in Namimori and was close to finding her, he ranked every little possible way he could think of her. And the more he knew, the more he felt the magical castle he built up crumble.
But he didn't lose hope. It's been just two days but he could say that it had been the best moments of his life. Waking up in a warm bed, fighting over breakfast, watching cartoons and waiting for the brunette girl to return from school.
The Sawada household was light and beautiful. He didn't expect other mafia kids to be living there; but he liked them, even the snotty Lambo. It was like an unspoken rule they all had, to avoid talking about the Mafia and such in front of Sawada Nana. So being mundane and childlike was a breath of fresh air for them all.
Which is why, when he saw Mukuro's minions stalking the park he and the others were at, he went willingly with them to prevent someone from getting hurt.
He couldn't give the information Mukuro wanted because Omertà had been forged. The moment Sawada Tsunayuuki became his key to freedom, he swore loyalty to her. Trusting his heart blindly that she would help and rescue him no matter what.
And as Mukuro told him that there were other ways to get the girl, Fuuta thought it was going to be okay, because he knew.
Sawada Tsunayuuki was meant to be his salvation, but also his cage. Because she also ranked number 1 as the girl who will most likely break his heart.
She wasn't going to come.
.
.
.
Reborn watched Tsuna pacing in her room, biting her nails and tugging at her hair for minutes. Wide eyes looking around and searching for something that wasn't there.
She had changed clothes five times. Going from a comfortable jersey to dark street clothes. She had lost all shame in changing in front of him by that point. Right now, she was wearing pale jeans, a long-sleeved indigo shirt and that huge furred jacket Dino gave her.
He watched her process and break down in seconds, mind already running in every worst-case scenario, her heart almost believing they were true. He was starting to get worried she would get a panic attack by all the overthinking.
"Dame-Tsuna"
"Please stop calling me that"
"Tsuny-Tsundere then" She made a choking- groan-kind of sound but didn't stop her pacing.
"What are you thinking? Run it through me"
"Fuuta was kidnapped. That's bad but he… he will be okay? It's Gokudera and Yamamoto who I’m worry about"
"Oh, you worry"
"Yes, Reborn, I worry!" She snapped at him, but as quick as the fierceness appeared in her face it transformed into desperation. "I don't know what this feeling is and it's driving me crazy. T-Today... today we had a math test and I- I forgot but got every answer right. I got every answer right like some kind of lottery good lucky shot, Reborn. I just got this feeling and... What is happening to me?"
She asked him with bright eyes, scared of herself and her unexpected abilities. Reborn wanted to keep it a secret until he was 100% sure, but even Shamal could connect the dots. Tsuna had developed Vongola's curse. The hyper intuition.
"What else is that feeling telling you?"
"Tsuna!" Nana's anxious shout was suddenly heard from downstairs.
"It's gonna happen" she whispered to him. And he could see it, her resolve swirling in her eyes, shifting and cementing.
He quickly grabbed his gun and Leon, as the brunette made her way downstairs. Lambo and Ipin were strangely quiet, both looking at her mother pace the living room with worry.
"Mom"
"I can't find Fuuta. He was just behind me one second and the next- oh Tsuna, what are we going to do?!"
"Mom" Tsuna approached her mother with her hands raised but didn't touch her "Mom. It's all right, Fuuta… he's scared. He probably got overwhelmed"
"We'll look for him, Sawada-mama" Bianchi said at her side, grabbing Nana by the shoulders to help her sit on the couch "Unfortunately, we can't call the police. If Fuuta doesn't have a passport they might take him away"
"I'll find him, I promise"
"Please be careful" Nana's teary eyes were like a bullet going through Tsuna's heart.
She quickly nodded and walked away from the room, hands flying to her mouth to prevent any sound from escaping. She shut the door of the house softly and shudders a breath, resting her weight over it.
"I don't want to go, Reborn" She trembled, hands shaking.
"But you have to"
"I can't do this"
"Yes you can" Reborn said as he sat on her shoulder "And you will, with your dying will"
"Dying will… what use is it if I die?"
"Take a deep breath, Tsuna"
She did, taking a huge breath as she ran her fingers through her hair, fixing her gaze into the horizon.
"Let's go"
As they walked through the lonely streets, neither of them mentioned the tears running down the brunette's face.
.
.
.
Notes:
Thanks for reading guys!
This chapter was more of an insight into the characters thoughts and introduction of the current Arc. Next chapter will definitely contain fighting scenes and a bit of violence, so beware. Also, the relationships between them will be further explored as the story goes, both past and present.
Chapter 12: Tsuna Awakens
Notes:
Greetings, sentient beings! Welcome back!
This was one of my favorites chapters to write so far, I hope you enjoy!
Heads Up! The chapter is a monster in length, also mind the tags:
#Angst #Violence #Blood #Injury #MindGames #SoMuchAngst #Hurt
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
*
*
*
*ty*w*l*
There is a secret room in the Vongola Mansion.
She has only been there once but it feels like a visit from a thousand nights. Nostalgic and familiar, underneath a dusted staircase there hides a tree that shadows a gravestone. Through day and night, it showers the ground with spring delights. It didn't matter if no one ever came down there, green leaves and pale magnolias that brighten the space with gentle love always surrounded the place.
"Were you waiting for me, my lady?"
"I knew you would come" She should have felt threatened, his presence bringing nothing but trouble and misfortune on a night like this. Never mind how he found her hiding spot, but panic was the least of her thoughts at the moment.
"Are you going to stop me?"
"No" She felt his presence get close, like a cool breeze waltzing around her body and making goosebumps appear all over. She didn't turn to see him, didn't acknowledge the coldness seeping into her skin like a mocking caress.
"How curious. Such beauty and power withering away like the dead flowers of your garden"
"Every flower here is a soul blossoming in nature and mine is the power to destroy them. Would you like to see?"
"Kufufu, curious indeed"
Tsuna startled awake, her head bumping against the train's window by a sudden turn it took. Groaning softly, she straightened in her seat while rubbing the sore spot in her head. She took the opportunity to look around; it was pretty empty at such late hours, the train only having two more passengers beside her.
Sighing, she leaned back in her seat and stared at the foggy crystal of the window, watching the world go by under her blurry mirage, just a reflection of another dream.
"It's our next stop" Reborn said at her side.
He hasn't talked much since they departed and let her brood her mess of thoughts without giving much input on how to proceed with the 'rescue mission' she was embarking. More like forced too, she thought bitterly as she pulled the furred hood of her jacket over her head.
"Where's Dino?" She asked quietly, her voice nothing but a hoarse whisper by the lump in her throat that just kept growing the more the train approached their destination by the stress and anxiety her body was experiencing.
"On standby. This is a Vongola matter, no outsiders can step in. Nono's orders"
"Does Grandpa Timothy really expect a girl with no training to face and capture a murderer?"
"He wishes for you to resolve this matter before it escalates as part of being the Decimo candidate. I, on the other hand, expect the very best of you"
"You'll be disappointed"
"We'll see"
Once the train reached their station, they walked in silence through the streets, the chill of the night being their only mediator for neither refused to initiate a talk. And it was fine, Tsuna had nothing to talk about. Not if it meant cursing and whining and crying about the unfairness of life and forced expectations.
Looking up, she saw an abandoned building from afar. Every step she took felt like a jab going through her gut. Her head throbbed, it was like her brain was swelling and any minute threatening to explode. There was also sweat gathering in her back, but her body felt cold. She just prayed that if she survived the night she wouldn't catch a fever by the stress she was putting on her body.
If she didn't survive, well... she would damn well find a way to drag Reborn down with her.
As she approached the abandoned Kokuyo Land, it wasn't until she rounded the corner and spotted two familiar figures already waiting for her that made her pointless plotting come to an abrupt stop, because damn them.
"What are you doing here?"
Both guys turned to see her, both eager and happy despite the bandages around them.
"Juudaime!"
"We are in this together, Tsuna"
"Are you suicidal?" She asked still in shock, in her shoulder, Reborn merely huffed in amusement.
"I'm starting to think I will become an adrenaline junkie" Yamamoto said without any shame.
"Ignore the idiot, Juudaime. I'm your backup. We face these bastards together" Gokudera replied, putting a hand on his chest as if to solidify his words.
Tsuna just continued to stare at them with incredulous eyes. They fought and were beaten just yesterday, she didn't ask nor demand anything and yet, here they were. Ready to fight the very same people who defeated them in her name.
"Get a grip Dame-Tsuna" Reborn tugged one strand of her hair to grab her attention. Right, deep breaths Tsuna, deep breaths.
"Oh my god, you're idiots" she cursed, bringing one hand to her face in tired exasperation.
"Yeah, I've heard that a lot" Yamamoto put his hands behind his head, not taking any offence.
"What's your plan, Juudaime?" Gokudera asked.
"We go in… rescue Fuuta and Kyoya... and then we go out" Tsuna said between pauses, moving her finger between the building and the corner of the streets as if the small and short action would simplify the dangerous quest.
"Fuuta?" Gokudera asked in confusion, probably recognizing the mafia name.
"Kyoya?" Yamamoto raised an eyebrow in confused amusement that Tsuna completely ignored.
"And try not to get hurt in the process" She concluded with putting her hands inside the pockets of the jacket, her fingers touching the smooth ball that was Leon before turning to see the abandoned building. She didn't remember why the amusement park was abandoned, she was already out of the country when it probably happened and when she returned; well, she didn't had anyone to go with so she never questioned why.
Now, beaten and rusted, it became the hideout of dangerous runaway prisoners that were out for her blood. As if that wasn't creepy enough, they had to come here at night. Total cliché for a horror movie.
"You heard your boss" Reborn said, snapping everyone's attention. Tsuna merely scrunched her nose when both guys saluted as if they just received an order from their army commander. And wasn't that a bitter thought, for all they knew they could very well be marching to their graves.
"Yes, sir!"
"Mam!"
"Let's go..." She sighed tiredly, her body not wanting to but started to walk towards the entrance of the park. It was dark, which was to be expected. The yellow streetlights did little to light the way, the moon being their next source of light. She mildly bemoaned the thought for not bringing a flashlight, but then again, it would bring unwanted attention so sneaking in the dark was probably their best shot.
"So, Kyoya?" Yamamoto teased her with a grin at her side.
"Shut up" She murmured, not wanting to talk nor grab attention.
"Since when were you on a first name basis with him?"
"Since always. I just don't call him that in public, he hates it"
"Oi, stop distracting Juudaime, you bastard!" Gokudera yelled in a hushed whisper. Well, at least he had instincts for being sneaky. Yamamoto raised both of his hands in a surrendering motion but didn't walk away from her side. The bomber Italian was at the front, head snapping in every direction and looking for trouble.
Reborn was a silent presence in her shoulder, even with Leon out of commission she knew the hitman was armed with weapons. He hadn't tense or said anything, so that gave her time to breathe.
"You know, we should totally go to the arcade near the school, I heard they have some cool games there"
"Are you seriously asking Juudaime on a date!? While we are on a stealth mission!? Have you got no brains?"
Tsuna suddenly stilled, making Reborn grip her hair by the sudden action and to prevent her from doing anything rash. She sucked a breath and tilted her head, waiting for a heartbeat before stopping. She felt it before she heard it. The steps.
"You two! Shh!"
As soon as the words left her lips, Gokudera jumped in front of her, grabbing some dynamite in his hand while Yamamoto gripped the baseball bat he was carrying on his back and putting a hand across her chest to push her slightly behind but keeping her close. She stared incredulously at the two, because what the hell are they doing? It's not like they were in danger; otherwise, her mind would be screaming bloody murder if that was the case.
"l caught up with you" A panting figure approached them.
"Bianchi" Reborn called her name.
"Guhk, sis…" Gokudera doubled over while he tried not to gag, Yamamoto looked funnily at him and patted his back while the poison scorpion pouted as she was forced to put on some goggles despite being night time.
"What are you doing here?" Asked Tsuna.
"You did your homework and I did mine. There are three guys in there, as well as a girl and someone else. I'm your back up" She told them with her hands on her hips "You bring Fuuta to me and I'll take him home while you focus on the big threat"
"Thanks" Tsuna nodded at her; while the help was unexpected it was welcoming.
"Let's go then!" Yamamoto clapped his hand and walked first towards the main road of the park.
"Idiot! Do you think this is a field trip or something?!"
Tsuna let them walk ahead with Bianchi not a little further from the group. How can they be so energetic in a dangerous situation was beyond her. Her anxiety already left her body numb, she was feeling kinda detached overall that was happening, she couldn't decide if that was a good or bad thing.
"You're quiet" Statement of the century.
"It's a lost cause, Reborn"
"Why is that?"
"Yamamoto and Gokudera-kun didn't stand a chance the first time, they're injured now. Ryohei-senpai and Kyoya were taken down, they were the strongest people I know from town and although I'm grateful for Bianchi's help, I'm sure you won't step in if my life's in danger"
She murmured back to him, tilting her head down to make the hood shadow half of her view. She watched her feet walk over the dirt with no real direction to follow when in truth they were leading to a path that was forcefully laid out for her.
"There's no way someone like me can defeat a guy like him. It's useless"
"You don't believe that" Reborn said, and that sentence alone made her stop and raise her head. "The people around you don't believe that. They came for you, Tsuna. To help you. Nothing is truly useless until you have given up"
She wanted to believe that. She wanted to believe that his words were meant to soothe her nerves and calm her heart. That they were real and true to ease the worry and not just a pep-talk that would make his job easier. Because in the end, that was why he was here. The reason why everyone was here. Not on their own free will, but forced by one thing or another.
"Keep moving"
So she did.
Useless as it was, they were already here. There was no escaping whatever this was.
They only had a few more minutes of silence before a tingling sensation crawled down her back. Her shoulders hunched in trepidation as everyone else stopped beside her.
"Something's coming"
There was growling in the area, Gokudera was already lighting some dynamite as he glared at the darkness and Yamamoto lowered his stance a bit, as if ready to jump at any threat that dared approach.
"It's the beast-boy" He said, and as if being summoned, a shadow jumped in front of them. Tsuna could see the figure of a hunched boy, snarling at them with drool over his elongated teeth. The yellow light did little to highlight his features, but she had no doubt they were in animalistic looking.
"Tsuna, right? byon" He snarled at her, looking at her with crazy glee.
She wanted to give a snarky remark, but her lips remained closed. There was an oppressive feeling in her chest, a lump that prevented her from speaking and made her want to puke. She should probably get her hands out of her jacket pockets for any quick action required, but she couldn't move. She was frozen in place staring at the boy in front of them. And yet, her mouth parted and her voice came out before she was even aware of it.
"Move" She barked the order, just in time as the beast boy lunged at them. She was lucky Yamamoto was there to pull her with him because her legs refused to move. Reborn tsked in her shoulder, obviously displeased by her lack of action. She needed to snap out of it if she intended to survive the night. But it was hard; her mind was somewhere else while her eyes witnessed the events unfolding in front of her.
There was a whisper in her thoughts, like the echo of the wind from the inside of a room, crying danger.
"I got it" The boy at her side said as he dashed forwards, tackling the beast boy. Tsuna saw it before it happened but was too late to warn him.
"Wait, Yamamoto don't-!
The call came too late, the baseball-ace was already falling. Both Tsuna and Gokudera dashed towards the broken floor, kneeling over the redge to peer down below.
"Yamamoto?!"
"Oi! You stupid idiot, are you there?" They waited for 5 long seconds before a familiar voice called from the darkness.
"I'm okay!"
"But you won't be"
There was a snarl, followed by a grunt. A brawl of dying shouts and heavy pants. Tsuna liked horror movies, if only to appreciate the makeup and special effects, but not the suspense. Not when darkness ruled over her sight and she was left to guess the outcome by the sounds. But even if she was scared for Yamamoto's life, her heart wasn't hammering in distress like in the movies. Because somehow, it was like she knew how things were going to end for him.
"What the hell is happening down there?!"
"There used to be a greenhouse around, I think that's it" Tsuna pointed out, fingers gripping over the broken edge to hold her weight as she leaned down as much as she could. But it was no use, they couldn't see anything.
"Oi! Sport-freak! You need to knock him down! Stop playing around"
"I'm going to rip your friend to shreds, byon. And then you're next!"
"So, all I have to do is defeat my opponent right? Mafia game rules sure are easy"
Yamamoto spoke with surprising calmness, the atmosphere around him changing with a sharpness that wasn't there before. If it weren't so dark, Tsuna would have been able to see the narrowing of his eyes.
"Let's play"
"He changed…" Tsuna muttered.
"Yamamoto's father was an experienced hitman. With good training, he could pass the legacy to his son"
"Wait, what?" Gokudera asked in surprise, not knowing the family background of the baseball player. "Then why is he an idiot?!"
"Tsuna! Go ahead!" The shout from below echoed around them.
"Are you crazy!?" Gokudera and Tsuna exclaimed at the same time. Yamamoto couldn't really see them but he was sure they were looking down at him with incredulous expressions. It almost brought a smile to his face, if he wasn't so focused on not getting killed.
"You have your mission. I'll find you as soon as I can. Go!" He gruffed as he blocked the sharp claws of the beast boy.
Tsuna bit her lip as she leaned back. The decision was hers alone, no one else was going to choose for her. If they leave now, they had the opportunity to find the missing persons quicker but she might as well be leaving Yamamoto to die. Or will she?
She shuddered, feeling a pulse behind her eyes. It was hard and sick to decide someone else's fate, but the sooner this was dealt with the better.
"Don't die, idiot" She ordered before standing up.
Gokudera faltered for a second, but he was at her side before she blinked. She didn't turn back, jogging through the dark amusement park and following a blind thread as they venture further into the area.
"Bianchi" She called back to the woman beside them.
"If you're leaving me behind, take Hayato with you" Was the quick response. Bianchi was a welcoming surprise, it pleased Tsuna to know that the experienced hitwoman was in synchronisation with her thoughts.
"As soon as we find him, take Fuuta away from here"
"You need to think about what to do, in case you don't find him"
"I will find him" Tsuna reassured them and herself. It was a fact, Fuuta was here. The pulse in her head agreed wholeheartedly with her. Or was it the other way around?
The yellowish streetlights trembled as they were led to a path inside a building. A zoo? Food stalls? Whatever it was, it looked beat down and dirty. Tsuna scrunched her nose, why couldn't all problems and horror movies be resolved in daylight?
They enter the building, grimy walls surrounding them in a long hallway. Reborn shifted in her shoulder when a loud clang resounded around the place and lights suddenly shined down on them.
Gokudera placed an arm in front of her, pushing her slightly as a figure revealed itself in front of them. A girl with red hair in an ugly haircut.
"Ugg, you're as ugly as they said"
A wannabe popular girl with a nasty personality, the kind that would trash her things and soak her shoes just for a laugh.
Tsuna frowned as she stared at her. The dislike was mutual.
"Why Mukuro-sama wants you, I don't know. But his wish is my command"
"You're a loser" Tsuna blurted out, making the red-head gape at her in shock and indignation.
"What?!"
Tsuna quickly grabbed Gokudera's arm and ran towards the right corridor. The redhead exclaimed angrily and tried to follow them, but a purple smokey goo aimed at her face made her step aside to dodge.
"Go" Bianchi said, letting the two teens escape.
The girl stomped her foot and held a metal instrument up. It would be ridiculous not to take the girl seriously, an underground fight was still a fight after all. But no matter, Bianchi wasn't an arrogant person, she was confident in her skills.
And even as a high pitched un-tuned sound screeched in the air and things seemed to shift, Bianchi kept her sight focused on the red-haired girl.
All she needed was to touch that damn clarinet.
.
.
.
Gokudera was both surprised and expecting the brunette to act quickly and without orders. He was reluctant to leave the baseball idiot behind while injured and inexperienced, no because he cared for him, no. His pride and guilt were gnawing him.
He should have won that fight, prevented these bastards from knowing about the brunette's existence and kept her life secured. He's supposed to protect her, but not only has he failed once, he also dragged an innocent idiot along, something the girl clearly hated.
And yet, she so easily abandoned them without looking back. It was disconcerting. But he knew she wasn't dismissing them, it's been a month since he had known the girl and he has realized that despite being awkward with people and a bit cold at times, she cared. And she cared deeply.
The nails gripping his arm were enough indication that worry was crawling her skin, but her steps were confident and her gaze never once strayed from the path ahead despite the people she was leaving behind.
It should have been discouraging for a soon-to-be boss to dismiss people like that. But it wasn't. Gokudera knew she wasn't dismissing them like that, it was the opposite. She didn't want to leave them, but it was as if an unknown force was making her act without worry. She was blindly trusting them to win and come back to her.
It was amazing and terrifying at the same time.
They soon stopped in another dark room, barely illuminated by the streetlights from behind the window. Both stood against a wall, resting for a moment. Tsuna took the opportunity to rub the bruised and swollen skin below her eyes, the result of restless nights no doubt.
"Juudaime?"
"I'm getting the creeps" She confessed. Her shoulders tensed and hunched despite the weight of the hitman in one of them. Reborn was a comforting presence for both of them, but while Gokudera took it as a strong backup in case things turned wrong, he was the grim reaper for the brunette.
Gokudera looked at her tired form, she was exhausted and the fight for her hadn't even begun. Not physically, at least. But mentally…
"You're so brave" Tsuna was startled by that confession and turned to see him with surprised confusion.
"Not really. If only you knew…"
"I do know" He took one of her hands and gripped it tightly, startling her even further but not rejecting him "I know you didn't want to be here. But you are. I'm with you till the end, Juudaime"
Tsuna didn't know how to respond to that, to the full devotion. It hurt despite the pleasant spark it ignited, emotions like guilt and anxiety were in fight with a gratifying feeling that was impossible to ignore. Her head throbbed in response to her aching heart, a hollow like sensation begging to be filled. With what, she wasn't sure. But the soothing motion of fingertips against her knuckles felt oddly satisfying.
Gokudera, however, frowned as he turned to look at their hands, his fingers rubbing against hers in a gentle manner.
"Your hands are cold" He said with worry, his brain jumping into possible causes and solutions.
"They are always cold" She removed her fingers slowly from his grip and put her hands inside her jacket pockets, lightly brushing against the sleeping sphere-Leon in one of them.
"Stay sharp kids, opponent number three is here" Reborn said in her shoulders, after having ignored their 'bonding time'.
Both teens tensed and glued themselves to the wall, Gokudera once again placing an arm in front of her as steps were heard and the shadow of a figure crept closer.
"Hello, Hello. What a young flesh you are" An old man leered at them, or more specifically, at her.
"Oh my god, it's a weirdo" Tsuna whispered in disgust, her shoulders tensing at being in the direct line of the creeper stare.
"I will take care of him, Juudaime" Gokudera growled, pushing her behind him once again to block her figure from view.
"There's no need. After all, you'll not be leaving this site"
"What is that?" The sound of flapping wings above them made them flinch, as chirping screeches and tiny shadows soon appeared from behind the old man.
"Bats?"
"Birds!"
A flock of tiny birds swarm above them, pecking them and scratching them with their tiny claws. Tsuna cursed as she swatted with one hand and protected her face with the other. Reborn -the traitor- escaped to the ceiling with a grappling hook. How was he able to do his tricks without Leon, Tsuna had no idea.
"Mindless creatures, all you need is the right motivation to control them. Wouldn't you agree, Vongola?"
"What the hell are you talking about?" Tsuna growled.
"It's quite simple. By this time, your companions must have lost and been administered with lethal doses of poison. If you want to save everyone, you need to surrender. Better yet, if you want to save those girls, then you need to die"
"Girls" She blanched at the word. "Girls?!"
"I can see them now, such young ladies enjoying sweets, unaware of the danger they're in, because of you" He sneered with glee, taking in Gokudera's surprised expression and the brunette's angry one. "So, what would it be? Will you surrender peacefully or let-
He didn't get to finish his sentence, because Tsuna was in front of him tugging at his jacket harshly and glaring at him with glowing eyes.
"Listen to me you filthy piece of trash! You dare harm my friends, and I swear I will send you to hell, do you hear me?!"
"Oh my, she snapped" Reborn said, feeling a smirk curling on his lips at the hot anger from the girl. It was good, it showed she really cared. Even Gokudera jumped at her tone of voice in surprise, but he acted quickly though, ignoring the birds flying around and taking advantage of the old man's baffled expression.
Gokudera swept over his leg, kicking the weirdo behind his knees to making him stumble forward. Tsuna reacted quickly, just like Ryohei once tried to teach her, she pulled her arm back and delivered a strong right hook that landed right on the bird-man's face. His head crashed into the wall, knocking him out and both teens watched him slump over the floor.
"Is he...dead?"
"Unconscious. That was fast, congratulations" Reborn chirped once again in her shoulder.
"Yeah, no. Don't congratulate me! He could have hurt Kyoko and Haru!"
"You can relax, dame-Tsuna. I ordered the idiot cow and I-pin to guard the girls and Mama. Doctor Shamal is on standby too. They're safe"
"I know!" Tsuna huffed, tugging her hair as her head lolled to a side, staring at one of the corners of the room where a door was looming ominously in the dark. "But we have another problem"
Said problem came strolling in, glasses glinting by the light from the moon shining through the windows.
"You're not going further, Vongola"
"Is he the other one?" Tsuna asked the bomber at her side, who growled and took out some dynamite. He stepped in front of her, blocking her from view and pushing her back towards the exit from which the old man came from.
"I will take care of him, Juudaime"
"Gokudera" She warned him, knowing what he was implying without waiting for her orders. She didn't know what was worse, to abandon someone because she trusted they would follow or be abandoned by someone because they believed she will succeed.
"Trust me. I will save you time. Go" He reassured her with confidence "I'd be with you as soon as I'm done with him"
She bit her lip, feeling shameful and guilty. A part of her didn't want to leave but everything was going to be okay, the voices were telling her.
"Be careful" She told him before dashing towards the exit, blindly trusting him to keep the glasses-boy away from her when he rushed towards her.
"No you're not" Gokudera intercepted him, blocking his way and making Tsuna cross the doors towards another dark section.
"Your injured body won't last long" Chikusa said, frowning as he raised his yoyo's filled with needles. As if trying to remind him how he beat him and failed his mission.
"Look who's talking"
.
.
.
"Oh my god. Breathe, just breathe. They are fine, they are going to be fine. Right? Right, yeah. Okay"
"Don't lose your head now, dame-Tsuna"
The brunette was crouching down, hugging her head as she breathed heavily in her knees. The dark hallway was long, dark and empty. It gave a foreboding sensation that made her skin crawl and her head pulse. She could feel the shadows closing in, and she was doing her best not to lose her breath in a panic attack.
Her head was screaming at her, the migraine-like feeling was threatening her eyes to pop out and her brain to swell. It surely felt like that, an oppressing feeling wanting to burst out.
"A boss shouldn't leave her subordinates to fight for themselves" Reborn scolds her without much scorn. He said he wouldn't get involved in her decisions, but she thought he would force her to fight every single opponent and stick together with the group.
"They are going to be fine" Tsuna stated boldly before cowering back in her hands "They are going to be fine, right?"
Reborn sighed, kicking her face without much force to drag her out of her thoughts. He had observed her movements and decisions so far without interfering. It was obvious she was seconds away from escaping through a window and hiding away, yet she continued walking the dark hallways with confidence in her steps.
A force was leading her into a path, making her leave the others to fend for themselves to focus on the next big thing. She didn't know what she was doing, but at the same time, she was doing exactly that.
Her hyper intuition was developing faster than he thought.
"What is your head telling you?"
"I need to find Kyoya" She stood up from her crouched position and placed a hand over the wall as she started to walk through the hallway in search of an exit.
"Kyoya?" His voice teased her.
"Drop it"
"Why is he so important all of a sudden? You wouldn't agree to come until his capture was known. Why? Is he your crush? Is that what motivates you? Love?"
"He owes me a life debt" Tsuna moved her upper lip up in a silent snarl "And I intend to reclaim it"
"In exchange for what?"
"My, my, aren't you a curious baby ?" She dragged the last word in a soft mocking voice, making Reborn tug her hair in warning. It was becoming a habit of his, she noted dimly.
"Fuuta is here, I can… I can feel it. But there's danger lurking, the bad type"
"Good thing that's what you came for"
"Can't you just shoot me and get this over with?"
"I'm not your fairy godfather. I can't give you what you want like a foolish little child. You have to earn it"
"Earn it? I'm walking towards a potential murderer against my will! Don't you think I have earned enough?"
She cried out in exasperation, frustration and anxiety leaking from her voice at being forced to do something she didn't want. The Mafia was impossible to escape, once inside, it was a maze against time for you to find the exit. Every corner was filled with danger and lies, every turn a dead-end that made you go back and try again and again until you wear yourself to the point of burning the idea of the person you once were.
There was no way someone had found the right path out, and now she was venturing in hers.
Her fingers trailed over grim walls as she kept walking, the echoes of clangs and water dripping accompanied her through her little exploration in the unlit hallway. She couldn't see anything beyond the windows by how dark it was, she didn't have a mental map of the place so walking blindly was all she could do.
And just as the long corridor seemed to have no end, she reached a door were her fingers bumped into the handles. Gulping slightly and without turning back, she pushed the door and walked inside to what appeared to be another dark room, all the while cursing her inability to see and the shivers that shocked her body, tremors that Reborn felt without a doubt.
She was about to suggest going back and sticking to the streetlight windows when suddenly, a loud clang resounded. She stopped dead in her tracks when yellow lights shone above them, blinding her for a second and tensing her shoulders for what was to come.
"What is that feeling telling you?"
"For you to shut up"
She received another harsh tug in her hair for that.
.
.
.
Hibari Kyoya and Sawada Tsunayuuki were not friends.
True, they were more than acquaintances but neither would label their relationship as friendly, at least not out loud.
The Hibari's were known for their act first / think later brute force. They were a violent independent law that protected the town with fierce determination. The bloodline going from generations past, and now as the sole heir of the clan, it was his duty to bite to death anyone who dared disrespect the peace.
He didn't need friends, he didn't need to socialize with others when he was busy maintaining order in school and in the streets. Terrorizing anyone stupid enough who dared violate the rules Namimori has been trying to maintain for decades.
After all, the town wasn't a fairytale with sugar history, no matter how perfect and peaceful it seemed, its alleys and corner streets were tainted with greed and illegal deals.
He was doing a great job though, he didn't need to be arrogant to know that he was. But then one day, one little girl ruined the peace and order.
Ever since he saved her from drowning after she tried to rescue a cat, she has caused nothing but trouble for him. From the school's uproars to bandits and yakuza's riots, they have been involved one way or another with each other through struggles and inner conflicts.
There isn't someone who knew his thoughts better than her. Not even Kusakabe, although he comes in close. The brunette just seemed to know when he was in a really bad mood and left him to brood alone, she knew when a warm cup of tea was needed after a long day and the reason behind why he hated walking in crowds.
She can read him like an open book, just like he knows she needs to sleep to recharge her energy just as a mango-smoothie would help too. How she knows advanced personal defence and could move people to her will despite her bad grades and lonely attitude. He knew the real reason why she refused to connect with people.
And yet they never held their weaknesses against each other. She wasn't his servant nor his subordinate, just like he wasn't her puppet nor her companion.
They just coexisted together in harmony.
A harmony that was hard to reach thanks to the brunette's first refusals and avoidance, but once Hibari Kyoya gets his mind set on something, he stalks down with fury until he succeeds. So when she made it clear she wanted nothing to do with him, his response? He hunted her down. Her response? She tried to punch him in the face.
Through kicks and screams and tears and sweets, they formed an alliance of a sort where they helped one another and kept each other company when that was all they needed. And as the years passed, that alliance grew into something that couldn't be fit by a label. So they didn't name it.
It was a disaster at first, with both learning to work and trust a stranger, to get used to each other's attitudes and quirks.
In his case, he saw her as a walking contradiction. A little animal cowering in fear but wielding sharp claws and deadly teeth. And Hibari wanted to hone her skills out of pure self-satisfaction that he aided a carnivore in the making. But they tried and she failed, and her status thus remains as a little animal that needed protection.
But now a hitman has claimed her under his wing and she has brought the bloody Mafia to his town. That alliance was going to be stretched sooner or later.
Tsuna was wrong though, meeting her has been the stupidest thing he could have done, but befriending her would surely take him to his grave.
A grave made of ice-cold stones and pink petals drifting in the wind if he doesn't pull his strength back together. That convict escapee bastard had bested him, pulled magic tricks that hurt and blinded him and made a fool out of him as he attacked something that wasn't even there. He wouldn't have fallen for such a cheap trick if it weren't for his body betraying him.
There was something in his system that made his defences collapse, made his sight blurry and his muscles ache at the mere sight of those infernal cherry blossoms. After this was done, he would demand the trees to be removed from Namimori's middle school grounds.
He growled on the floor and raised his head to glare at the cause of his disgrace. That bastard was sitting on a beat out couch, but it didn't matter how old and dusty that thing was, the pineapple head was using it as a throne, looking smug and relaxed by just sitting there.
He knew the bastard was waiting for her, rather than seek her out himself he wanted the brunette to come to him. Sick psycho, Hibari thought with another snarl as he struggled to move his limbs that were being imprisoned by thorny vines.
No matter, it was only a matter of time till he broke free and beat that smug bastard to the ground. A Hibari never shows weakness in battle, so what if he couldn't see, what better way to fight illusions than not seeing them at all.
He was a carnivore, and round two looked bloodier and vicious as the seconds ticked by. His fingers twitched at whatever was in his system fought to keep him down, but he managed to curl his hand into a fist.
It was obvious he would fight back and protect his claim.
Whatever it takes.
.
.
.
"Tsunayuuki"
Her eyes opened at the soft voice and quickly looked around in search of the owner. The room was vast, it probably used to be a cafeteria with the tables long gone and food stands forever closed. But there in the middle stood a little boy.
"Fuuta?"
"I knew you'd come" He ran towards her, and she knelt down just in time as he launched himself towards her arms and hugged her tightly. Reborn jumped away from her shoulder before he was thrown over and stood close by, inspecting the area and calculating the situation.
"Fuuta, are you hurt?" She moved back to see him, but he kept his face hidden in her shoulder. The boy gripped her jacket tighter and shook his head in response to her question. "Okay, okay Fuuta, listen to me. You need to get out. Bianchi is taking you home. Tell my mom that Yamamoto and Gokudera got hurt and I'm with them, I'll be home as soon as possible"
"But-
"Go" She ordered him, grabbing his shoulders to untangle him from his grip on her as she tried to peek into his eyes, but to no avail.
"You're coming back too" He muttered, biting his lip. Tsuna tilted her head and patted him gently on the head, feeling her fingers tingle as if she was touching something harmful. She frowned, at her side, Reborn turned to look at them.
"Of course. Now go" She pushed him towards the exit on the right, a clear path with no guards for him to escape.
"Tsuna?" Fuuta said with a slight tremor in his flat toned voice "Thank you for coming"
There was a glinting of metal.
Tsuna stood wide-eyed as her hand shot up and stopped his hand with raw instincts and fast reflexes. Her mind wasn't even aware of what was happening until she blinked and looked down to see the little boy holding a sharp trident intending to stab her and her fingers wrapped tightly over it to stop it from moving.
Her heart was pounding like mad and her shoulders refused to relax as she stared at the alien expression on the boy's face. His eyes that had refused to meet hers were looking at her with mirth, the red-eye on his face was looking at her with challenge and provocation.
Reborn quickly jumped over Fuuta's head and hit his neck swiftly when the brunette remained frozen in her spot. She managed to grab his falling form and held him closer as his body felt limp.
"Fuuta!"
"He's unconscious" Reborn reassured her.
"Was he really...?" She couldn't even finish the sentence, dread and horror slipping into her eyes as she stared at the tiny boy sleeping peacefully in her arms. She knew it wasn't really Fuuta who was in motion, but she couldn't help but to feel hurt by the action, feel the adrenaline and betrayal more than anything. But who was she to talk?
"He was possessed. The Mafia is a tricky thing, Tsuna. You need to rely on your intuition when someone has double motives around you"
She cradled him closer and breathed out, her shoulders sagged only to tense again and made her arms grip Fuuta's tighter.
"Someone's here…" She whispered in shock, turning quickly along Reborn's stare to look at the man walking towards them. For someone carrying a massive chained ball in his leg, he sure made it look easy.
"I wasn't expecting you to make it this far" He said with no malice in his voice, but his eyes were hard and cold and his stance showed hostility "But no matter. You're here now, it's time to end this pointless struggle. Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Rokudo Mukuro"
"Where is he?" She blurted out, and Reborn dedicated her a sidelong glance without taking his eyes from the dangerous man in front of them.
"The schoolboy was vicious, but no match for me"
"Mukuro, where is he?" She asked again, totally ignoring his talk and Reborn's now tensed stance.
"I am-
"You're not" She stated the fact with wide eyes, lips not realizing they were blurting words till they were out "He's keeping you captive, isn't he?"
"He is-
Whatever he was about to say was stopped by an overwhelming spike of pain. He grunted and stumbled over and Tsuna wanted nothing more than to pat him on the back to lessen the pain despite the man being her not-so-enemy at the moment.
"It seems they want you to keep quiet" Reborn noted aloud while internally keeping track of the brunette's hyper intuition. His records were wrong, Nono's information too. This man was clearly not Mukuro and the brunette was aware of that. How odd and fascinating.
Tsuna placed Fuuta on the ground gently and stood up, she didn't want to fight if she could get out of this mess with words and conversation. This man was already doing things against his will, just like Fuuta almost did. Just like she was being forced too.
"It's alright. It's alright, I'm not going to fight you" She told him, raising her hands to show her intentions.
"But you have too. If you want your friends to survive, you must fight me"
"I'm not! Listen to me! Is Mukuro listening too?" She took a step forward "I'm not going to fight!"
He raised the wrecking ball attached to the chain in his foot, the sight alone made her eyes stung by the tragic poetry it represented. It wasn't a law punishment that chained that thing to his body, but the self-hate of carrying the weight of his sin, some of which he did not commit.
"Then you'll die"
"Not if my student defeats you. We do need to move on schedule"
Red-hot warnings flared in her head, and she turned wide-eyed to the hitman who was preparing his magical bullet into a normal gun.
"Dame-Tsuna, fight and survive"
"No, wait, Reborn don't!-
Nothing.
There was nothing, just a numbing sensation buzzing in her mind and blocking her senses. She felt alienated in her own body, like a stranger watching from someone else's eyes. Her body moved on its own, it got hurt and struggled in an intense match, it was dragged over the floor and hit by the wrecking ball a few times, but there was no flare of pain as it happened.
Like a ghost possessing someone, only that it was her own body doing the possession. Her limbs remembered every move and pull they did, but her mind felt absolutely nothing.
Just fire licking her veins.
She breathed out a soundless whisper and blinked the blurriness from her eyes, as sound started to seep into her ears and tingly sensations crawled on her skin. Her body ached from strain muscles and blooming bruises. Her bones cracked as she moved her legs from her kneeling position by the powerful hits and rough landings they took.
The room had become a battlefield, was the first thing she noted. With burnt marks and tents all around the ground and walls. She looked around with weariness until her eyes landed on a figure laying a couple of meters away from. Breathing, but beaten.
She just defeated this man and she didn't even remember. Only that she did, but wasn't really present in the action.
"What's your name?" She heard herself ask in a whisper.
"Lancia" Was the hoarse response, and she felt kind of bad at knowing she caused him pain when it was clear neither of them wanted to fight. He incorporated himself slowly, with one hand holding his ribs and the other one on the floor to ground himself.
"Lancia… I'm Tsuna. Nice to meet you"
Perhaps he saw something familiar in her wide-sacred eyes, for he knew what it was to be a puppet in your own body too. He nodded at her in acknowledgement and frowned as he turned to look at the entrance from where he came from.
"You don't have much time, Vongola. There are orders to inject poison to your allies. You need to stop Mukuro"
"We'll take care of that" Reborn said, gaining the attention of the brunette since she woke up from the trance. She turned to look at the hitman, who had cautiously moved Fuuta's unconscious body away from any harm's way and was now holding the sphere-Leon who was in a state of glowing.
She then noted the lack of warmth and looked down at herself. The jacket Dino had gifted her was gone, in its place stood a burnt-out tattered material that was barely holding on. Well at least she kept her other clothes, she thought grimly as she sadly removed the ruined gift with stiff fingers.
"Lancia, if you swear an oath, Tsuna can take you into her Famiglia" Reborn’s offer snapped her out and made her shout in bewilderment.
"Wait! Reborn-
"Thank you, but I won't bother you" Lancia reassured the brunette with a tiny smile, and Reborn merely tilted his fedora by his answer. Both were surprised, however, when Lancia tumbled over, grimacing in pain as his puppet master tried to sabotage his body once more.
"Lancia!" The brunette sprang to her feet, an action that made her stumble over dizziness.
"Stand back" Lancia grunted "I can hold him back now, but you have to… you need to go"
"We have to move, Tsuna" Reborn said at her side.
"We can't leave him here!"
"You need to take Fuuta to safety first" Tsuna was starting to feel like trash by how she was just abandoning people despite her head screaming it was for the best.
"Miss Tsuna… go" Lancia told her with resolute eyes. He would not surrender, those eyes told her. She gulped and looked down, her nose scrunching up in distaste of the situation as she gave a little nod.
With heavy legs, she crawled towards Fuuta's unconscious body and grabbed him in her arms. Slowly and with so much care, she stood up with her arms around him and walked towards the exit. Her eyes trembled as she kept her stare to the front, bypassing Lancia's body and promising to set things right in her head.
They reach the outside of the building, a park filled with empty benches, trees and a destroyed playground by the age and decay. Their path was to go forward, deep into the woods where a barely visible path led to another beaten down building.
Tsuna placed Fuuta gently over one of the benches and leaned down heavily, her body begging her to rest but her mind keeping her awake.
"We can't leave him here…" She whispered, her fingers trembling as she tried to feel the pulse of the boy. It was weak, but it was there.
"I have some people doing collateral damage. They can't interfere in battles, but they will make sure Fuuta is okay. Bianchi will be here soon too" Reborn reassured her from his place over the top of the bench, his hands holding onto Leon as the glowing ball was their only source of light at the moment.
"And Lancia?" She tasted something bitter in her mouth, and her head tilted down as her body gave in and fell towards the wooden seat.
"I will speak with Nono. They have accused the wrong man, after all"
Tsuna nodded silently, her gaze still over Fuuta and her trembling fingers.
"Reborn… I can't feel my hands"
"Nothing's broken, can you breathe alright?"
Was she even breathing or was she still a ghost in another body? She blinked tiredly as the bench started to dissolve into dust.
"Dame-Tsuna?" The hitman insisted, but his voice sounded far-away.
"I don't feel good…" She whispered, curling into herself as the world around her shifted and crumbled. She closed her eyes, trying to keep her reality still while her thoughts stopped racing.
When she opened them, it was to find herself in a different time and completely alone. The sun was up and Fuuta and Reborn were gone. She stayed a minute in silence, contemplating the now illuminated park before dread started to settle in.
"Reborn?" She untangled herself from the bench and looked around warily. There was something wrong, something really wrong with this view. She could feel the hitman was near but at the same time, gone.
"Reborn?!" If he was hiding from her and using this as a joke or training, she swore she would kick him out of her room. With a real kick.
As if somehow reading her thoughts, a strong invisible blow in the back of her head made her stumbled forward. She didn't need to see beyond the sunshine painted world to know it was the action of the baby hitman.
"Fuck you!" She screamed in hate and anguish, in fear and agitation.
Her eyes kept stinging with tears, but she swallowed them. This wasn't the time to cry, not when everyone was depending on her. Releasing a frustrated scream into her hands, she stood up slowly and looked ahead.
The path was visible now, a lined rocky road leading to a beaten-down building. She had to go there, by herself. That thought alone scared her to the core, but staying here was far more dangerous than venturing into the unknown.
A mantra kept going on inside her mind since she first stepped foot in Kokuyo Land. It was the whisper of a madman, but the words and promises of reassurance were her consolation and driving force through all this turmoil.
Yamamoto was going to be okay. Bianchi was going to be okay. Gokudera was going to be alright. Fuuta was going to be fine. Kyoya was going to be alive. And Tsuna-
She started to walk.
.
.
.
It was hard and arduous and he was sure he had a broken finger but he succeeded. There were empty dynamites and needles scattered all around the floor. His battered body leaned against the wall as he panted and breathed heavily, his already injured body screamed in strain and pain, but this was nothing. There was a kind of satisfaction in this battle, in knowing that he won a fight to protect someone he cared about and not a nameless street fight with no value.
Gokudera could feel pride in that.
Chikusa wasn't dead, just unconscious. Somehow he got the feeling Juudaime didn't like killing if unnecessary and would like to solve any problem without much bloodshed. So he gave himself a well earned mentally pat on the back. Now to find Juudaime and stop these bastards from causing terror to her peaceful life.
"Woah, you won!" A voice happily chirped next to him, and he felt no guilt by the strong punch he delivered to the baseball idiot despite his exclamation of pain.
"What the hell idiot!? Don't suddenly creep up to someone! Why the hell are you here?!"
"Well, I won too! So I went looking for you guys!" Yamamoto rubbed his arm where the punch had landed, and the bomber could see it was injured and wrapped in a home-made cast with the idiot's former jacket. A broken arm that only just recovered got hurt again, he could feel slight pity at that.
"Where's Tsuna?"
"She went ahead" Gokudera straighten himself and started to walk despite the heaviness in his legs "If you're not going to be a dead weight, let's move"
"Aren't you going to ask how I did?" Yamamoto kept stride with him.
"No"
"It was awesome! This guy could act like many animals and he even bit me! See? He left marks! But I manage to knock him out with a sweet swing- and homerun! It was so cool! Man, I miss baseball but this game is fun too! It sure keeps me on my toes"
"Did you see my sister?" Gokudera suddenly asked after ignoring his fighting story tale. If the idiot crossed all the way till here, he must have crossed paths with her. Not that he was worried, he was just curious.
"Huh? Oh, I think so?"
"You're useless"
"Hey, wait up!"
As they venture further, both wearing a light step despite their injuries for the simple fact they won a fight they had previously lost, a fight that held the life of the brunette at stake. They were tired and injured but their adrenaline and will to protect kept them going.
So high in their feelings, they were unaware they were walking into another trap.
.
.
.
It was silent, dark and gloomy.
Inwardly, she was thankful she wasn't a fan of jump-scare movies and hadn't watched much of them, so she didn't do more than flinch and hold her breath when the flutter of wings or little clang sounds echoed on the abandoned building.
Her insides were twisting with every step and if she stopped, she was scared she would puke by the stress of the situation. Nevermind that her nerves were crisping her skin till goosebumps appeared and chills were coursing down her back.
She couldn't feel the presence of Reborn, but she hoped -knew- he was somewhere around. Ready to unleash chaos at her misfortune.
Her heart pounded strongly on par with her throbbing head. This migraine was worrisome, it hadn't hurt this bad before and she was too young to have such symptoms. Added the dizziness, sleepless nights and voices in her head… it really was worrying.
Tsuna stopped her ponder as she came across a hallway leading to a closed door.
Gulping and with nowhere else to go, she walked slowly towards it. She kept her eyes straight ahead, even if the walls started closing in and the floor seemed to stretch below her, she raised her trembling hand as shadows all around her danced and tried to swallow her.
She held her breath and opened the door.
All she could remember was a red light before her world surrendered to the darkness .
·
*
·
Both guys watched incredulously and with confusion as the door opened, revealing the tattered figure of the guest of honour, yet before any words of pleasantries or threats could be made, she fainted.
"Oya, that went easy" Mukuro commented in slight surprise as he stood up to walk towards the fallen girl.
"Get away from her" Hibari snarled violently, but his restraints pulled him down.
"Is she perhaps important to you? You wouldn't mind if I have a talk with her, do you?" The illusionist ignored the fuming boy as he went to pick the unconscious girl and placed her down on the couch, one finger cautiously tracing her soft face in wonder.
He leaned down, his red eye changing in form just in time as the brunette clenched her eyes before opening them slowly. She had the same eyes as that day, hazel with a hint of gold and a hue of orange, a pretty combination that shone with distress and confusion. And through their fight with Lancia, he was able to see those orbs turn full sunset in colour. Yet they were lacking something, a kind of spark he thrived to see.
Tsuna let her sight adjust to her new environment, her mind already supplying her that this wasn't a dream but rather a reality that wasn't real before she could even process what was happening. Her body felt numb yet accepted the comfortable material it was lying in, as her head rolled to the side in confusion.
She was able to see a beautiful garden surrounding her, white lilies and magnolias and lemon trees around a lake. It truly was a peaceful sight, and any other dream she would appreciate it long enough to want to paint it. But not today, at that moment, she only had eyes for the guy with the lazy smirk hovering above her.
And he stared back, taking in the sight of her waking up and staring at him despite the wonderland he created from slight wisps from her mind. And what a chaotic mind it was, he couldn't wait to possess it and dig out every thought and secret for him to own.
"What are you doing, Rokudo Mukuro?" She asked in a soft voice. There was neither panic nor fear in her eyes, no struggle in her stance as she continued to lay there.
"Oya, what makes you sure that I'm the one?" He asked in amusement, though he was sure she already knew. How she figured that out was another mystery to unravel.
"Because I know who you are"
"Really now. You sure?" He teased her as he leaned even more.
"Positive" She frowned at him and his closeness.
"Kufufu, how amusing" He trailed his finger over a strand of hair and twirl it around "I almost laughed when I heard the next head for Vongola was a kid, I had to see that for myself. Imagine my surprise when I found you. Such a beauty… full of faith and power, but there is something in you that made my heart flutter "
"And what's that?"
"Darkness, hatred and passion"
"What do you want from me?"
"I want you. I want your power over the mafia. Your body is a wonderful plus"
Tsuna hummed, and slowly, beneath the mismatched stare, she raised her arms little by little until they wrapped themselves around his neck to pull him closer.
"Power? To rule?" She asked in a soft voice, her half-lidded eyes glowing with a newfound light.
"To destroy" He purrs.
"I like the sound of that"
"I like the look in your eyes"
"Good. There's only one problem… my body is not for share"
Tsuna hit him as hard as she could with her head, foreheads colliding in a strong impact that forced Mukuro to break the illusion by pain and surprise. Stumbling back by the force his skull received, he barely had the time to avoid a violent strike.
Tsuna was nursing a killer headache, already regretting her express plan and cursing but mentally thanking Bianchi for her -not/seductive- tips in those types of situations. She cracked an eye open, and the next thing she knew, Kyoya was looming sideways over her, a stance so protectively just as possessive, like a wolf standing over the carcasses of his dinner, unwilling to share. The glare in his eyes was that of a starving predator, wanting to draw blood.
"Kyoya! You're okay!"
Tsuna managed to sit in surprise when he jumped over her, her hands reaching out to clench tightly the white red-stained shirt. Oh, his uniform was ruined, he’s going to be so mad about it. Kyoya merely gave her a stinky look from over his shoulder, before dismissing her and focused his heated anger towards the other boy in the room.
Yeah, definitely mad.
"Kufufu, how intriguing. You're a cruel lady, Sawada Tsunayuuki"
"What is your plan? Why hurt people to seek me?"
"Would you've come to me on your own, a murderer, without knowing my reason?"
"Maybe"
He looked at her with intrigue, his mismatched eyes glowing with mischievous intentions. She could feel shivers in her skin at being in the direct line of that hungry stare.
"Don't patronise him" Kyoya growled at her, yet didn't call her out for the nails digging into the back of his shirt. His glare never once left the pineapple-head who looked on amusement and twirled a metal trident in one hand.
"Can you still stand, birdy?" Mukuro mocked him with ease, gaining a vicious snarl from the boy protecting her.
And Tsuna gaped at him like he was either overconfident or plain stupid because at this moment, she was literally holding back the school's prefect from committing bloody murder.
"We can end this if you surrender to me" Mukuro drawled in a silk voice. His red-eye glowing and changing in number.
"I'm not giving my body to you" She couldn't possibly understand where the confidence to stand up to that mismatched stare was coming from, but she embraced it full force.
"Then, will you show me those eyes again?" He blinked and Tsuna tensed.
"Move!" She screamed, grabbing Kyoya's arm to turn him away from the sudden rain of rocks that showered over them. He was one second behind her, having turned her body from harm's way and rolling on the floor, avoiding vines that sprung from the walls and stretched towards them.
He tugged her roughly to stand up and pushed her to the side as another wall of vines grew under them. Tsuna grunted at the harsh treatment and stumbled over, running and jumping around as the vines tried to corner her to a wall. She stopped dead in tracks when a sudden wall of fire appeared in front of her.
"It's not real. It's not real." She shook her head and tried to back away but another glacier of hot embers sprung behind her, and she flinched when the heat touched her skin "Oh shit, it's real!"
"Focus!" Kyoya snarled, having grabbed both of his tonfas and beating the vines that tried to apprehend him again.
"I'm having a mental breakdown, shut up!"
"Kufufu, how enjoyable. Pity we can't keep the charade for long"
"Kyoya move!"
Mukuro was already fighting him by the time Tsuna turned her head, and she watched them battle with harsh hits and furious blows. They were too fast for her, even if the prefect was injured he was fighting like never before. And someone actually wanted her to fight too? Like this? Against that?
She could feel her knees wobble at the thought, and even if there was an intense combat in front of her, she kept her guard up as the fire caging her lowered and a dark mist grew behind her. She could feel her neck prickling by the sensation of someone breathing behind her, even if there was no one there.
"Why do you want to destroy the Mafia?" She asked quietly, eyes watching as both boys bite out harsh words to each other.
"Greedy pigs deserve to die, they're nothing but filth and pollution to this world" His voice whispered in the same quiet tone as her, as if they were keeping a secret only they could know. And she was so confused and oh so surprised for his ability to be in two places at once too.
She didn't try to move though, not when the vines were crawling at her feet and the floor bubbled with fire.
"I know what they did to you" She confessed, and it was a shot in the dark by the sudden spike of hate and rage in the air.
"You know nothing!" He snarled, all soothing dropping from his voice gone and replaced by something dark.
"I know what they did" She ground her feet and clenched her shaking hands "A-And I understand. But you're an idiot if you think you can get revenge by using my body!"
"You talk too much"
She dropped quickly to the ground, avoiding a sharp blade aimed at her neck. She watched in a millisecond with wide eyes as it was the same trident Fuuta tried to use on her. With breath hitching, she rolled over the vines and jumped as they reached out to grab her. Reborn's torturous training did gain some fruits, her body reacted fast and was agile as she made an escape. Who knew?
The dark heavy mist was all around them, coating the room in shadows and negative emotions and Tsuna was getting the urge to give up and cry, but if she did that, if she dared to stop, everything would be over. She might hate fights and confrontation, but she valued her life above everything else. And she wasn't going to waste it away.
She gritted her teeth to swallow a yell as one of the vines wrapped itself around her ankles and pulled her down. She hit her chin on the ground but quickly dug her nails to the floor as the vines dragged her backwards. She struggled and kicked as hard as she could, all while cursing for not having an available weapon to aid her.
Oh wait, there is one. She didn't steal it, Gokudera gave it to her weeks ago as a token of trust, whatever that meant and she put it inside her jeans pocket. Dirty pants she was wearing now, funny how you can remember the little things in the most precarious of situations.
She turned on the ground, praying that thing was still there while one hand searched her pocket and the other held onto one of the couch legs. She exclaimed in hysteric glee at having found it and quickly withdrew her arm, giving herself mental encouragement, she released her grip and the vines pulled her towards the mist. She used the friction of the rough floor to light the dynamite up.
It ignited with a quiet hiss, and she closed her eyes as she threw it behind her, her body curling into a ball as the blast took place near her feet.
Miraculously, it worked. The vines retracted and gave her a moment to catch her breath. She knelt and looked up, both boys were unconcerned of her as they were locked into a push and pull situation. Hibari looked worse for wear, but Mukuro was porting a split lip so that was good progress.
She stood up quickly, only for her legs to buckle and fall over her knees again by the overwhelming stress and nerves her body was feeling. This wasn't good for her health, she bemoaned but swallowed the bitter taste in her mouth as she willed her body to move forward.
They needed to stay away from that trident, for whatever purpose he was planning to use it, getting scratched by it could be game over. She only hoped Kyoya hadn't been injured by that. The vines behind her came to life once again, and she sprung forward. Her head throbbed as an idea occurred to her. It was a scary and dangerous one, but it could be the perfect distraction.
"Switch!" She yelled as she jumped behind Kyoya, pushing him towards the direction of the vines and intercepting one of Mukuro's blows with wobbly arms. He was obviously toying with her, letting her dodge and block his attacks with ease for his own amusement. She glared at him, in defiance and fear but he merely smirked back and danced with her around the room.
"Trying to be the saviour?"
"Stop this madness!" Tsuna grunted, her bones aching and muscles straining for the force she was applying in keeping the other's hands away from range.
"Madness?" Mukuro tilted his head, his eyes gaining a dark tint in them as his lip curled in a frown "They took everything from me, I merely wish to do the world a favour"
"I-If you dare try to hurt innocents to get what you want, t-then I will stop you!"
She swore, like an innocent kid swearing on a dream. Her eyes glinted at that but he just pushed her and Tsuna fell as the back of her knees hit the edge of the couch, making her tumble down. She looked up in surprise, her lips parting in a gasp as she felt the trident near her throat and Mukuro looming over her once more.
"Kufufu, you foolish girl, you can't stop what's already begun"
Mukuro held his trident, locking eyes with hers as he moved his hand with intentions of drawing blood. There was a cold sensation washing over her as she was frozen in place by fright.
Tsuna could only watch wide-eyed as Kyoya suddenly knocked Mukuro's head to the side with his metal tonfa, and the illusionist collapsed like a broken doll, silent and unmoving.
"Oh my god, that hurt" Tsuna winced in sympathy at the violent strike, but Kyoya's fury had no qualms. The prefect was breathing harshly though, his skin sweaty and with a pinkish hue that was worrisome. Nevermind the injuries he ported, she couldn't help but to openly stare at him. This could probably be the first time she's ever seen him this hurt and anxious.
"Are you okay?"
"What are you doing here?" He glared at her as if she was stupid. Which, she was but he was the one who came here first, so he wasn't one to talk.
"S-Saving you?" She gripped the edge of the couch to calm her nerves when her shoulders refused to relax "I came to save Fuuta. Reborn and the Mafia made me fight. I didn't- Are you okay? Kyoya?"
She called when his expression turned sour and irritated as he kept his glare over the body of the fallen boy. If looks could kill, he would be shooting lasers and flames by the hostility his eyes emanated. Tsuna was used to his stubborn side, but now more than ever he needed to rest and treat his injuries. She only managed to grab hold of his ruined shirt when the doors were thrown open.
"Guys!" Tsuna stood up when Gokudera and Yamamoto walked into the room, bodies littered with wounds and bloodstains. Both silent and dragging their steps as they neared them, a certain shadow falling over their empty eyes.
"No" She whispered, shoulders sagging in dread as her head shook in confusion and denial. Kyoya gripped her arm and pushed her behind him, forcing her to take some steps back as he created distance and assessed the situation.
Gokudera had some dynamite and Yamamoto was wielding a broken metal pipe in his good hand. Their zombie-like states did nothing to stop their speed as they rushed in and attacked them.
"What the hell?!" Tsuna screamed, dragging Kyoya with her as she stumbled backwards. He grunted, and his honed reflexes made him block the pipe and kick Gokudera in the stomach while Tsuna stared with wide-eyes at the spot where Mukuro once laid.
"Kufufu. They are under my control now" A smooth voice full of mischief called from all around the room. "What would you prefer? To have them attack you or for you to fight them back?"
"Mukuro!" She growled to the air. If she was feeling foolish Kyoya was surely raging if the angry snarl at her side was anything to go by. Because fuck, he was never really here. How could they be so stupid? How did they miss it? Better yet, why didn't her head warn her? She felt stupid for depending on nameless feelings and crazy whispers now.
She was embarrassed and annoyed for falling for a dangerous trick and a bit discouraged at the turn of the situation. It was bad to feel empathy for a murderer but she couldn't help it. Her heart truly ached for him, knowing what she did. But he had to pull this trick now!
"You're evil" She spat as Kyoya manhandled her out of harm's way without actually releasing her. She did try to push Yamamoto, but the other didn't buckle. Now she just felt bad and in distress at not wanting to hurt them any further.
"I'm the bad guy" Mukuro stated with a dead tone of amusement that sent shivers down her spine. Her fingers twitched, and it was like the room had come alive. The walls started melting and the floor bubbled with lava. Those annoying vines sprung from all sides as the dark mist coated the space with coldness.
She gasped when she felt Kyoya's grip tightening, the other two attackers continued as if the drastic change of scenery was nothing. It was hard to focus on multiple targets while fearing for one's life. The vines sprung towards them, and she shrieked as she dodged them, thus bringing Kyoya with her, but he grounded his feet to block the metal pipe, leaving Gokudera in advantage on landing a hit on her face.
She grunted as she fell, releasing her grip on Kyoya as he used his now free arm to knock the bomber away from them. Oh, he was going to cry when he finds out, Tsuna thought in a daze because the indescribable feeling that everything would turn out okay was back.
She stood as quick as she could, her ribs and legs pestering her. One of her ankles throbbed in icy discomfort from where the previous vines had dragged her on the ground and at being in direct contact with the explosion that assured her escape. The fight with Lancia wasn't smooth either. Her arms felt heavy as she held Gokudera's wrists and tried to withstand his force to overthrow her while Kyoya was busy with Yamamoto.
She was never more grateful that the bomber had run out of dynamite.
Suddenly, Yamamoto's body crashed with the silver-haired boy, making Tsuna release him in surprise as they both crashed to the ground.
"Fight back" Kyoya glared at her, his chest heaving with soundless breaths.
"I'm not going to hurt them" Tsuna stressed, hating to leave him all the job but she just refused to do it. There must be some way to get them out of that trance, she was thinking hard as her fellow companions rose and wasted no seconds to attack again.
Her head turned when she saw movement however, those pesky vines heading her way once again. Her eyes locked beyond the mist where she knew Mukuro was hiding. Kyoya seemed to guess that too because he was trying his hardest to knock the other two without taking his eyes from it. Tsuna was faster though.
"Kyoya, switch!"
"Are you ordering me-
"Gokudera's injured and Yamamoto doesn't know how to fight! You're injured, switch!"
She pushed him towards the other two as she jumped over the vines and a wall of fire soon grew and put distance between the pair. She was acting without a script, her body moving before she was aware of what to do next, and by the time she caught up, her mind was already speeding ahead.
"Casting your guard dog aside? How arrogant" Mukuro materialized in front of her, trident in hand as if he was waiting for her.
"He's more like a hungry dragon" Tsuna murmured, bending her knees to diminish the backlash her legs would take once she moved.
This was the moment, she breathed. Everything she learnt from her babysitter all those years ago, everything she soaked from Kyoya and Ryohei, everything Reborn forced her to understand, this was the moment to apply it.
"Shall we dance?" Mukuro purred as he disappeared in a flash, and Tsuna let her body drop and roll when that trident swat where her head once stood. She choked on a gasp when she quickly got up, eyes trying hard to keep track of the boy who liked to dissolve into the air.
Crossing her arms in front of her face, she blocked another blow being directed at her neck, her teeth ground painfully at the strength of the attack and had to swallow the pain it brought along.
Mukuro was toying with her, humouring her as he let her dodge and block his trident whenever it got too close to her skin. Her long-sleeved shirt gave little to no protection, for Tsuna could feel the sharpness of the blade with it just being centimetres away from her skin. It still hurt though, not even Reborn's or Kyoya's hits ached this bad.
If she loses… will she become another puppet? The mere idea repulsed her.
Her self-perseveration was perhaps fuelling her adrenaline in making her body stand this long, but how far can she continue standing the harsh beatings? How much more can she last without getting gravely injured or worse?
From her peripheral vision, she was able to distinguish someone falling to the ground, Gokudera probably. Puppet-Yamamoto was still fighting a weaker Kyoya, but for how long? Kyoya wasn't as invincible as he liked to believe. And all the mindless moving was just aggravating Yamamoto's injuries.
"You want me right? D-Don't drag anyone else. Just me and you" She tried to reason with Mukuro. Naively thinking that maybe they could talk things through and get into some sort of agreement.
"You and I" he drawled, raising an eyebrow and kicking her in the stomach.
Air left her as she stumbled backwards, falling hard on her bottom. There were stones digging in her palms as she crawled backwards, trying to stand up but Mukuro kept hunting her. It would be pointless to try and kick his legs, that could get her a trident in the gut.
"Why do you keep resisting?" He asked while looking down at her "It's a futile attempt to try. Your friends can die, I can kill them whenever I want if you don't surrender"
"I'm not…" She gritted out, glaring at him. "Never"
"Kufufu, you can try. But you will just dwell in the inevitable"
Luck, it was just pure rotten luck. She managed to roll to the side, almost twisting her neck in the process, but the momentum gave her the time to stand up just in time as the trident descended. But before she could even catch her breath, the vines that had previously antagonised her, wrapped themselves around her. She cursed, but her hands shot out by inertia to stop another fatal blow.
"You are weak, inexperienced and unambitious" The words pierced her hard, but her grip didn't falter despite the trembling in her arms.
"And you still want my b-body"
"I can turn your body into a weapon. With my mind and your power, I will use your Vongola blood to control the Mafia to my will"
"I w-wont- I will stop you if I have too!" She shouted.
"That'll be entertaining to see"
He tugged his hands back, making the brunette release her grip and stare wide-eyed at her impending doom.
Everything seemed like in slow motion. Tsuna could perfectly see how Mukuro's red-eye changed in number and glowed in a dangerous light. How his trident glinted and descended upon her. She could feel the vines disintegrating from her body, but she was frozen in place. Her mind was screaming at her to move, but for the first time since this whole mess started, her body refused to budge.
Her breath left her and then Kyoya shoved her to the side.
She fell to the ground, arms barely able to pillow her face at the brute and unexpected force her body received. She laid there for a few seconds, eyes clenched shut as nausea kept her head spinning. Weakly, she tried to stand but it was as if an invisible boulder was over her back. She only had the energy to move her head to the side and blinked her eyes open.
She could only watch in astonishment and helplessness as Kyoya was in a lockdown battle again.
How was he still standing? How the fuck was he still able to fight despite his injuries. He was at the brink of collapsing, it didn't matter if Gokudera and Yamamoto were slower and sluggish, Mukuro still had the advantage and Kyoya was paying the price.
Her eyes stung in impotence and exhaustion, even now she still needed to be saved. How many people will get hurt because of her? How many more will fall on her expense? She hated it. She loathed how powerless she felt, how weak she was.
There was a shift in the air accompanied by footsteps approaching that made a tingle sensation crawl on her back, but she remained on the ground staring at the fight in a daze. It wasn't until she recognized the figure beside her that she gained some control over her reality, if she could even call it that anymore.
"Tsuna!" A squeaky voice called at her side, and Tsuna snapped her head up to stare at Reborn with bewilderment and suspicious. After what happened, she wouldn't be surprised if this was another mind game and the baby hitman was the personification of death coming for her. Despite that, seeing him made her heart feel a bit relieved.
"Where were you?!"
"Mist flames. They are capable of wrapping reality and bend it to their will. There are few who can create real solid illusions"
"And you share this information now?!" She screeched in hysterics, not caring if she was screaming at an illusion.
"Shut up Dame-Tsuna!" The hitman kicked her head, making her tumble back to the ground. Okay, he was real.
"O-Oh my god" She choked on her nerves and the dust from the ground.
"I was always with you. Good thinking on the dynamite. Gokudera will be happy to know"
"How do we save them?" She asked in desperation as she alternated her stare between the fight and the hitman "R-Reborn we have to save them!"
"You must decide now dame-Tsuna"
"I'm not..." She gritted her teeth as she tried to stand, but her legs refused to move and her arms collapsed on her.
"You need to stand up and fight" The hitman told her "Oh, that's right. Leon finally woke up. Congratulations"
"Mittens, you're giving me mittens?!" Tsuna was far gone in her hysteria by now, as she stared at the woollen gloves in hopeless incredulity.
"Be grateful brat, Leon made them especially for you" Said lizard stung his tongue out where he was flattened at the hitman's shoulder. She tried to smile at that, but it came out as an ugly grimace.
A loud thud brought her attention back to the fight, Yamamoto fell unconscious and now it was just Mukuro vs. Kyoya. But for how long? She's always believed in Kyoya's stubbornness more than his strength, but seeing him this injured actually broke her heart.
She moved her legs and somehow managed to collapse on her knees while gripping the woollen gloves with stiff fingers. They were soft and warm, like a security blanket that could shield you from the childish horrors at night. The number 27 stood out from the clean material. Some long ago, she remembered playing with her name and turning it into a numerical code for secret purposes. How ironic for Leon to bring it up.
Her fingers trembled, and she held onto the mittens before slipping them in, as if the action of hiding her fears would make the situation better.
"Stop" She whispered as she watched the scene unfold.
"J-Juuda-
A hoarse barely whisper called from somewhere around the room, and Tsuna snapped her head so fast to the fallen figure of the bomber.
"Gokudera!"
"Oya? Still awake?" Mukuro tilted his head while blocking one of Kyoya's vicious attacks. The vines grabbed both boys and hung them against the walls, preventing them from even moving if they woke up.
"Mukuro, stop this!"
"I will not stop! Not until the Mafia pays for what it's done" Saying this, he managed to knock Kyoyai to the ground, only for said boy to stand up again.
"Revenge" Reborn concluded. He had done a deeper investigation while his student was busy in the other reality. The boy had killed multiple mafia famiglias and although the reasons were not mentioned, Reborn, as a professional hitman, could already guess what had ignited such hate and hostility by the mere sight of that red eye.
"What do I do?" Tsuna whispered at his side "Reborn, what do I do?"
Yamamoto and Gokudera were down and Kyoya was barely standing at this point. One way or another, Tsuna was next. But if she falls, then everyone else was doomed. To have such responsibility on her shoulders was horrible and nerve-wracking.
"Do you want to save them? Tsuna"
"I… I don't want to fight, but I want to h-help them. How? I don't…" Tears of frustration were rolling down her face. And it was so pathetic, deep down she was sure the hitman would scold and tease her for being a crybaby in a grave situation but she couldn't help it anymore. The anxiety and fear were overwhelming her.
"Sometimes, a fight is inevitable in life. But so long as you fight with the Will to protect what you consider to be worth, you'll succeed"
"B-but I can't do it"
"Why's that?" He was humouring her, but her mind wasn't relaying that information at the moment. It was busy staring at the fight and whispering sweet nothings in her mind. The time was coming, time for what? She must claim her fate, claim? She needed power.
"I'm not strong" She confessed in a whisper "I can't do it"
"Then why are you still here?"
She gasped as her eyes glinted in realization. She was still alive. She was fighting, barely surviving to protect innocent people, what little peace she managed to build on her own with people that cared truly for her. She was still here because she wanted to live. Just that. Live and enjoy life with every little wonder it could offer.
To prove she wasn't the same little girl who couldn't do anything without messing it up. She wanted to prove to no one but herself that she could and would succeed in everything she wanted.
Once upon a time, she wanted to be a hitman. Not the heartless type that took missions to assassinate people for money, but the one that could save and protect others. Perhaps she misread some words when she read the book that introduced the idea to her head, but that dream never left her.
Then not so long ago, a baby hitman came knocking at her door. What should have been a dream come true turned out to be a fight against her will. She hated it so much but at the same time was grateful for she was learning so much yet knew so little. She wanted to live to learn and experience and grow. She was fighting because she was tired of staying on the ground doing nothing but stare.
"What do you want, Tsuna?"
"I want to win!" She exclaimed with orange eyes.
"Then do it with your dying will" Reborn smirked as he raised his hand, letting his stubborn partner do as he wishes as Leon used his last energy of the night to transform into a familiar green gun.
Tsuna accepted the bullet this time, the force knocking her weak body to the ground. Accepting and cementing her Will to live and protect those who needed saving.
"It's Hyper-Will time" The hitman watched expectantly as his student grew an inch as a person. Accepting one's weakness and wanting to overthrow them was the right path to become stronger and Tsuna just did that while in a difficult situation.
There was no warning nor grandiose entrance, one moment the brunette was down, the next one she was standing proud.
Her lips released a silent sigh as a fire crown bloomed in her forehead, signalling not only her status as Vongola but also, the resolve of her Will. The moment she opened her orange eyes, it was like an invisible warm wave shot out and enclosed the room, making the furniture shake and windows to rattle.
She was gone and in a second, she punched Mukuro in the face. Surprised and unexpected, he was sent flying towards the wall. The vines and every illusion that remained were shattered as soon as the wavelength of lukewarm flames surrounded the area, showering everything and everyone with heated energy.
"Wao" Kyoya couldn't help but marvel that sight with curiosity.
"Kufufu, so now you reveal your true colours, Vongola. How arrogant of you" Mukuro stood up brushing the dirt from his clothes and looked at her with intrigue and hunger, a smirk appearing on his face while his eyes held a curiosity he wanted to sate "How curious"
"Curious?" Reborn asked, though he was forbidden to mess with his student mission, he had no qualms over interrogating and getting more information. Mukuro didn't even look his way despite knowing the danger he posed, he ignored him while the brunette held his absolute attention.
"You say you will stop my evil ways. If so, why are you crying?"
They all turned to see the brunette standing by herself in the middle of the room. Tsuna was staring down at the leather gloves the soft mittens had become, but most importantly, she was staring down at the orange flames lighted in them. There were silent tears rolling down her expressionless face, but her eyes reflected a faraway look on them. Nostalgic and painful, because how many times has she dreamed of this?
How many times did she burn her fingers in the fire of the kitchen trying so hard to wield a power that was not befitting to her? And yet it was. And yet it wasn't.
"Get a hold of yourself dame-Tsuna!" Reborn snapped at her.
And she clenched her hands, the leather gloves moved in perfect fit with the action. With this strength, she swore on her Will to protect those who needed saving. She was done being useless, right here and now she had the power to win and live.
She and Mukuro met with blocked attacks and a flurry of blows as they dodge and swung weapons and fists. With newfound experience as if being guided by an invisible force, the brunette held her own against him with ease. She didn't stick with one pattern, attacking and moving instinctively, she managed to land some hits while avoiding getting slashed by his trident.
It was like she was a different person, moves no longer hesitated or desperate. She was calm and confident, silent and graceful in her moves and attacks.
As the fight kept on, Mukuro could feel a pull and hunger of wanting to possess those flames for himself. But something more, a yearning. He wanted the brunette's power over the Mafia, yes.
But even without knowing her real blood, ever since he saw those sunset eyes on that misty morning, he found himself craving for that sight again. And now, feeling that heated orange glare upon him and tasting the flames licking over his skin, he was sure. He wanted to possess her.
His red-eye glinted and lava erupted from the ground below her. Tsuna dodged using the flames in her hands to impulse her speed, the crown-fire in her head leaving an orange line behind as she moved quickly over the lava.
Reborn was keeping a hawkeye over every move, ready to step in if so were the case, but the brunette was doing more than fine. She finally learned to fight without sticking to a pattern and even better, she seemed to somehow predict Mukuro's movements without even realizing it. Seemed like the Vongola intuition was working better than he thought.
He saw movement beside him, seemed like the boy got bored of staying still.
"Wait, Hibari" Reborn stopped him before he could step into the fight again.
"You can't bench me, baby" He growled, tired, sweaty and bloody yet he still had the strength to glare. What a brat.
"I won't. But this is Tsuna's fight. You too wish to see her grow, don't you?"
That glare felt heavier and slightly murderous, was this his way of showing embarrassment? The hitman thought with amusement.
"You owe me" Hibari growled and crossed one arm over his ribs while resting against the wall. That reminded Reborn of the apparent life-debt this boy owned his student. The how and why remained a mystery to unravel, but that can be left for tomorrow. If he noted how the boy leaned against his right foot and titled his head down without lifting his eyes from the fight, he didn't comment.
"Is that… T-Tsuna?" A hoarse voice called in surprise and that made Reborn turn to see Yamamoto slowly incorporating himself with his good arm, the other one remained limp at his side, broken again. He will have to talk with Shamal to arrange a physical therapy for him. And a psychologist too. All these kids seemed to suffer some kind of trauma, what gives. Perhaps that's why they flocked together.
A loud boom shook the room, a wall having exploded by the heat of the lava the brunette had dodged. Who was he kidding, the reason they were being lured together was currently showcasing unleashed Sky flames.
"You're awake" Reborn nodded at him, and turned back to the fight.
"Y-Yeah" He was breathless, assessing the situation of his injuries, of Gokudera beaten form beside him, of Hibari's bloody mess by the wall and of Tsuna wielding fire in her fists as she punched a guy with a pineapple-shaped hair.
Mukuro licked the trail of blood from his lip, and let out a breath that mixed with a laugh. Tsuna was panting in front of him, silently looking for a way to win. The glow from the flames brought an unnatural light to her face, it only made her eyes appear to glow on their own.
It's unfair how some people fight to get what they want while others get it handed on a silver plate. If no one was willing to get justice on the already dark world, why were they so adamant on stopping him? Vongola was rotten, and if the brunette had any common sense she should have run instead of wasting her Will on them.
She claims to know what they did to him, so why was she fighting for their side?
"I'm not fighting for them, I'm fighting for you "
There was no anger in her eyes.
Startled, he barely dodged a flaming fist diving to his head. Having ducked down, he twirled his trident and swept it over the brunette's legs. As expected, she jumped over it and he created a torrent of rocks falling down on her.
The brunette didn't even flinch when they fell on her, having seen it as an illusion, but she didn't expect him to materialize behind her and kick her hard, an action that managed to bring her to her knees. She grunted and turned around to stop the trident from descending on her. She gritted her teeth and pushed back, standing through force and launching one kick forward as Mukuro tried to punch her. They were locked in a struggle, neither one willing to back down.
But they had to at some point, with Mukuro gaining the upper hand and throwing Tsuna to the side. She slid against the floor, kneeling down and looked up at him, ready for his next move. How annoying.
"You really are something" He muttered as he brought a hand to his cursed eye and dug painfully into it.
"What are you-
Tsuna gaped at him when blood rolled down his eye, and Mukuro took with gleeful satisfaction that he brought an emotion to that expressionless face.
She barely had time to dodge, some loose strands of her hair floated down to the ground where the trident had cut them. She had just stood up, but Mukuro was in front of her, forcing her to dodge, again and again, not giving her a break to breathe.
He was stronger, faster and tainted than before. His illusions hurt despite knowing they weren't real, and his punches stung hard. His previous fight held resentment and curiosity, but now it was just blatant desperation and frustration. He was falling, she frowned at that. That glare told her everything, he was letting hate consume him.
In a moment of respire, he managed to grab her wrists and threw her with surprising force towards a section with a broken wall. By the light of the moon gleaming through the hole they created earlier, it lighted a sharp glint stuck in the middle of the rocks.
"Juudaime, watch out!" Gokudera yelled, making Yamamoto jump in surprise because he didn't feel him woke up. The bomber was tense and desperate, obviously willing his body to move but it couldn't. He could only watch as Tsuna fought, they both were.
She was sent flying towards that object, a hidden trident behind the rubble. What a smart and cheap trick.
But as she flew, Tsuna placed her hands behind her back and released a huge amount of Sky flames, coming into close contact with the concrete but they didn't harm the wall. Quite the contrary, the flames were used as a pillow to stop her momentum before her back plunged into the hidden weapon. Her wide eyes stared at Mukuro, even if the point of the trident was biting her shirt.
Reborn stared in wonder, the instinctual reaction was fast and precise as if she had been wielding the flames for years and knew exactly what to do with them. But this was no time to marvel, both Tsuna and Mukuro knew they needed to finish this before the other consumed them.
She breathed out and glared at him, clenching in her hands and letting her flames blaze.
"This flames...If your hate has blinded you, then I will light your way!"
She would have cringed at the corny thing she just said, but she couldn't. She couldn't feel anything, not fear or shame. No anxiety or distress. It was just raw power, soothing her mind and calming her heart. It felt right and dreadful at the same time.
That feeling, it was singing in her head. Whispering softly exactly what to do without knowing how. Mukuro snarled and rushed towards her when she jumped from the wall, taking impulse by the flames she had created.
There was lava forming on the ground and vines reaching out for her through the sides. It seemed like Mukuro was intended to go all-out and take her out. She frowned mid-air, still hesitant to hurt him despite the hell he put everyone else.
When they were in reach, she grabbed the hand holding his trident and gripped it tightly, letting her flame heat the metal enough for the other boy to loosen his grip. He kicked her in the guts, but she withstood until the trident fell.
She kicked it to the side, gaining another hit on her bruised body. She then released her grip and rolled over the side, dodging the vines that crashed where she once stood. Not even pausing to catch her breath, she ran as fast as her legs could take her and jumped, her flames pumping enough speed to reach him before he stepped closer.
The force between them clashed and made them fly backwards, through the broken wall and out into the night.
Mid-air, she grabbed his head and pushed him down as they fell through the grass. Through loud breaths and harsh panting, the illusions collapsed the moment his tainted will clashed with hers.
Her flaming hands should have burnt his skin as it did with the trident, but it didn't. It was soothing and calming, like a warm summer breeze waltzing over him. He closed his eyes and relished on the moment, knowing it would never last.
He could feel gentle wisps tickling his face, sense a little lull in his head as if trying to purify a hatred that couldn't be gone. He didn't know what the brunette was trying to do, but it made his eyes stung.
"Your Will corrupted you" She whispered, removing her hand slowly from his head.
"You're mad"
"So are you"
"You'll only be their dog"
"Who's to say I have a leash?"
"You're so naive. People like you..." He didn't finish the sentence, didn't have the energy to. Instead, he sighed and let his body fall flat to the ground, looking up at the dark sky being surrounded by little stars accompanying the big blue moon "Please, kill me. Better you than the Mafia"
"No" She flat-out refused and made a move to stand up from his knees, but her battered body was feeling the aftermath of an intense fight now that she took a moment of rest so she only succeeded to fall ungracefully beside him.
"You want to destroy that Mafia, don't you? We can destroy it together" She offered a flameless hand to him. Whether to help him stand up or close a pact, he loathed the generous action altogether.
"I don't need your pity" He snarled at her, angrily swatting her hand. Tsuna took no offence at that despite Gokudera's yelling in the back, she just rolled her eyes in a good manner.
"I'm not giving you pity. I'm giving you my hand, are you also blind?"
His mouth opened to retort, but no words came out. He looked at her, really looked at her, searching for something- Ah, there it was. The spark he was looking for.
Warm sunset-eyes, welcoming.
Reborn tugged at his fedora with a pleased smirk, the turn of events not going the way he expected but Tsuna not only activated and withstood the Hyper Dying Will Mode, she also created a bond on her own.
As soon as the two went flying to the outside world, both Gokudera and Yamamoto sprung with new-found strength, though it was probably adrenaline. They stood behind the fallen pair, now that there was no hostility in the air and the brunette was okay, they took a moment to rest.
"Hey! You guys okay!?" Dino came rushing into the room, Romario behind him with a phone in hand, probably assessing the injuries and consulting with the ambulances waiting somewhere outside.
Hibari clicked his tongue at the newcomers, muttering about crowded places and attempting to find a way out that wasn't being blocked by annoyances.
"You're late, Baka-Dino" Reborn kicked Dino in the head as soon as he walked in.
"You told me not to barge in!" Exclaimed the blond while looking around in search of the brunette.
"Boss" Called Romario surprised while he pointed to the outside.
"Where's...Is that...? Oh my god, she's on fire" Dino breathed out when his eyes finally landed through the hole beyond the wall and saw Tsuna porting the crown of Sky flames.
"She pulled it through the end" Said Reborn, and Dino couldn't tell if there was pride in his voice, he was too busy being awestruck staring at the brunette.
For a moment, there was a serene atmosphere around them, now that the fight was over. Mukuro didn't move from his place, just kept staring at Tsuna who stared back, waiting. Ever so slowly, his fingers twitched.
Then everything went to shit when a black portal appeared in the middle of the field and large heavy chains darted out to wrap themselves around Mukuro's injured body.
"What the hell!?" Gokudera stumbled over in shock, feeling dread and drilling his brain to find an answer.
"Shit" Reborn hopped through the wall and approached the situation.
"Reborn? What's happening? Why are they taking him away? Who?" Tsuna stumbled forward when the boy was pulled away from her, wide eyes shining in confusion and desperation, doing nothing but stare in horror as more chains came out and soon two other people were dragged over. The boys who had attacked them, they were unconscious and unaware of what was happening.
"Wait" She weakly ordered but was rendered speechless as a figure in black porting bandages and a top hat came out from the portal, holding over the large chain.
"Tsuna" The hitman warned her when he reached her side, but she wasn't listening. Her flames pulsed with her distressed feelings.
"What are you doing!?"
Everyone jumped when the brunette screamed, alarmed by her anguish and the overwhelming dark presence of the figure in black. Tsuna clenched her hands and limped forward.
"Tsuna" Dino rushed towards the brunette in alarm.
"Wait! What are you doing? Where are you taking them?!" She pleaded in a firm yet wobbly voice.
"Tsuna, don't" Dino grabbed her in his arms, caging her to stop walking despite her struggles to break free.
"No! No, let go of me! Why are you taking him away?!"
"He is a criminal Tsuna, he has to be charged for his crimes"
"But it wasn't his fault! It was that stupid family! He was just trying to protect himself and his friends!"
"Tsuna, stop it! We can't go against their laws"
"Let go of me, Dino! Dino, please!"
"I'm sorry" He told her regretfully and hugged her tight.
"An accomplice?" The figure in black asked, and everyone felt a chill by the power it came with.
"This is Vongola Decimo, this matter was taken care under Nono's orders. Mission completed" Reborn quickly stated, his voice showing no emotion as he revealed a document lit by a small orange flame in place of a signature.
The figure in black with the top hat tilted his head, inspecting the seal of flames before nodding to no one.
"Very well" Dismissing everyone else, he turned and walked inside the portal, taking the three-chained boys with him.
"Mukuro!" Tsuna screamed and he looked up to see her. And she saw, oh she saw.
The hate he felt for the Mafia, the fear of being imprisoned again, the ache in his heart for being treated like nothing and the yearning in his mismatched eyes at her call. The hope shining and crumbling in a blink.
The last thing she saw was a red light before Mukuro's eyes faded into darkness.
There was a tense silence raging over the field, everyone trying to process what just transcurred and Tsuna still trying to break free despite Dino's soft reassurances.
Gokudera shivered when he finally realized who was that person in black, the grim reapers of the Mafia. Yamamoto at his side remained confused but something inside him crawled in distress, his instincts probably telling him it was a grave situation.
Hibari for his part remained by the broken wall, looking with slight intrigue at the empty space where the potential threat disappeared.
"Calm down, Dame-Tsuna"
"Why aren't you doing anything when you know the truth?" She asked in a hoarse voice, thick with emotions despite not showing anything on her face.
Reborn chose to remain silent, the topic at hand not being one to discuss with her overwhelming mind at the moment. Tsuna took his silence as uncaring, and she used Dino's weak grip after the hitman spoke to push herself away from him.
"Tsuna-
"Leave me alone!" She stalked away from them.
"Reborn" Dino pleaded the hitman to fix things, not wanting the brunette's night to end this sour.
"Let her go. She needs to come to terms with herself"
"But…" The blond sighed at the hitman's decision and opted to walk slowly behind the brunette, who was just pacing and unclenching her hands. He bit his lip, worried not only for her wounds but also for her mental health.
Once the situation seemed to be over, Romario called in some paramedics ready to assess the injured teens. Hibari growled at them and swatted when they tried to paw his body. They seemed to get the message, so they quickly moved towards the other two.
They assessed the broken arm and burnt fingers, everything else had to be taken care of at the hospital. They didn't try to approach the brunette, having the blond signalling at them to back away, though they did look with open curiosity. Romario could feel dissatisfaction at not only having one, but two injured teens without medical assistance as the night drew by.
Making a signal to round up the ambulances to carry the stubborn children, Romario ushered the paramedics away but kept them at a safe distance just in case.
Tsuna took this as a way to start walking towards the two boys sitting on a broken bench.
"Juudaime!" The bomber greeted her cheerfully despite half of his body being wrapped like a mummy when she approached them.
"Yo, Tsuna! We won!"
"Are you guys okay?" She asked in a flat voice, yet despite that, both boys eagerly answered her.
"Yes!"
"As your right-hand man, this is nothing"
"It was more intense than the spring tournament!"
"Juudaime, please have your wounds look after!"
"I think I saw Bianchi leaving with a kid?"
"Idiots...both of you are idiots!" The brunette suddenly shouted, making them shut up and stare at her "The hell were you two thinking?! Risking your lives like that?! You could have died! You could have-ngh"
She closed one eye in pain when her knees buckled, and everyone moved forward to catch her despite their own distances and injuries, but the brunette straightened herself up in time and backed away.
"Tsuna" Dino reached out to her cautiously.
"No!" She swatted his hand and took some steps back away from them "Don't, I'm fine! I'm…"
"Tsuna, you need to get your wounds treated!"
"I said I'm fine!" She snapped, making her flames shoot out unconsciously around her "Fine… I'm… I-"
"Tsuna" Reborn called her but she was far too gone.
So consuming
She released a shuddering breath, the fire in her head crackling soundlessly with the action.
Everyone was staring at her in shock, each one with a different mess of emotions. Even Reborn was at a loss of words, witnessing his student lose control over her flames and clinging onto them as if it was a dangerous addiction.
Sky flames were meant to be peaceful, harmonious and welcoming. Right now her flames were a beautiful mess of wounded Will and rampaging emotions. But most of all, they were raw and pure.
He has never felt such intensity since… well, her. And to this day, not even her daughter carried the intensity such flames could possess. Seeing Tsuna, being in direct contact with such Sky flames, it made something in his core awaken.
They were so potent, it was no wonder it was having effects in the others too.
Romario, being the farthest from the group was speechless, but he kept a cool head and made sure no one but them had witnessed the girls' breakdown.
Gokudera was gaping in awe and wonder, though he looked ready to jump and be right next to the girl at any second in case she fell. Yamamoto for his part looked confused and worried about the situation but Reborn couldn't deny the hunger he saw in his eyes as he stared at the burning flames.
And Hibari, well. He was still here, silent and waiting.
The only one not being affected was Dino, perhaps wielding the same attribute had a nullifying effect for flame attraction. Without needing to be told, the blond stepped forward.
"Tsuna, turn it off" Dino said softly and approached her with caution, as if not wanting to spook a stray cat for possible danger "Your friends are fine. They are fine. You saved them, it's okay now, they will heal and be fine. Mukuro will be fine…You need to treat your wounds too, so you can let it go"
The girl didn't appear to be listening, she seemed to have a faraway look in her eyes as she stared ahead, flames continuing to burn in her hands and head.
"Tsuna" He tried again, stepping closer. When he gained no response, he dared to stand in front of her and peered into her orange eyes. "Tsuna, relax. Turn it off" He pleaded softly, raising a hand ever so slowly to touch her cheek. "Turn it off"
"How?" She asked in a weak voice, not blinking yet not really seeing him despite being in front of him.
"Just breathe"
She stood in silence for a minute, where she closed her eyes and tilted her head back. Breathing, just breathing. The moment her flames extinguished, her body collapsed as if being cut loose from invisible strings.
"Got you" Dino caught her, holding her against his chest with utmost care.
"Juudaime!"
"Is she alright?"
"She's fine. Just unconscious. You guys did well. It was a hell of a battle, good job" He said in passing as he walked towards the closest ambulance.
He knew leaving the guardians in that state of distress when they so obviously wanted to be near their Sky was rude and bad, but the brunette's health came first.
"Let's bring you kids to the hospital" Reborn told them, leaving no arguments behind.
Hesitantly and a bit lost, both boys let Romario usher them inside an ambulance. Hibari; by good grief, had raided and taken claim of one for himself. So long as he gets treated, Romario didn't care about the methods.
Once both boys were grouchily and worriedly sat respectively inside and reassured that everything was going to be fine with the brunette girl, he turned back to stare at his Boss. This was a dangerous territory with an unexpected outcome. Reborn will need a lot of luck for what's surely to come.
They all will.
With a sigh, he closed the doors of the ambulance soundlessly.
.
.
.
Dino placed Tsuna gently over the trolley bed, making sure her head wasn't lolled to the side while Reborn jumped to sit next to him. Both watched as a nurse connected an IV into the brunette's arm and a paramedic started assessing the injuries.
"Is this her first time in Hyper Dying Will Node?" Dino asked quietly but with curiosity evident in his eyes as he stared at the battered form of his little sister.
"She lighted it on her own a few days ago to save the stupid cow. It barely lasted five seconds and she has no memory of it"
"Her flames… they were so pure. I have never felt something like that before"
"Did she had any accidental flame bursts when she was little?"
"No" Dino leaned down, resting his elbows on his knees and his head on his hands "Tsuna never showed symptoms of being a flame user, Vongola blood or not. No matter how much she tried; unconsciously or not, she could never light them. It makes you wonder…"
Reborn remained silent, staring at his unconscious student.
There was no flame, but Reborn could still feel them.
A wildfire reaching out to him, clawing his skin.
.
.
.
Notes:
Did you guys survive?
I know the first half of the chapter was a bit rushed, but I wanted to focus more on the last fight. Tsuna will be in contradiction with herself, remember that. She's fighting her Sky-nature, yet at the same time blindly trusting it. Don't worry, there is a reason. Can anyone guess?
Also, I don't remember anyone's power and abilities at this point, so if I made a mistake or turned them op, I'm not sorry. This is an AU.
Chapter 13: From now on
Notes:
Good evening, all you cool cats.
This chapter is shorter than the previous one, but it has key moments for future plot lines.
Hope you guys enjoy it!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
The quietness of the night accompanied by a light breeze from the open window coated the room in a cool and serene atmosphere with the rays from the moon shining down and painting the white walls a pale blue.
That's the world Tsuna found herself waking up to. Although real or a dream, that was yet to be known.
It took her a while to recognise where she was, the smell of disinfectant was prominent but her mind was slow to process the hospital room she was in. It should've been alarming, opening her half-lidded eyes and not remembering how she got there or how long it's been.
It must have been a long while, for her body remained numb and unresponsive to any pain it should have felt. There was nothing but a hollow feeling sucking everything but her lonely thoughts.
She felt weird in her own body as if she were floating in it. Now that she knew what it was like to swim in a large body of water, she could describe the feeling of the aftermath sensation, a sinking rock floating in the sky.
"Are you awake?"
She blinked tiredly and willed her head to move to the right, where the sound of the voice had come from. So very slowly, her neck turned, stiff from lying for so long on a pillow until her eyes managed to see the owner of the voice, a blurry image of a person walking towards her with calm strides.
Trying to blink the haziness from her sight, she was able to distinguish the presence of a man standing close to her. A mocking image of a doctor staring down at her, his olive skin emitting an unnatural blue-hue under the moonlight from the window. Metal rimmed glasses and brownish short hair met her in an old and wrinkled appearance.
She didn't know this face, but she didn't need the whispers in her head to scream danger when she knew there was none for despite his fake brown hair and hazel eyes, she would recognize this man anywhere.
"You're here?" she asked in a whisper, voice tired and hoarse.
"Am I?" he asked in a teasing manner, his distinctive laugh confirming her previous thoughts of his identity so her skin didn't even bristle when he placed a hand over her forehead while cooing softly. "You took quite a beating, you poor thing"
"You knew… Vongola…" she reproached weakly, and any other time she would've screamed and cried, but not tonight. Not when nostalgia and numbness met in a whirlwind of cold emotions. She did try to glare as best as she could when he answered her.
"Of course I did. You have the same eyes as him . Don't look at me like that child, you have my best interests at heart. I will bring Vongola glory for you, all you need to do is sleep"
"Don… wanna" She whispered despite feeling a pull inside her to let go, to fall into the unknown of her thoughts and swim in the endless darkness that was her mind.
"Sleep" he hushed softly, his long fingers closing her eyes and his presence lulled her into a dreamless state of slumber until she knew no more.
*
·
She wakes to sunlight kissing her face.
The cosy feeling only lasted seconds, before her brain woke up and she had to bite down a whimper when the pain that wasn't there before made itself present.
Her body tensed in fright but it was slow to react to her wishes to move, too tired and stiff from lying still. Her eyes were wide and open in an instant, looking around in panic and searching for shadows that weren't there. The hospital room was empty, the window remained open.
She took a minute to breathe and calm her beating heart, and it was only then that she noticed a needle sticking to her arm. Alarmed, she looked up and saw a half-empty IV bag dripping drops of solution into her system. No heart monitor. That was good because it was racing so loud, Tsuna could even hear it.
Awake and conscious, she was able to see the length of the damage her body took. Her ribs were bruised, not broken but almost if the spike of pain she felt in her chest by every rise and fall her breathing took was any indication.
Her sudden waking jolt didn't help either.
Bracing herself with her elbows she stretched her neck to see further and was horrified to notice her right foot porting a cast. If it was broken and she lasted the night fighting with it, she was seriously going to throw a fit. But no, it wasn't broken. She could still feel and move her toes.
The hospital pj's pants covered her legs, but she was sure bruises were hiding underneath.
Sighing, she fell back to the pillow, not wanting to see the disaster that were her arms. All she knew was that both of her hands were heavily wrapped in bandages and greenish-purple shapes were peeking through the pj's sleeves. There was also a scratchy sensation below her chin and a stinging in her upper lip. She couldn't even grimace without something hurting.
Clenching her eyes tight and holding down the pain, she tried her very best to remove the needle from her skin with utmost care. Her hand, thank the lords, wasn't shaking through the whole ordeal, but it hung loosely after that.
Those were the physical wounds.
Inwardly, her mind was a mess.
She survived the battle. She won and survived with great effort and strife, but everything was a blur. Her first rational thought was 'what am I going to tell Mom?'. Her second one being `what happened?'.
Because it's true. Ever since she first stepped foot in Kokuyo Land, it seemed like an invisible wind was moving things before her. She moved and acted without thinking, only realizing things were done a second too late but by the time she caught up, her mind was already racing into another direction.
It wasn't until the last fight, after hope seemed lost and she was close to giving up that she felt it. That warm embrace holding her. She could vividly remember the fire licking her veins, the strength her muscles felt and the power her Will created along with the fading of the world around her.
She was aware of everything, her senses were on hyperalert. Seeing things a second before they happened and whispered words of fight and encouragement.
She felt good, alive.
Yet when Mukuro was taken away, she felt something snap.
There was a feeling of nausea in the pit of her stomach, a whirlwind twisting something inside, pushing and pulling. It made her restless and paranoid, for she could clearly feel the inner struggle in her. And it scared her.
Breathing deep, she opened her eyes and blinked the tears in them. One problem at a time, she told herself. Just one day at a time.
She took a moment to compose herself, to halt her thoughts and calm her racing heart. Now that the danger has ended, why does she still feel dread looming over her?
Turning her head to the side, she was able to spot a small bedside table and a chair holding a soft cardigan on its back. Someone had been here if the forgotten cup of tea was an indication, probably Dino. She owed him an apology for screaming at him like that. Truly, she didn't know where all that anger had come from.
Bracing herself, she groaned weakly as she sat up, holding a hand over her chest to prevent her ribs from stretching any further. Slowly, she turned her body until her legs were dangling on the bedside. She was able to see that the cast wasn't actually a full-cast, but rather a half one. It covered the back of her foot and leg while some thick wrapping held the white material in place.
At least it wasn't broken, was her positive thought. But it still hurt. And she refuses to use crutches.
Huffing, she looked around the room for something to help her walk, but there was nothing. She probably shouldn't even be attempting to walk, but an unsettled feeling was making her feel restless by just lying around.
So very carefully - and giving herself mental pats of encouragement now that the voices in her head were silent - she placed her good foot on the ground and braced a hand over the wall next to the bed to hop into a standing position. It hurt a lot, her breath hitched and her ribs and back throbbed in spikes of pain with the movement however careful it was.
But she was already up, she couldn't stop now. So with slow jumps and slides, she approached the bedside table.
Spring was turning to summer, but the morning breeze still carried a coolness in it, so she grabbed the cardigan that was perched on a chair and put it on with clumsy movements so as to not justle her injuries further.
Feeling warm and secured, she limped out of the room.
If there's one thing she's learned about hospitals was to avoid any nurse. So with bruised ribs and an almost-broken foot, that feat was hard but she succeeded in her quest with her head tingling whenever someone walked in close.
Seemed like the voices were back… joy…
She peeked over the corner of a small resting area and managed to locate a phone near the wall across from her. Swallowing up, and straightening her back as best as she could as to not grab attention and hobbled over to the black machine.
She held the phone for minutes in her bandaged hand, hanging and unclasping it several times. The feeling of nausea was back, and she felt her breath coming in short whenever she tried to mark the number of her house. The pep talks weren't working nor the soft whispers in the back of her head od reassurances.
This was something that she had to come to terms with by herself, no matter how long it took.
"Hey Mom" She greeted weakly and clenched her eyes when her mother's worried voice answered back, asking why she hadn't come home or why hasn't she called.
"I know, I know, I'm sorry. But last night... " She had to pause at that because how many days has it been? "G-Gokudera and Yamamoto got in a fight. Even Kyoya… I had to help them, Mom… I'm sorry I didn't call, R-Reborn was with me I thought- oh he did? Dino too? That's good"
At least they made sure to reassure her mom that she was fine, that was a huge relief.
"How's Fuuta?" And wasn't it great news to learn that the little boy was out of harm's way. He got out of that nightmare with a night of good bed-time sleep. "At least he's finally resting. It's going to be okay, Mom. I'm… sorry about not calling sooner but… I think I'm going to stay here for a while until they heal… Yeah, I love you too"
Sighing heavily, she placed the phone down and leaned her forehead against the wall. She took it all back, sneaking around with half-broken bones wasn't hard, lying to her mother was the most painful thing to do. Always been.
The way back to her room felt heavier with a dirty conscience.
Her mind despite being awake was slowly processing everything that had happened. She might be sneaking around with numb thoughts but she was sure that sooner or later the reality of the situation will settle in and leave her with a shocked mind and probably a broken heart.
But for now, she stopped her hobble to lean against a wall when a shudder ran down her body. There was something pulling at her, a crawling in her mind trying to lead her somewhere far beyond her reach.
She didn't want to go, didn't want to listen to that annoying whisper but like a fish following a current, she let the force gently pull her all the way through the halls and right into an elevator.
There was someone inside, an old man who scolded her with a: "Young lady, you shouldn't walk without crutches!" at which she embarrassingly came up with a lie and ushered him away. The old man stepped out grouchily, looking around for a nurse so Tsuna quickly pressed the button repeatedly to close the doors.
She backed into a corner when the metal walls enclosed her inside and sighed in her hands where she stood for minutes just calming her nerves.
"Now what?" she whispered to herself and looked at the wall with lines of buttons. She raised a hand and let it hover over them, her fingertips touching the braille engraved in them till she felt a soft pinch on one of them.
She pressed it and leaned her head back when the elevator moved up, all the way towards the roof.
While waiting, she moved her hand back and touched the injuries on her face. She was shocked to know there were stitches below her chin and a cut in her upper lip. Thankfully, through the reflections of the metal, she was half reassured to find no bruises on her face.
The elevator stopped soundlessly and opened its doors. Tsuna peeked around and once she found the hall clear, she hobbled out. Placing a hand on the wall, she jumped and limped all the way to the door that led outside.
She stopped by the door for a moment, and with hesitant fingers, she opened it.
Sunlight greeted her, and she basked in the warmth it brought to her for as long as she could, before her eyes landed on a figure ahead of her.
She stopped her wobble and looked at the boy in front of her who was leaning against the railing and looking down towards the ground, one arm heavily wrapped in bandages, the other one in a cast.
She knew what she needed to do despite the pain in her head. What she has to do despite the pang in her heart.
"Are you going to jump?" She asked softly, not wanting to startle him.
"Are you here to stop me again?" He asked in return, his voice light despite the topic at hand.
"I didn't stop you" She frowned "You were the one who grabbed my hand, and then we fell, remember?"
"Didn't mean to drag you down, but hey~ we survived" Yamamoto laughed and turned to look at her. He frowned for a second, his face turned blank for a moment as he drank the sight of her injured body, but it softened soon after. He looked at her in relief and content, it made a bitter taste form in her throat.
"Hey…" She said quietly to grab his attention and looked down, unable to meet his eyes "Back then… you asked me something I didn't answer"
"Back then?"
"I don't want to be your friend. So please, stay away from me"
There was a tense silence, and she refused to look up where she knew a shocked stare was looking back at her. A stare that saw what she didn't, the hollow eyes and pale skin marred with bruises, a small form hiding away from the pain of the world.
"Is that what you want?" He asked softly.
"Yes"
"Okay"
Her lips parted, but there was nothing she could say. She's not going to lie to herself, despite being at fault. It hurt for the boy to agree so easily but it had to be done, the quicker the better. She refused to meet the eyes of the boy in front of her, just nodding and carefully manoeuvring her body to turn to walk back inside.
"Do you want to eat some sushi? I bet my father can smuggle some"
"You, didn't you hear what I said?" She turned back, surprised to see him standing next to her with his bandaged arm raised a little as if to catch her if she were to fall.
"I did. That's what you want, not what I want" He told her resolutely and ignored her glare as she turned around to face him despite the pain in her ribs.
"Damn it, you! This is serious! you can't be near me! you will be in danger! This!" She said pointing to his arms "Is nothing compared to what's coming. You will get hurt, you can die! You'll never see your father or play baseball again. You will regret meeting me and trying to befriend me! This isn't a game!"
"Then let it happen, and see if I regret it" He stepped closer to her, eyes not leaving hers "I'm sure I won't"
"I can't protect you" She whispered while shaking her head in denial "And when the time comes, I won't"
"Then I will protect you"
"Why? Just…why?"
"I don't know" He scrunched his nose, as he kept staring at her in confusion and open yearning. It made something in her twist.
"You didn't give a shit about me. Why me? Why now?"
"I don't know!" And maybe it's something that neither could explain, the push and pull happening between them. But it was hurting them both.
"You're just going to get hurt!"
"How can you say that?"
"Because that's what friends are for" She said and tried to step back but her foot didn't let her "Friendship is not some magical force that creates rainbows and gives you super strength. Once they serve their purposes they either abandon you or betray you"
"Do you really believe that?"
"Isn't that what they did to you?" She spat at seeing the pity in his eyes "Because it's what I'm doing to you"
"Tsuna-
"Makes me wonder how why you want to be friends with someone like me"
"Because I have to!"
"Why?!"
"I don't know!"
He grabbed one of her shoulders, and if he was using both hands she was sure he would have shaken her, but he could do nothing more than stand in front of her and held her with one arm in a desperate manner as his eyes trembled with conflict and yearning.
"I don't know. Tsuna, you…. I didn't even notice you before; and yet one day, you just… it was like you were the only light I could see and I want it"
It wasn't a slap.
Tsuna merely pushed his face in a gentle manner to the right, but the action felt just like one. Yamamoto's eyes stung and he bit his lip to prevent anything from spilling, be it tears or a sad question. He held them back, he held all the pain and hurt back because right here and now, someone was screaming and no one seemed to be listening but him.
They were both scared, lost in their own nightmares and fears. He wanted to show her that he was true in his heart, with no ill intentions despite the need to be closer to her. Because yeah, at first it might have started that way. But now, getting to know this girl, he wanted to protect her and shield her from harm.
He leaned down till his forehead rested on hers.
"Whatever this is, I won't let that light die. You can push me away, but I won't leave you" He reassured her and rubbed his head with hers when the brunette bit her lip, with her eyes glistening and making it impossible to look away from them "You're my friend, Tsuna"
"You're an idiot"
"Yes" He laughed in agreement "But you need me, so don't push me away, okay?"
She didn't agree, but she also didn't push him back. That counted as a win for him.
"Let's go back, Gokudera will be so happy to see you"
He pulled back and moved one of her arms around his neck to help support her weight. He smiled at her when she muttered about not needing help when he was injured too, but that didn't stop him from pulling her close when a grimace of pain flared on her face at the first step.
And just as they were going to walk, the doors leading to the rooftop were violently open and a torrent of yellow little birds came rushing out. Both stared in astonishment as a black figure emerged through them, seething and annoyed.
"Ah! Hibari! You're awake!"
"You skipped school" He glared at them, the black hospital pyjamas and bandages on him did nothing to deter his anger.
"You just noticed now!?" Screamed Tsuna incredulously, half-happy to see him standing, half-scared to see him glaring at her.
"For disrupting Namimori's peace, I will bite you to death!" He pulled his tonfas out and rushed at them.
"W-wait!"
Yamamoto, in a quick movement that was surprisingly gentle, lifted her up with his good arm and held her against his chest and shoulder as he skipped all around the roof with the prefect on his trail.
"Yamamoto, stop carrying me!" She shouted but held on tightly.
"Maa, maa~"
"I will bite you to death!"
This was ridiculous! Seriously, this was her life, craziness unfolding without reason.
Though it used to be lively before she came back to Namimori, now it seemed like trouble loved to follow her like a hungry bear and she was a sticky pot of honey.
She has to admit there have been some good unexpected moments in all this absurd life where she actually found herself enjoying the happenings taking place. And as some people say, it's all in the little moments.
If they weren't injured, Kyoya would surely force them to fight until the nurses drag them back. She was actually surprised that neither Gokudera nor Ryohei had joined in. They must probably still be sleeping if they were missing this pointless chase.
Yamamoto was still laughing near her ear, a happy sound like bells chiming in the wind and instead of disturbing your peace, they seemed to carry a certain calm air with them.
But with all the running and jostling, and laughs and grunts, the bells were distorting into flat sounds.
Everything started blurring and fading, her reality shifting and for a moment she worried she was still stuck in an illusion and everything truly was just a dream.
"Stop, hey…Y-Yamamoto…"
She patted him on the back, trying to make him stop but her voice sounded so far away. She gasped as a feeling crawled in her stomach, it was the sensation of something forcefully pulling at her.
"Yamamoto stop… let go of me!" She pushed him as hard as she could, making him release her in surprise. She stumbled back, and both guys took a step when her body fell, but luckily a wall behind her supported her weight.
"Tsuna?"
"Ngh" She leaned against the wall and gagged, her shoulders shaking with the shivers racking her body. The nausea feeling was back and increased in volume, with a queasy feeling in her head like her mind couldn't get into an agreement and it was messing everything up.
At what, she wasn't sure. All she knew was that she needed to get away despite the weak cry of refusal.
"Tsuna-
"Don't!" She didn't mean to shout but this feeling was twisting her nerves. She swallowed hard, glad there was no yucky substance in her throat except for a bitter taste as she curled in on herself. "J-Just- today… stay away from me"
She didn't wait for a response, gripping the wall at her side, she limped all the way to the door with great effort and a dizzy head.
Yamamoto looked at her retreating figure with conflict, not understanding the sudden coldness when it was warm a few moments ago. The way the brunette limped away didn't help in soothing his worries. He was seeing that light disappearing when minutes ago he promised to protect it.
His body moved to help, but Hibari placed an arm in front of him, preventing him from even taking one step further.
Now that hurt a lot.
.
.
.
Inside, Tsuna barely reached the elevator before she stopped as vertigo hit her full force. She clenched her eyes shut to stop the shadows from dancing in her view, but the sounds around her were all twisting and buzzing. There was cold sweat forming on her back and shivers rocking her body to the point her ribs hurt.
She thought that by getting away and being isolated the uncomfortable feeling would pass, but all it did was tone down till her hands felt clammy and left a lingering pulse in her head.
She focused on slowing her breathing so that it wouldn't disturb her ribs and the swirl of emotions in her insides.
However, after a few heartbeats, her eyes snapped open when she choked on her breath as something thick ran out of her nose and prevented her from inhaling more oxygen.
Her lips parted in surprise, and once she was sure she was breathing through her mouth despite the sting it caused on her lip, she sniffed and wiped her nose with the back of her hand.
As she lowered it, she was startled to see a red spot staining the clean bandages.
"The hell?"
"Oi"
She turned to see Kyoya approaching her with long strides and his eyes quickly sized on the blood coming out of her nose.
He frowned and stepped in front of her, and in a gentle action that was so alien to him, he gently wiped the red streak from her face with his thumb, not minding the mess he was making on himself.
"I'm okay…" She whispered more to herself than to him.
"Why did you risk your life like that? Are you an idiot?"
"They had Fuuta and you…"
"I had it under control" He grunted angrily, his pride hurt no doubt. What with losing a fight, being tricked and having Tsuna finish his prey with a surprising burst of power that came out of nowhere. He wanted answers, some of which she didn't know how to explain but he didn't press for them. He kept busy trying to fix her nose.
"E-Even so, I was forced by the mafia to go along. Mukuro wanted me, and I wanted to save him" Her voice sounded funny, but he ignored it altogether.
"It was stupid"
"It was really scary"
"You were on fire…" he deadpanned, causing a bubble of laughter to come out of her lips.
"Yeah..."
Apparently, there was no more blood falling but he didn't relent his position in front of her, opting to loom over her while assessing her injuries. And she let him because she was tired and sleepy and feeling sick, and being near him seemed to block the nausea sensation.
She was tempted to ask him to carry her back to her room, but before she could even dare to suggest walking together, the elevator chimed and a distressed looking doctor came rushing out rolling a wheelchair.
"There you are! Oh my god, quick! Get in" Shamal urged her, his eyes wide and looking all around them while pointing to the chair.
"What are you doing here?" She glared at him suspiciously.
"Good morning to you too, sunshine. Now get in!"
"Weren't you the school nurse? Are you stalking me?" She ignored his edginess and was thinking of letting Kyoya go at him.
"I was appointed as your personal doctor. Can't risk you with people outside the famiglia"
"You are not Vongola" She pointed out.
"Not quite, but not far. I'm just trustful. Now sit before your tutor finds you left the room"
Now that was enough to get her to plop herself down in the wheelchair.
As the morning dragged on and her mind cleared a little with new troubles raising, she was remembering feelings of that night and how crossed she felt with the hitman. All she could think was that she didn't want to see him.
"It's okay" She told Kyoya when Shamal rolled her quickly inside the elevator. The prefect was glaring at them, at Shamal for breaking into his school and impersonating a nurse and at her for her lack of information.
She gave him one last pleading look before the doors closed, silently promising to update him on everything that had happened, and probably was going to happen.
"I looked for you all over the place. Just be thankful Reborn is at a meeting with Vongola's representatives or he would have skinned you" Shamal sighed tiredly as the elevator descended, but Tsuna paid him no mind, she was finally resting her tired body and relieving the pressure from her aching muscles.
The hobo-doctor rolled her through the corridors and into the hospital room assigned to her and her eyes quickly zeroed on the open window.
She sighed and batted at his arms when he tried to help her stand up. If she could manage to sneak around with a sluggish mind, she could as well hop into bed without disturbing her wounds.
They still hurt but Shamal ignored her bratty attitude by dragging the chair closer to the bed where he then proceeded to sit with a relieved sigh.
"So?" She asked and was thankful when he didn't make any movements to stick the IV needle back in her arm.
"So, how do you feel?" Shamal asked disinterestedly, seeing as all he cared for was for her to be in her room in case the baby hitman returned to find he had lost her. "Entering the Hyper Dying Will Mode at such an age is impressive… Reborn didn't tell you"
"He doesn't explain shit" She glared at him, feeling anger swirl in her stomach.
"Now, now" He tried to placate her and cleared his throat "For what I know, all the previous time he has shot you, you entered a state known as Dying Will Mode moved by your resolve of fulfilling your regrets. It's a beginner state if you will, you are reckless in power but you have a limit to it. Entering Hyper Dying Will Mode its the opposite"
He paused to make sure she was following, which she was. Staring at him with wide attentive eyes, pillowed by swollen eye-bags and a pale face.
His fingers itched to grab a cigarette but Reborn made it clear not to smoke inside the room. For a hitman, he sure was getting special on what and not to do in front of his new student.
"In this state, you lift that limit bar but you remain calm and aware of everything around you. You feel invincible even if you're not. They said it all depends on how strong your Will is"
"I think I'm allergic to them" She muttered more to herself than to him, but he still heard her.
"What makes you say that?" Shamal looked at her with curiosity.
"My head feels funny after the effect passes and I get dizzy"
"Hmm, the Hyper Dying Will Mode requires more energy from you. Answer me truthfully, how are you feeling?"
"I feel weird" She paused for a moment, trying to gather with words what she was actually feeling "It felt good. A bad good. I could feel my body breaking, but deep down I knew that power would save me, but… but the voices don't stop, my head is killing me and I feel like there's something inside of me that just wants to burst and I think I'm going to puke"
"Here's the garbage, hug it, don't let it go" Shamal quickly pushed the garbage bin to her hands which she proceeded to bring closer to her chest weakly "Will you allow me to do something?"
"What?" She glared at him, still distrusting him. He stood from the chair and raised his empty hands, making sure to show her he meant no harm.
"I will just place my hand here" He slowly lowered his hand to her head, where one of his mosquitos flew around to gather data. It wasn't enough, he will request deep analysis to be run while under HDWM to see the impact it has, but for now, this was all he could gather.
"It seems like you are having an after effect to the Dying Will Bullets"
"Is that bad?"
"You are being shot in the head, canonically dying and reviving with a burst of energy. As I said before, you are too young and with so much power…" He trailed off as he removed his hand from her head "We can't force your flames to come out like that until you have more control over them. I will talk with Reborn, see if there's another method to train your flames without triggering them so violently"
"Oh god" she hurled, feeling the whirlwind returning and messing her insides with dread and anxiousness.
"Hug the damn bin!" Shamal screeched as Tsuna gagged inside the metal container. "God damn, you are skinny. Skinnier than last time I saw you... two days ago, that's impossible…"
He looked at her, his stare skimming all over her shaking body, the superficial wounds hiding what laid beyond. The trembling in her limbs, the bags under her hollowed eyes and the tired form in her shoulders as she hunched over. It was distressing, like he was looking at another person.
"Are you at that age? You know girls love muscular bodies, right?"
"I like boys" She glared at him weakly, still incredulous that he thought she was a boy after all this time.
"Well, the world it's more open-minded now"
"I'm a girl, you bastard"
He blinked owlishly for a second, and little by little his eyes started to widen as he took her in.
And just as he was about to screech, Tsuna miscalculated as she doubled over and puked on his shoes.
.
.
.
The day went like a blur after that. Shamal’s screeches brought the attention of many scary nurses who did not think twice about kicking him out of the room once he started flirting and ignored the patient at hand.
Tsuna was glad, she just wanted to curl and sleep the pain away. She was only able to ask for a glass of water when one of the nurses tried to force the IV needle back in her arm despite the brunette's sluggish struggles.
Her weak argument on not doing it until a family member was with her won after her eyes became glassy and her face gained a pink hue due to a developing fever.
Stupid. The nurses were just waiting for her to fall asleep on her own. She was close to giving in when a blond walked into the room, alarmed when he saw Shamal lurking by the door and all the nurses inside.
She could feel her consciousness slipping away and her reality fading, her body did not even recognize the prick in her skin when the needle was gently placed on her vein as her eyes closed.
She vaguely remembered seeing Dino sitting on the empty chair with Reborn on his shoulder.
Her last thoughts before slumber took her were the need to stay away from the hitman and that she needed a mouthwash.
.
.
.
She wakes up the next day with less pain and a clearer head.
And the aftermath of the battle hit her full force because oh my god, Mukuro! And Yamamoto just broke his arm again, and Kyoya was close to collapsing and she still didn't know what happened to Gokudera!
She could have died, they all could have died but they won and survived, but the other boys were taken away. Innocent humans stained by the cruelty of the mafia, the dark side of the world. And what about Lancia? Was he taken too? And what about Mukuro? Was he given a trial or simply thrown into the gutter?
So many distressing questions, so many doubts and fears of the unknown but most of all, resentment of the injustice of the situation.
Like a little girl who believed in all that was good, she wanted to help Lancia in clearing his name. No one deserved to carry the sins of another, no matter if the other person was in some way justified.
The other boys too, what fate had befallen on them for following a friend? Because even if they didn't fight or talked directly, Tsuna could clearly feel that they weren't just mere lackeys following orders. They truly believed in whatever Mukuro had promised them.
And him… Tsuna knew what she wanted even if it seemed wrong after what happened.
Her sense of justice was twisted by the world she grew up in, it made her question at night when sleep was impossible to conceive if perhaps there was something wrong with her, but no. What she felt and what she wanted haven't staggered.
Which is why the anger and resentment she felt when the hitman refused to help Mukuro or the others made a bitter flare bloom inside of her.
She knew the hitman would never help her unless it was convenient for him. His job was to train her -to become a mafia boss- no matter the risk or consequences. Other matters such as listening to her worries at night or giving her advice on life seemed more like a mocking gesture than anything.
And she hated how she longed for them. Those reassurances, that arrogant belief that she could and would succeed in whatever he deemed she could, Tsuna deeply longed for them.
That power he offered, the strength he gave her by shooting her in the head, she was becoming addicted to it. Like a drug, whenever she felt like breaking down, she trusted and hoped and knew the hitman would give her what she needed.
Yet when she was denied, it was like life made her realize that no one was going to help her, no one but herself.
Stepping into her life, making her do things against her will, only leading a hand when she risked ruining his training, she felt betrayed.
She felt like a puppet. And isn't that what she was these days? A puppet in her own body, an instrument of power to someone, a doll to another and a pawn in the game of life?
Such heavy and dark thoughts greeted her so early in the morning, it was causing a severe sense of sadness to fall over her bones and grip her heart in a tight grip. It happened once in a while when she wakes and ponders what she’s doing with her life. But she has learned to discard such depressing thoughts over time.
It was morning, and the sun was shining through the window. And she was tired of being stuck in the hospital room for however long it's been.
Yawning, she winced as her split lip and stitched chin stretched by the action. She completely forgot about that, and horror fell down on her as she assessed her wounds with a clearer head.
The half-cast in her foot was gone, replaced by a black funny looking boot. Her hands ported fewer bandages but they were still covered. She didn't feel any pain in them, so it made her wonder why they covered them in the first place.
Her ribs surprisingly didn't protest as much when she sat up. Though they throbbed when she made a move to stretch her arms, the pain was bearable and no sense of nausea attacked her. And to her comfort, there was no IV stuck to her arm.
It was a good morning so far, she could feel her energy returning to her body as her wounds healed. But the restlessness of being confined pushed her to sling her legs over the bed.
Carefully, she tested the weight of the boot. And once she found that it actually supported her ankle without sending shivers of pain through her leg, she walked around to test it.
Though she still limped as one foot was higher than the other, it was way better than hopping and stumbling next to a wall.
And just as she hobbled to the door, a black figure jumped through the window and startled her. She wasn't ready to face him yet.
"How are you feeling, Dame-Tsuna?" He asked, giving her a blatant stare as she backed away from him and towards the door.
"You don't talk to me, I'm mad at you" She gritted out as limped backwards.
"Stupid brat, who do you think you are?"
"Your responsibility!" She snapped and slammed the door.
Reborn glared at the closed door and pulled his fedora over his eyes. Any other time, he would have shot her for such disrespect but he was holding back.
He was giving her space because Nana asked him to. It was a long phone call full of reassurance and promises, the last thing he wanted was to make the woman cry over the disappearance and state of her daughter.
Nana was a stronger woman than people give her credit, she clearly didn't buy their lies of Tsuna getting into a petty squabble with other students -as they all decided to use as the cover-up, not exactly a lie but not the whole truth either-, but she accepted them with a heavy heart.
"My girl can be grumpy when she's confined to a place for some time. Give her some space, okay Reborn? And don't get mad if she yells at you. She's entering her teens, youth is finally catching up, how nice" She said.
It wasn't nice at all. The last thing he needed was a moody teenager with an attitude.
But he will let her be, at least until her bruises were gone so that he could give her new ones.
Tsuna for her part was glued to the wall in shock and suspense. Her heart was beating like crazy and her body sweating bullets, waiting any second for the Hitman to come down her trail with promises of pain and torture.
When a minute went by and nothing happened, she swallowed and made a dash as quick as she could with a limp towards the reception desk. She knew where to go, but she refused to follow the whispers in her mind.
A nurse kindly directed her to the room number she was looking for and gave her a candy when her eyes landed on them. Tsuna accepted them wholeheartedly because her mouth tasted like ash at the moment.
Savouring the peppermint flavour, she hobbled towards the hallway she came from, wary eyes looking for any place the hitman might jump at her or for secret compartments to open and release surprise attacks.
Her imagination might be running wild, but living with the hitman for months has taught her to always suspect what you wouldn't expect.
When she got to the door next to her room, she knocked gently before opening it slowly. She peeked inside, eyes quickly landing on the silver-haired boy sleeping peacefully in bed, wrapped in bandages but breathing alright. At his side, Bianchi smiled at her when they made eye-contact.
"You're finally up" She said, leaning back to stretch her arms above her head.
"How long...?"
"Two days, today's the third. You guys slept through all of them"
Tsuna sucked at the candy in her mouth in question because it made her wonder... What happened with Yamamoto and Shamal was real? Because thinking about it now, it felt more like a hazy dream.
"Thank you, for taking care of Fuuta" She said gratefully despite Bianchi's wave of a hand.
"Don't mention it. The kid's alright, he was sleeping and out of danger by the time we got home"
Home. Such word pulled strings inside of her. How she longed for it and dread of returning.
"Have you spoken to your mother?" Bianchi asked. They were talking in hushed voices so as to not wake Gokudera up, but he seemed deep in slumber.
"I think I did? I don't know if I dreamt it..."
"You should call her again, just in case"
"Yeah, I know"
She pulled her lips into a tiny smile and nodded at her. Bianchi waved at her and crossed her legs into a more comfortable position.
Tsuna closed the door slowly and felt her shoulders sag. She will call her mother again, just maybe not this early, she could be resting and she didn't want to disturb her.
Or so she told herself as she made her way into the elevator once again. She considered taking the stairs but she didn't know if her legs would stand it and she refused to use crutches.
The ride up was smooth and quick, it made some stops for other patients and visitors before it left her all alone on the rooftop. She walked towards the door leading outside and pulled it open with firm fingers. Sunlight greeted her again with a cool swirl of wind caressing her face.
Yamamoto wasn't here and she felt slightly guilty at the hope of him being here too after how things ended last time they were here. If they were even here before, did that really happened?
Sighing, she let the wind carry her towards one of the benches they had for patients to rest. Sitting slowly and using her arms to lower herself without moving her ribs much, she shifted against the seat and threw her head back to the sky, closing her eyes and muting everything around her.
She felt lost. There was something wrong with her, she could feel it. All the negative emotions were taking a toll on her already tired mind; it was a mess.
Thoughts were running from all sides, whispering and wishing. She didn't know how to meditate to block all thoughts, thinking of something pointless wasn't helping either. Her mind quickly wandered back to the voiceless whisps at the back of her head.
She vaguely remembered Fon saying something about meditation, perhaps she could ask I-pin to contact him or perhaps raid the internet for some homemade remedies. That seemed more helpful, if only she had her stuff back.
She wasn't aware of another sound joining her thoughts, too busy discussing and trying to clear her mind. But by the time her mind started to acknowledge it, the soft sound was surrounding her like a gentle embrace.
A melody being hummed. A tune being carried by the wind that seemed to quiet down the mess inside her mind. She wasn't aware she joined in the lullaby till her throat felt itchy from humming along.
She snapped her eyes open in embarrassment and turned to look at the person sitting next to her.
"I'm sorry!"
Though her apologies disappeared when her eyes took in the presence at her side. She was the most beautiful woman she has ever seen, and that's saying much because Tsuna considered her mother the star of the universe.
Her long blonde locks flowed in the wind and her green eyes looked at Tsuna with warmth and mirth. It tugged something inside of her, something nice. Like a forgotten memory of lost summer days.
"S-Sorry for intruding..." She tried to apologize again, but the woman merely shook her head. Tsuna could feel a blush crawl over her face, still embarrassed and a bit self-conscious of how she probably looked but the woman gave it no thought.
"Are you here to visit someone?" Tsuna asked and gained a nod with a smile as an answer "I see. I hope they are doing fine"
She didn't feel discouraged that the woman wasn't talking. Perhaps she was, well... she clearly was foreign so maybe she couldn't speak Japanese. But her presence didn't feel disinterested or confused, quite the contrary. It felt welcoming. Tsuna could feel herself relaxing by the mere presence.
She jumped a little when she saw movement at her side and saw the woman pointing at her, or more exactly her injuries.
"Hm? me? Oh, I'm… I got into a fight… I needed, um… wanted? uh, there were some people in trouble and I had to rescue them, even though it hurt"
The woman nodded in understanding and there wasn't pity in her eyes, just that. Understanding with a hint of empathy. It wasn't ill-intended nor did Tsuna felt offended or insecure by it. She felt like she could open up her fears and nightmares without being judged. It was weird, but calming.
"C-Can I ask you a question?"
Tsuna moved so that she was facing the blonde woman, and bit her lip when she nodded. She took a minute to process her words and the woman patiently waited for her to gather her thoughts.
"If… if you were forced to do something against your will, but eventually that action could save a lot of people… will you do it?
She wasn't sure how or even if she would receive an answer. But she was startled by the soft touch of a hand being placed over hers. Tsuna looked up, finding kind green eyes looking at her with gentle comfort and acceptance.
Like a secret being shared, the brunette understood what the woman was trying to tell her with that look. The reassurance and support that those eyes held seemed to vanish all dark thoughts from her mind. She felt at peace with herself, felt lighthearted and sheltered.
There were no words spoken, but Tsuna's heart heard them all.
"Tsuna!?" There was a yell echoed through the walls from a voice she recognized.
"I have to go" She whispered even when she didn't want to move. But she knew she had to or else another blond would cause trouble in his search for her. So with a careful movement, she stood up and bowed as best as she could to the woman.
"It was nice talking to you. I hope you have a nice evening"
The woman's bright smile showered her with warmth, joy and happiness, it soothed any pain and doubt from her heart, Tsuna couldn't help but return it despite the stretch it caused on her facial injuries.
Waving goodbye with her hand, Tsuna turned and walked with careful steps towards the door leading inside. The breeze seemed to accompany her, carrying the remains of a soft hum and a peculiar smell of magnolias with it.
Before she could ponder more on it, the elevator’s door opened to reveal a distressed blond. And Tsuna couldn't help but wonder how far he was when he yelled before.
"There you are!" Dino sighed in relief and walked closer to her "Please stop disappearing like that"
"Sorry, I needed some air" She shifted in her stance but a squeak left her lips when the blond suddenly lifted her in his arms "Dino, I can walk!"
"Uh-huh" He nodded but didn't release her, only shifting her in his arms so he didn’t press on her ribs "Let's have some breakfast! I made Romario sneak some cakes and cookies"
"Really!?" She asked hopeful and with gleaming eyes "You will get him in trouble if a nurse finds out"
"Let's keep it a secret" The blond grinned at her, and with her newfound spirits, she returned it.
Though it was embarrassing being carried around, some kids snickered and a few nurses giggled as they passed by. She wanted to hide her face but found herself very comfy to do that.
They soon arrived at her room where the blond walked them inside. No signs of Reborn. Good.
"Sawada-san! I'm so happy you're awake" The man was waiting by the bedside table, which was filled with freshly brewed tea and all kinds of desserts, she felt gleefully spoiled.
"Hello, Romario. Thanks for the cookies!"
"Of course, just don't tell anyone" She nodded at their secret and let Dino place her back on the bed and helped her stretch her injured foot while Romario opted to guard the door.
Once her back was resting on the pillows, a bed-table was placed over her lap and soon Tsuna found herself enjoying blueberry muffins and a cup of tea.
"I'm glad you're better now. You gave us quite the scare" Dino told her from his place in the chair and she couldn't help but feel like this was a goodbye party.
"You're leaving again, aren't you?" Tsuna's mind concluded as she watched the guilt swirling in his eyes.
"I promise I'll come back. I swear" He leaned closer to her "It's just, the mafia is getting wind of some prisoners revolting against Vongola, I need to help calm the waters before it gets worse"
"You mean before they find about me..." She was starting to lose her appetite by the turn of the conversation, and it felt worse at seeing the conflict in the blond’s stare.
"I'm at your side, Tsuna. You're my little sister. But..."
"But your alliance isn't with me. I get that" She looked at him with a tiny smile "I know you want to protect me, so thank you"
His eyes softened and he exhaled quietly. Being the Boss of a Famiglia and playing family with her was clearly taking a toll on him, even worse when there were bigger shadows breathing down his neck and threatening her.
"I'm sorry I burned your jacket" She told him after a few minutes of silence. Her tea has run cold by now, but the chocolate chip cookies tasted delicious as she nibbled on one of them.
"It's alright, I can always get you another one" The blond smiled reassuringly, and she understood the hidden meaning in that. That he will always return to her if things were bad.
"Must you go soon?" She asked in a weak plea, knowing it wasn't fair to hold him back when he has an entire famiglia and state to return to.
"I'll be back as soon as I can. I heard from Reborn that he's returning your phone back. So you can call me anytime you want"
She nodded wordlessly, choosing to continue nibbling on her cookie to prevent a grimace from showing at the name of the hitman. She was still on edge and waiting for him to attack.
"Tsuna?" The blond grabbed her attention and she turned to see him looking back at her with a smile "You were so cool out there"
The pride in his voice was not missed, and she basked on it with a hollow feeling in her heart.
"I wish he would have seen it" She whispered, eyes lowering to her lap.
"He would have been proud. I know I was" Dino reassured her, placing a hand over hers to solidify his words. And she nodded because that was all she could do. She could only imagine the what-if's and treasure them like the illusions they were.
"Dino?"
"Yeah?"
"I need a bath"
.
.
.
The shower was an experience in itself. It was embarrassing and Tsuna refused to open her eyes through the length of it. What with being sat on a stool, a plastic bag wrapped on her foot and a nurse helping her bathe; no one had helped her bathe except her mother when she was little. She hasn't even gone to the onsens with Kyoko and Hana, so it was really embarrassing.
But Tsuna felt clean and refreshed once it was done, and let the nurse wrap her injuries with new bandages. She missed the opportunity to peek at her hands, but no matter.
Once she was back in her bed, Dino remained by her side through the course of the day, telling her tales of his life and hinting that if she wanted to talk about her experience with Mukuro and the fight he was all ears, but Tsuna wasn't ready yet, so he didn't pry beyond that.
They had to hide all the goodies when the nurse came to bathe her, but once she was gone, they were showcased once again and she would treat herself once in a while.
It was going nice so far and she was thankful that no disaster had occurred. Thankfully, Romario took hold of Enzo before the turtle could crawl into the bath with her, so no Godzilla appeared.
So her sudden jump and squeak were justified when her door was thrown open and someone came yelling in.
"JUUDAIME!"
"Gokudera-kun!" She was expecting to see him sooner rather than later, but his unexpected appearance startled her.
"Forgive me! Attacking you like that! It's shameful as your right-hand man to fall for such tricks!" He cried, and Tsuna was horrified when he suddenly knelt next to her bed in repentance.
"I-It's okay, have a seat. Here, eat some cake" She ushered to sit on the bed, which he refused several times till she practically pulled him down. He made sure to sit close to the edge so he wouldn't disturb her injured leg though.
Dino handed her a plate with a slice of cake in silent amusement, at which she glared jokingly at him but offered it to the bomber who held it like a precious offering.
"I know it wasn't your doing. It was Mukuro. Besides, you did help me a lot. I used one of your dynamites to break free"
And he looked like his whole world was illuminated by her words, she had to blink at that happy stare. And just as Gokudera was going to take a bite of his cake, the door was thrown open again.
"SAWADA!"
"Who let you in? Stop disturbing Juudaime's rest!" The bomber shouted, pointing his fork back to the door with an offended look.
"I EXTREMELY MISSED THE FIGHT!" Ryohei ignored him as he walked inside, exclaiming loudly and raising his arms into the air.
"You didn't have teeth" Tsuna pointed out.
"They grew back!"
Dino had stood up and offered him a plate with cookies, at which Ryohei accepted wholeheartedly. He sat down on the chair and continued babbling about missing his chance to prove his worth.
Gokudera was reproaching him, telling him he wasn't needed while Tsuna reassured him that the threat was dealt with.
The boxer only looked at her with a flat stare for a second, obviously demanding the full version of the fight before he was back on devouring the cookies. At which the silver-haired boy scolded him, saying he was eating Juudaime's food despite him going for a second slice of cake.
Ryohei then asked if Kyoya tagged along, at which Tsuna winced. Not wanting to reveal his unfortunate loss at a fight. That will only make the boxer seek him in a one-sided companionship to comfort him that will, without doubt, rile the prefect to commit murder.
Gokudera had no qualms about it and blurted everything. Saying how despite being close on collapsing the prefect fought like a madman, and Ryohei expressed surprise at learning that he didn't get to finish the bad guy.
"It was Shamal's fault anyway" Gokudera said with a shrug.
"What do you mean?" Tsuna asked in wonder and confusion. Gokudera swallowed his mouthful of cake before turning to see her.
"The perverted doctor was at school, right? Somehow, someway, one of his mosquitoes bit the demonic prefect. It should have rendered him unconscious, it surprised me to see him fight for so long, crazy bastard" He muttered the last word with bitter annoyance and Tsuna smiled amused at that.
"Mosquitoes what?" Ryohei questioned, confused.
"Anyway, Shamal treated my wounds before going to Kokuyo. His mosquitos followed me and when I fought with him, they cured him"
"Huh…" She breathed out, because okay... that explained a lot.
"What do you mean mosquitoes can kill you!?" Ryohei exclaimed in panic as he sized the room in search of a buzzing insect. There were none, Tsuna made sure of that before taking a bath.
"I didn't say that, idiot! Shut up!"
"You guys are so loud, I can hear it from the other room" A new voice said from the door and Gokudera bristled at the sight of him.
"Not you too!" Gokudera bemoaned and quickly stood up to try to push him out of the room, but Yamamoto only laughed at his attempt.
Ryohei yelled his greeting while Gokudera kept cursing at him, and he greeted them back cheerfully until his eyes landed on her.
It was the gaze of a kicked puppy asking to be let in and it made her heart squeeze.
"Want some cookies?" She asked him and was rewarded with a huge smile.
At her words, Gokudera reluctantly let him inside and quickly took his place back in the bed next to her. Yamamoto helped himself with a plate of cookies and a muffin, and eagerly told his version of the fight to Ryohei.
Gokudera grouchily went back to his cake, muttering about annoying disturbing people. Tsuna only patted him on the back at that.
Ryohei was amazed at what he was hearing and quickly expressed his thoughts loudly, making Yamamoto laugh and Gokudera to shout at them to be quiet.
So of course, it happened. Tsuna only had time to hide her face with a pillow when the door was slammed open yet again and a murderous aura enclosed the room.
"Shut up! I will bite you to death!"
It was chaos after that and Tsuna concluded that yes, this was her life. Craziness unfolding without reason with good moments happening in between.
Backed to a corner and enjoying a piece of cake they manage to save, the two forgotten adults watched the show with amusement and slight mortification.
"Kids" Dino said, at which Romario couldn't help but smile.
.
.
.
Finally, after three days of being cooped inside the hospital room, Tsuna was given the green-light to go home, so long as she promised to wear the boot and not to disturb her ribs any further. Shamal will stop by later in the week to remove the stitches from her chin, so other than that she was going to use tons of makeup to hide the bruises loitering in her skin.
Dino had lent her his phone so she talked with her mom again and reassured her she was coming home soon, as well as contacting Kyoko in the sudden need of makeup and concealing. They were meeting at the park before the brunette headed home, that would also give her time to gather the courage she needed.
After Kyoya came and bit everyone to death, the guys were rushed to their own rooms by an angry nurse. Tsuna was left with the aftermath of the battle, but at least no cakes or cookies were injured in the squabble.
Leon came crawling into her pillow by the time night rolled, and she played with the lizard for a while, letting her fingers pet and curl around his tiny form until sleepiness took her. She dimly wondered where her woollen gloves had gone to. Were they destroyed along by the flames? She wondered but didn't dare to ask the dark figure hiding in the wall.
Dino came by one last time, and with a gentle goodnight, he was gone by the time she woke up.
Life was moving forwards and it suddenly gained a monotone look to it now that she was returning home after surviving a suicide situation.
She was standing by the window, enjoying the air and contemplating on her thoughts when the grim reappear came knocking at her door. Only that he didn't really knock, he walked inside and settled by the bedside table to collect Leon.
"Tsuna"
She resisted the urge to flinch by gripping the window frame. She knew she was being a brat, but she didn't know how else to calm the hot bubbly feeling inside of her.
"Ignoring me is childish, and you know it"
"I don't want to talk to you" She muttered.
"You couldn't do anything Dame-Tsuna. It wasn't in your power"
"But you could have!" She exclaimed as her resolve crumbled and turned to face him once the card was laid down "Vongola can. Mukuro is innocent! He doesn't deserve being thrown into prison!"
"Whatever his reasons were, he murdered people, Tsuna"
"So are you an innocent little lamb now?!"
"Tsuna!"
She flinched, feeling like a scolded child. Sure, she had spats with the hitman before, annoyance vs frustration, but this was real. This was a real argument fueled by anger and resentment. She could feel her eyes stinging but held her tears back. The last thing she wanted was to show more weakness in front of him.
"He was on the blacklist, if you opposed and created a ruckus, they could have taken you too as his sidekick" The Hitman explained as calmly as he could "I couldn't let that happen"
"It's not fair" She sat down on the bed, facing away from him.
"Get used to it. You will face this feeling many times in the future" His tone wasn't cruel but his words rang true in the space between them "You need to learn how to handle situations where you won't be in power to do what you want"
"What I want…" She said bitterly. Because yeah, she was never going to get what she wanted, right?
She sighed in her hands and clenched her eyes tight to pull herself together. She wanted to lie down and curl her sorrows away. She wanted to walk and pace her anxiety out. So many things she wanted but was she free to have them?
"I don't know if I can keep doing this... I'm getting attached and people are starting to get hurt because of you"
Reborn turned to face her with a frown at her admission. This was turning southwards quickly with the brunette directly blaming him for the misfortunes happening.
He gave her space this past few days, but that didn't mean he didn't watch her. He saw all the interactions with the guardians, and he was puzzled and crossed at the inner conflict happening between them.
"Why did you offer Gokudera your friendship and refused Yamamoto's?" He asked.
"Because Gokudera knows the risks" She confessed tiredly "He knows anything can happen, and he is ready for it, he is ready to kill Reborn, I can see it in his eyes."
She lowered her hands from her face but her gaze remained downwards.
"No matter if you tell me that Yamamoto's father was a hitman, Yamamoto isn't. He will break once someone close to him dies, he will falter when he has to kill, and he will die when he can't choose a side. Ryohei is no different, his love for his sister and his thrill for a fight is blinded. If something happens to Kyoko, he will break"
Reborn watched her confess her inner thoughts, he let her blurt out everything she was holding down. He didn't move when she sprang up and started limping all over the room.
"Lambo is just a child! And you want to bring him to this crusade!? We almost died! Things are going to get worse, how is he going to help? How is he going to survive?"
Tsuna exclaimed, her body was shivering and she was trying to swallow the tears that threatened to fall over the imbalance of her emotions. She didn't care about the repercussions of her words, knowing very well that Reborn could turn on her. But it had to be done, she was just tired of keeping her fears and anxiety inside.
"I offered Gokudera friendship because I needed it. It wasn't pity. I saw in him a potential ally. Someone who would aid me. Myself. Not you or Vongola, Me"
"So you patronize him to use him?" He retorted, a bit surprised at learning his student new colours.
"Maybe" She glared at him despite her shoulders falling tiredly "But who are you to judge me? You are using them to fit roles as guardians when they don't even know the whole truth. How is that any different?"
"Tell me the truth, Tsuna. Were you going to use Fuuta?"
He had to ask because seeing this new face of the girl was startling. He knew she wasn't lying, not right now. So what else was a lie? What else was an illusion she created for her own benefit?
She refused him from the beginning and yet embraced all his teachings. She refused to bond with anyone and yet she welcomed them silently. It was maddening and disturbing seeing a Sky so out of nature, but there was something else. Something that riled him without reason and pulled him towards the brunette.
Tsuna for her part chose to remain silent and let him interpret it as he wanted. One more word and she was sure her facade will crumble.
Reborn remained in silence for some time, analyzing her while she tried to keep her breathing in check. Her shoulders shook once in a while by a force repressing shivers and sobs stuck in her chest no doubt.
The day they met, they sealed their agreement as a game. With the brunette withstanding harsh treatment from his training and breaking her shell of comfort for whatever reason she decided to go along.
Now here she was, standing before him with bare wounds, and she wanted out.
"I told you since the beginning, it's in your blood, you can't run away from it. You are the only heir left Dame-Tsuna, you can't escape from this"
"So my say in this doesn't matter?" She stumbled forward with glassy eyes "I don't want to be a Mafia Boss, Reborn"
"Why not?" He asked, trying to search for answers in her face but she was giving him none "You are not scared of being part of the Mafia. In fact, you seem as if you were already involved in it before I got here. Getting stronger and getting allies, what are your reasons for doing this then?"
Tsuna stared down at him, wide eyes shining with unshed tears and a shuddering breath that left her feel broken inside. Reborn could feel something cold burning his skin when he caught a glimpse of what was hidden there.
The Power. The Knowledge. The Freedom.
"Because I'm selfish"
And at that moment, he saw.
The honey shadows hiding in her tearful eyes.
And god damn it.
He knew.
He knew the brunette was a broken person in a broken world.
He knew the brunette’s survival instincts pushed her away from socialization and rational thoughts.
He knew the brunette would lie, kill and break people to have her way.
Just as she would fight, consume and destroy to save.
And it was oh so tempting.
The desire to train a tainted soul, to mould it into his perfect weapon. His alone.
The thrill was so intense, Reborn could feel it.
That crazy pull towards her Sky flames.
"There's darkness in you, Tsuna"
She side glanced at him, humour and acceptance dancing in her orange-tinted eyes. A stare he wouldn't back down from. Never in his lifetime.
"Welcome to the Mafia, Reborn"
.
.
.
And just like that, he knew he was stuck.
.
.
.
Shamal was not having a great week.
It was horrible and filled with disaster, he was at a prestigious Japanese hospital and so far, he had only managed to get 3 numbers from young nurses. Other than that, scoldings and puke in his shoes was all he got.
Finding out the Decimo kid was a girl and that he almost saw her shirtless in front of the hitman - the very same hitman who threatened in very colourful ways that he was to check the brat without even touching more than he was asked - was maddening.
At least now he knew why the kid was pretty. What with mixed blood of a Japanese woman and an ancestry of Italian genes through her father's side, mafia genes no less.
He felt kind of sorry for the dark world.
That girl will go places, what with not only Reborn teaching her but she also has Bianchi to look up to. And that woman took no shit from him, she was ruthless and beautiful and deadly but sexy too. A perfect hitwoman and he could clearly see the path the brunette will be walking then on with those two in her life.
After he was exiled from her room, he washed his shoes and ran to take some tests through the data he collected over the past days.
Seeing is believing, but the results from her tests made him feel disturbed.
It shouldn't be possible, but then again... this phenomenon was so rare in their world, there wasn't much data recollected to compare. It didn't lessen the danger it could entail though, which is why he waited another day to run more tests once the brunette was feeling better and managed to take some blood under the watchful stare of the hitman from somewhere in the room.
The answers were perplexing. Which is why he was pacing along the corridor, waiting to catch Reborn before he left to explain the matters he was dealing with.
He stopped his walking when Tsuna briskly emerged from her room with a hand rubbing under one of her eyes. Her injuries were better but the doctor in him felt antagonized by the quick way the brunette limped away from the door.
Morning teenager or moody teenager, he didn't want to mess with either one. He sighed and rubbed the back of his head before he marched forwards and knocked on the door. He opened it, hoping the hitman was still inside. And good, he was. Staring at the window with a tense posture, oh joy...
"Reborn… You might have a problem"
"What?" And he sounded so tired and angry, Shamal was reminded of a father whose unruly child just rebelled against him and wasn't sure if he should throttle or ground them. Knowing the hitman, he would probably do both with double punishment. But that's beside the point.
"Have you been training the Decimo kid to withstand the Sky flames?"
"Who do you take me for? I don't do things at half" He snarled, his squeaky voice did nothing to soothe the rage and indignation it carried. It made Shamal raise his hands and step back from whatever mess just occurred between him and the brunette.
"Right, of course you don't"
"What is it Shamal?" He asked in exasperation, for it has been a long week for him too. Babysitting the kids on their first official mission as a group, losing sight of his charge and finding her almost losing hope was stressful.
Witnessing the girl waking her Sky flames was glorious, watching her fight was satisfactory and seeing her win on her terms was an achievement. Because that was her Will and it was shining bright.
So after what just happened, learning that her Will was tainted no matter how pure and raw her flames were was baffling.
All he wanted was a good cup of espresso and some time to plot schemes of torture for the brunette's cheekiness on daring to talk back at him. He wasn't in the mood to deal with any of the doctor's theatrics, which is why his thoughts came to a halt when Shamal's serious stare landed on him.
"It's gone" The doctor confessed tiredly "All the fat and muscles her body built up is gone, her flames ate it up"
"...What?"
.
.
.
Notes:
I leave you with more questions. Sorry, not sorry.
Kudos for those who figure out what's going on, but I won't tell you who's right or wrong. Do let me know your theories!
Cheers!✨
Chapter 14: Going under
Notes:
Welcome back, y'all!
It’s February! We already are minus one month in the year, we can do this! But please don't let your guard down, stay safe!!
Hope you enjoy the chapter~
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
It was a long tedious walk from the hospital.
Being coped inside that building made the brunette a stupid stubborn and refused to use a cab to get home.
Gokudera tried and almost pleaded the brunette for him to carry her the minute she blatantly refused the crutches and wheelchair the nurses almost forced on her as she made her way out of the doors, but she said no. So the bomber was next to her in every step, hands outstretched and ready to catch her if she were to fall.
Yamamoto was carefreely walking beside them, humming to himself and tugging at Gokudera's shirt to pull him whenever he was close to slipping past the walk side and into the road. Any other time the Italian boy would explode and bat that hand away, but not when his whole focus was on the girl limping across the street.
Their other company disappeared as quickly as they appeared. Ryohei had been discharged early in the morning and he went for a jog to celebrate his healthiness. No one seemed to have the energy to stop him, and as soon as the doors opened he was gone with his yells being the only clue as to the direction of where he went.
And Kyoya, Tsuna didn't know where he went but she was sure he sneaked out of the hospital before he was allowed to. Lucky him, she thought grimly.
The nurses were glad to be rid of them all, it was kind of embarrassing as they walked out and had the doors closed behind them with stinky glares for all the ruckus they caused. She was actually surprised nothing was broken nor destroyed during their stay, and she prayed not to return to that place even though she was sure she would sooner than later.
Now that the danger was over and they were free to do what they wanted, the next hardship was to make the boys go home without her. It's not like she didn't want their company, but she really needed to be alone even if it was just for a minute.
The horror of their almost death experience had finally settled in and what was left was a bitter taste and a hollow feeling.
With Dino leaving and Reborn not talking to her after their not-really-a-fight argument, not having seen her mom for days and all the coddling these boys were doing was suffocating her.
It's been 15 minutes since they reached the park and both boys still refused to leave, coming up with new excuses and worries as they dragged the inevitable. It was cute, she had to admit, but a bit annoying if only because she wasn’t used to someone looking after her.
"You sure it's okay to leave you here?" Yamamoto asked, worry framing his face but was finally reluctant to follow the brunette's wishes after her fifth dismissal.
"No, it's not! Juudaime, please let me walk you home" Gokudera on the other hand, still insisted.
"It's alright. I promised Kyoko I would meet her here"
"But Juudaime, it could still be dangerous to be alone. And you need to rest"
"I'll be fine" She reassured him for the umpteenth time while pointing a finger to one of the park trees "Reborn is up there and the girls will be here any minute. I want you guys to rest, Yamamoto your father must be worried and you, you need to relax"
She stabbed her finger on the Italian's shoulder to make a point, knowing very well his body was littering with cuts and bruises that have yet to heal.
"If you say so" Yamamoto shrugged his good shoulder.
"But-
"Hey, it's okay" Tsuna grabbed his shoulders gently and looked him in the eyes "Let's meet tomorrow, okay?"
"Yes, Juudaime!" He accepted wholeheartedly and Tsuna was positively sure the bomber would be at her house before the sun was up.
"Get some rest, both of you"
"You too, Tsuna"
Waving as both boys made their way out of the park, turning every now and then to look back at her until they disappeared at the corner of the streets, Tsuna sighed heavily and made her way towards the swings, where she proceeded to sit on one of them.
It was a great relief to put her injured foot to rest. Although harbouring just a sprain and wearing the boot that helps immobilize the injured area and offer comfort while walking, it still hurt. Once her mother saw it, she was sure she would be stuck in bed for the rest of the weekend. And it was the only upside of it all, it was Friday, she had three more days of rest before she was shipped to the school to face normality once again.
Sighing once more, she tilted her head up to the sky. The vast blue canvas looked infinite, it seemed to go on and on with no bounds. It made her feel caged, here on land and chained to a fate forced on her. How can she find freedom in a world that is so adamant about choosing for her? How can she escape temptation if she can't even walk on her own?
The sound of footsteps approaching and soft chatter made her snap back to reality. Right, dismissing the boys was hard, but dismissing the worry of the girls was going to be harder than that. Tsuna only managed to straighten her back when Kyoko stopped at the entrance of the park with wide eyes as she saw her sitting by the swings.
"Please don't say anything" She placated quickly, raising both hands in surrender.
"I'm here too! Oh my god! What happened to your pretty face!?" Haru appeared next to the orange-haired girl and gasped loudly while pointing to her injuries.
"I got beaten"
"How dare they harm a lady? Where are they!? I'm going to kick them!"
"Haru-chan, the smoothie" Kyoko said as she walked towards the brunette.
"Oh, right" Haru snapped back from her fuming thoughts and happily handed the sitting brunette a cold yellow plastic cup with a red straw. "Here, Tsuna-san. This is for you! Kyoko-chan mention you liked mango smoothies so I brought one for you"
"T-Thank you" The brunette accepted it with wide eyes, staring at the mood swings of the other girl.
"You’re welcome" Haru smiled cheerfully and sat on the other swing while Kyoko knelt in front of her and started rummaging inside a small makeup case she was carrying.
"Is it bad?"
"I didn't lose any teeth"
"Tsuna-chan" The orange-haired girl reproached with hands on her hips and a stern look in her eyes.
"Sorry" Tsuna cringed at her own words "They are just superficial. No broken bones"
"That's good" Kyoko huffed softly and opened a foundation cream "I haven't seen you this ruffle since… I actually haven't seen you this bad before"
"Sorry"
"Don't apologize. The good thing is that you're safe. Now let's see those bruises"
"Will the makeup be enough to hide them?" She asked, worried about her mother finding out.
"It's waterproof, so it should do the trick. I don't know about your chin though, I think it will scar"
"Oh! I have the same scar! See? It's a universal scar!" Haru pointed her chin while she tilted her head up. Both girls stared until they managed to discern a small white line, different in colour from the girl's skin running horizontally at the bottom of his chin.
"How did you get that?"
"Playing hockey!"
"Hockey?"
"Yeah. Dad wanted me to focus my energy in a sport, so I joined the hockey team but one day I tripped on ice and slit my chin" Haru told them cheerfully as she recalled the memory and Tsuna recalled how she was persecuted around town with the other girl wanting to beat her with a hockey stick.
They chattered about mindless things while Kyoko helped hide the bruises, catching up on what happened in school and around town while she was at the hospital. Nothing important to miss, but she still lost days doing nothing but be afraid and feel bitter.
"All done!" Kyoko clapped her hands as she inspected her handiwork.
"Thanks"
"At least be glad Hana-chan couldn't come"
"Uh… Lucky" Tsuna grimaced. They didn't part on good terms, Tsuna probably alarmed the other girl with her rambling of lies and tears. Missing school and returning with injuries will only upset her further, and she is sure she will receive a lecture from the raven-haired girl when she returns to school.
"What are you going to tell your mom?" Kyoko asked with a worried frown and she helped Tsuna stand. The brunette would have refused the help, but she was busy holding a delicious smoothie in one hand so her balance was a bit off at the moment.
"That I fell…"
"You can say that I pushed you!" Haru was at her side in seconds and before anyone blinked, she pushed the brunette's shoulders, making her stumble forwards and if it weren't for Kyoko's still holding her arm and Haru's grip on the back of her shirt, she would have fallen to the ground. Thank god the smoothie was fine.
"Haru-chan!" Kyoko exclaimed.
"What? See? I pushed you, so it's the truth" Haru stepped back with a half apologetic smile "Now let's go home, Tsuna-san. You need to rest!"
"That surprised me" She said with wide eyes, mentally cursing what Reborn was probably thinking too. She let her guard down, she has been relying on her instincts for so long, Haru's unexpected attack went unnoticed.
The walk home was calmer after that with no more surprise attacks. Tsuna enjoyed her fruity blend and listened to the girls talk about a cake shop they wanted to take her to. Tsuna remembered the surprise tea-party Hana talked about, and she also remembered said shop allowing you to pet animals. After everything that happened, she was all up for it.
As they approached the familiar neighbourhood, Tsuna could feel an oppressive feeling forming on her chest. She was anxious and nervous to face her mom, to see Fuuta and eventually talk with Reborn. Was it too late to ask for a sleepover? But no, she really couldn't prevent the inevitable.
If Kyoko felt the brunette tense as Haru went ahead to open the door of her house, she didn't mention. She merely patted her arm, in a silent way of encouraging. Tsuna swallowed deep and nodded to herself.
"I'm home" She called and footsteps could be heard coming from the kitchen as she was attacked by a nostalgic and delicious smell of homemade food.
"Welcome back" Nana rushed to the door, but her stance wavered as she took her in "Oh Tsu-chan"
"It's alright, Mom. I fell, it's not broken. Just two more days with this boot"
"Sorry, Sawada-san! I pushed Tsuna-san, I didn't know she was fragile" Haru said at her side, bowing in apology. Tsuna tried her best not to react at that because... she? fragile? Kyoko, at her side, swallowed a giggle.
"Well, I'm happy you girls are getting along. Heavens knows Tsu-chan needs to go out more"
"Mom"
"How are the boys? Bianchi returned not too long ago"
"They are fine, we were almost kicked out of the hospital by their outbursts"
"All that matters is that you all made it back home" Her mother smiled, it was a smile full of love and relief, it made her eyes sting.
"Y-yeah"
"Would you girls be kind and help Tsuna-chan up to her room? I will bring dinner up, dear"
"I can walk"
"I prefer you don't" Her mother waved at her, a stern yet soft look entering her eyes, making her know she lost the fight the moment she walked through the door. Tsuna sighed and nodded. She limped up the stairs, with the girls guarding her back in case she slips. But the boot was actually quite comforting and a great stabilizer, the limping was all due to the unbalanced heel it ported.
"Wow, this is your room? It's too clean" Haru awed as she stepped inside her room, marvelling the art hanging on the walls and the messy desk by the window. "Tsuna-san, you paint?"
"Huh? Yeah. It's a hobby" Tsuna said. She was tempted to just fall on her bed but her ribs were still protesting whenever she made a sudden movement, so she didn't want to risk it. But as soon as she sat on her comfy bed, she could feel tiredness sinking into her bones.
"It's beautiful!" Haru exclaimed as she raised an unfinished painting. Tsuna started it before the Mukuro fiasco, but as training and running and anxiety swept in, she forgot to finish it.
"Tsuna-chan should open a gallery"
"Oh! And we can help design the space and invitations!"
"You like designing?" Tsuna asked the other brunette, who continued admiring her artwork loitering her room.
"I do! I'm into fashion design. Tsuna-san could be my model"
"No, thanks" She replied right away, making Kyoko giggle and Haru pout.
"Baka-Tsuna!"
A loud shout came from outside her room, and the brunette quickly opened her arms to catch the dashing white ball that came barrelling towards her.
"Lambo!" She exclaimed in surprise, her air leaving her after he collided into her chest and disturbed her bruised ribs by his tight grip on her.
"Where were you!? You can't leave without me! That's not how a lackey works!"
"Lambo! Tsuna no lackey!" Ipin came rushing right behind him and tried to pull him off her.
"Shut up! She's my lackey!"
"Goodness, you two" She sighed as they started arguing.
"Your house sure is rowdy, Tsuna-chan"
"Tell me about it" She huffed and tried to untangle Lambo from her "Are you guys staying for dinner?"
"I don't want to impose! I feel bad now because I pushed you and told your mom" Haru said, looking sheepish and apologetic by sticking her tongue out and rubbing her neck.
"She's gonna make you anyway"
"I'll go help her" Kyoko stood up.
"Oh, me too! Um... " Haru paused, not knowing if she should stay or go. Tsuna found it funny, it's not like she needed to ask permission.
"It's alright" She told her, and Haru quickly went after Kyoko.
"Baka-Tsuna, you have an ugly spider in your face" Lambo said pointing to the black wire there.
"They're stitches. No, don't touch them"
She should cover them with gauze, but it was itchy so she took it out as soon as she was out of the hospital. Probably not the best idea, for it could get infected. She mentally reminded herself to clean it after taking a bath.
"Were you guys good while I was away?"
"Of course I was, Baka-Tsuna!"
"Ipin help, house!"
"Really? Thank you" She smiled at them and pointed towards the corner of the room "Can you guys get the table?"
They rushed towards it, eager to help. Tsuna leaned back, amused by it and how they tried to set the table. Her lips parted in a silent sigh as she turned to the open door where a little figure was standing by.
"Hey" She said softly.
"You're back"
"I promised, didn't I?" She beckoned him when he remained by the door, looking at his shoes. But once she reached out for him, he dashed towards her and wrapped his arms in a hug. She huffed a gasp of pain, but quickly masked it when Fuuta sniffed.
"Thank you"
"Now, now. Don't let Lambo see you or he won't stop bullying you" Tsuna ruffled his hair as he rubbed his eyes.
"He's a snotty kid"
"You're also a kid"
"Yeah, but I didn't steal your colour pencils while you were gone"
"Then it's a good thing you're here. You can help me control the craziness"
"You can count on me" Fuuta smiled, happy.
"Good"
"Food's ready!" Haru came carrying empty plates and cups followed by Kyoko carrying a platter of side dishes "Ara, another kid?"
"This is Fuuta" Tsuna pointed towards him.
"Hello"
"Aw, you're so cute" Haru smiled as she set the table, getting help from Ipin and making her blush by Haru's sweet words.
"Move, bookworm! I'm sitting next to Baka-Tsuna"
"Lambo! No mean words!"
"But I got here first"
"Move!"
"No!"
"Mama!"
"Shut up" A flying kick made Lambo fall to the ground, and Tsuna gripped her bed when the baby hitman finally made his entrance.
"R-Reborn?!"
"You're loud, idiot"
"Gotta-Keep-Calm"
"Now, now. Let's not fight, it's too early" A lazy but soothing voice said from the doorway, and Tsuna turned to see Bianchi entering with some napkins and chopsticks. She was half glad it wasn't food, otherwise, it would be poisoned and uneatable.
"Come on everyone, let's eat!" And finally, her mother came in carrying a steaming pot. The table was quickly set and soon everyone was enjoying a warm meal filled with chatter and laughter in between.
It seemed so alien to Tsuna, she had to stop mid-bite to stare at it all. A few months ago, lunch and dinner consisted of only her and her mother at the kitchen table, talking about school and the town, and what to do on the weekend. Simple things, trivial things.
Then one plate was added, followed by two, then three. The table became full and chatter about simple and trivial things gained more meaning. Even if the kids were loud, and Reborn bullied them -including her-, and Bianchi accidentally poisoned their food, it felt… nice. It's a warm experience to have when returning home after a long day.
Her lips twitched when Lambo tried to steal Fuuta's food but was intercepted by Reborn. Nana laughed and offered Lambo some Italian side-dish as consolation. Her mother truly outshined herself, having made a meal that consisted of both Asian and Italian dishes to welcome everyone home.
Home.
At her side, there was a soft sound of giggling and she turned to see Kyoko hiding a smile behind her food.
"Why are you laughing?" She asked the orange-haired girl.
"It's nothing" Kyoko smiled.
.
.
.
After their delicious meal, everyone helped clean up -Tsuna at least was allowed to pick up the empty dishes but eventually had to hand them to Bianchi for she wasn't allowed to walk down the stairs- and stayed for a while watching tv before the sun set.
The girls said their goodbyes, thanking Nana for the food and promising to visit soon. Kyoko placed the small makeup case inside one of Tsuna's drawers while everyone was cleaning up, and she was thankful for it. She didn't wear makeup and didn't know how to use it, but after seeing Kyoko apply it on her bruises made her realize it wasn't that different from painting so it didn't seem difficult to try.
The kids stayed in her room watching tv and colouring books. Mostly Lambo was telling her everything she missed while she was gone. Cake, ice-cream, aliens, snow and apparently some golden ghost visiting her room. Tsuna nodded and played along, feeling childish after a good day. They wanted to have a slumber party in her room, but eventually, Nana came and ushered them away so that Tsuna could rest.
She was helping her get to bed, while she was allowed to sleep without the boot, they didn't want to risk her ankle getting tangled on the bedsheet, so it remained. After a few minutes of arranging the bed, Nana noted a missing presence from the room.
"Reborn-kun isn't sleeping here?" Her mother asked and when there was no answer, she turned to see her daughter hugging a pillow and pursing her lips "Tsu-chan?"
"We… had a fight. Kind of?"
"Tsuna-chan"
"He started it! And… And I was so mad and sad, we said things and yeah…"
"I know it's hard" Nana approached her and sat next to her on the bed "I know having someone suddenly appear and change things is hard. But I truly believe Reborn-kun can and will help you. No matter who sent him, he is here for you"
"I'm not apologising first" She grumbled, feeling shame and guilt brewing inside of her.
"Don't take long dear" Her mother kissed her head before she stood up to head to her own room.
"I'm sorry I worried you"
"I'm just glad you're home. You and Fuuta" She said and at night when the low light shadowed what was usually hidden at day, Tsuna was able to see the stress marks on her mother’s face, the lines around her eyes and the tired weight on her shoulders. It made her feel sad, knowing her mother was hurting inside.
Despite her best efforts to keep the darkside away, hiding things and getting injured, she knew it was impossible not to make her worry. And she knew, oh she knew things were going to get worse. But what scared her the most was that she didn't know the future for them, there were no dreams or voices or feelings regarding her mother.
It should be alarming, but all Tsuna could feel in her mind was a deep sense of strength with a pang of sadness. Her mother truly was a strong woman despite appearances, always hiding her pain and loneliness with a smile. And she wanted to treasure it and protect it, carrying that strength and love like a shield.
Maybe she shouldn't fear the future; instead, they just needed to live in the present.
Coming home to a warm meal and a heartfelt greeting was truly a blessing, talking about trivial things and wishing each other goodnight felt welcoming. It made her wish for tomorrow to come and live new things and experience such happiness again and again.
More than anything in the world, she wanted to soothe her mother's pain, to take her worries away and live a happy life together.
Mafia boss or not, Tsuna will fight to keep her home safe. That was her Will.
"Mom"
Nana paused at the door, turning to look at her daughter with a soft smile, one Tsuna returned sincerely from the heart.
"Thank you"
.
.
.
"Hey, Ipin. Do you have Fon’s number?"
"Master?"
"Yes, I'd like to talk to him. Can you help me?"
"Ipin, can! Will search number"
"Thank you"
She was finally returning to school. Oh, the misery.
The weekend went by peacefully, they spent it in contentment playing board games and watching tv. Her mother didn't let her get up from bed unless it was necessary, so she made use of the privilege and spent the whole weekend resting and catching up to homework. Or at least tried.
"What business do you have with that street vendor?" Reborn asked -more like demanded - her to answer.
They were back to talking, though she remained stiff and short in answers and he didn't press as often as he did. Being a brat just seemed to anger him more and it was a surprise he hasn't punished her. He was saving his revenge. She just knew it.
"He said something about meditation, I would like to try"
"Are you getting nightmares again?"
"Not exactly…" She mumbled as she fixed her hair in a high pony-tail "They aren't nightmares, just this…feeling. My head hurts a lot and I'm having trouble focusing"
"Shall I give you a reason to focus?"
"I'll like to try with Fon, thanks"
"tch" Did he just click his tongue? Tsuna could feel one of her eyes threatening to twitch as she tried her best to focus on her hair to prevent any expression from showing on her face.
"Be careful who you place your trust, Tsuna. You never know who will backstab you"
"I knew that since you came knocking at my door"
Talking back with bitter remarks just seemed to come out naturally so she let them flow. Better to release her emotions than to keep them bottled up.
She could feel Reborn's murderous glare at her back as she hobbled down the stairs, but at least inside her house, she felt safe from any threat he might bring.
"Have some breakfast dear" Nana ushered her to eat something as soon as she walked into the kitchen. The kids were already eating breakfast at the table, why would they wake up so early if they had nothing else to do was a mystery to Tsuna.
They have talked about enrolling them into school, but without legal permission from their real guardians and no Japanese documentation, it was impossible. Though she was sure Kyoya could pull the strings to do just that. But it was impossible to ask at the moment after what just happened. Letting the beast cool down was the best approach before asking for things, she thought.
Eating a slice of bread, she eyed the clock on the wall that was signalling it was almost time to depart. The sentiment of anguish and nervousness swept into her body.
She truly didn't want to go. And it was silly to be scared of that when she owed no one any explanation or expectation. But the anxiety of what they might think and what they will say mocked her as the doorbell rang.
She gave her mother a half-smile as she dusted the crumbs out of her ironed school-uniform and limped towards the door.
Her foot didn't hurt at all, but her mother insisted on using the boot a few more days just in case. She actually didn't want to, it was bothersome, now more as she was returning to school. But how can she refuse her mother's wish for her well-being?
Shamal was going to stop by later today to see the status of her injuries. She just hoped the cut under her chin was already sealed to get rid of the black wire. It was really itchy and uncomfortable, not to mention very obvious.
"I'm going now" She called out.
"Have a good day dear"
"Baka-Tsuna, bring some candy!"
"Have a great day, Tsuna-nee!"
"She's not your sister, she's my lackey!"
"Boys, no fight!"
Shaking her head, she opened the door to see the figures of two boys waiting for her. They looked surprisingly refreshed after a weekend of good rest despite the bandages and bruises still visible on them.
Gokudera did good to his promise and visited her one day after they departed. Though he acted like a mother-hen, making sure she didn't move more than necessary and bringing her anything she needed, they spent the afternoon talking about sci-fi movies and practising Italian.
Living in another country while at a young age allowed any kid to soak and learn the native language like a sponge. Tsuna did know how to speak in Italian, but because it's been years since she left and had no one to talk to, she was rusty. Practising out of boredom and with no fear of making a mistake was a great entertainment.
It made her forget what had transpired and was going to happen, if only for a little while.
But nothing was inevitable. Yet as she stepped out of her house, she was greeted with wide smiles, ready to face whatever might come.
"Good morning, Juudaime!"
"Yo! Tsuna"
Right. She wasn't alone in this.
"Let's go"
It was time to face her fears.
.
.
.
"I can explain"
Dread, anxiety and nervousness.
She was sitting on her knees, head bowed as Hana stood arms crossed in front of her with an angry frown on her face.
"It better be good"
"Um… there was this guy-
"And you acted like a stupid monkey and tagged along!?"
"I- uh… " Well she couldn't exactly explain the real reason, and any other excuse no matter how simple will just bring more speculations and whispers.
As soon as the trio walked through the gates, whispers and gossip spread like wildfire. There were talks about a gang fight, of a robbery gone wrong and even of vandalizing the streets. Some painted them as misfits, others like street thugs, and someone even called them gangsters. The last one wasn't that far from being Mafia-related.
When asked, their cover-up story was that they were unfortunately in the middle of a crossfire between their school and Kokuyo. As they weren't the only students injured in the past week due to these attacks - and because it was actually the truth without revealing the real truth - students seemed to buy it.
But rumours were rumours, and by lunchtime, a different story was being spread classroom through classroom.
The boys, especially the baseball team, crowded around Yamamoto expressing their worry and distress for another broken arm. It was hard to watch, harder when all she could do was listen to Yamamoto laugh it off and wave their worries away.
Gokudera would just glare and scare everyone away, ignoring the questions and worried glances from the girls.
To her relief, no one actually asked Tsuna what happened and that was okay.
But…
Hana didn't even say anything, one glare from the girl had Tsuna falling to her knees.
She was a savage.
"Is it bad?" Asked the raven-haired girl after some minutes of tense silence.
"N-no. It doesn't even hurt"
"That monkey broke his arm, again. The other one is covered in bruises and you can't even lean without wincing, so you hurt your ribs, right? Just, in what mess did you get into?"
"Sorry"
She ducked her head down and away from that angry glance. Truly, Hana's ire scared her more than anything.
"It was an unfortunate event, Hana-chan. My brother and even Hibari-san were hurt in the crossfire. Somethings are just unexpected"
Kyoko, ever the angel, tried to soothe the situation with a calming smile. Hana huffed, not buying it but chose not to pursue any more information. She leaned down and helped the brunette get up without bothering her ribs or foot.
Tsuna was half tempted to ask the girl to come along with Kyoko and Haru to the cake shop, but decided not to try her luck at the moment. It's not like Hana would refuse, anytime Kyoko asked she tagged along.
Tsuna asking would mean she completely surrendered and admitted defeat on not needing help and thus making the raven-haired girl cuddle her like a mother hen, and neither girl's pride could allow that.
Swallowing dry, Tsuna turned slowly towards the door to make an escape.
"Sawada" Hana growl made her almost skip in her pace.
"Toilet" She quickly responded before practically launching herself out of the classroom and into the hallway.
It's not like she was running away, she was just tired of pretending not to hear everything else. The harsh glares and poisonous gossip were stabbing her like tiny ants under her feet.
"She looks so ugly"
"It's like she has a beard"
She blanked out the whispers and annoying giggles. If she could survive Reborn's scoldings and his torturous training, mocking words from pitiful girls were nothing to her. She still hasn't forgotten her soaked shoes, and it was all thanks to the boot that she didn't find another pair in her locker.
It was stupid, really. How childish people can be.
She preferred to deal with Mukuro again than to face jealous and brainless girls.
"Yo! Tsuna"
She turned her head back, startled to hear someone calling for her.
"Oh, hey" She was actually surprised it was him and not Gokudera who followed her. How Yamamoto managed to evade his teammates and fangirls was a mystery. Probably giving an excuse like 'I'm going to the restroom', she thought.
She was half thankful the hallway was deserted, what with lunchtime being almost over. If people saw them together rumours would just circulate and brew more gossip.
"How's the foot?" He's been asking her all day how she was feeling, despite him being with a broken arm.
"Better. Mom doesn't let me walk without the boot yet"
"Same with my pops. He won't even let me prepare sushi with one hand"
"We really worried our parents, didn't we?" She said tiredly, tugging her hair out of the ponytail and let it fall down.
"Yeah. But, hey, does your father-
"He doesn't" She quickly said, putting an end to the question before it was even formed.
"Tsuna" Yamamoto looked at her with confusion and slight pity.
In all his time knowing her, and even when he didn't, her father was a ghost-like figure in her life. She never talked about him, nor was he present in any important event. Being attacked and almost killed would make you think he would rush to be by her side, but not even his shadow appeared. And Tsuna seemed okay with it.
"You know, we should do something. For your dad and my mom. A picnic in the park, invite everyone. Something to forget the pain"
It was a distraction, a change of topic. But she truly means what she said. They all deserved a bit cheering up to forget the pain and worry surrounding them.
"Sounds like fun" Yamamoto said, agreeing with her with a smile.
They talked about what they could do, what food to bring and what games they could play. Maybe go by the riverbank, the weather was great to play in the water and stay fresh under the warm and sunny day.
They were walking slowly when the bell rang, signalling lunchtime was over and everyone should go back to their classrooms, but Tsuna had no intentions of doing so.
"You should go back" Tsuna said, pushing the boy gently to make him walk.
"Are you going to skip class?" He asked with a tiny frown.
"Maybe…" She pushed him again "Don't let me taint you. Go back to class, I'm just going to the nurse's office"
He wanted to argue and follow her, they both knew that. But in the end, he relent to her wishes.
"Okay. I'll see you later?"
"Yeah. Tell Gokudera not to worry"
She watched him go, smile fading as he turned left and disappeared through the corner of the hallway, giving her one last look.
She sighed and gripped her hair to move it to one side. Whatever was happening between them was hurting them. Tsuna could feel a pull but at the same time, a bitter push. She felt guilty whenever he tried to get closer and her emotions closed up in a barrier to reject him automatically.
It hurt, and she couldn't understand the push when she was already letting Gokudera and Haru in.
Keeping him near but not close was the safest option at the moment. But sooner or later there will be a confrontation and she just knew one of them would walk away with a broken heart.
"Sawada-san"
She snapped back to reality, she was doing that a lot lately. It was dangerous, she didn't need Reborn's chiding to understand that just because Mukuro's threat was over someone else could still hurt her. Not being aware of her surroundings, even if it was at school, was unacceptable. She needed to stop getting lost in her thoughts.
She quickly turned to see the person who called her. Her mind was quiet, the only source of comfort signalling there was no threat from the one who sneaked behind her. And she was half surprised - half relieved to see the boy in black uniform approaching her.
"Kusakabe-san! How are you? I didn't see you at the hospital"
"I took my rest at my family house" He said while rubbing his neck and Tsuna was glad to note there weren't that many injuries on him "Heard what happened though, you guys alright?"
"We, we are here…" She said while shrugging her shoulders. Truly, that was the best answer to sum up the situation.
"Yeah" He nodded in understanding and after a thought, he turned to see the folders he was carrying in his hand and raised them for the brunette to see "Can you do me a favour? Could you take these papers to the disciplinary office?"
"Oh? Are you hiding from Hibari-san?" She raised an eyebrow, accepting the task despite anything if only to have a legit reason to skip class.
"He's in a mood. Perhaps seeing you back in school might cheer him up" Kusakabe said, not feeling guilty at all if the brunette was walking to her grave.
"He's probably going to bite me to death" She grimaced and turned to walk slowly towards the Disciplinary Committee room.
She hasn't talked with Kyoya since that last time in the hospital, and after he interrupted her tea-party and bit them to death for their ruckus, she didn't know how far the red line she was walking.
Standing in front of the door, she didn't have the courage to knock. She simply opened the door slowly and quietly while holding the folders under her arm to keep them in place. She peeked through the small space and deemed it acceptable to slide the door even more when a chirping sound halted her movements and she had to blink when her eyes caught sight of something fluffy.
"Herbivore~ Herbivore~ "
"It's Hibari"
"Herbari~"
"Hibari"
"Hibari~Hibari~"
"Aw, that's the cutest thing I've ever seen you do!" Tsuna couldn't help it, she pushed the door open with a bang and limped forwards as quick as she could to gather the yellow ball of fluff into her hands.
"Who let you in?" Kyoya growled, glaring at her disrespect of entering without knocking.
"You didn't tell me you adopted this little fella. Oh, look he's injured" She pointed with one finger noting as one of his wings was wrapped in a piece of bandage. Peering closer at the little bird, she could recognize it as one of the birds that flock over Gokudera and her when the ugly pervert tried to attack them.
"Get out"
"Hello little guy, sorry if we hurt you. It's not bad, so you will fly soon! Yes, you will, oh you're so cute!"
"Cute~"
"If you coo one more time.." Kyoya stood up from his desk, glare turning darker.
"No need to be embarrassed, Hibari~"
"Hibari~ Hibari~" The bird chirped merrily, making Tsuna giggle.
"Why are you out of class?" The prefect sighed and sat down again, levelling the brunette with an inquisitive look.
"Oh, right. I was sent to give you this" She manoeuvred the folders out of her arms without releasing or harming the bird in her hands and let them fall directly into the desk. "So what's his name?"
"Get back to class or I will bite you to death" Kyoya said, grabbing the folders and opening one to read their content.
"But it's Math!"
"Now!"
She pursed her lips and lowered her hands to let the little bird jump over the desk and to a folded handkerchief. Once the bird was settled, she licked her lips and turned to walk out of the room, only to stop midway and turn back to see the boy frowning at the papers in his hand. It was clearly a bad time, but when did that stop her.
"Actually… I wanted to talk to you"
"Are you here to collect your debt?"
"Don't you owe me another?" She said jokingly, because in the end despite Kyoya's arduous battle, it was Tsuna who landed the last blow. She wasn't making fun of it nor was she intending to claim it. But she should have known better than to voice it aloud.
Her head pulsed and she could actually see red spots flaring her vision as her body dropped without thinking and crashed into the floor with a thud.
"What the hell?! Are you crazy?!" She screeched a second later once her mind processed what had happened, and she turned in horror to see a metal tonfa sticking in the wall behind her.
"You dodged"
C-Crazy Bastard , she thought with wide eyes, one hand gripping her chest and the other one on the side of the couch.
That could have easily been her head. She was never more thankful at her intuition acting like an alarm system that moved her body like a marionette. It was disturbing, but so long as it saved her skin, she was going to listen to it.
She exhaled a breath stuck in her chest and willed her limbs to uncoil from their tense position. Slowly, she flopped onto the couch with difficulty, nevermind the pain in her ribs, the shock of being attacked in plain day triggered her of the danger her life was in.
Though it was meant to hit, deep down Tsuna was sure the violent boy didn't mean harm despite how absurd that sounded.
However, the damage was done. Neither was in the mood to talk and the only peace offering was that she was still sitting on the red couch without another deadly missile being aimed at her head.
Holding back a sigh, she curled her legs up into a more comfortable position that released the stress from her ribs. Letting her head rest back, she contemplated what was to come.
She felt like a bird with clipped wings, trapped in a cage and unable to fly.
She was a candidate to become Vongola Decimo. A candidate. Meaning there was someone else competing too. The question was WHO, if there's supposed to be no one else but her. They were all dead.
Reborn was never going to warn her until it was too late, so after 'successfully' accomplishing a dangerous mission commissioned by the actual Boss, it was a fact that personnel from Vongola were going to drop by to see the miracle in the making. Or to end the threat before it lashes at them.
Like a pebble hidden beneath the softest cloud, the danger was concealed for those who remained ignorant of the truth. And only those who had a taste of the darkness the world was living in could feel the shadows lurking.
There was a storm brewing, a dangerous one.
Kyoya could feel it, she could feel it.
It was the only reason why he was anxious, wild eyes glaring at her and itching on not wanting to not let her out of his sight. But like the little injured bird at his side, he was never going to cage her, not until she healed, grew and learned on her own.
Her fingers trembled as they traced the rough texture beneath them, tracing shapeless patterns on the couch. They touched what was hidden there, a difference in texture caused by hurried hand-made stitches.
"Kyoya…"
He didn't answer, but he listened. He always does. If he accepted the words said and acted on them was another thing, but the point was that he was always going to be there, coming and going but always shadowing her with his wild fury.
"Don't get rid of this couch"
.
.
.
Two months went by and summer vacation appeared before anyone knew it.
Tsuna could not believe she passed all her subjects and was allowed onto the next grade with all the skipping and sleeping in class she pulled. But she was glad, even more when her mother happily cheered on her success.
The whole family was going on vacations to celebrate summer's good fortune. Apparently, Bianchi won some lottery tickets, and the prize was a voyage on a luxurious cruise. There were just four tickets, but one hour later, the whole house was packing their bags, Gokudera and Yamamoto included.
She didn't dare ask where she got the money to buy everyone else's tickets, happy to enjoy some relaxing time before the new semester started.
After escaping the dragon's lair that was the committee office, Tsuna was not surprised to see both boys waiting for her at the gate. Together they walked home, laughing and grimacing at all the gossip and rumours regarding their injuries.
Shamal had stopped by later that day to finally remove the stitches from her chin. And true and behold, there was a scar just like Haru's. Though it was meant to fade over time and if she used the right lotion it could diminish its discolouration. Bianchi was already making her bathe with exfoliating salts and milky lotions to protect her skin, so she wasn't actually worried about that.
Her boot was out after one more week using it. Though the hobo doctor advised keeping her ankle wrapped in bandages for two more days, just in case.
The poor doctor was squirming and close to sweating when he was holding her boney foot, it was really amusing. But it couldn't be helped, once the shock of finding out she was a girl passed, he was swooning and singing praises at her left and right. But one glare from Bianchi, one scold from Gokudera and Reborn's unblinking eyes at the back of his head were enough to shut him up.
And speaking of the hitman, Reborn returned to sleep in her room after the first weekend, but their interactions remained tense and on edge. He waited until her ribs stopped aching to throw her into a new training regime.
It was torture. Pure, sour torture.
Waking up at dawn to go for a run with the baby Hitman behind her in an electrical scooter yelling threats instead of encouragements, after school it was meditating on a rock while balancing on her butt with a knife at her back and before dinner, it was pushups while being questioned and tutored about school material and drilled on mafia étiquette.
One wrong move from her part and the sharp point of the knife could stab her, one stumble and she was forced to double her training, adding dodging pinecones while blindfolded and weight lifting. And this was him holding back.
They were walking on eggshells, it was like a bomb was threatening to explode any moment with them in the middle. But she didn't relent to his abuse, she bites back whenever she can and enjoys the little power she has over him.
He couldn't mess with her meals, so she was actually eating quite well. He couldn't mess with her 'lady time' so she spent as much as she could on the bath, it was mostly her just crying at her bad misfortune, but the alone time with the relaxing fragrance helped her soothe her mind and tired body.
She hasn't entered in HDWM since the fight with Mukuro.
And she was glad, whatever happened to her after that was a blur and when she woke up, she was weaker and dizzier than before. Having a rest of two months made her regain her energy and healthiness, if only for a bit.
But Reborn was oh so tempted to shoot her. Again and Again. It was her silent revenge that he couldn't while her body was weak. He didn't need to tell her, Shamal made it clear in his last visit that it was for the best until her body regained enough muscle to withstand such power.
The only drawback was the intense training to get it back.
A loud honking noise brought her back to reality and out of any unwanted thoughts. It was early in the morning and the sun was shining warmly upon them. They were waiting by the dock, in line to sign in their luggage to board the cruise with the kids loudly playing, impatient to set sail.
Luckily none of them seemed to suffer from seasickness. Tsuna has never travelled on a boat, but the voiceless feeling reassured her that it was going to be fine. She made true to her self-promise and started listening to her intuition more. It had saved her tons of times in school and training, but deep down she felt kinda bad that she was somehow cheating in life. But at this point whatever help was welcome.
She still had trouble distinguishing the whispers from the voices. Though both made her act in a way to achieve safety and success, she has come to classify them as different entities living in her head. One was loud and clear, while the other scraped the walls of her mind to be heard.
She shuddered at that, it was worrisome but she has no one to talk to. She had no means to contact Dino or anyone without her phone, and talking with Reborn would surely gain her a kick in the head.
Sighing, she stretched her arms up until her back popped. It was too early to have tense shoulders and this was meant to be a relaxing vacation, she reproached herself.
Fixing the straw hat Lambo made her wear in her head, she turned towards the boys at her side.
"I'm so excited! I've never been on a cruise before"
"You're like a little kid, so lame" Gokudera said, shaking his head and making the sunglasses he was wearing almost fall from the bridge of his nose.
"Are you sure your father couldn't come? We have tickets" She asked despite knowing the answer.
"This time of the year is really busy at the restaurant. I wanted to help there but he actually kicked me to come"
"Well, you pass to the next grade. I think we deserve this celebration" She couldn't hide the giggle that escaped her. Truly, both she and Yamamoto pulled a miracle to pass all their subjects with no remedial classes.
His arm healed after a month, but to the surprise of everyone, he didn't return to the baseball team. It was his sabbatical year, he said. Instead, he dedicated his free time hanging out with Gokudera and her and doing some arm work in the dojo under his father's vigilance.
He hasn't wielded a sword since his fight with the beast boy, but he prepared and trained his muscles nonetheless if the occasion called for it. It was a waste of time, Gokudera would say. He was grumpy whenever the other boy tagged along and tried his best to avoid him whenever the occasion occurred.
Though Tsuna had seen them interact more the past couple of days. It was amusing how not even Gokudera's darkest threat could teeter Yamamoto's good mood.
They did have a picnic by the riverside, even the girls and the kids were invited. It was such a peaceful day despite the loudness that came with it. Just playing around without the shadow of the Mafia on them, eating delicious sushi and watermelon and lighting some small fireworks sticks. It was a good wrap up after the Kokuyo fiasco, everyone left with light hearts and spirits.
And yet, as they all walked away to their respective homes and woke up the next day, it was like they all knew that tranquillity and peace wouldn't last forever.
And so here they were, a vacation to celebrate summer and family time and all Tsuna could feel was like the christening for new troubles.
"Baka-Tsuna, come on!" Lambo tugged at her hand when the waiting line started to move.
"Watch your steps, okay?" She told him, worried that with all his jumping and excitement he could fall to the sea. She wouldn't put it past some misfortune like that to happen.
"If you fall, you're shark food" Gokudera said at her said, taunting the poor child like he has done the previous months.
"Stop being mean to Lambo-sama! Bow down, Ahodera!"
"I don't think sharks eat cows" Fuuta commented from his place in front of them, he had a thinking face but his words were meant to be snarky.
"Fuuta" Tsuna scolded him lightly but her lips twitched on a smile. Before Lambo could scream in fury and indignation, Yamamoto laughed and scooped him up. His arm had healed neatly thanks to Shamal doings and his dedication to his rehabilitation was helping along.
"There, there. We can have lots of fun once on board, so let's be careful now, okay?"
"Okay" Yamamoto was like magic, one smile-one word and he could calm even a crying Lambo.
"Tsuna-chan, do you have your tickets?" Her mom called from the front line, handing her own ticket along with I-pin's to the guard in charge.
"We have them, mom!" She yelled back, already searching in her pocket.
"One at the time, place your luggage here" The security guard called and they did as they were told, signing their luggage at the assigned post and then walking over the ramp to hand in their tickets to board the cruise. They had to walk one at the time so that they could verify their tickets, but because other tourists were quicker in leaving their luggage, they broke their order in line.
Bianchi boarded first, followed by her mother who looked back to make sure the brunette was on her sight. Tsuna smiled at her from her place in line to reassure her before they went in. Reborn and Ipin were with them and after another family boarded, they were next.
Gokudera got pushed first much to his dislike and Yamamoto was hurried by Lambo, so they were right behind them. Fuuta remained by her side, holding her hand and swinging them in excitement as their turn to board was coming next.
Just then, there was a strong salty breeze that blew over their heads, Tsuna wasn't quick enough to hold the straw hat from flying off her head, and so it fell. She bent down quickly to grab it before it could get swept away and put it back on her head.
"That was close" Fuuta said, having exclaimed in surprise when the hat went flying but was slow in moving to pick it up. Tsuna didn't mind, truly. She was just keeping the hat safe so that Lambo wouldn't throw a tantrum for losing his gift. Seeing as the person in front of them moved, she smiled at the boy.
"Go, I'd be right behind you" She pushed him forwards and watched him hand his ticket before skipping excitedly through the ramp.
"Ticket please" At finally being her turn, she smiled at the guard and handed her ticket. The guard read the thin paper and ran it through a digital machine to verify its authenticity, having found none he clipped off the side and handed it back to her. "Here you go, young lady. Enjoy"
Her foot barely touched the ramp when she felt it, the cold shiver that travelled through all her body. It was an indescribable sensation, the coldness swept through her foot and enclosed her body in a torrent, her mind clouding and blinding her.
There was a buzzing in her head, the whispers screaming and crying but she could hear nothing but a siren echo. Next thing she knew, there was fire embracing her. Everything was burning, her blood boiling and skin melting. But like a summer storm that brought rain to land, it took the fire away if only to be replaced by a numbing coldness.
She was only aware of her hand gripping the rail tightly as to not to fall, for a moment that felt eternal she lost control of her body. It was maddening, was this a dream? Was this real? She could feel herself fading, but her Will grounded her.
She breathed out harshly and blinked rapidly to clear her view. The cruise, she was just boarding the cruise. She was holding the line with one foot still on the ramp, it was Tuesday and the sun was shining and people were talking to her.
"Young lady, are you alright?"
"Y-Yeah" She responded though her voice felt not her own, it was like someone else had answered and she heard the sound through underwater.
Looking down at her foot and twitching her fingers to make sure they were working, she walked slowly and boarded the cruise. As soon as she stepped inside, she leaned to the side, hand gripping over the edge as she looked at the sea and land below.
Something was going to happen. Was it too late to get out? If she jumped, she still could make it to the port.
"Baka-Tsuna, come on!"
"Tsuna-nee! They have free food!"
"Not free, it's buffet!"
"Tsuna, come on you're staying behind"
"Don't be disrespectful to Juudaime!"
She clenched her eyes for a moment before sighing deeply. It probably took a few seconds, but once she felt the noise was stable in her head, she opened them and grimaced a smile as she stepped away from the border edge and walked towards the people waiting for her.
Through it all, obsidian orbs watched the scene unleash with a sense of unease. His eyes never once left her figure, so weak and transparent as if it could fade in the sunlight.
Reborn frowned.
.
.
.
It was a freaking suite.
A huge cabin with three rooms, a mini kitchen and a drawing room with a huge TV. The kids were ecstatic, already running around to explore and trying to claim a room. In the end, they did it out of lottery sticks to assign the roommates while they waited for the cabin steward to arrive with their luggage.
Gokudera was rooming with Lambo and Yamamoto with Fuuta.
Nana was staying in the master bedroom with Bianchi and Ipin, in three comfortable beds with expensive pillows while Tsuna was stuck in the bed couch of the waiting room with Reborn. It was most likely so that he could force her to his will without waking anyone.
Tsuna wasn't surprised when she pulled the shortest stick, but despite her mother's worries, she reassured her that it was okay. The couch could shift into a bed that was surprisingly soft and comfy that Tsuna wanted to fall asleep right away.
She couldn't of course, once their luggage arrived they spent an hour unpacking and arranging their things. She ended up sharing the closet with Bianchi, but it was alright. It's not like she packed a lot of clothes.
They finished just in time for the ship to set sail, and the kids wanted to see it so they went out and towards the deck to watch it set in motion. It was marvellous, the huge white cruise floating through the waves as it flew over the ocean and away from Japanese lands.
If only it could be that easy to escape from troubles.
"Let's go to the game room!"
"No! Lambo-sama demands we go to the pool!"
"Boys, don't fight. We can do a lot of things" Her mother quickly placated them with a serene smile.
"What you do? Tsuna-jiějiě?" Ipin was getting better with her Japanese, although her sentences were choppy and some Chinese words escaped her.
"I don't know" She said sincerely. The cruise was so huge that she didn't know where to start. She wanted to explore out of curiosity but didn't want to spoil the fun for the others. Riding the water slide was out of the question though, she didn't need the voices in her head agreeing it was plain suicidal and a one-way ticket to the ocean.
"Tsuna-chan, why don't you try the spa?" Nana said excitedly. Tsuna could already feel it. The soft massages, the sweet fragrance that lulled you into a relaxing state. She was definitely going there, but a soft pinch at the back of her head stopped her enthusiasm.
"Maybe later" She said and had to hold back a groan as her mind reassured her she will need a relaxing massage at a later time "Definitely later"
"All right then dear, I'm going to get us some food. Do you want anything?"
"Berry smoothie. No, wait, Mango! Uh, can I go with you?"
"Ipin go!"
"It's alright, you look a bit pale, dear. Rest for a bit, okay?" Nana touched her face as if to check her temperature and the brunette felt a bit guilty. Ah, never doubt a mother's intuition. Tsuna sometimes wondered if it was a superpower, perhaps it was hereditary and that's where the voices were coming from. Did her mother hear voices too?
"I will bring you a fruity milkshake. You boys want anything?"
"Sawada-sama, allow me to accompany you" The bomber said, stepping forward to follow the older woman but she waved him off.
"It's alright Gokudera-kun. Bianchi and Ipin-chan will help" Her mother giggled, making Gokudera blush a little.
"I want to go too! Please" Fuuta raised his hand in the air, eager. No one can say no to that pure face.
"Well alright, alright. We'd be back soon"
"We'd be at the deck above" The ones who remained watched them go towards where the cafeteria probably was. Lambo then cheered and jumped around them, tugging at their hands to start walking.
"Let's go! Let's go!"
"Haha, let's go to the pool! Tsuna, you can sleep on the beach chair"
"How dare you! Juudaime's delicate skin could get burnt!"
"A little sunlight will do her good"
"Juudaime, please you can use my bed if you wish to rest"
"No, it's fine" She shook her head, grimacing as the strawhat threatened to fall again so she quickly held it in its place "I think I'll be good"
"Well then, let's go!" Yamamoto marched on, following Lambo who was already getting ready to jump into the water. She let the boys control the little kid and trust them into preventing Lambo from drowning as she walked towards a chair and proceeded to lay down.
Yamamoto was right, feeling the sunlight in her skin was already lulling her to sleep. Wearing nothing but shorts and a T-shirt under the gleaming ocean sun was peaceful. She brought her hands up to rub her eyes, before resting one hand over her forehead and raised the other one towards the sky.
She looked at her pale fingers, markless from any scar. The bandages had come off under her unwavering stare before she left the hospital, and despite the fear and dread she felt anytime she looked at them, there was no burn mark or bruise on them.
Not that she minded, it would surely be harder to hide burn marks. The makeup Kyoko gave her was magical and blended with her skin right away, she didn't notice when the bruises faded until she scrubbed hard one day in the shower and didn't feel any pain.
Her magical mittens were safely tucked in her bag. Reborn advised her, -probably the only advice he has given her since their fallout-, to keep them close just in case. Just in case she mocked childishly in her head.
The blazing summer heat made her sleep with them under her pillow. Even if she hasn't put them on again, just the thought of them guarding her sleep worked like a lucky charm.
Lazily, she moved her hands down to rest on her stomach while letting the shade offered by the strawhat shield her eyes from the gleaming sun. Her head tilted to the right to look over the guys better.
Gokudera was sitting on a chair next to her, his hair pulled back in a small ponytail and fingers twitching to grab a cigarette. He hasn't lit one in her presence since two months ago, but the abstinence of the nicotine was making him jumpy.
He was dedicated to chewing gum as a replacement though. Tsuna admired his willpower, but any stressful situation was just pilling for a major trigger. Maybe that's why he was so annoyed towards everyone else but her.
Moving her eyes a little bit showed Lambo already in the water, being watched by Yamamoto over the edge of the pool with his legs inside the pool. He was half turned, keeping a watchful eye on the kid while trying to make the bomber at her side get into the pool.
Yamamoto could be the very main reason for the Italian boy to break.
Huffing slightly, she closed her eyes, deeming it safe to take a nap while waiting for her mother to arrive.
"I didn't come here to sunbathe! Get your ass moving"
Like a broken rubber band, Tsuna sprang up in horror at hearing a familiar voice yelling familiar threats.
"Juudaime, what's wrong?" Gokudera was immediately on guard-mode, placing an outstretched arm towards her and turning his head all around to see the cause of her discomfort.
She held her breath, because, no. It couldn't be her. Not here, not now after everything and… what other reason would she be on board if not for her? Oh shit-
"Baka-Tsuna needs to go~" Lambo snickered, seeing the brunette fidgeting in her place, not knowing if she should run or hide. Maybe both?
"Um, uh- we need to leave. Like, now"
"But what about your mom?" Yamamoto scooped Lambo from the pool despite his loud refusal.
"Now!" She yelled quietly, gripping onto Gokudera's shirt to pull him along as she tried to walk around the chairs. She was only able to take three steps when a looming shadow that seemed to be dragging something along appeared before them.
"Dear Lord, hide me!" She squeaked and hid behind the Italian bomber, who was already taking some dynamite sticks.
"What's wrong, Juudaime? I'll protect you from anything"
"She is here"
"She?"
"The devil"
Both guys waited in anticipation as the shadow got nearer, dancing over the floor of the deck in a menacing way. Weirdly enough, Tsuna didn't start shaking until the shadow started shrinking in size. They held their breaths and watched with unbelievable eyes as a tiny figure threw over their shoulder a grown-up man.
"100 squats and 30 push-ups, and you won't rest until the sun sets!"
"Yes, sir!" The man trembled as he saluted and instantly dropped to the floor, doing as he was told without taking a moment to rest.
As the sky cleared from the harsh sun, they were able to see the terrorizing little figure that has frightened the brunette so much.
Gokudera furrowed his eyebrows as he analysed the threat, there was something familiar yes, but not enough to cause such a reaction on the girl behind his back. Yet seeing the figure better, he was starting to become aware of the same dangerous aura that surrounded a certain hitman shadowing his Juudaime's life.
The figure, wearing nothing but a combat gear under a crimson cape turned to see them half gawking/half staring. Dark brown eyes immediately locked with the brunette's and Gokudera could feel the tremors from the girl by that sole action.
"Sawada" The figure called her and Tsuna could swear there was a hint of nostalgia in her tone.
It's been six years since that awful night, last time Lal saw her, she was screaming and crying in her mother's arms as they were boarding a plane back to Japan. She couldn't help but wonder what she thought of her now. All grown up and being groomed to fight for her life for a Mafia title she didn't want.
"What are you doing hiding like a wimp!? Get in here!"
"Yes sir, mam! Sorry, mam!"
Her response was automatic, tripping like a fool to rush past Gokudera and stand firm in front of her old - what was the term? Babysitter? Mentor? Tormentor?
Lal was sizing her with an intense glare, and Tsuna cursed the fact that she wasn't wearing the infrared visor that was resting on top of her head to escape from her gaze. She tried her best not to squirm and opted to stare at the scar marring her left cheek instead.
Tsuna used to ask her how she got it almost every day, but Lal never responded. She thought it made her sad, so one day the brunette put some marmalade under her eye to cheer her up. Lal was a blushing mess that day, and it was the only time she joined her at a tea party.
It wasn't a good idea to sink into nostalgic memories at the moment though, because before Yamamoto could hush a snickering Lambo and Gokudera take a step towards her, Lal exploded.
"What the hell have you been doing? Watching girly movies?! Look at those arms! There is no muscle in them! And don't let me start by your hips! You have eaten too much cake!"
Tsuna cringed in embarrassment but before she could open her mouth to try and give an excuse, Lal yelled again.
"Join that idiot and give me 50 push-ups! Now!"
"Yes sir, commander mam!"
Tsuna didn't think twice before kneeling down, her body and mind reacting in autopilot. Yamamoto was close to laughing at that point, seeming to find amusing her misfortune but Gokudera quickly elbowed him to shut him.
"Who do you think you are? Ordering Juudaime like that!" The bomber exclaimed angrily and marched forward, looking down at Lal with outrage.
"Who do you think you are? Leaving your boss to suffer alone?" Lal growled back at him.
And Gokudera's brian stopped for a microsecond, because the next thing everyone knew, he was on the floor next to Tsuna doing push-ups with a burst of energy.
"I see you have trained her well, but you ruined my fun in torturing her. She is more scared of you than of me"
Reborn commented at her side, seeming to appear out of nowhere to witness the spectacle of his student being punished.
"I didn't train her, I simply kept her on track" Lal tched at his presence and crossed her arms, staring down at the brunette's shaking figure as she attempted to keep herself from falling on her face.
"You didn't teach her self-defence?"
"Iemitsu asked me to watch over the brat, but I didn't let her slack so I made her run every day and do some light exercises to burn her endless energy" Lal shook her head as if to forget the sudden memories. "However, out of my watch, she became fast and agile and her reflexes improved too"
"Someone else trained her" Reborn frowned. Tsuna has hinted that something like that had happened, but there weren't enough clues as to pinpoint who.
"It's still date that she hasn't told me who, no matter how much I demanded. I believe you have experienced her killing intent. It's something no normal person could teach a little girl"
"Ah" He only saw it once, when he destroyed her art supplies. And it was glorious.
A pained yell brought their attention towards the people exercising against their will and they watched Tsuna fall face-full to the ground, arms shaking in struggle to keep her body up.
"What have you been doing with her?" Lal asked in question, clearing Reborn from doubt that she knew of the brunette's fate.
"That's classified information"
"Oh?" She smirked "Shall I remind you who my boss is?"
"Shall I remind you under whose orders I am?"
"Fair enough. Still, she looks weak"
"Her body is still getting used to her flames" Reborn left it at that, not wanting to give any more information regarding the issue. Lal startled at his side, and her sudden movement made him turn to see her in confusion.
"Flames?" Lal blinked "She has flames?"
"She's Vongola"
"Huh"
.
.
.
"Ara, Tsuna-chan, what happened?"
"Mom, save me! She's back, do you remember that time when…" She stopped, although it's been six years since their departure, and they were housing four people from that country, mentioning Italy and any other memory of what happened there would make her mother sad. "Nevermind, I'm tired"
She flopped back onto the floor.
In the ten minutes that she has been gone, Tsuna has gone to hell and back. After she barely completed the push-ups with Yamamoto's encouragement and Gokudera's side companionship, she remained laying on the deck, arms too tired to do one more push up to get up and crawl towards the beach chairs. Though the boys offered to carry her, she refused and proceeded to wallow in self-pity.
Lal disappeared after a brief talk with Reborn, dragging her subordinate with her and promising to meet later. That only signalled more brutish training for her.
"Baka-Tsuna is a worm" Lambo snickered.
"Now, now Lambo-kun. That wasn't nice"
"Here, Tsuna-jiějiě" Ipin walked carefully towards her, carrying a delicious looking strawberry parfait that lifted her spirits.
"Thank you!" She cheered up immediately, much to the amusement of her family.
They spend the next few hours resting and playing around. Yamamoto joined the kids in the waterslide and played with them until the sun started to lower in the sky. In the meantime, Gokudera taught her how to play poker - and Bianchi on how to cheat - and together they gambled for a slice of chocolate cake.
Tsuna was so close to winning, she didn't need to cheat when the voices in her head were leading her straight to the fluffy cloud of cake, but her conscience wouldn't let her, not with her mother cheering her good luck. It wasn't good luck at all, it made her feel dirty knowing she was relying on something to get what she wanted. But wasn't that living...?
Of course, chaos had to happen. Yamamoto kidnapped her minutes after Bianchi was enjoying a bite of her cake. Tsuna only had time to screech as she was picked up and launched into the pool with Gokudera not too far from them.
She almost punched the boy holding her in the face with the way she scrambled to get up, pity. Gokudera had no trouble slapping his head and berating him for doing that prank on the brunette though.
The kids took the new presences as the start of a new game, and it soon led to a water war. Good thing was that no one got hurt, drowned or traumatized, but moving on water was harder and more tiring than on land.
Thankfully, it all ended when her mother signalled it was time to get lunch. They got out of the pool and went towards the cafeteria wrapped in towels and enjoyed the buffet over laughter and talk.
But alas, everything was going too good to last.
"Get changed, we're going somewhere"
Those ominous words should have alerted her, but like an innocent sheep, she was herded towards her room to change into dry leggings and a baggy T-shirt that was probably not hers but somehow landed in her luggage. Oh well.
As she turned to grab the shirt laying by the bathroom sink, her eyes quickly diverted at the reflection in the mirror when something caught her attention. There was a red dot in the middle of her back, like a pimple she scratched and burst and then the crust covered it to heal. There was no pain or itch, it was just there.
It shouldn't be important, it didn't look infected or swollen, but it's been weeks and that thing was still there, and it's not like she could tell Reborn about it. He would just dismiss her 'girly worries' and kick her back to training.
Perhaps it was a mosquito bite and the result of Shamal's doing? But no, the whispers were mocking her that it was something else.
Frowning, she pulled the shirt over her sports bra quickly to hide her skin, opting to forget about it for the moment. She briefly debated herself if she should take the magical mittens with her, but in the end, chose not too. She wouldn't need them, the whispers told her.
When she came out of the cabin, Reborn had already excused her from the group, reassuring her mother that they'll be back at dinner time. She could only send a pleading look at the other boys, as a silent signal for help. Yamamoto returned her pity gesture and Gokudera was shaking with the strength he was making on not going after her.
Reborn must have forbidden them and so, Tsuna was made to walk alone towards a secret passage at the end of the corner.
"What's this about? Aren't we on vacation?"
"Your mom came here to relax. You came here as punishment"
"You gotta be kidding me!" She cried in indignation because really, this was too good to be true. She should have jumped off the cruise when she had the chance.
"I'll see you down there" Was all he said before he jumped over an open window and vanished. What the hell? But then the wall in front of her was already opening and revealing a hidden elevator. What the freaking hell?
Lal was waiting inside, arms crossed and leaning against a wall.
Tsuna could feel herself almost petrify. What was this, a ride to hell? Has Reborn and Lal teamed up against her?
"Get inside, idiot!" Lal exclaimed impatiently and she quickly scrambled inside and glued herself to the other side of the elevator, close to the closing doors.
"What is this thing?"
"The cruise is a lie. It's being sponsored by a Mafia Don"
"What the hell?!" Tsuna yelled in horror "Why?"
"Who knows. There are many secret rooms but we're going to the training grounds now"
"Oh my god, Reborn hates me. He's going to kill me" She cried in her hands, sliding down the wall to sit on the floor since her legs were starting to shake.
"Don't be a wimp. You're not training with me today"
"B-But you can't leave me with him" She almost pleaded.
"What's up with you two?" Lal asked, raising an eyebrow. She wasn't an idiot, she noted the cold gap between the two in the short time she saw them together. Tsuna grimaced and tried her best not to hug her legs in a sign to appear less weak in front of Lal.
"We fought"
"Well congratulations, you're still alive" Her dry humorous tone did nothing to soothe her "I remember a brat dreaming to meet a certain someone~"
"I was a kid. My expectations were high, way too high" She muttered the last part, but Lal heard her if her snort was any indication.
"Yet he hasn't given up on you, I would call that an accomplishment"
"It's just-" She exhaled in frustration and vented her anger despite Lal uninterested stare. "I was expecting the training, yes. But not the torture. He is indifferent to my wishes and forces me to do things against my will. He doesn't listen and now he is ignoring me!"
"But do you listen to him?"
Whose side are you on? Tsuna wanted to scream. It's not that she doesn't listen, she does. She soaks every one of Reborn's words and teachings, but most of the time they are ugly and downright disappointing.
"Reborn is a prideful man. Whatever happened, it's probable that you threw him off his game. Though I applaud you for that, if you want him to listen, you need to give him something. Make him trust you. Better yet, intrigue him"
"How do you intrigue the number one hitman?"
"You have many secrets, Sawada. Pick one"
There was a soft ding as the doors opened to reveal an empty bunker hallway. Lal left her at that, going to torture her own student apparently.
Tsuna took a moment to sigh in her hands and gather whatever courage she had to settle the nausea accumulating in her stomach. If baring her heart open landed them in this mess, what more else could she say to fix it?
Standing up, she peeked outside the elevator and walked around cautiously. There were a few heavy doors closed along the hallway, but whatever material they were made from prevented any sounds from leaking out.
She didn't have to walk much, her intuition led her to a door with a huge number 10 painted on it. Biting her lip, she knocked slowly as there was no door handle or key to open it. The heavy wall slid open to reveal a control cabin, filled with machines and a big glass window.
"You're slow" Reborn reprimanded her.
"I was catching up with Lal" She muttered as she walked inside and her eyes landed on the chubby man by the controls "Hello?"
"This is Giannini. His father was Vongola's best weapon tuner. He's going to be working with you as your engineer"
"It's a pleasure to meet you, young Decimo! Such an honour to be working with you" He bowed continuously, making Tsuna feel awkward by the excitement at meeting her.
"Uh, thanks. But, please call me Tsuna"
"I'll try, Decimo-san"
"Be quick, I want to start the trial" Reborn jumped from the control board and walked towards a machine with many buttons. Tsuna completely ignored him when Giannini pulled from over the chair her technological things. She almost cried at seeing her laptop and cellphone again after months without them.
"Here you are, young Decimo. All your gadgets are free from bugs and tracers. I took the liberty to expand your memory disc and link you to a secured cloud web for you to drop files and explore safely"
"Does that include safe from Reborn?" She asked while accepting her item gratefully.
"Uh…" He blinked and turned his eyes to see the hitman messing with some cables before turning quickly to the girl in waiting "He won't see what you do, just know when you trigger certain codes"
"So if I search about the Mafia, will he know?"
"Y-Yes"
"Thanks for the input, Giannini-san. I appreciate it" She smiled at him and his sincerity before diving into her phone to raise it from the grave.
"N-No problem, young Vongola"
With a single press of a button, the screen lit up. It took a few seconds before it turned mad and started ringing and zumbing by all the messages and spam she accumulated over their time apart. She could read those later, what was more important was the tag inbox where her favourite contacts were displayed.
She could recognize Dino's number and that sole action lifted her spirits immensely. She quickly sent him a heart emoji before searching for the next number she'd been dying to contact, with his last message being from a week ago.
G&P:
Are you dead?
She snorted at that, she wouldn't put it past him to investigate her whereabouts after showcasing no digital life for months.
Me:
I'm in deep shit
She quickly typed and was not surprised to see her message being read and to have an answer soo soon. He must be desperate, she thought with amusement.
G&P:
Don't die, I need your brain
Almost scowling at his blatant disinterest of her well being, she quickly typed a response when she saw Giaginni approached her with some objects at hand.
Me:
I think my brain is already dead
-
"Now, I will ask you to wear this around your ankle and wrist. And if you would, please place this on your chest and in your forearm" He showed her a wrist and ankle band, as well as some little rubber patches.
"What is this for?" She questioned as she did as she was told and placed the objects accordingly as she was instructed. She felt the bands sink until they fit perfectly to her size and a little pinch under the rubber patches as they settled on her skin.
"We're going to monitor your stats" Reborn said, jumping over the control board, right in front of the huge window. Tsuna didn't pay any mind, too busy reconciling with her phone, but now that she was alert, she walked over to peer outside.
"Why?" She could feel dread as she stared down at what looked like a training room. Just a big, vast empty room with lots of space.
"This is an opportunity to see how your flames alter your system. It will help us find a new training regime for you"
"W-What do I have to do?"
"Go down there and run"
She paused and blinked back at him. Because okay, she expected bullets and fire and explosions and all that.
"Just that?"
"Tomorrow you're training with Lal. Today I wish to see how your body stands your flame alone"
"Okay"
She couldn't say no to a light day of training. Making sure her orange sneakers were fastened correctly, she was led towards a door that when opened, revealed a staircase leading towards the training room behind the glass.
She walked around the room as she clasped a device in her ear to serve as a comlink with the control cabin.
" Tsuna, you ready?" Reborn voice swept through the little device.
"Not really"
"Turn it up" Reborn nodded at Giannini and the engineer pushed and turned some buttons at his call.
There was a low hum as the machine started to life, she wasn't sure how a wrist and ankle band could help monitor her stats, nevermind the rubber patch in her chest. There were no visible wires or lights coming from them, so whatever technology they used must be futuristic and unrealistic for a commoner. But that was the light side of the Mafia for you.
A small window opened in the huge glass, where a familiar green gun appeared pointing down at her.
Tsuna was sure that even from that point, the hitman could still hit a perfect mark. She knew that he wouldn't commit murder in front of a witness, and she was confident that their spat wouldn't merit such outcome. But the fact that she was enclosed in a room with no way out with a gun being aimed at her just got on her nerves.
" Easy, just breathe and walk. Once you feel comfortable, run" Reborn's annoying voice talked like the bug conscience that he was. Easy for him to say; she reproached mentally, when it was him pointing the gun.
Still, she nodded to herself and started to walk around the area to know her path. One, two, three rounds. Her muscles were already stretched by all the movements she did while playing in the pool, but she knew her legs will be sore after the extra running. Mentally preparing herself for a burst of energy to beat that tiredness was hard to swallow.
" Ready?"
It was really considerate how he waited until she nodded. Yet despite anticipating the shot, the force still took her by surprise.
Her head was thrown backwards as the bullet connected on her forehead, lighting the crown of Sky flames after a second of waiting. Her last rational thought before everything fell underwater, was that she was going to need special neck pillows after this training.
"Tsuna?" Reborn called from the comlink, watching his student breathe as the Sky flame flickered to life.
"There is a spike in the wavelengths. Her stats are a mess- Oh, steady. We are steady" Giannini voiced, signalling it was okay to proceed from his place in the controls.
"Start running, Dame-Tsuna"
The girl did as she was told without much as voicing her thoughts.
While in Dying Will Mode, the rage of waking from your Will to fulfil your regrets is exuberant, Hyper Mode is the total opposite.
Tsuna wielded a mirage of a cold face, void of emotions such as fear and anxiety. He was only able to see it in the fight with Mukuro, but he noted how calm and thoughtful she acted while under pressure. The total opposite of the bundle of nerves she commonly was.
It was as if her mind blanked out and her body moved before thinking, leaving behind nothing but an orange trail of dying light, just like an echo.
30 minutes and still going, the brunette continued running without much trouble. She never once stopped to catch her breath, never once stumble nor did her face morphed to one of discomfort. She was glaring to the front, orange stone eyes chasing after something invisible.
"Reborn-san?"
"What's happening?" He pulled his attention from the gliding girl to turn towards the engineer, who held a frown on his face as he looked over a screen showcasing the brunette's vitals and statistics.
"H-Her blood level is dropping"
"What does that mean for a teenager with Sky flames?"
"It's not healthy" Giannini shook his head and peered down to see the brunette in action who had no difficulty breathing despite her fast tempo "Her body is burning calories fast, too fast for a regular exercise. It's not good if she has no muscles to burn"
"What about her heart rate?"
"It's normal"
Reborn frowned at that, deep in thoughts.
"Let's keep it going, see how far it drops"
They let the girl continue while monitoring her pulse, pressure and haemoglobin levels all thanks to Giannini's invention.
She was sweating, but the rise and fall of her chest were stable and constant. After another 20 minutes passed she started to go faster and faster, and for a moment it was like she was gliding on air. With the proper gear and training, she could equip some aerial movements for her future fights, noted the hitman. Already thinking ahead for the future battles that were inevitable to come.
"It's been an hour" Giannini pointed out "Her stamina is still going, but her blood levels continue dropping. Her body temperature is increasing too"
"She's using too much energy without realizing it" Reborn concluded at his side, taking mental notes of everything.
She fainted for a day after using Hyper Mode for the first time, but that was entangled with the fear and tiredness of the mission involved. He wonders, after a tribal task, what would be the consequences? And as if hearing him, her flat voice called over the comlink connecting them.
" Reborn?"
"What is it, Dame-Tsuna?"
" It's burning"
The room? her body? her mind? It was curious but dangerous all the same. And despite wanting to get to the bottom of this, undergoing such experiments was risky while on a cruise with tons of people in the middle of the sea.
"Shut it down, Dame-Tsuna. We're done for today"
There was a soft whisper, it sounded like a hum of the wind as the brunette started to reduce speed until she came to halt in the middle of the room. Her lips parted but no harsh breathing came out, and Reborn's unblinking eyes caught the way her head turned ever so slightly to the side as if listening to something that wasn't there.
''Tsuna, turn it off" He urged her, but she was gone from reach.
Just like the last time, there was something keeping her in Hyper Mode despite the danger being gone.
It should have been instinctual, to release the power and return to normal, but the way the flame crown in her head pulsed like a raging lion clinging to stay lit was astounding to see.
Beautiful, dangerous and mysterious. A lethal combination for someone who didn't know how to wield it.
At his side, the machines rang in alarm.
"There's a spike of wavelength!" Giannini exclaimed, reading the statistics coming from the girl and turning towards Reborn to silently ask what to do next. If it was up to him, he would have pulled her out the moment her levels started dropping. But Reborn had the final say in the matter.
"Tsuna!" The hitman shouted, already planning to go down there and kick the idiot in the face to wake her up. And as if hearing him once more, the brunette answered in actions.
Her body did a violent shake as the flame distinguished in a flash and she was left fighting to breathe as her body collapsed on the floor. Her arms supported her fall, holding onto the ground as to not lose balance and hit her face despite how her body was leaning down.
There was a sound from the comlink, a sort of choking in her throat before she was able to swallow and breathe again.
" I-I'm 'kay"
"Take deep breaths Dame-Tsuna. When you're ready, come on up"
She could barely nod without the world spinning, and so very slowly she leaned down to lay on her back on the floor and spread her arms wide. Her lungs expanded with every breath but it felt like it wasn't enough, and her eyes blinked tears that shouldn't be there.
She tried to pretend it was sweat, but her mind couldn't think anymore.
It was void.
.
.
.
"Has she been showing any symptoms?" Giannini asked while printing the data collected to hand it towards the hitman.
"Such as?"
"Fatigue, dizziness?"
"A few" He said after thinking of the 'boarding incident'.
It could have been because just before boarding, the brunette quickly leaned down to pick the stupid hat and walked upwards to a place with altitude. Her blood pressure must have dropped and her sight blanked in consequence of that.
Or it could have been something else, something more.
"I'm no doctor, but if Reborn-san will allow me..."
Giannini said, not wanting to overstep the role the hitman had given him as Vongola Decimo engineer but still worried over the girl he just met. The hitman nodded at him, welcoming his input of the matter and so he voiced his concern.
"The Hyper Dying Will Mode is a force to reckon on its own. But her body is not built to withstand it, and so, it's being overheated by it"
He showed him a drawing chart from the time lapses and the increase and decrease stats.
"The heat it's accelerating her metabolism. It's burning fast, at this rate it can fall into anaemia or something worse"
"I'll speak with Shamal. We need another waking trigger for her flames, something less forceful and a way to cool down her body"
This was dangerous, Shamal already saw it coming, but it was necessary to confirm it. The brunette needed to survive this, it was a vitality for her to control her flames without risk. The fate of not only Vongola but everyone involved and herself were at stake.
He didn't know what was more morbid. For the girl to fall under the darkness of the Mafia or to be cursed by her own Sky flames.
The door to the training room rattled as it tried to be opened, and a minute later Tsuna finally emerged from it, hair a mess and still under the aftershock of a harsh panting.
"How are you feeling Decimo?" Giannini quickly approached her to aid her, but she unceremoniously flopped down in a chair.
"Tired" She said while removing the gear on her.
She handed the bands to Giannini first and the man had enough courtesy to turn around as she lowered her shirt to remove the patch on her chest, she squinted down at it, noting there was a tiny drop of blood in it. Removing the one from her elbow revealed the same peculiarity.
How odd and creepy. She coughed to grab the attention of the engineer and handed him the rubber patches.
"Here, some juice" He exchanged the patches with a fruity juice box, which she accepted with a smile.
"Thank you" The tasty beverage running down her dry throat was a great welcome. Releasing a satisfying sigh, she turned towards the hitman who was busy reading some papers. "So how did I do?"
"Terrible, you were slow" Was his snippy answer "We are going to build muscle mass from zero again and train your stamina starting tomorrow"
This was their relationship; dry, ordering and distant. Once he had what he wanted, Reborn turned to walk away.
Never minding her mental health, her worries or her thoughts. She was way past the point of screaming at him to turn back, too tired to even ignite a fight.
Perhaps it was the fact that her mind felt empty and her consciousness was floating. The lingering fearless courage that the flames showered her body with was still there, licking her skin like a goodbye hug.
"So are all the Arcobaleno taking apprentices now?"
SHOOKAPLAK-`
That was the sound of the bullet flying close to her head. The sound was so different from the previous shots, this one was fast and violent, with the will to strike and kill if the user wishes to. Tsuna is no fool, she knows 100% that the bullet could have gone through her head if Reborn wanted it. This was a warning, or better yet, a defence mechanism.
"Where did you learn that word?" He demanded with a glare.
"Hm?" She sipped on her juice and blinked at him, closing her face from any emotion, but basking inside at being able to raise his hackles by that single question. Reborn glared at her, threatening her to speak if the gun still pointed at her was any indication.
"Colonnello gets weak over apple pie. He spoke of the strongest 7 once, it was easy to connect the dots"
"You have met them"
"I have"
Perhaps she will gain nothing with this and the mistrust between them will grow apart even more. The truth of the knowledge she possessed was a double-edged knife.
To be truthful, it was the only thing she could come up with. She needed to intrigue him, show her trust in him. And if she can't achieve that, then she will take gratification in antagonising him.
That was her gamble.
"I met Lal and Colonnello in Italy. They sometimes babysat me, though it was more Lal terrorising us"
It was kinda liberating to release this from her chest, telling this to someone who understands the impact of her words. She knew she needed to be quick and smart and give the hitman no space to demand more or things could turn upside down.
"I saw one of Skull's performances in Naples and managed to get his autograph. His stunts were amazing, you know? Verde, well… he is my benefactor. Green&Peace, remember? He buys my paintings and ideas in return for information and money"
And just by those two names, the hitman gained a murderous expression. Well, this was fun.
"I met Fon through you and Mammon; I actually don't know Mammon…" She shook her head slightly at that and her lips pursed unintentionally. "As for the last one… I only know she is strong. Colonnello once said we were similar, but I would like to disagree"
She held onto the tiny juice box, cradling it in her hands like a teddy bear to suck whatever protection it could provide. Her fiery courage left her with cold sweat and trembling fingers, and all that was left was her own survival instinct.
"I just found it funny how you all seemed to be taking someone under your wing, t-that's all" Her voice cracked at the end due to the nerves on her stomach, but her tired face blamed it all to the exhaustion her body was experiencing.
It was a good act, a very good convincing act because Reborn stared at her for one more second before letting Leon transform back to his lizard form. Well, she won the fight, but still not the war. That was the only peace offering he would give her.
He lowered his fedora and turned to walk out of the room, his shadow on the floor growing bigger due to the contrast of light and loomed over her as if to declare he could get her anytime.
"You will cease all contact with them. Lal and Colonnello, although working for Vongola's branch, they can backstab you at any moment. Mammon's out of the question, Verde is a crazy bastard, Giannini will reinforce security over your phone. You will not sell yourself to him ever again. Do not meet Fon behind my back and burn that horrid letter of the lackey"
If there was a door handle, he would have slammed the door closed. She knew that. Instead, he had to wait until the wall slid open to walk into the hallway. That didn't seem to bother him or ruin his image as a spartan tutor because he left with some parting words that promised pain.
"You're going to hell tomorrow, Dame-Tsuna. Rest well"
The wall slid close once more and the brunette could finally release the breath stuck in her throat.
"Oh my, he is jealous" Tsuna giggled in hysterics, ignoring the completely gobsmacked Giannini in the room.
.
.
.
The spa was the most magical thing she has ever experienced.
After resting for a while and gathering enough strength to walk back to her cabin to take a quick shower, she was reunited with the group expressing worries over her exhausted form.
It didn't take much convincing from her mother to go to the spa before retiring for the night, and so after dinner, she headed to a specific area of the cruise to finally claim her reward of the day.
She fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow, something she would never do on public spaces. She never fell asleep on the train or bus despite how little sleep she got. It was a defence mechanism, keeping her awake while being surrounded by strangers.
But knowing there were people watching over her, she let her defences fall knowing that Bianchi and her mother were both with her.
And so, Tsuna let go.
She fell under the spell of relaxing after a crazy day. It was impossible not to when halfway through it already felt like she was floating.
The sweet fragrances of the room were soothing her nerves into melting the tense joints from her muscles that she accumulated over the week. By each second, thoughts and worries seemed to vanish.
The threat of Reborn's new training and Lal joining the coup seemed so far away, nothing seemed to matter, just the siren call of sleep and the vanilla scent it offered.
She let herself go, succumbing to the darkness that welcomed her like an old friend, guiding her down towards a place no one could reach, no one but her.
Just fall̶i̸n̶g̶
Like a sinking boat in the middle of the sea, there was a heaviness in her body that made her dive under. The crash through the water felt cold against her skin, it was a sensation of freshness that washed over her exhausted mind.
Tsuna opened her eyes to see nothing but shadows crawling around her, pulling her deeper and deeper into the abyss.
She felt herself wake up, but she was still dreaming, that she was sure of. She closed her eyes to will herself awake, but once she opened them she found herself in a wonderland.
There was a beautiful garden, a place she once saw in another dream. White magnolia trees standing next to cherry blossoms surrounded a sparkling lake
Blinking under the warm sunlight, she looked around for a spark of awareness but found nothing but beautiful landscapes and a pleasant lightness in her body, like invisible arms hugging her to remain right where she was.
She walked towards the trees, admiring their beauty and splendour while thinking for a way to... wake up? But she was awake, wasn't she? This was real...
Frowning, her thoughts seemed to fade before she could even hear them. There were no voices or whispers in her mind, just a numb sensation that something was there before it disappeared.
She took a step back, wanting to run away, but a breeze of cold air dancing around her stopped her.
"Mukuro" She called out loud, somehow knowing he was there with her.
"Oya, Oya, what a pleasant surprise, Tsunayuuki" the voice purred at her back, and she quickly turned to see him standing there, in his green uniform without a care of the world.
Whether he was real, an illusion or a figment of her imagination, he looked pale and tired.
"What did you do?" She accused him.
"Guilty" He smirked as he raised his hands to show no harm "That brief nick in your back, it allowed me to connect my flame to yours, just barely"
She could barely remember the whole fight, too busy being drunk in power and adrenaline, but she remembers the flames in her hands pillowing her imminent crash in the wall, where a hidden trident laid ready to strike her.
The mosquito bite...
Mukuro laughed when he saw the flat horrified glare she was giving him.
"I can't possess you if that's what you're worried about"
"So, why bring me here?" She crossed her arms, and for the first time since wandering here, she noted she was wearing a black loose dress instead of the spa robe she wore before falling asleep.
"Would you believe me if I said, I merely wish to talk"
His voice held a tone of mischief in it, but Tsuna could recognize what laid beneath.
It's been two months since their fight, since he was taken prisoner and whisked away to an underground world where sunlight was scarce, if there even was any.
This was the first time they made contact, the first time she was aware that he was lurking somewhere in the back of her mind, but never once had he tried to hurt her, didn't cause her pain or nightmares. That was all on her.
Looking at his fallen shoulders and the light of satisfaction in his mismatched eyes made her understand the fact that all this time he has been trying to reach her. That he was nothing but a lonely child seeking attention.
"About what?" And he gave her quite the startled look, probably thinking she would loudly refuse and demand to break free "You want to talk, right? What would you like to talk about? Though you should preferably refrain from murder and world domination. We aren't that close after all"
"Kufufu, how curious" He laughed, taken aback by her words but welcomed them nonetheless.
He moved his hand to the side, inviting her to take a stroll with him. She stared at him for a moment before approaching him and making sure to maintain a bit of distance. Animosity or not, she was still wary of him and his intentions.
They walked side by side toward the sparkling lake, the water glittered as if tiny crystals were embedded in the surface. It looked inviting to the eye, but she wasn't sure what would happen if she got near them. Sparkling things could make the simplest traps after all.
"You mentioned before, that you understand. Why is that?"
"Can you see them?" She asked after a moment of thought "My memories?"
"I can in a way" He smirked at her affronted look "I won't break your mind if you allow me"
"You're asking for permission?"
"You're a lady after all"
She looked at the inviting water, feeling the heavyweight of the choice she was given. She already took a gamble, another one couldn't hurt more... right?
Feelings and emotions she felt the last time they met bombarded her heart to the point she felt an ache in it, the sensation should have been enough to wake her up but she grounded her feet to remain.
"Hold my hand"
He did without hesitation, and as their fingers brushed against each other, Mukuro felt a cold fire brewing in his veins. One second he was looking at her honey eyes. The next, it was like a door opened behind him and a torrent of images and colours roared around them in an explosion.
His wide eyes consumed everything that came from it. The blood, the screams, the fire. He felt emotions that weren't his own, witnessed a tragedy and submerged in the darkness that haunted the girl, all in the span of a few seconds.
He stared at her with wide eyes as she bared part of her heart to him.
"It's our secret" She whispered, lowering her gaze to try and break the chain of memories as the whirlwind of images decayed into ashes that surrounded them both. Mukuro released their fingers slowly, letting the ashes fly and fade with the wind.
"Why?"
And there were so many ways to interpret that single question.
Why did it happen? Why did you show me? Why you? Why me? Why?
Tsuna could give him thousands of excuses, but the truth was she was tired of suffering in silence. She didn't owe him anything, but speaking with him was easier than hiding in the dark.
"I guess I was lonely"
.
.
.
Notes:
Thanks for stopping by!
Just one more chapter to start the next ARC, I'm really excited!
Comments are appreciated, I love hearing what you guys think of the story so far!See you guys next week~
Chapter 15: Mafia in our Land
Notes:
Hello, Hello~
Welcome to the new chapter.
Enjoy!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
"I talked with Mukuro"
She breathed out, her voice not wavering despite the tight coiling in her abs.
At her words, Reborn merely blinked back from his place on top of her knees, face showing neither surprise nor suspicion. If there was even a little spark of worry, he hid it perfectly well.
It was a cool morning by the sea, the sun was barely starting to shine in the sky and she was already past the 40th crunch at the moment. Not a single soul was awake when the hitman -oh so gently- disturbed her sleep by a kick in her guts.
Her mind snapped awake before she felt the pain, but her body was sluggish in reaction, so there was now a purple mark on her navel, expanding and contracting every time her upper body moved.
The hitman had taken her towards the deck of the cruise, where he proceeded to make her jog around before moving to the floor exercises. Because it was so early in the morning, no one was aware of her suffering. It was surprising how not even Gokudera was woken up by her startled screech.
"He can't possess me… but I can feel him" She didn't know why she needed to justify something when there was no reason for it. It wasn't like Reborn could stop it from happening. But the tiny little hope that someone close and strong could get worried for her mental state was nice. It just wasn't happening though.
"You bonded with him on your own. Good for you, Tsuna"
"Better the devil you know than the one you don't" She muttered, groaning as her lower back and shoulders burned by the exercise.
"Why tell me?" The hitman patted her knee, silently ordering her to keep going despite the strain in her muscles.
"I'm trying something new called…trust. Mom and Lal made me do it, so be glad I'm sharing"
"Don't expect me to share something in return"
"I'm not" She choked out, her throat closing as the clenching in her abs prevented her from breathing properly. She closed her eyes tight and held her breath as she used her last energy rush to complete the mark of 50. Once the quota was fulfilled, she lay back on the floor, taking a big gulp of air.
She willed her shoulders to sag from their tense posture, and the relaxing of her muscles made it easier to breathe. The cool breeze of the ocean was a great relief against her clammy skin. She wasn't worried about getting sick, for when her eyes had landed on a jacket before going outside her mind didn't protest to grab it.
It was weird, following a voiceless feeling. But so long as it was trying to protect her, then she was going to trust it, whatever it was.
A squirming sensation made her muscles clench again, and her neck stretched enough to see Leon crawling all the way from her tummy towards her neck, where he proceeded to curl down. Living with him for months had gotten her skin used to the scratchy and scaly claws of the little thing as he liked to sometimes perch near her neck to nap.
She just hoped he wasn't planning on falling asleep now because she wanted to have a proper shower and breakfast with her Mom and the others.
Bracing her weight on her elbows, she pushed herself up slowly. Reborn had jumped from her knees and landed next to her when his partner in crime decided to abandon his former place of rest, and he waited until the brunette was sitting properly to nod at her.
"Wash up. We'll have special training later today, so be ready"
"Yes sir" She brought a hand up to her neck to protect Leon from falling as she stood up. When she looked down, she wasn't surprised to see the hitman gone.
She had to swallow her disappointment. Seemed like the breach between them was getting further away. She had bared the darkness of her heart and confessed something that could potentially endanger her life even more than it currently was, but it was a gamble.
Reborn did not expect either of them. And instead of demanding and poking for answers as she had hoped, he was pulling away.
She didn't care if the hitman didn't share his deepest secrets like his killer count or his reason for living. All she wanted was someone who could listen without judging, someone who could answer her questions without taking her naivety and fear for granted.
She needed someone to trust her nightmares to and expect not a dismissal but reliability.
Just that.
Behind her, the sun was starting to rise, painting the skies with orange and bluish hues. It was a marvellous sight, but she went inside before it could even grace her skin.
.
.
.
"Where did you go this morning? I didn't know you were an early riser" Yamamoto asked as he served himself some waffles. The cruise had inclusive cuisine with dishes from all over the world. There was sushi, onigiris and even some miso soup, but because this was an opportunity to try some international food, everyone was having fun with their food choices.
"Reborn took me for a walk"
She held an amused laugh, as not even a second later the predictable chain of reactions happened.
"What do you mean you went out!?"
"Oh? Can I join you next time?"
"Baka-Tsuna is a dog"
"Lambo! Mean!"
Gokudera was scolding himself while bowing hard, his head almost hitting the table but was careful because Nana was sitting next to him and he didn't want to disturb his precious Juudaime's mother's breakfast.
Bianchi was mindful too, as she was wearing goggles and gloves and sitting on the other side of the table so that her brother wouldn't faint or throw up. It was a little sad when you thought about it, but at least no food has been poisoned so far.
They didn't exactly have a plan, after breakfast they were just going to explore the cruise again and see other attractions together. At least, that's what Tsuna intended. With Reborn's promise of doom hovering over her shoulders, she was adamant on not getting separated from her mother. More than anything, she was a little paranoid knowing that they were surrounded by Mafiosi.
Of course, nothing ever goes according to her wishes.
Just as they were finishing eating, people began standing up and rushing outside towards the deck, where loud chatter could be heard.
"What's with all the commotion?"
Being the curious - and paranoid- people they were, they too went along to see what was happening. Reborn jumped on her shoulder, probably to stir her and prevent her from running away.
"We're near land. Once we're there, I expect a proper attitude, Dame-Tsuna" Those ominous words sent a shiver down her spine.
"Land? Land where? We're in the ocean! Reborn?!"
"Could it be a virgin island? Or a scuba spot? I have never been diving, it must be exciting!" Yamamoto smiled, throwing his arms behind his head in a carefree manner.
"We're not diving, baseball idiot. And Juudaime, please rest assured that I won't let you out of my sight"
Tsuna was barely able to nod. She could feel a sinking feeling of dread brewing in her gut as the cruise approached an island that shouldn't be there. People around her started to cheer and her eyes widened as the clouds and fog lifted to reveal mechanical structures rising in the air in colourful attractions.
Her skin bristled as the floating island made itself known, showcasing in all its glory a huge amusement park, topped with a white castle in the middle.
"Oh, it's an amusement park! How thrilling!" Her mother exclaimed, clapping her hands together and looking at the huge floating park happily.
"In the middle of the ocean?!" Tsuna questioned incredulously.
Was this even normal? This wasn't real. It got to be a joke. Why is there an amusement park in the middle of the ocean, on route for a Mafioso cruise?
At her side, Reborn patted her head.
"Welcome to Mafia Land"
Next to her, a little boy opened a huge book.
"Fuuta..."
"Mafia Land. Ranked first of 254 theme parks as a mafia-only resort that welcomes Mafia Famiglias that don't deal with drugs and other illicit activities"
"Let's keep the book hidden, okay?" She closed the book and quickly ushered him to put it away.
"Okay!" He accepted with a smile, apparently not caring if anyone else saw or recognized him despite what he suffered in the past. How can he be so carefree?
"Isn't it great, Tsu-chan? We haven't been to an amusement park in years!"
"Yeah… But, is it safe?"
"It is" The Hitman reassured her "For them, at least"
"Figures" she muttered, feeling that sinking feeling clawing her insides.
"Let's prepare for landing, everyone!" Her mother exclaimed, and as the little lambs that they are, the kids cheered and started to follow her inside.
Tsuna saw them leave until they got lost within the crowd. Her feet remained frozen in place, eyes starting to sting.
"Reborn" She glares at him, arms trembling as she quickly crosses them over her chest. The Hitman jumped from her shoulder over to a table in front of her to look at her better.
"Your mother will be under heavy Vongola surveillance. This is a vacation for her, so no harm will come to her"
"We are surrounded by Mafiosi" She gritted, half wanting to scream, half wanting to tear at her hair. Maybe both. "How can you guarantee that my mother, a Japanese civilian, will be safe?"
"Can't you feel it?"
"You care how I feel now?" She snapped, feeling anger clashing with dread in a heat fire inside.
"Don't turn your angsty teenager mood on me, Dame-Tsuna. If you felt that your mother might be in danger, you would be in a screaming fit by now. No harm will come to her, you can have my word on that"
And she believed that. She bloody believed it. She scrunched her nose and turned to the side, not wanting to appear as if she was about to throw a tantrum.
She took a moment to clear the dark clouds from her mind and willed her body to uncurl from its tense posture because, yeah. She could feel it. Or rather, she didn't feel scared or restless when she thought of her mother stepping foot into that land. There was no tingle or warning buzz in her head.
She only felt a cold sensation when she thought of herself going in there.
"Why am I here?" she asked.
"To train"
"Just train?"
"Just train"
She believed his words, although the level of danger was yet to be decided. There wasn't much she could do, refusal was impossible. She knew, god… she knew Reborn would get her there one way or another, even if it was kicking and screaming or inside a plastic bag.
"Okay…." She breathed out "Okay"
"Gather your gear. And anything you think you might need" He nodded at her, giving her one last look before tugging his fedora down. "When you step out, raise your head, Dame-Tsuna. Show them who's the Boss"
Yeah right, as if she wanted a bright neon sign in her back alerting everyone on who she was. She huffed and munched on her cheek as she watched him disappear through a window. Her anxiety levels were rising, she truly didn't want to go. But her mother and the kids were excited and it's not like she was going to meet her death. Really, she wasn't. And knowing that was what made it scarier.
Might as well pack an aid-kit, she thought defeated as she ventured inside through the doors that connected the restaurant to the deck where they came from.
She felt stares on her but she ignored them, she got better at that. All she needed to do was walk a straight line across the room without grabbing attention. Simple.
"Juudaime!?"
She winced and hunched slightly, walking faster to the exit without looking like a madman. She could see Gokudera frantically searching for her, having been separated from the crowd when they went inside, but if he spotted her now, as well-intended as it was, he was going to cause a scene and alert everyone of her status.
"They can't see you"
She turned quickly to the source of the voice, seeing a lonely man enjoying a cup of tea by a table. His Hawaiian shirt looked ridiculous on him, it was pink and bright and it clashed horribly with his curly black hair. If he was wearing his real face though, well… she would have burst into hysterical laughter.
"What do you mean?" She walked slowly towards him, eying the people around her that seemed to ignore her serve for the passing glance so as to not bump into her.
"In your place is a beautiful blonde woman enjoying lunch with her lover"
"Are you stalking me?" She sat down on the chair in front of him and glared. She might have been drugged with painkillers at that time, but she faintly remembers a blue dream and a presence lulling her to sleep.
"You wound me, child. I'm all but enjoying a summer vacation"
"You're a liar. You don't do vacations"
"Guilty" He laughed, and god was it annoying "I can't do my job if you ship yourself to a mafia polluted land"
"So I'm your job now? What happened to the haunting, Mr. Ghost?" With the invisible protection around her, she relaxed and served herself a plate of fruit from the table and took a bite from a strawberry.
"Ah, the memories. It's been so long since you called me that" He sighed, smiling over the rim of his cup.
"Why are you here, really?" she asked because this couldn't be a coincidence.
"Exactly what I said for. Do you have any idea how many men have tried to kidnap you since you boarded the cruise?"
"A few…?"
"35"
"Oh… Thank you?" She grimaced at that. She felt an annoying sensation and a sour taste on her mouth whenever she walked, and the nagging pull in her mind made her take turns and different exits many times but never really alerted her of a kidnapping attempt. "To be truthful, I don't feel in danger"
"Then you're a fool" He scolded her, levelling her with a stern glare.
"No, no. Listen, um…" She looked around to make sure no one was listening, which of course they weren't. She bit her lip and considered the man in front of her. He wasn't an ally, he wasn't Reborn, but he might as well be her closest confidant at the present moment. "I… I need to ask you something. And you have to promise on your heart's grave that you won't mock me and will answer with the truth"
"I'm intrigued, whatever would you swear on my dead heart for?" He set his cup down and popped his arm on the table to rest his chin on his open palm. He gave her his complete attention and that action was enough to make her nervous.
She took a breath and then two, and three and then licked her lips.
"What is the Vongola Hyper Intuition?"
"Oh dear, has the curse befallen on you too?" He frowned.
"Please! Just tell me! This, this is driving me crazy. The voices and feelings and… just what is it?" She was close to gripping her hair but opted to stab a strawberry instead. It was that or slamming her hands on the table, and trick or not, the noise would surely grab attention.
"It's not something one could explain so easily" He shook his head, eyes narrowing as if seeing something unpleasant flash behind them.
"Please…" She pleaded weakly because she needed the truth, not half-baked answers and brief tales. The man in front of her sighed heavily before leaning back on his chair.
"It's a bloody power that can see through everything. You feel safe when you shouldn't be because somehow you know that you'll be okay. You'll know when someone has ill intentions and when your luck will make you rich. When danger is lurking and a possible way to counter-attack it."
She gulped and nodded because everything she has experienced so far fell on that.
"You will know things you have no idea about. Of people betraying you before they even think of it or them dying before it even happens. It will lead you and pull you to the golden path. It's a Siren call, silent and haunting. It will never leave you. You can never escape it, although you may fight it, the results will only sink you deeper. It's a curse that belongs to your blood. Only yours"
He took a pause after that, tired of spewing a lot of words with heavy meaning. He looked at her, her pale face and wide glistening eyes. He couldn't help but smirk at her pitiful look. Of course he knew what part she played in the underworld game, this curse only added to the price she had to pay.
"Vongola's Hyper Intuition lets you know Life, and a way to cheat it"
He concluded, bringing the conversation to an end as he grabbed his cup to enjoy a lukewarm sip of tea, letting her process the information on her own.
Tsuna for her part was silent, her head hurt and her fingers trembled to clench onto something. She knew the grasp of this power, she was only starting to understand it but didn't know how far it could go. Knowing that she will have to live with the knowledge of someone close to her ever thinking of hurting her was sickening. Because it could happen, it will happen.
Because she knows.
She just does.
Knowing that she will feel the danger before it was even there was maddening. Knowing that she could cheat and claim whatever she wanted was distressful. Having the upper advantage and solutions for sudden adversities felt dirty.
Many could claim this power as the ultimate weapon, could get anything they wanted and monopolize as they wished. But not her. Even if she wanted to use it, deep down her morale and ethics screamed of how wrong it was.
He was right, it was a curse.
A curse running through her veins, sticking to her skin and pulling on her nerves.
She wanted to use it, take advantage and escape her nightmare. But the call prevented her, even now she could hear the silent whispers singing to her. It was a war of wills waltzing in her mind, pulling and pushing constantly to the point she could feel her head splitting in pain.
One side was cheering her, the other was holding her back. They were singing for her to use it, but at the same time, screaming at her to stop.
There was something wrong.
Something tainted.
"If it's mine… then why does it hurt?" She asked in a whisper, her eyes flashing and blurring with unshed tears.
The man gazed at her solemnly.
She knew the answer before he whispered back.
"Because you shouldn't have it"
.
.
.
"Tsuna-nee!" Fuuta collided with her legs, wrapping his arms around her waist the moment she stepped into the room. She gripped the boy's shoulder as the force of the impact almost made her stumble back.
She patted his hair and pushed him gently to let her go so that she could properly walk inside. Hearing her name being called made a flash of silver appear on her line of vision.
"Ah, I found Gokudera-kun" She drawled as she walked towards Bianchi's room to grab a backpack and start filling it with necessities. Her mother looked up the moment she entered and smiled joyously. Tsuna tried her best to match her emotions but found it hard to pretend. Luckily for her, the bomber rushed after her with a worried expression.
"Juudaime!"
"Please, don't call me that while we're here. There can't be many popular Juudaimes at the moment, I don't want to endanger them" She told him, pointing towards her mother and the kids who were getting some sunscreen rubbed on their arms.
"Yes! But, Juudai- I mean, what shall I- I can't!"
"You can call me Tsuna, you know?" She patted his shoulder and moved towards the common area with her bag. She had a spare change of clothes, her mittens, a cap, some band-aids, pills for migraine and a water bottle. From the table next to her made-up bed, she grabbed her wallet and her phone. She wasn't going to need anything more.
"B-But…"
"Yeah, it's not like it's hard" Yamamoto added as he walked towards them "See? Tsuna, Tsuna, Tsuna, Tsuna, Tsuna, Tuna- ah?"
"Shut up!" Gokudera growled and threw him a cushion that made the boy laugh as he moved to avoid it "T-Tsuna-sama-
"Denied" Tsuna tugged her hair into a high ponytail and tucked it down under the cap. It was a black one, it could hide her face from the crown and protect her from the sun's glare. Perfect disguise.
She turned towards the bomber and huffed a smile at his struggling face.
"Don't think hard, it's not like you will curse her" Yamamoto said while sitting on the couch to tie his shoes.
"Names have power, you know" The bomber grunted and crossed his arms.
"You can add -san if you like. But don't call my surname either. Although Japanese, it could still be recognized"
"T-Tsunayuuki-san, please forgive my informality in addressing you. I shall make it up to you" Gokudera rushed his words and bowed.
"Don't beat yourself, Tsuna is fine. Come on" She patted his back as she walked towards the cabin's door where the others were starting to gather. The sight made her pause.
Mafia Land was supposed to be an uncorrupted place for Mafiosi families to enjoy a joyous day. A free evening away from the horrors that targeted them, the perfect opportunity to spend a relaxing afternoon with their cherished ones and pretend to live a normal outgoing without threats or shadows looming over their shoulders.
It was a joke because at the end of the day, when they boarded the cruise back and sailed to their homes, the Mafia was going to welcome them with open arms and they would fall back to that drug no matter how clean or pacifist they claimed to be.
Yet ironically, she had unintentionally welcomed runaway kids from mafia's famiglias into her home and let them pretend to have a normal life.
Quite the hypocrite, she thought while frowning. She suddenly felt very thankful for the cap hiding her expression.
"All right everyone, let's have some fun!" Her mother said, making the kids cheer.
"Lambo-sama wants to see the penguins!"
"Lambo! not, zoo!" Ipin shook her head, making Lambo stick her tongue at her.
"It's an amusement park, I don't think they have animals" Fuuta pointed, though he wasn't exactly sure. This being his first time at an amusement park too. He was tempted to use his ranking book, but he promised Tsuna he wouldn't. At least, not for today.
"Mama!" The boy stomped his foot, eyes already brimming with tears.
"Alright, alright. We will visit everyone's favourite attractions. Seems fair?" Her mother calmed them all, and they all agreed.
Seeing her mother in such a good mood made all the negative thoughts melt away. It was contagious. Sliding her bag over her shoulders, she gripped the straps tightly to secure them and turned to the boys at her side.
"Let's stick together. And please watch over my mom too, okay?"
"Sure thing, Tsuna! Don't worry. We won't get separated from each other"
.
.
.
They got separated.
One moment they were screaming their lungs at the highest rollercoaster, the next, Tsuna found herself next to a cotton-candy stand.
Alone.
She sighed in frustration on her hands. She was expecting it, but it still annoyed her how easily it happened. Even more so because Lambo had a tight grip on her shirt through the entire ride and Gokudera's bodyguard stance was like an iron wall.
She already sent a message to her mother to let her know her whereabouts, but she was sure they wouldn't meet for a few hours.
In moments like these, she couldn't help but remember her old nanny's Life Rules. They were drilled into her head like a religious rule book and was forced to promise to follow them to the letter. And she tried, she really did but by now she was sure she has broken like 15 rules so far.
But it's not like her ex-nanny will ever find out.
Tugging her cap lower, she looked around in search of something familiar. She was sure Reborn was on his way and getting lost will only result in an embarrassing situation with her in the middle of it. And anyway, it was impossible to hide from him.
So Lesson #1 of the day. When alone, stay with food.
It was either that or the toilets. But it was more possible to get kidnapped there so her paranoid mind wouldn't let her legs move from their rooted place. Besides, standing next to the cotton-candy stand and smelling the sweet aroma of sugar was soothing.
Despite dreaming with blizzards on summer nights, she hasn't had any nightmares and her insomnia was reduced greatly thanks to some tea Fon sent to Ipin that was actually meant for her. It had to be that way, otherwise, Reborn would have burnt the package. Really, he would. She can confirm that.
Sleeping and eating well to regain all the energy she lost was doing wonders to her health. Although it felt more like the Hitman was preparing her for something. Her body shivered at that thought.
She couldn't sense danger, but she knew something big was coming.
"Hello, little lady. You lost?"
Lesson #2, don't trust pretty boys.
She didn't even turn to see the guy, the arrogance of his voice was enough to dismiss him. And although her intuition was sending her warning vibes, she couldn't feel any imminent risk.
Though ignoring him seemed to do quite the opposite of leaving her be, for she could feel his lecherous eyes on her. She was wearing a striped t-shirt under a short overall and her trusty orange sneakers. Nothing flashy or provocative, but apparently, for some people that was enough to try something.
"If you come with me, I can help you"
"I'm waiting for someone, thanks"
Some months ago, she would've been a stuttering wreck. She's still a nervous mess sometimes, but in situations like this you could say she has had enough training by dealing with Moichida and his friends, plus training under the number one Hitman and living with a dangerous hitwoman has hardened her a little.
And not just that, she has learned that she can ignore people and turn them away with a glare just by repeating an inner mantra of 'Channel your inner Hibari-san' over and over in her head.
The cap might be hiding her eyes though because the boy sauntered closer to her with a confident smirk.
"Come on, we can have some fun too, ya know?"
"I said get lost!" She flinched and swatted her hand when he tried to touch her. Of course, this only angered him, seeing as she wasn't going to fall for his charm or whatever act he was trying to pull. He huffed an angry sneer and stalked closer, but just as her hands moved behind her back to grab her bag to hit him, her mind shushed her.
"You-
Whatever he was going to say died in his throat as he choked and his wide eyes rolled back. She sidestepped in a jump as he fell down, and it was only then that she was able to see a green dart sticking at the back of his neck.
"Dame-Tsuna"
She crossed her arms over her head in reflex, despite waiting for his arrival his presence and actions still put her on edge. Gulping, she uncurled her tense body and turned to see the little hitman by the stand when nothing else happened, seeing him eat a pink cotton-candy cone without a care in the world.
"What did you do to him?" She asked warily while kicking the unmoving figure in the ground. People walking by didn't seem to care there was a body lying around, and that only made it creepier.
"Nothing good" The hitman waved it off, finishing his sugary treat in one last bite, before turning to see his student. "Shall we?"
"What's happening?" There was a little tingle going off in her head, signalling that whatever he was planning wasn't going to be good.
"Your training starts now. Your mother and the kids are watching the aquatic show. It will last for 2 hours. Bianchi is with her, and under heavy vigilance" He reassured her with a pointed look and moved his arm to point behind her. "You, on the other hand, will go there"
She turned slowly and blinked up to see the huge white castle towering behind her. Ignoring her nervous stance, the hitman continued.
"Your guardians are looking for you" He said "I want you to evade them"
"That's not like you"
"I want to see them panic and how creative they get on finding you"
She grimaced at that, for she could already see a frantic Gokudera yelling through the speakers around the park looking for her. She also sent them a text message regarding her location, but she wouldn't put it past the hitman to block their signal.
"What happens when I get there?" She asked while fixing her ponytail better. She briefly wondered on what could happen if she screamed bloody murder right now and cried for help. But, no… the embarrassment wasn't going to help her escape. As if reading her thoughts, and she really suspected that he could, the hitman jumped to sit on her shoulder.
"You will find out"
How ominous.
.
.
.
She walked with tense shoulders through the path towards the castle. Whenever she lowered her head to try and appear as inconspicuous as possible while under a black cap, the hitman would tug on her hair to raise her head.
It was getting ridiculous, really. She was just surprised he didn't make her wear a neon sign with Vongola's name written on it. But that just meant he was planning something else, possibly something worse.
Crossing her arms over her chest to grip her elbows, she took a moment to admire the white marble that constructed the castle. It was white and polished, and the castle itself looked like it just came out from a fairytale book. With huge towers and big crystal windows, she could assume that more than an attraction this was perhaps a hotel.
And she was right. Entering the huge doors led to a lobby, at the side, there was a half-full restaurant and on the other, crystal elevators were transporting people up.
"Smile, Dame-Tsuna"
The devil whispered in her ear and she tried to put on a happy face as she walked towards the reception desk where a woman was busy talking on the phone. Tsuna smiled at her when they made eye contact and waited patiently until she was done. She could only catch something about wine stains on a bedsheet, and that was all she really wanted to know.
"Hello, how may I help you?" The lady smiled back at her, her lips curled in a practised move that seemed forceful. Tsuna could feel her own cheeks hurt at that.
"Hi, I'm meant to go inside. People are expecting me"
"Name?"
Shit.
Her mind blanked for a moment, and although her mouth opened to answer no sound came out. She made Gokudera swore not to say her name or reveal her title, and that was all the point for her incognito get-up. It might look like minutes, but her brain was processing in seconds the possible outcomes if she were to give her true identity.
"Name?" The lady insisted, and her eyes narrowed in confusion and mistrust at her lack of an answer.
"Um-
"Security, we got a lost one" the receptionist said through an earpiece, eyes never leaving the panicking brunette in front of her.
"W-Wait-
She tried to placate the situation, but it was too late. Her mind whispered to hold on to something, but in her panic, she couldn't even move.
"Too slow" Reborn happily scolded her and jumped to stand at the table.
Lesson #3, you need a code name.
She screeched as the floor opened beneath her and swallowed her down. She was in hysterics at that point, yelling and trying to hold onto something as her body glided down in what seems to be a long metal slide. Or a duct. The whispers were telling her that it was going to be alright, that she was going to be okay after the fall. But one thing was knowing, the other was feeling it.
She closed her eyes tight when a light brimmed from below, and before she knew it, her butt hit something soft. She grunted as the impact made her turn and scrap her elbows on the mat she was laying on.
"Oh god, my back. What the hell?! Reborn?!" She screamed in pain and confusion at the same time. Her high-pitched voice resounded around the metal walls in a painful echo. She shuddered as she looked around, trying to find a way out from wherever she was.
Her eyes immediately zeroed on a door near the wall across from her. It was big and sturdy and seemed very unwelcoming to open. It was like falling down the rabbit hole, only that what she would find behind the door wouldn't be a wonderland. But she had no choice, there was no going back from where she came from unless she could fly.
Her mind tingled at that. Wait, can she fly?
A loud clang made her jump and she scattered closer to a wall with wide eyes as she scanned the area for anything. She could already feel her body trembling and her pulse accelerating at being trapped and defenceless in an unfamiliar room.
Lesson #4, you need a weapon.
She didn't have any. Unless you counted the mittens which they actually were, but she didn't know how to use them. Although she had worn them every now and then, she couldn't trigger the function to turn them into leather gloves. Reborn refused to tell her how they worked, all she knew was that Leon and the flames had something to do with it. Other than that, they only functioned as hand warmers.
Taking her cap off quickly to have better visibility, she tied it to one of the bag's straps and stood up while holding onto the wall so she wouldn't fall by how her legs were shaking.
Reborn knew she wouldn't give her name at the front desk, so this place was where she was meant to be.
Stay here or go beyond? The whispers pushed her forward, so into the unknown she went. Walking with careful strides without letting go of the wall, she slid closer to the door while making sure to keep an eye at the ceiling in case another unfortunate soul dropped down.
She couldn't hear anything and the sudden feeling of being trapped somewhere underground was causing her heart to throb out of her throat. Despite knowing at the back of her head that no harm would come her way, it was still nerve-wracking.
Her fingers brushed against the texture of the door and she swallowed. It wasn't locked, her intuition whispered. The door wasn't locked so with a shaky hand, she pushed it open.
Peering inside, she noticed immediately the long hallway that led to a crossroad hall. She bit her lower lip as she slipped out of the room and glued herself to one of the walls. With slow steps, she ventured deeper into the corridor until her body stopped in the middle of two roads.
There were two sides to take, two paths to follow.
Standing in the middle, she could feel the inner war between her mind and body. Each wanting to go in a different direction while she; herself, wished to remain in place. But it was impossible, might as well say inevitable, because she knew no matter how hard she tried to run from her fate, she was doomed to fall.
The words from that man danced in her head. At this point, she realized she was nothing but a marionette with a heart but no will. Because she could cry, scream and hold on for as long as she tried, but there was no time to dawdle when the decision was already made for her.
She shuddered.
Like icy ants crawling over her skin, there was a pull; a sensation almost forcefully pushing her towards the left side. Like invisible hands or a rope tied around her body, it was luring her with a refreshing feeling of water streams caressing her skin.
It felt inexplicably good and her heart throbbed at that. There was a flare of an ugly sensation gripping her gut but it disappeared before she could even name what it was.
The whispers were telling her to go, softly cheering her in a silent song but her body coiled on itself in fear.
She crossed her arms over her chest tightly and rested heavily on the wall to try and grasp some grip in reality. What the hell was happening? She didn't know. All the nerves and terror she was feeling without knowing the reason why was giving her a massive headache and the inexplicable urge to cry.
"Tsuna? Is that you, kiddo?"
She blinked at the voice and snapped her head up. Her lips parted in a silent gasp at seeing a little baby carrying a rifle on his back marching towards her.
He paused, giving her a good look from head to toe before grinning. One moment she was trying to melt with the wall, the next she was falling on her knees.
"Wow! Look at you! You're so grown up, kora! Has Lal seen you? Damn" He whistled in amazement before quickly levelling her with a serious look "Wait, is Reborn bullying you? Tsuna, if he is, you tell me right now and I will kill him, come on"
"Hello, Colonnello!" She beamed at him, wrapping her arms around him in a hug. She couldn't help the happy laugh that escaped her, nor was she aware of the sagging in her muscles as she let herself relax into a warm summer rain.
Seeing Lal after so many years was one thing, but the soldier was a different story. They both suffered first hand Lal's moody swings and her torment. And although Lal was there when she returned to Japan in hysterics, she never got to say goodbye to Colonnello.
She knew they would meet again, but seeing him in person was so much better than just knowing.
"What are you doing here?"
"I'm in charge of the training grounds, what are you doing here?" Not even a second after he asked did he answer his own question with a frown "Wait, no. Reborn"
She pursed her lips and nodded. He tsked and jumped from her arms, proceeding to pace around while mouthing curses at the hitman. When she was little and used to talk about Reborn with amazement, the soldier would cry at her for not to be tainted. It was obvious there was a mutual rivalry between the two, and she wondered if she could annoy Reborn with it.
The soldier shook his head, ending his profanities to the hitman and turned to face her with a grin and a pat on her knee.
"I heard about your title, congratulations, kora"
"Y-Yeah, no. I-I don't want it"
"But you used to love playing Mafia" He said, confused at her reaction.
"But not like this"
Sunny afternoons playing hitmen and robbers seemed like a fever dream now. A lot has changed since then, and maybe not for the better, but she was trying.
Remembering that made her feel hollow inside. It reminded her of the ex-baseball ace and what was at stake in their lives.
Seeing her gloomy mood, Colonnello climbed to her shoulders with ease. He grabbed a strand of her long hair with care and unconsciously started playing with it, still in awe at seeing her all grown up.
"Come on, I will walk with you there. I have a feeling where you should be going"
"So do I"
She sighed as she stood up and started to walk while talking with the little soldier about trivial things and catching up. She felt at ease and calm, the total opposite of the bundle of nerves she was a couple of minutes ago.
It was weird but soothing so she embraced that feeling wholeheartedly without a doubt.
And yet she couldn't help but feel like she was leaving something behind.
.
.
.
"This is all your fault"
"If I remember correctly, you were the one holding her"
"Shut up, idiot!"
Gokudera was standing over a table, hands placed over his eyes to help him look better around the area in search of his runaway boss. He felt like a failure, his grip on her was tight and secured, but she still managed to slip away.
"Juudai-
"You lose another 10 points" Yamamoto chirped, patting his leg as it was within reach.
"Shut it!" Gokudera growled and tried to kick him but the other boy laughed and dodge it. The presence of the idiot wasn't helping at all, he was aggravating his nerves and making no effort on finding the brunette.
He was more like a little kid, staring at every game in awe and wonder and trembling in excitement at wanting to try them. Gokudera didn't let him, they couldn't have fun while the brunette girl was missing in a land full of Mafiosi. Her boss was right, it was dangerous if people knew about her. Although he was confident in their abilities to fight their way out, he planned on leaving this island with good spirits and zero injuries.
"Stop being dumb and search for her. You go that way, meet me here in 10 minutes" He commanded the other boy roughly before jumping down from the table and stalking some carnival games with stuffed animals as prizes.
Yamamoto for his part rubbed the back of his head at the hostile attitude of the Italian and opted to follow his order without any side jokes.
It's not like he was a heartless idiot. Of course he was worried. His friend was possibly lost, and that was the first thing she asked not to happen.
But he did see Reborn disappearing at the same time the brunette went missing, and despite what people believe about his brightness, he could connect the dots quickly.
He neared some toilets and knocked on the woman's door before opening just slightly so that his voice could be heard without actually peeking inside.
"Tsuna, you in there?" Some women yelled in Italian so he quickly closed the door at not hearing the brunette's response "Guess not… "
He walked around without results and before he knew it, he was back at the table watching Gokudera pace around with heavy steps while messing with his phone.
"She's not answering. Why isn't she answering?"
"Reborn is with her, should we really be worried?"
"Of course I'm worried! It's not like you can understand what's at stake!"
"Then tell me"
He leaned forward and hoped his expression was open and begging to understand.
It was easy to know that they were keeping secrets from him. Both of his friends sometimes talked in hushes and had a heavy air around them, it almost felt like it was suffocating them, but when he tried to join in, that air seemed to push him back. It made him feel excluded, knowing that they had a kindred understanding of something he wasn't allowed to know.
At least it seemed that way. Tsuna always censored her thoughts and Gokudera would scoff and dismiss his presence in certain topics.
"You wouldn't understand" Was the same response he always got and he was getting tired of being left behind.
There was an uncomfortable feeling setting in his gut. It wasn't about trust, or maybe it was. Knowing that there was a barrier between them despite his efforts to be better and more supportive was disheartening.
It hurt because the brunette already rejected him, and although they were spending time together and held a friendly relationship, she was still pulling away from him little by little.
And it was breaking him.
Even now.
"Don't look at me like that, idiot. There are just some things you aren't allowed to know" Gokudera crossed his arms and looked away.
"Don't you think I deserve to know?"
"You… can't. Once you're in, there's no going back"
"It's my decision though"
He pushed and the more he did, Gokudera posture became tenser. It was obvious he was containing himself by the way he was gripping his arms, at what he didn't know, but he wanted to.
But he also knew that pushing and demanding for answers wouldn't just work. So he sighed and stood up, willing to change the topic and focus back on finding the brunette. But just as he was going to voice an idea, an unfamiliar voice interrupted.
"Oh, it's that you, smoking bomber? Knew I recognised those shouts"
He turned to see a foreign guy, Italian obviously by the heavy accent. He was older, carried an arrogant stance and dressed like a gangster, just the type of guy the brunette would instantly hate and ignore his existence.
Gokudera remained tense and disregarded the newcomer, but that only made the other guy laugh and saunter closer.
"Ignoring me? How arrogant of you, monello "
"Get lost" He finally bite back, throwing him a bored stare from behind his shoulder.
"Rude. After all the fun we had back at Catania"
There was a smug smirk, an expression that didn't settle at all in the ex-baseball player. It was mocking with a hint of cruelty, its purpose was to raise a bone for the bomber to bite. If this situation happened a few months ago, Yamamoto was sure the boy would have blasted the other guy in no time. But he was holding back.
"Guess you're still an idiot if you don't know when you aren't needed" Gokudera spat and turned to walk away, obviously done. The guy scoffed but he didn't let that stop him.
Yamamoto's fingers twitched, and it was times like this that he missed the rough texture of his bat. It's not like he intended to bash the guy's head or something. He just spent a lot of time practising with it that whenever he was stressed or feeling down, swinging for some time used to release some tension.
It's also the reason why he broke his arm, but he wasn't going to walk through that rail of thoughts. No, what was important was getting out of this situation without much trouble, just as Gokudera obviously was trying to do.
It was clear the Italian bomber had a past he wasn't proud of, as the cocky guy was oh so bluntly trying to remind him. And although he wanted to know it and somehow be part of it, he didn't want to know it like this.
"There's a rumour going around that someone tied a leash on you, is that right?"
"What is it to you?"
"Did you finally bend to someone? I had a great laugh when I heard the mighty Hayato had become a maid to a wimp"
" Vaffanculo! "
Gokudera snarled angrily and grabbed some dynamite. He promised himself he wouldn't draw attention or get in trouble to help the brunette have an easy day and enjoyable vacation. But he just couldn't contain his fury anymore.
It was bad enough the fear and worry he had over the missing girl, add some nameless bastard he used to associate with daring to mock him and antagonise him. He didn't care what he said about him, jeers and taunts didn't hurt him anymore. But he couldn't let some jackass harass and mock his Boss.
Because as her right-hand man, it was his duty and mission to protect her from any harm. He took one step forward and moved his arm, but before he could blast that bastard to oblivion, Yamamoto stepped in and punched the idiot in the face.
.
.
.
Reborn was at odds with this.
A few hours ago, he would have thrown the brunette to the wolves without a second thought, but knowing what he does now made him pause. And he hated it.
The brunette was a roller-coaster, it was a wild ride with ups and downs. There were some slow curves and some thrilling falls that made his days more enjoyable. But just like any other ride, there were dangerous risks and an imminent end waiting.
Slowly, he was starting to see her for what she really was.
A black hole, silently pulling him towards an edge of destruction.
And it was annoyingly exhilarating, so he acted the only way he knew. By being a spartan tutor and training her to become the very best. Tsuna responded accordingly to his whims, she whined and cried over his ruthless actions but always finished them and soaked every lesson he hit her with.
But this was a different kind of training altogether. One couldn't just train somebody else's flames. It was unnatural and unpredicted, not because their elements weren't the same, but because each flame ran differently in each user. It was their imprint, something raw that belonged to just themselves.
So relying on pure experiences was all they could hope for at the moment. And the brunette just had to be the biggest oddity for him to mould and shape.
It's been 20 minutes since the brunette fell down towards the training grounds of Mafia Land and knowing her, she was probably crying on a corner. It was good though, it gave them time to prepare the machines and let the girl calm down on her own.
If she followed her intuition, it will lead her to a big training area different from the previous one, for this was an underground open space with real landscapes and training necessities.
Giannini was busy with the controls, he wanted to personally monitor the girl in action while her flames were active. Her fight with Mukuro showed pure raw power and although she slept for a day and was almost devoured by her own flames, the outcome could be due to multiple variables of that day, - stress, anger, fear, guilt, grief- so this test could help them narrow it down.
Speaking of Mukuro, he will have to reinforce his training. It wouldn't be wise to let the brunette share her mind so freely, not while there was a risk of her becoming influenced by external forces.
Lal was at his side, busy typing something on her phone. He was curious if it was Vongola related or not, it seemed serious by the frown on her face. But if it was, then Nono should have contacted him by now. He would leave that for later though, for she suddenly turned towards the window of the control room they were at as a low chiming tune sounded.
"The idiots are here" She announced dryly and he blinked down to see the doors opening to reveal the brunette walking calmly while chatting with an energetic blond soldier on her shoulder.
"Lal! Hey, Lal! Have you seen Tsuna?! Look at her! It's Tsuna! But bigger! Lal!" Colonnello waved wildly.
"We actually met yesterday" Tsuna confessed, at which the soldier gasped and glared at the control tower.
"And you didn't tell me!? Kora! The betrayal!"
"Shut up, idiot!" Lal snapped back from the microphone. Her angry voice was enough to shut them despite not being able to see her.
Just then, a black blur landed in front of them. Reborn stood in his impeccable black suit, fedora in head and looking as if jumping from a height of 20 meters was something remarkable. It was, but Tsuna wasn't going to think of that.
"So… What's this about?" She asked instead, still wary of the whole situation.
"You and the idiot are going to fight. I don't want you pulling your punches"
"Just that?"
"If you bullied her instead of training, I will kill you, kora"
"I want to see how your flames react in a fight. You know the drill"
He handed her familiar patches and bands. She grabbed them and stretched her neck to see the control room where she was able to distinguish the figure of Giannini waving back at her.
"Don't ignore me, you bastard!" The soldier aimed his rifle at the Hitman and fired, at which Reborn dodge and drew his gun to fire back.
Tsuna stared at them dumbly before snorting. It's a rivalry, all right.
While the two Arcobaleno were busy exchanging bullets, she thought about changing her clothes. And after staring for a minute at the still fighting babies, she decided to do just that.
She walked towards a door that led to the control tower and found a waiting room with lockers inside. She placed the gadgets over the bench and took off her bag to grab her training clothes.
They were nothing special, just some jogging pants and an old t-shirt. Luckily, she had claimed her closet back so she was wearing a grey sports-bra under her shirt. She then placed the patches on her chest and elbow and the bands around her wrist and ankle.
Once they were secured, she went to take the last item she would need from her bag. The mittens. She stared at them in silence, wondering if they would come alive if she so willed them too. But as she slipped them in, all they did was hide her shaking fingers inside.
The heavy realization of what was about to happen made her sit on the bench to ground herself. Taking advantage that she was alone, she prepared herself for the beating that awaited her, and although she trusted Colonnello not to hurt her, fighting him was going to be gruelling for the simple fact that she was going to light her flames, again.
She hasn't told Reborn, of course she can't tell him. But lighting the Sky flames was an arduous feeling. It scared her yet at the same time, she desired it. She felt strong and serene, it was an addictive feeling to have her worries and fears just wash away, which is why it was hard to part with them.
Something inside of her just clung to the flames, refusing to let go despite the burning in her veins. She felt tired and hollow after they were gone, and she wondered if perhaps this was her intuition letting her know that there was something wrong.
She would have to try talking with Verde behind the hitman's back because although Shamal meant good, she wasn't sure if she could trust him. These tests were meant for something else, not just simple monitoring. Besides, Verde could have a more insightful view of these flames and how to use them. All she needed now was to buy a new phone so that Reborn couldn't track her movements.
"Sawada, get out if you're done" Lal's sudden voice made her jump from her seat. A quick look around reassured her that it only came from the speakers. Still, she wouldn't wait for the second call in case Lal did decide to come down for her.
She stretched her arms up until her back stretched enough and let her shoulders fall. She walked out towards the door she came from and halted with a sweatdrop as the two Arcobaleno were still fighting. She quickly took the moment to tie her hair back up in a ponytail, just as Lal's annoyed voice rang through the whole area.
"Knock it off, you idiots!" Lal shouted irritated, and although Reborn was all that happy to continue, Colonnello backed down at the angry order immediately. Guess she wasn't the only one still intimidated by Lal, good.
Seeing as there was no danger to step over a crossfire, she walked towards them. They had destroyed part of the training ground, what seemed to be boulders of rocks were now just dust gathering on the ground. What the hell is wrong with these two?
"W-What am I going to do?"
"Fight him, Dame-Tsuna. And don't lose"
"You said I should expect hell"
"Nah, that's just the name of my training camp. You're safe with me, kiddo"
It's not you I'm afraid of , she wanted to say but her voice got stuck in the throat by her nerves returning.
"Warm-up. And Dame-Tsuna, don't embarrass me"
She grimaced and watched him disappear through a hidden compartment in the wall. Reality sank and she felt a shiver run down her spine because not only she had to fight with Colonnello while being torched with Sky flames, she was going to do that in front of Reborn AND Lal.
"Loosen up, kiddo. It will be fine, just dodge and punch, kora" The soldier tried to cheer her up at seeing her distressed face.
"O-Okay"
She nodded slightly and stretched her arms and legs for a bit, letting her mind wander to nonsense thoughts so as to not cloud it with pressure. Colonnello seemed to have the same idea because as he was stretching next to her, he kept talking.
"So, anything exciting happened to you?"
"Oh! I learned how to swim" She happily announced, but then her shoulders fell at remembering exactly how "Reborn almost drown me, but I can float on my own now"
"That's great! Not the drowning part, that bastard! He's going to pay"
"I also got a 100 on my Math exam!"
"Look at you, acing in school, kora" Colonnello grinned approvingly and it made her smile back with ease.
"Oi, you two. Less talking, more fighting" Lal growled from the intercom.
"Sorry, sir!" the soldier saluted before turning towards the brunette and craning his neck in anticipation "Ready, kiddo?"
"Not really…"
"I promise I won't be too hard on you"
"That's not why I'm worried..." She whispered and grounded her feet on the ground to wait for the impact.
"Tsuna, ready?" Reborn's voice came from the hidden speakers and she was allowed to take a deep breath before nodding.
Her body staggered backwards but managed to remain standing as the bullet sank deep in her head and wrapped her in a scorching embrace.
"Merda Santa!" Colonnello exclaimed in astonishment, his body was frozen in a half-way step when the bullet was fired at her head, but once the flickers of orange wisps came to life he was mesmerized and could do nothing but watch with awe as a crown of orange flames bloomed on her forehead, giving her face a glowing shadow that made her sunset eyes gleam.
"Ready?" She asked calmly, monotone voice showing no fear or excitement it previously had.
"Yes…"
"Idiot! Don't just stand there!"
"R-Right" Lal's voice snapped him out of his spell, but even then he still managed to give the brunette a dazed smile "This is going to be fun"
.
.
.
Up in the control room, the machines alerted something but Giannini reassured them everything was steady. The brunette's vital points and blood levels were normal as she started to move around, dodging bullets and some kicks while delivering punches of her own.
The flames in her clenched hands created an after echo as she moved, it was like she was painting streaks of orange blurs as she went around in hypnotic patterns. Like a spider web luring its prey in, they were truly a beautiful trap.
"She has sky flames" Lal stated quietly.
"Does the idiot of your boss even know? Everyone keeps getting surprised"
"We knew she had Vongola's blood, but never actually saw…" She shook her head as if dismissing a memory before continuing "It makes you wonder, was Vongola going to make her an heir without knowing the nature of her flames?"
"Seems like it"
"You have my pity, Reborn" She suddenly said, dry humour dancing on her voice as her eyes never once left the sight of the brunette girl dancing with orange flames "She's going to devour you"
.
.
.
"I can't believe you punched him"
"Are you really that surprised?"
"Why did you do it? Idiot, it's not like I needed help!"
"He was being mean to you and Tsuna"
"Ugg, now he's going to cry and babble to his famiglia on how you bullied him and come after you"
"If he does, I'll be ready. Come on, what's the worst that can happen?"
"Stop talking, you're like a jinxing box when you talk" Gokudera growled in his hands.
They were hiding behind some food stands after the encounter with the annoying guy. He was surprised at the action of the other boy, he seemed more like a pacifist than anything so seeing him punching a dude in the face was startling. It wasn't until the guy started cursing and threatening them that his body moved. He grabbed the arm of the baseball idiot and dragged him away as fast as he could.
He didn't know what famiglia the other guy was in league with. It's one of the reasons he didn't want to fight, if they found out he was with Vongola it will lead them to the brunette. Although a big part of him wanted to boast and brag about the pride it brought him, he also knew how dangerous it was.
And of course, the idiot at his side just had to act rashly and pretend to be a knight.
"Let's head to the castle, she might be there" He grumbled and cursed at himself for not bringing a cap to shield his face from view as his smart Juudaime did.
"Right, after you"
"And no more stupid stunts"
Yamamoto laughed in a carefree manner and followed him as they made their way through the crowded sections of the park to hopefully blend in.
It was noon, so the area was packed with people. It was good if you wanted to go unnoticed but not when you were searching for someone. Right now, the best thing they could do was hurry to get to the castle. As the main big attraction, it was possible the brunette had headed that way. And if not, then maybe they could use the park's speakers to call for the brunette.
As the looming towers of the castle made themselves known, they were met with another disturbance in the form of a black parade.
The crowd stopped to watch the people wearing black tracksuits march towards the castle. The funny helmets they wore made them seem like part of the park's attraction display but the white Kraken symbol painted on their chest was enough to flare alarm bells in his head.
"What's that?" Yamamoto asked, feeling his tense reaction at the spectacle.
"Trouble"
.
.
.
They were past the mark of 30 minutes of nonstop fighting. Although it seemed more like a warm-up match than a real fight. Colonnello was obviously pulling his punches, he would let the brunette run around and block her fiery hands, but he in return wasn't using any heavy artillery.
His rifle was locked on his back and the most damage he has done was kick her down from a boulder.
She was either a fast learner or was letting her intuition move her around because just as she was about to hit the ground, her hands flared with flames that pillowed the impact and she rose up to kick him back.
One could even say that they were playing around. The soldier would exclaim gleefully and give remarks here and then, and while the brunette remained silent, she wasn't biting more than she could chew. Or at least, it looked that way. She was panting but it was barely visible, her face showed no strain or fatigue as she kept running and jumping.
In summary, it was a boring match for the ones watching.
"This is stupid, they should be bleeding by now" Lal gruffed, her analytic mind already coming with dozens of counter moves both should have used while their opponent was open but didn't.
"Guess it was a bad idea to send the idiot"
"He has the heart of a puppy" She shook her head, her lips kept in a tight frown as to prevent them from curling up as she remembered how happy and energetic the blond was over meeting the brunette again. Oh, how he pestered her day and night for six years to know the whereabouts and wellbeing of the girl, and although she wanted to reassure him and ease his worries, her location and status had to remain a secret.
Another beeping from the machine broke her out from her thoughts. She was curious about what they were searching for. There was no need for a full inner body monitoring if you wanted to beat someone in training.
"What's this all about though? What are you analysing?" she voiced her question.
"Her progress"
"Yeah? Then why are you checking her heart rate?"
"That's confidential"
Reborn was annoying in his secretive answers. And although she knew she had no right to press for information as an external party, she still had the right to know.
Her glare was enough for Reborn to tilt his fedora, and with that action, it told her that he was willing to talk so long as she gave something in return. Just like she told the brunette to do.
"There's something I must know then" he said.
"Well, that's new. You usually don't ask, it must be something good if you don't know the answer" Lal crossed her arms in amusement.
"What happened when Tsuna was kidnapped?"
She wasn't expecting that question, at all.
"She told you?"
"Only that. There are no records or information regarding such event, but both Tsuna and Dino confirmed it happened"
"It happened" Lal reassured him in a quiet voice "The brat used to stay at Vongola's summer house, and despite my boss being a lovesick idiot, he placed guards around the area, both inside and out. But one night, she disappeared. No one went in or out of the house that day, and yet she vanished right in front of us"
"What did they do to her?"
"We don't know" She huffed in stress, frustration and tiredness all together. It still haunted her despite her tough demeanour, that memory of losing and getting the girl back was like a stab of ice shooting through her heart over and over.
Her eyes travelled to the window again, watching as the little girl she used to look after suddenly grew up to become a Mafia boss in training without her knowledge.
"She didn't had any wounds or signs of abuse when they rescued her a week later. There was nothing on her, Reborn. But something did happen, and it broke her"
Reborn frowned, taking the information in and compared it with what he had gathered. Showcasing no signs of abuse or injuries discarded the main possibilities of his hypothesis.
But there was trauma and self-isolation, a Sky user rejecting its nature relentlessly. And everyone's surprise and awe and gobsmack reactions at seeing the brunette porting the crown of flames led to other possibilities.
Flames.
There was a bitter rage in his throat at that single thought. While it wasn't uncommon for the deranged underground to experiment on humans, dealing with flames seemed almost sacred. But this was the Mafia they were dealing with, anything was possible when given the chance. And who wouldn't want to get their hands on her?
Yet still, for someone to take an unbounded young Sky, Vongola's no less and hear no word about it was weird. There were no tracks or records regarding the situation, Vongola was keeping it quiet as if it never existed. But Lal's words rang true, they don't know what happened before or after.
The only one who holds the answer is Tsuna herself.
It could explain everything and more, but what if it's not? What if it's something else?
"Reborn-san, her levels are dropping!" Giannini exclaimed, bringing him back from his thoughts. He quickly snapped one look towards his student where he saw her destroy a boulder with one punch.
The Sky flames cracked bright, the leather of the gloves giving her hand the protection needed to shield any external material harming her skin, but they weren't pain-proof. That hit should have hurt and even harmed her fingers if she punched with too much force, but there was no pain on her, just a frown marring her face.
"Any difference from yesterday?"
"It's falling fast"
"Print a chart. Compare both, I'm pulling her out"
Lal stepped aside, her curious stare following Reborn as he jumped towards another table where some papers were being processed. Another beep from the machine had the hitman press for a button from a small microphone near the table.
"We're done for today. Dame-Tsuna, down"
His order surrounded the whole training area through the speakers, Colonnello stopped right away with a huff as he took a breath to uncoil his muscles but a flash of light had him jump quickly to the side when the brunette went to hit him.
Of course she didn't listen.
"Oi" Lal called, stepping closer to the window to observe the Sky flames flare dangerously. The analogy from before had turned backwards, the flames now seem to be the prey trapped in an invisible thread, fighting to survive.
"Tsuna, we're done" The hitman repeated with more force to snap the girl out from her trance.
"Kiddo?" The soldier called, bringing his hands up to be prepared for any movement. He watched confused as the girl came to halt in front of him, chest heaved in silent breaths and hands fisted tightly over dancing flames.
Everyone remained tense for a minute as the brunette stood unmoving and staring ahead, her orange eyes gleaming with an unfamiliar light that wasn't there before. And then suddenly, for the first time since the bullet collided in her head, her face morphed to one of discomfort and pain.
"Woah there, you good? Breathing okay?" Colonnello quickly stepped closer but she flinched back violently.
"Tsuna?" the hitman called "Tsuna, breathe. Come back, Will it out"
The brunette could hear them, but their voices sounded so far away, like an underwater echo where she was falling deeper and deeper and was barely able to cling to the surface.
With this being the third time entering hyper dying will mode, she came to the sudden realization that there wasn't a button to turn it off. The other times, she had unconsciously triggered the function as her body screamed to be released. But now, she was awake and trapped.
Breathing did nothing but focus on the other matter at hand, her intuition becoming louder.
Her fiery hands clasped over her ears as she shut her eyes in concentration through the pain. It was like a torrent of wind was screeching in her head, voices and whispers mingling together in a cacophony of silent noises.
They were screaming and singing, telling her what to do but begging not to. She could feel her head splitting in two by the intense fight in her head. She knew how to will it down, but she didn't want to.
T̵͈͉u-̶̨̈́͌a̸͍̤͑̇r̷͓͙͒-̶͉̥̑m̴̻̘̎̃e̴͓̽͝
"I think I'm going to puke" She moaned weakly.
"Uh, um. Here, my hands!"
Lal scrunched her nose as the brunette suddenly fell to her knees and proceeded to empty her stomach. The Sky flames that once shined brightly became dim and small until they disappeared into a cloud of dust.
Colonnello panicked the moment the brunette fell, but he quickly jumped over to her side and patted her on the back and while making sure no vomit was being splashed his way. He didn't think twice to send a wave of calming rain flames that were greedily consumed by the shivering girl.
"Reborn, what's this about?" Lal demanded, taken aback by the strong reaction.
"She can't control them" the hitman said with a frown of his own while reading the results from the test. He was turned sideways, and just like his chameleon pet, he had an eye on the paper and the other one to his retching student.
Colonnello was doing wonders at calming her down, and although they didn't know how her body would react to someone else's flames on her, at least she hadn't fainted.
Lal didn't expect this, at all. She knew the girl must have activated some flames if she was a candidate to become a Mafia boss. But she didn't expect it to be Vongola and she didn't expect the Sky flames that came with it.
Though, it was logical the girl was having problems if her nonexistence flames just recently popped-up. At least, that's what she thought but then Reborn confessed something else, something more horrifying than unexpected.
"Her flames are hurting her"
That shocked her. It was almost unheard of, at least she hasn't heard of something like that ever happening. Having trouble manifesting the Will of the flame, sure. Having difficulties in using the flames, of course. But not harm, not pain.
The whole situation just seemed so unnatural. Even more so, knowing which blood the brunette carried. In other terms, she was practically a pureblood and yet...
And yet...
There was no time to ponder or question further as a familiar low tremor travelled around her body. She mentally cursed and turned to see Reborn glaring down at his chest, or more specifically, at his lighted up pacifier.
"Well, shit"
.
.
.
Gokudera has done enough reckoning missions to know the drill. As soon as the parade started breaking apart and infiltrating through the crowds while heading to the castle, he was on alert mode.
He had to regretfully drag the idiot around, if it were just them he would have left him to his luck, but his boss would be sad about that, so here they were. Hiding behind some ferns, they were monitoring the trespassers by making sure they were following one path and not harming others. He couldn't see guns, but just because they weren't there didn't mean they weren't armed.
"Can you see anything?" Yamamoto asked while peeking through the leaves.
"Shh!" He quickly tugged him down before someone spotted him. Really, he was so bad this whole espionage thing.
Some of the intruders walked past their hiding place, and he was, fortunately, able to hear part of their plan.
"Today is the day!" One of the men exclaimed "The Carcassa Famiglia will reign this land!"
"Fuck" He cursed, recognizing that name and getting an insight into what was probably going to happen.
"What now?" Yamamoto asked him quietly.
"Juudaime's inside for sure. We need to break in" His eyes were fixed on the white castle, where the men in black helmets were marching through. The girl was really precautious as to hide her identity, if someone found out that she was Vongola, all eyes and weapons will be pointed at her.
It would've been so easy to form an alliance with other Mafiosi under Vongola's name, and together they could fight and prevent a war from escalating. But that wasn't what his boss wanted, he understood that. So as her loyal right-hand man, he needed to get her to safety.
The ex-baseball player suddenly tugged at his shirt, and he was ready to scold him but stopped when he saw the boy pointing towards something.
"I see our way in"
It was a stupid simple plan, but it could work. All they needed now was those armoured suits for their disguise to be complete. Nothing that a bomb couldn't fix in knocking those men unconscious and stealing their uniforms.
"Let's go"
He could only hope that his boss was okay.
.
.
.
"You okay there, Sawada?"
"Yeah"
She felt kinda offended that Lal was on watch duty while she was taking a shower. After throwing up in front of Colonnello, her old mentor had come down in a screaming fit and took her away to clean herself. The locker room where she stored her clothes had some showers stands that she missed when she first walked in. It just showed how out of it she really was of the situation.
At least Lal had the decency to face the other way while she waited for the water to stop running, but she would call her every few minutes to make sure she hadn't drowned while standing up. The brunette couldn't help but feel that she made a fool out of herself out there. She felt kinda pathetic about that, the tiredness in her muscles and the embarrassment she was feeling were trying to pull her down. She wanted nothing more than to hide underneath a blanket and forget about the whole ordeal.
Although her mind reassured her that no one was going to tease or scold her, she still felt really bad.
After she puked, she felt like all her stress was thrown away and now the sprinkling water of the shower was warming her to the point of dozing her. It was actually a good thing that Lal kept waking her. Though she wished to remain there, the quicker she was out of here the quicker she could go back to the ship and sleep.
Slowly, she turned the water off and wrapped a towel around her body. Her skin felt instantly cold at the lack of a warmth source, the vapour around her did nothing but cause shivers to appear on her sensitive skin.
Quickly drying and changing back to the clothes she came in, she walked back to the locker section where she proceeded to sit on a bench to put on her shoes. Lal moved the moment she walked in and turned her way, but Tsuna immediately hid her face with a towel, keeping busy and drying her hair while avoiding looking at the other.
"I'm sorry"
"For what?" Lal asked with confusion and a raised eyebrow, not understanding the apology of the brunette.
"I don't know" She murmured, fidgeting with her hands on her hair as she tried to gasp her line of thoughts.
"Don't be an idiot, Sawada. Let's go" Her old mentor said, not pressing on the issue further. Her hair was still wet and probably a tangled mess, but she didn't bring a comb to mat it down. Guess her hyper intuition didn't work for petty things.
Lal waited for her to finish tying her shoes before jumping down and heading to open the door. She grabbed her bag and followed her out of the room, the other two Arcobaleno were already there waiting and they both turned to see them once the door opened. Seeing no sign of the engineer, she dimly wondered what Giannini was actually doing with her records.
"Let's take you back, kiddo. You're probably hungry" Colonnello approached her to pat her on the leg. She would have knelt to pick him up and hold him, but the shame of puking literally on him prevented that, so she gripped the bag's straps and nodded with a weak smile.
Reborn's silence was what made her more nervous, she didn't know what he was thinking or planning, nor what he actually wanted to achieve with this mock battle. It gave her an uncomfortable feeling, knowing that he was searching for something that involved her and wasn’t telling her.
She exhaled quietly to release the pressure in her chest and started to walk while following the Arcobaleno. Lal and Colonnello kept giving her points of her fight, some good and some bad, and although they were good advice her tired mind wasn't keeping up with them.
Reborn suddenly stopped, making them all follow his sample.
The action made her look down at him, noting for the first time his glowing yellow pacifier. She stared at it in wonder, her mind pulsing in a pleasant throb as she thought on what could inflict such a reaction. Her lips parted when Colonnello's own blue pacifier reflected the same action, and her skin bristled in tiny sparks when further in the hallway, where the shadows seemed to loom in front of them, a purple light shone and answered back the call.
Soon, the dark tendrils made way to reveal a little baby wearing armour and a white helmet advancing towards them, and in his chest, the glowing orb seemed to shine brighter as in greeting; another Arcobaleno.
"R-Reborn! This is the day that I-
Whatever he was going to say died as soon as Reborn kicked him and sent him flying back into the darkness of the hallway.
The hell just happened? She blinked in confusion. Reborn calmly returned to his previous place as if nothing had occurred. Not a few seconds later, the other baby walked back towards them and pointed at the hitman with a shaking finger.
"Today is the day that I shall take my revenge!"
"Great, it's the other idiot" Lal rolled her eyes at the proclamation.
Tsuna confusion quickly melted as her brain triggered by the information and identity of the newcomer.
"Hey! It's Skull!"
"Y-You know me?" He took a step back, startled by her calling him out.
"Dame-Tsuna" Reborn warned her but Tsuna olympically ignored him by walking towards the other Arcobaleno.
"I saw you perform when I was little. You were so cool! The way you flew and crashed but stood up again, it was amazing! I still have your autograph!" She exclaimed brightly, there was a happy aura around her that had Skull completely entrapped.
"Who is this angel?" He whispered in astonishment.
"She's Tsuna. Pretty girl, right?" Colonnello said with a grin, at which the stuntman dumbly nodded. Lal snorted at the whole display.
"Say, can I have a new autograph?"
The stuntman stared at her through his helmet in silence, before he suddenly did a full jump and huddled on into himself as he quickly whispered into whatever mic he had on his helmet.
" Abort mission, abort mission"
" But, Boss. You're the mission"
" Abort!" He whispered harshly before hanging up and turning around as if nothing had happened "I can never refuse my beloved fans. Shall I recite my latest adventure?"
"Die" Reborn shot him in the chest and Tsuna watched in bewilderment as the bullet collided on his chest and sent Skull flying away from her.
"Reborn, don't be mean!"
"He had it coming" Lal said with amusement, and even Colonnello snickered. She gaped at them in indignation at the unfair treatment. Feeling sorry for Skull, she could very well empathize with him due to being on the receiving end of Lal's past torments and Rebron's current ones.
As if feeling her sympathy for him, Skull ran towards her and hugged one of her legs.
"Tsuna, Reborn is bullying me"
"There, there. I know the feeling" She smiled in pity and leaned down to pat him on the helmet. Of course, the hitman had to ruin everything with a green springing boxing glove that came out of nowhere; in other words Leon.
"Stay away from her, you leech"
"Reborn!"
"We better go, anyway. You need to rest too" Colonnello said, pushing her slightly to keep walking.
"I'm tagging along!" Skull raised his hand, the beating apparently not destroying his confidence. She could learn a lot from him.
"What are you doing here anyway?" Lal demanded as the five of them trekked their way out from the training grounds. And as they kept going through the hallway, Tsuna's heart constricted in her gut when they walked through the crossroad she once stood. And with a sense of bitterness she realized that if she had chosen the right path, the one she was walking on, it would have led her to the exit.
Yet her intuition selfishly led her to the other side.
"I was hired for a mission"
"So a lackey"
"S-Shut up! If you must know, I was recruited for an important operation. My presence was the game changer!"
"Just a lackey"
Skull fumed by her side and she smiled for a little bit. Suddenly though, before she realized it, her feet stopped walking and the feeling of resentment was soon replaced by one of distress.
"Tsuna?" Colonnello called her when she stopped walking,
"Something's… not right…" She whispered, as her eyes remained fixed ahead. Her cursed intuition was warning her of something, whatever laid ahead was dangerous and risky but whatever it was, no harm would come her way. That she was sure.
She flinched when the hitman suddenly jumped on her shoulder to use her as a ride, but his presence grounded her back to reality.
"Let's go" Reborn said, slightly encouraging her to keep going forwards.
The others were confused by her quiet warning though Lal seemed to guess what was happening. They marched forward in silence, and by every step they neared to the door at the end of the hall, the trained senses of the Arcobaleno alerted them of the unknown scuffle happening outside.
It was Colonnello who took action first, by releasing his rifle and banging the door open. It revealed a battle royal happening at the lobby of the white castle. Some families and people were hiding beneath the tables while others tried to dodge bullets and fists as they made an escape.
"What's going on, kora!" The soldier threw himself into battle, heading towards the fallen table to help the people there get out while firing at whoever crossed his path.
"Everyone, stand down. This is Skull, your commander, stand down"
"I thought he was the lackey"
"Stand down!"
Tsuna froze at the sight, people were running and screaming, firing bullets and fighting for whatever reason. The sight of blood splashing around whenever a bullet hit someone made her heart squeeze in terror.
She barely felt Reborn shifting in her shoulder and Leon morphing into a gun as a guy in black helmet approached her in a jog.
"Yo! Tsuna" He called cheerfully and the brunette was confused as hell to see the ex-baseball player beneath the helmet. He was sweaty and tired as if he had run a mile, but his smile was nothing but relieved. She had so many questions and scoldings, nevermind that Reborn almost shot him, what the heck was he even doing at a crossfire?
"Yamamoto?" She weakly asked, still perturbed at the fact that he was on the line of fire. He laughed at seeing her dumbfounded stare and waved at his attire.
"Oh, it's not like that. We use this to sneak in and gather intel on this play, smart huh?"
He was actually proud of the plan, and although it was somehow ingenious, she was mentally begging Colonnello not to shoot this idiot, or the other one.
"Juudaime! You're safe!" Another helmet wearing figure approached her fast, and if it weren't for the way he addressed her, she would still know who it was for the way he was searching her entire body for any wound.
"Gokudera-kun, what the hell?"
"Stay with your boss, kids"
"Reborn!" The hitman left her shoulder to join the fight, and looking around she saw the others tagging along "Wait, Lal?! Oh my god!"
"Juudaime, I'm taking you out of here. The situation is being contained here, no outside forces have attacked the park" He told her, finally removing his helmet to reveal sweaty silver strands glued to his forehead.
"Fuck, my mom" She said before remembering what the feeling has been telling her all day "She's fine, she's fine. Okay, W-We need to move, um..."
"Take cover!"
Tsuna immediately grabbed both boys and threw them back through the door she just came from. She quickly slammed it close, just in time as a loud thud collided with it.
"How do we get out?"
"We can either wait here for the fight to end or we make our way through"
"You can't dodge bullets, he can't dodge bullets and I'm done with flying bullets!" She exclaimed half in hysterics and half in anxiety. Gokudera placed his hands on her shoulders and looked at her wide eyes with a reassuring look.
"Juudaime, please listen to me. Nothing is going to hurt you, I promise. If this idiot survived the break-in, we will survive the break-out. Trust me"
She didn't need her intuition rubbing it on her face to know they were going to make it. Perhaps it was the way his eyes held her panicked stare, maybe it was the confidence in his voice or the reassuring comfort on her shoulders. At that moment she could honestly say she believed that.
"Okay"
"That was so manly" Yamamoto said, breaking Gokudera's mood.
"Shut up, idiot!"
Tsuna took a deep breath to calm her nerves before letting it go. There was no time to doubt, this was the moment to pause and listen to every training and advice she has been taught. They didn't have any weapons, they didn't have any shields.
So Lesson #5, when in trouble, run.
"Let's go"
"Right behind you"
Gokudera opened the doors very slightly and peered through, seeing that the coast was clear, he signalled them to come out. He stepped in front of her as she walked out, the situation had diminished greatly by the Arcobaleno interference, but she didn't wish to stay back and admire their work.
They ran towards the exit, making sure to stay by the wall, which was the safest area at the moment. They seemed to be the only non-fighters in the room, which made them visible targets. The men in helmets were confused to see two boys wearing their armour but no helmet guarding a girl. But whenever someone approached them, Gokudera would throw dynamite to scare the attackers out of their path.
Luckily, and by fate's good grace, they made their escape safely with Reborn and Colonnello guarding their backs as they ran from the castle.
They didn't stop running, not until they were very far away, probably on the other side of the park. But once someone slowed down, the other two followed until they came to a unanimous halt and panted harshly while leaning on something.
"Phew, that was intense" Yamamoto said, almost choking on his own spit as he swallowed mid-sentence.
"S-Shut...up.." Gokudera breathed deeply before turning to see his boss leaning on her knees. "Juudaime, are you alright?"
"You look pale, are you gonna throw up?" Yamamoto walked closer to her with a worried expression.
"'m fine" She panted.
"Go get some juice. And candy" Gokudera ordered the other boy, and he was just going to do that but Tsuna stopped him by grabbing his hand.
"N-No, let's just wait for Reborn. They are almost done" She swallowed before exhaling and looked up at them with a weak smile. "I'm fine, just shaken"
"Take a breath and walk around. It helped me relax before a game" Yamamoto advised her and she nodded.
Under their watchful stares, she walked slowly in circles around them, feeling her heart slowing down and muscles uncoiling. She was still on edge, probably will be until she returned home and was safely back at her house, even knowing that the Mafia will no doubt follow her back, at least running away from here will let her breathe properly.
On her ninth turn, she felt something at the back of her neck. It was like a pinching sensation, accompanied by a buzzing sensation in her head that she has come to recognize. A warning. When she turned, there was a young man smiling flirtatiously at her a couple of steps away.
" Ciao Bella " He greeted her "Are you Japanese? You're so beautiful, belladonna !"
"Oi, get lost" Gokudera immediately stalked over with a glare, hands grabbing some dynamite to show his hostility towards the newcomer.
"Che scocciatore" The guys sneered at him before flipping a hand through his hair and turned towards the brunette with a charming smile "Have lunch with me, per favore? I can show you a good time"
First the pretty boy, now this guy? Tsuna was getting tired of men just coming at her with ill intentions. It was making her sick and bristled inside.
She had a crappy day, first waking up at dawn to train, getting lost in a goddamn mafia park, being flirted at as if she was an object, falling down and fighting a panic attack, fighting an Arcobaleno and puking in his shoes, walking through a crossfire and running away has finally drained her. She was just done! She didn't need another lecherous man to lust after her.
Lesson #6, when life annoys you, punch it in the face.
So when the guy tried to touch her arm, she finally snapped and punched him just in time for the other party to arrive and see her knock down the man. Colonnello whistled in awe, even Lal made a pleasant noise of acknowledgement at the action.
"Oh my god, she's been tainted" Skull cried with his hands on his head "She's awesome but scary, Tsuna, no!"
The man grunted and held his jaw as he stood up, rage taking his features as he advanced towards the girl. Gokudera immediately stood in front of her, his protective stance shielding her away. Even Yamamoto walked closer to them with a frown but was soon distracted by the babies.
"Why you little-
No one cared what he had to say as he harshly choked and fell once again to the ground, revealing a green dart sticking to the back of his neck. And this time, Tsuna didn't care what that dart meant.
"That was amazing, Juudaime!" Gokudera exclaimed while gently turning her away from the body.
"Why don't you scold Tsuna for punching someone too?" Yamamoto said with a pout.
"You punched someone?"
"Yeah, there was this guy-
"It was no one important, Juudaime"
"Its Tsuna. You lose 30 points"
"He actually lost 50"
"I-... I'm deeply sorry, Boss" The Italian bomber bowed repeatedly, making the brunette feel awkward as people were starting to look over.
"It's fine. Good work today?"
"Yes! Thank you!" That only made him bow even more.
She giggled dryly, having no more strength to use. It was something everyone noticed.
"You look tired" The ex-baseball player pointed and laughed amusedly when her stomach grumbled "And hungry"
"Right, I puked my lunch"
"Juudaime, please, let me escort you to the food stands" He offered his arm to her.
"Call me Tsuna" She insisted on autopilot and looped her arm with his so that she could walk without stumbling.
Yamamoto watched them go in silence, having chosen to remain behind for a little bit. It sure was a crazy day for him, losing control and wanting to protect his friends was turning him into something he didn't know he could become. He didn't know if it was a good thing or not, or if the change was for the better or the worse.
He just wanted to stay with them.
Training with his dad was helping him keep up with whatever game they found themselves in. Whether it was fighting people, training together or running around. He just wished it could become so much more than that.
He wasn't startled when a sudden weight landed on his shoulder, he was becoming familiar with such a move. The little kid with the fedora sure loved to use his shoulders like a transport whenever the brunette wasn't available.
"Any thoughts on today?" Reborn asked.
"I was worried for her safety but knew she was with you so I didn't panic. But, should I have?"
"Would it have made a difference?"
"I don't know. I don't think I would have kept my cool if I was worried, probably wouldn't know what to do. I tried to follow them and we work together just fine, but in the end, they still seem to pull away from me"
He confessed sadly but his eyes soon lighted up as Tsuna turned back to search for him.
"Guess I gotta try harder" He said with a wistful smile. Reborn tilted his fedora in acknowledgement of his resolve and jumped down, though he did have some parting words in return.
"Not too hard or you'll get burn" Yamamoto apparently didn't hear him, or chose not to comment because he ran back to stand on the left side of the brunette. Reborn watched the trio talk among themselves until they became lost in the crowd, people mingling and having fun, not being aware of the bloodshed that occurred a few minutes ago.
"What do we do with the body?" Colonnello asked while kicking the man on the ground.
"Let's throw it to the ocean"
"Have fun, I'm taking this idiot for questioning" Lal snatched Skull and started to drag him away despite his protests.
"B-but Lal! It wasn't my doing! I helped! Wait, Senpai!"
With Leon's help in rope mode, they dragged the man around towards a deserted part on the side of the park, where a metal fence protected the borders with the ocean. With no trouble, they threw the man over the fence and watched him sink down without a trace. Mafia Land was a secure place for people to enjoy a day without worrying about the underground troubles, but that didn't mean there weren't shadows lurking at every corner.
Suddenly, a white hawk suddenly landed on the soldier's head, making him exclaim in happiness.
"Falco, where have you been, boy? kora!" The hawk cried and pointed its beak towards the horizon, where they could see dozens of ships sailing away at a fast speed.
"Hmm, so the lackey planned to attack after all"
"Great thing Tsuna turned him around with her smile, kora"
"She tends to do that"
"Is that why you're pulling away from her?"
Reborn almost kicked him towards the ocean but refrained from such childish manners. At least for now. The other didn't have the right to tease or question his actions when the soldier was the one who kept hugging and admiring the girl through all day. And where will that leave them? Torn and used.
They both had responsibilities, they were chained by them. Just like Tsuna was shaping hers, he had no intention of being shackled down by her.
His relationship with the brunette was that of a student and tutor, nothing more, nothing else. He didn't have to gossip with her or sugar-coat her life, so long as he did his job and she excelled at it, that was all he wanted.
Colonnello gave him a knowing smirk as if reading his thoughts and calling them a lie. But no matter, if the idiot wanted to get struck down by the brunette's allure, that was going to be his downfall, not his.
So he simply turned and walked away.
.
.
.
As soon as she walked towards the food stands, they were ironically reunited with the others near the cotton-candy stand. Her mother immediately questioned her pale face, at which she confessed to having thrown up due to some intense ride. With her mother's insistence, they all returned to the cruise for a well deserved meal and rest.
Mushroom cream and a bubble bath sat perfectly well for her, Tsuna was ready to end the day. But alas, it was too good to be true. The kids were excitedly telling her of their adventures in the aquarium and the other rides she missed. It was mostly Lambo boasting around while Fuuta made fun of him, which led the kid to scream and Ipin to calm them down.
Then Bianchi came out from her shower wearing a green facemask, which scared the kids and led Gokudera to faint. It was amusing, but the noise was keeping her from falling asleep. She didn't want to disturb her mother, who had fallen asleep without much trouble in her own room, so in a moment of worn-out courage, she grabbed a pillow and stepped out for a moment.
She took advantage that Reborn wasn't in the cabin and that the kids were drawing on Gokudera's face to get out. Yamamoto might have seen her walk out, but he was drowsily watching the kids have fun and she couldn't feel him following her. She couldn't feel anyone, as a matter of fact. So with quiet steps, she climbed over to the deck where she proceeded to curl down in a beach chair.
She felt drained from the day, and although a part of her wanted to cry, the other one just wanted to fall asleep. They were staying on the cruise for another two days, and then they were going back to Japan, back to their normal lives. What was normal to her anymore?
Standing Reborn's training, going to school, fighting a crazy weirdo, surviving the day… the list could go on and on. Everything just felt tiring to her, and sometimes; at little moments in time, she wondered if it was worth it. It was a question she had no answer to, for her intuition wisely chose to remain silent whenever she pondered on it. And that silence was far scarier than anything else.
She hugged the pillow closer to her chest and curled her legs further when Colonnello approached her by jumping over the chair she was laying on.
"Okay kiddo, let's talk, kora. What's bothering you?" He finally asked what he wanted to know after the whole training episode.
"It's nothing"
"It's -not- nothing. Come on kid, talk to me. You used to chatter nonstop at our tea parties"
A smile curled on her lips at those memories. Every afternoon was tea-party time, filled with biscuits and blueberries and cake and tea, it was every little girl's dream. Everything seemed perfect and easy when she was a kid, she bitterly wished to return to those days when everything was simple.
Talking to Colonnello was easy, maybe it was because of their past or the mere calming presence he carried with him, but after such a tiring day, she found herself opening up a little without thinking.
"It's just… something's wrong with me… I know, I can feel it, but I don't know why. And it scares me" She closed her eyes and hugged the pillow tighter "Reborn doesn't… I can't talk to him. I feel like I'm going crazy"
"You're not crazy, kid. Just lonely"
"Yeah…"
They stayed in silence after that, not forcing or pressing the other to talk. It was calming, being there with the cool breeze and the cruise rocking her to an almost lull. But she couldn't sleep, not yet. So she opened her eyes and turned to see the sky.
The sight was breathtaking, it was a clear sky with nothing but stars shining brightly. It made her feel small and human while staring at such a vast canvas. Like she was part of something far greater than just a mafia doll. Dark and empty but carrying little lights that lighted their way into the dark, she dimly wondered if perhaps that was going to be her fate.
She knew she wasn't alone. Her mother's unconditional love was a force that made her keep on living every day with a smile and hope to see the tomorrow. Whenever she had trouble with school or trivial things, she knew she could count on her mother for everything. But there was a line she was never going to cross, a line that led to a desolated future.
Some days it felt like she was the only star in the sky, burning brightly to try and not die, but little by little that shine was starting to dim.
She was brought back to earth by Colonnello shifting next to her. He had cosily leaned against the pillow in her chest, he was the one ready to just close his eyes and fall asleep. But even he was still alert, seeing as a new presence was joining them.
She blinked at Lal who was walking towards them. Her cape was gone, and she looked a little tired. She didn't know what would have brought her here, probably to watch over the idiots who apparently were planning to sleep under the stars.
"You'll get sick. Go back to your room" Or to scold her, that worked too.
"Mm" Though Tsuna wanted to move, her body was finally shutting down. She was very comfortable and too tired to get up, the soldier dozing on her seemed to agree by letting out a soft snore. For some reason, her old mentor didn't scream or hit them, she was frowning slightly and seemed to be thinking hard on something. "Lal?"
"There's something you should know, brat" It was costing her, whatever it was that she wanted to say wasn't going to be easy. Knowing Lal, she would have told her whatever horror she wanted without a doubt, but seeing her wait and think on a way to break it to her was a little startling.
"What is it?"
"Iemitsu's coming to Japan"
Her eyes widened and lips parted in a silent gasp at that announcement. Lal was right to be wary of telling her, for she knew her heart wasn't ready for that. She was the only one who knew how things were on both sides, and for that man to suddenly appear back into her life after 6 years with no contact, after everything that happened…
Thoughts of returning home and living normal calming days were burnt as a newfound feeling brewed inside of her.
"Fuck"
.
.
.
He wasn't paid enough for this.
As a matter of fact, he wasn't paid at all. All the money he had saved was from his small inheritance and missions he took over the years as a solo-for-hire hitman while officially unemployed. It wasn't easy and he got hurt a lot, but he prevailed until the end if only to reach this day.
Had he known all the savings that were meant to last years were going to be wasted in a week for wine and meat, he would have opted for another plan. But no matter, everything was done and in motion, soon the fruits of their hardships will bloom and burn everything to the ground.
Just as it was meant to be from the start.
He kicked the door open in front of him in frustration, not only had his savings disappeared, but he was also assigned the role of the postman as the captain of the assassination squad.
"VOOI! Pack up! We're going to Japan"
He yelled, not caring if someone woke up due to the night-time hour. It was useless to care though, because the people inside the room were awake, a grinning kid watching TV and a greedy baby, who refused to share his income and help the cause, was counting mountains of coins at the table.
The boy turned to face him with a thirsty grin, his shoulders barely trembling in contained excitement at the news he longed to hear.
"Shishishi, Finally!"
.
.
.
Notes:
Guess who's coming to town?
Something to clarify: The reason why both Gokudera and Tsuna pull away from Yamamoto (and other characters) is because of Omertà. They don't want to drag any civilians into Mafia troubles, but as the title of this chapter states, the Mafia IS already in.
Anyway, see you next week!
Chapter 16: Jump
Notes:
Welcome back, all you gorgeous people!
I'm so excited about starting this new arc. You could say I started this fic with this draft in mind and then it grew and became so much more. I just can't wait to write what's coming next.
Hope you guys like it, enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
*
*
*
*ty*w*l*
There was fire around them.
The sounds of loud steps and heavy breaths clashed against the roaring flames that danced over the walls. The cracks on them grew the farthest they ran as if they were alive and stubborn in following them. They couldn't stop or the flames would engulf them, and even if they did, the walls would only crumble down on them.
But they couldn't run forever, not with their weak bodies and wounds aggravating the more they stretched as they kept going through the long hallway. There was no one who could help them, no way to escape the inferno behind them or the war that awaited them. Yet they kept going, blindingly trusting that something could save them.
But as the smoke cleared a little in front of them in their mad dash, they were able to see with grave horror a tall wall blocking their path.
"It's a dead end!"
There was no moment to think, she turned and braced herself to meet the fire with welcoming arms.
It was an explosion of force, a cocoon of protective flames that held the fire at bay, if only for a moment. The strength of it was too powerful, her legs threatened to buckle by the intensity and her arms shook alarmingly in strain.
"Tsuna!"
"Go!" She roared, her eyes crying tears and mixing with the ash on her face as the heat made them burn and tingle. Yet she blinked and heaved and grounded her feet while pushing forwards with a yell, her muscles crying as she willed her flames to shove and held the fire from reaching them.
It was a chaotic view, the Sky flames mixing with the fire in a monochromatic wild blaze that crackled and scorched everything around them. The walls surrounding them were breaking and starting to crumble, some of the rubble that fell near her was soon turned to dust. But the heavy rocks from the roof were shaking in an effort to fall and not even her flames could shield her from that.
Behind her, she was barely able to hear the sounds of urgent banging and blasting as the ground itself started to become heated by the magnitude of the fire surrounding them. Even her skin was starting to scald due to the hot steam and air. It felt heavy and searing. There was an oppressive force forming in her chest, slowly clutching her to the point her shallow breaths were painful.
There was an explosion behind her, a sudden rush of air that made the fire behind her flames grow and spread and her knees almost yielded as she tried not to fall under the pressure and kept her flames alight.
"Go!" She screamed hoarsely again as she managed to take one step forwards.
"Tsunayuuki, you need to let go!"
"I can't-
She couldn't, because even if she dropped her made-up shield, by the time she turned to run the fire and rocks would ruthlessly grab her with no mercy. If this was the chance for them to survive, then so be it. And as if hearing her distressed plea, her own flames shot brightly to double the intensity in their force, tearing a guttural yell from her throat as her last energy was being forcefully yanked out of her.
" -let go!"
She breathed out, and it was in that breath that her world shifted. The fire was blurring and the sounds decaying around her as she was starting to lose focus and becoming detached from the situation around her. Her body had stopped responding to the burns on her skin as her mind started to fog and travel somewhere far away from reality.
Blinking the blur caused by the tears did nothing to clear her sight, for her head was feeling lightheaded and the only thing keeping her standing was her flames supporting her stance. The screams behind her and the crackling of the fire seemed like an echo now, it was as if she was plunged underwater and all her senses slowed.
She blinked again and exhaled a shaky breath that shook her body along. What was once a sensation pinching her skin like tiny burning needles was changing and spreading like wasps on her skin, as little by little her trembling fingers started to feel numb as the air around her became dry and crisp.
The feeling in her chest pressed tightly, making her release a choked gasp as she tried to take air as much as she could but the pressure was making it impossible, and as she released another desperate gasp, she was able to note with blurry eyes a white smoke coming out of her lips.
" -can't…" She whispered.
" -uki!"
Her body trembled in pain and effort, as oxygen was becoming lacking and difficult to breathe.
Her once strained muscles that were clenched tight to hold up the shield were starting to become numb and paralyzed. It didn't matter that there was a blazing inferno around her, everything was starting to feel more like a snowstorm and ice burning her from within.
She exhaled a frosted breath and trembled as little crystals started to form over the walls, shining down like tiny embers that grew and crawled all over the fire and embraced it like a frozen cloak.
Everything stilled for a moment, the fire and rumbling from around came to halt, but the sudden ice that was protecting her didn't stop moving, it reached out to her with piercing claws and a chilled cage that gripped her heart from moving, it was enclosing and suffocating.
"I can't breathe-
"Tsuna, you're awake!"
She sprang forwards, arms wrapping around her body and taking a big gulp of air that got stuck on her chest as soon as it filled her lungs as if to keep it there in fear that there wasn't enough. Her mind was slow to process reality as the remnants of the dream started to fade.
"Dame-Tsuna"
She exhaled shakingly, as the familiar voice of the hitman finally woke her up. The realization of what she just experienced was alarmingly fading as her senses returned to her. The dream felt nothing else but that, images and feelings suddenly created in her mind, fragile and disintegrating the moment she opened her eyes. One moment there, the next, gone.
Yet an echo was still lingering, her heart was hammering and the skin in her arms was filled with goosebumps to the point of her nerves hurting. Once her mind had cleared and her body relaxed, she weakly moved her hands over her arms to warm them back.
Reborn for his part watched her wake from whatever was holding her and detach from the shadows it left. It wasn't the first time she had nightmares; or whatever it was that she saw, that he had to forcefully wake her up. Some nights she woke by herself, took a breath then went back to sleep. Others were not so peaceful and she remained awake till morning doing nothing but drawing or watching videos on her phone now that she got it back.
It was still disturbing, no teenager should wake up gasping for air as if someone was choking them in their sleep. This was, however, the most violent reaction that she has gotten over the past months, but so long as she didn't wake up screaming or crying, then he could deal with that. He really wishes for it to remain that way.
"You're awake, do you know where you are?" He asked quietly, not moving from his spot on the hammock by the wall in case it frightened her and escalated into a panic attack or something similar. When the brunette didn't respond, however, he was really tempted to throw her a pillow despite his previous reasoning. "Tsuna"
"Home… I- I'm awake" She stuttered weakly, words coming out sluggishly be it by fear of whatever she just dreamt or because her mind was pulling her back to sleep. Maybe both.
"What did you see?"
When the brunette was sleepy, he had come to find out that she was more willing to share her thoughts despite how unrelated they ended up being to his questions. Due to the past… should he call it, bump in their tutor/student relationship, the girl has done spectacularly well at ignoring him, even while being drowsy.
It still made him want to throw a pillow at her, preferably one that hurt. Leon, his sometimes backstabber companion, crawled from his place over the top of his head to curl down on the pillow, as if reading his mind and preventing him from executing any harsh ideas so early in the day.
Tsuna exhaled tiredly and went back to curl into her bed, wrapping the bed covers around her body despite it being a summer night. The warm humid air from the window has been leaking into the room for the past nights, yet she was still adamant on not closing it to turn the AC on. It was still fresh, she said. His devious mind was plotting to blast the cooler just to get a reaction from her, but his benevolent soul held back for the sole reason that despite being surrounded by warmth, the brunette still shivered.
So in the quietness of the room, it was no surprise to hear the whisper from the girl.
"I'm cold"
.
.
.
Classes were starting tomorrow.
It was a new year, one that promised new knowledge and experiences in a new stage of her life. Who would even think that in two more years Tsuna will be in high-school. It was something so normalish and far away from the present that it sometimes made her wonder if she would even survive till graduation.
After the incident at Mafia Land, the rest of her summer vacation had gone surprisingly well. With no more crazy fights and Reborn's training becoming less intense and more practical, it was a well-rested break for her body.
The hitman didn't care that Mukuro had managed to create a small link between them, he actually commemorated her from managing to bound the elusive boy to her, whatever that meant. But he made sure to train her mind to prevent the illusionist from controlling her thoughts. It was useless, she wanted to say. She was 100% sure that Mukuro wouldn't do that, but if pretending to meditate saved her from a hellish training, then she was going to play along with the hitman's whims.
Of course, with Reborn being Reborn, meditating had evolved into something more extreme than what should be expected. Every morning, they would climb their way to the mountain - it was mostly Tsuna climbing with Reborn sitting on her shoulder most of the time- where she would proceed to sit in different settings, be it at the river bank or a forest clearing.
Then, she would try to clear her mind while trying not to flinch at the unexpected attacks the hitman would throw her way. Cold water, pinecones and even on one occasion a shower of itching feathers fell on her. The hitman's instructions were clear, all she had to do was detach from her thoughts while building a mental wall so that nothing could go through at the same time.
It was impossible from the start. The whispers never left her alone, always singing soundless secrets in her ear while moving her body to prevent any hard hit. And she fought so hard against that, she wanted to move on her own terms and think whatever she wanted without any forceful help.
Some days she tried to make peace with her intuition while others she fought hard to be the one in command. But most of the time, those occasions left her reeling with migraines so she let her intuition do whatever it wanted. Didn't mean she was happy about it, though. So grouchily, all she did was imagine a tall vine with white flowers while trying to dodge whatever came her way.
"You're not good at this" The hitman shook his head, apparently disappointed at something. Tsuna didn't know what he was actually trying to achieve with this or what he wanted her to do, but whatever it was it seemed not to be working.
"Maybe we should call Fon"
"No"
She pursed her lips to prevent a giggle from escaping at the quick denial. When they met, Fon had offered his help on mediating if she needed it. But now that the hitman was aware of her knowledge of the Arcobaleno, he was more intense on his strict avoidance with any of them. And it seemed to be working, for she wasn't able to contact any of them, not even Verde.
Lal and Colonnello had cut any possible communication the moment she touched Japanese grounds, it was as if they disappeared from the radar. She wanted to blame Reborn for that, but she couldn't help but feel dread at their lack of an answer. Colonnello had promised he would check up on her weekly, yet despite waiting for his message, it never came. Even Lal, after the bomb she dropped on her, she expected at least something, but there was nothing.
Skull was a similar yet slightly different story. He had managed to sneak inside the cruise and spend the afternoon telling her and the kids of his adventures, but as soon as Reborn caught sight of him, he was thrown overboard, never to be seen again. He survived, of course. Of that she was sure but with no number or email address, there was no way to contact him, if only to pester the hitman.
As for Verde and Fon, they seemed to be on top of the hitman's blacklist. Their info contact had mysteriously disappeared from her phone and any mention of their name is quickly dismissed. Though Fon sometimes sends her imported tea via Ipin with little notes that she keeps inside her pencil case, she has no direct way to contact him for meditating tips, unless she asks the little girl to do so in secret.
And lastly, Verde. The mad scientist has officially ghost her. It seemed like Reborn also messed with her delivery address because she hasn't received any more packages from her benefactor. So no matter how urgent it was to get back to him, for now, she will have to pull it through on her own.
And speaking of ghosts; and the main reason why meditation was introduced to her training regime, Mukuro. She has only talked with him on two more occasions, before and after she started this mind training. And contrary to popular belief, all they have done in their encounters was sit by the lake in her mindscape and talk about trivial things. They even discussed the difference between Italian and Japanese confectionary.
It sadden her to know that the boy hasn't tried many of them due to his past, and now his recent imprisonment left her feeling resentful at the Mafia even more than before. She felt so powerless at the situation, and due to the animosity of the topic that started this bump between them, she couldn't ask the hitman to help free Mukuro.
It was something she was planning to do, to free him, his friends and clear Lancias' name. Lancia was another ghost she was dealing with these days too. Reborn said he would talk with Nono to at least help with that, but there has been no response and she didn't want to raise the topic, at least not yet. She's been preparing some documents with Dino's help as a testimony, if her name had any value in this mess, then at least she could use it to her advantage.
Though she was adamant on not revealing it in Mafia land, she was willing to use it against Vongola. After all, she deserved that and more after months of radio silence from their part. Dino had warned her not to play with fire, but she wasn't going to wait like a doll for their next 'mission' and expect her to answer with good heart and goodwill without asking anything back.
Reborn found that the hard way, but now that she had revealed her nature, she wasn't going to hold back in getting what she wanted.
"Tsu-chan! It's almost 1 o'clock!"
Her mother's voice snapped her from her musings. As it was Sunday and school was starting the next day, the gang she had started to associate as ‘friends’ were planning to enjoy their last day of summer vacation just playing and hanging around town.
Standing up from the chair at her desk, she stretched her arms up until her joints popped. She already packed her school bag in case she returns late and tired to do so. It will also give her more time in the morning for breakfast, so she will try to enjoy her last free day.
She grabbed a small bag backpack and went downstairs, quickly noting the empty hallway as the kids were playing out in the backyard. Relishing in the quietness of the house, she went to the kitchen where her mother was starting to prepare some lunch.
"Tsu-chan, are you eating here?"
"No, I think Yamamoto will bring some sushi along. We can stop by his restaurant if not"
"Alright dear, just make sure to take your wallet this time, with money"
"Yes, mom" It was a common occurrence whenever she went out, she always forgets to bring her wallet containing her student-id and money. In her defence, it's not like she has ever needed them before, and her intuition hasn't alarmed her of needing them, so it always skipped her mind.
But just in case, she went back to her room and put her wallet inside the bag. And her head buzzed, pleased at the action as her phone rang with a message notification. She had to sigh heavily at that.
They had created a group chat, -many group chats- that she has turned on silent for a year due to its constant unrelated memes and messages. She would skim them from time to time to catch up and contribute here and there, but if they really needed something from her, they would message her privately. Just like Kyoko has done.
Apparently, aside from Yamamoto bringing sushi for lunch, Haru wanted to bring some snacks, and she had roped Kyoko and her into her plan. The orange-haired girl was tasked to bring cookies and chocolates, Haru the chips and Tsuna was in charge of refreshments. Later they would split the bill of expenses, Kyoko said in the message. Tsuna agreed with her, sending her a thumb's up emoji before tucking her phone into her pocket.
It's best to leave now to head to the convenience store to buy some drinks before heading towards the meeting place.
As she walked downstairs again, she heard the rush of laughter and screams heading her away. She had to brace herself over the stair railing as Lambo collided with her legs.
"Baka-Tsuna is going out? Can Lambo-sama go? Ne, ne? Baka-Tsuna, take me with you!"
"Nope. It's a grown-ups reunion only" She kicked him gently, making him stick his tongue childishly.
"Boring!~"
"Then stay here and watch TV, okay?" She walked back to the kitchen to say goodbye to her mother. "I'm going now"
"Take care! Have fun, dear!" Her mother cheerfully replied. Truly, from everyone in the house, her mother was the most excited that she was having a social life.
"Fun! Tsuna-jiĕjie!"
She waved at the kids, not before warning Lambo not to enter her room, before leaning down to put on her sneakers. Once they were properly tied, she went to open the door.
"Leaving already?"
She came to halt as she shut the door, staring in shock at Bianchi, who was shamelessly laying on a deck chair and reading a magazine, sunbathing. In a swimsuit. A bikini.
"S-Should you, um... I don't think people are allowed to sunbathe in their front yards. Not while wearing a b-bikini, I mean"
She stuttered, her cheeks flaming in embarrassment at her lack of modesty. Bianchi only hummed and Tsuna could have stayed there staring if not for a sudden choking gasp that came from the gate. She turned to see a boy near her age, staring at them in shock. Tsuna could only look at his eyes behind his glasses widening in shock and his face turning crimson before he stuttered an apology and quickly turned to run away.
"You just scared a poor nerd"
"I believe I did him a favour" Bianchi turned the page of her magazine, not at all perturbed by the situation.
It sometimes surprised Tsuna how confident and shameless the hitwoman was. Doing whatever she wanted despite being against the law. She wasn't the best example to follow, but Tsuna did admire her indifference to what others think. It took her a while to grab enough nerves to go to school while wearing that boot, and even more to ignore the mocking from girls regarding her chin injury.
From above, a shadow suddenly descended, one that her body had come to associate with danger so she quickly stepped away from it. Looking up, it revealed Reborn wearing a boy-scout outfit with Leon as his parachute, descending swiftly from the sky and landed with no trouble next to Bianchi.
"Run along now, Dame-Tsuna. And be home by sundown"
"Yes, Reborn"
She didn't want to stay behind and be tangled in whatever scheme he was building. It was oddly suspicious he was even letting her go on her own, knowing him, he would have tagged along to add some spice and craziness to their afternoon. Not wanting to think about it too much, she quickly walked away.
They lived in a nice, peaceful neighbourhood, not enough kids or teenagers her age, so the ruckus happening around was mostly at her house. An old lady came once to complain about the fireworks noises happening one Saturday morning. They were actually grenades, but Tsuna's chicken heart had no way of coming up with a lie in front of the old woman. Thankfully, Nana calmly apologized with a cup of tea, mentioning the kids watching movies loudly and sent her off with some matcha bread.
Let it be said, that after Nana's cheerful scolding, everyone's behaviour regarding loud noises and explosions had diminished greatly. It was one of the main reasons why Reborn chose to do training outside, in case she screamed and woke half the neighbourhood.
As the sunny weather beamed down on her, she let the good climate cheer her up. Summers were known for their humidity and rains, but with the recent shivers she's been experiencing, she welcomed the warmth wholeheartedly.
The convenience store wasn't that far from her house, but they were meeting at the baseball courts some streets away from school so she was mentally preparing herself to carry bags full of drinks as personal training.
Apparently, while she was away from their group chat, Yamamoto won a bet to choose what to do on their last day of summer vacation and as the athletic boy that he is, he suggested that they get together to play some friendly baseball. He's been waiting to introduce the sport to them for weeks now, so it finally came the day to grant his wish. She still felt guilty, knowing that the boy wasn't going to enter the baseball team this year, but no matter how much she fought against that, Yamamoto had made his choice.
She hummed a greeting to the shop attendant as she entered the konbini. The girls were fond of sweet beverages while the boys would probably prefer something refreshing, so she grabbed a couple of soda cans, juice and water bottles, just in case.
She paid the cashier and lifted the brown paper bag into her arms to embark towards her destination. Only a few steps forward and she berated herself for not putting on her earphones before taking the bag to listen to some music while on her way. But then again, she could always hum to herself or sing out loud, after all, people have seen her running around in underwear, how crazier could she look after that?
And just as she shrugged her embarrassment and tried to channel some of Bianchis 'I don't care' attitude, a soft sound echoed on the street. It was weak and had a pitiful ringing to it that made her stop her walk. She turned back to see what was calling and it took her a few moments to land her eyes on a black shape near the flower pots she was crossing. Another sound cried, and this time she could identify what it was, a meow.
There was no time to ponder whether she should ignore it or not. As soon as her eyes landed on the small feline, she started walking very carefully towards its hiding place. As gently as she could, she lowered the bag to the floor and hugged her knees to see the kitten better.
It was a small one-eyed cat, hunching down on itself as he stared up at her. His ears flickered as she approached and only hissed a warning when she knelt down but made no move to claw her or dash away.
She felt sorry for the little one, his fur was a bit dirty and his injured eye remained shut. And by the look on his body, it obviously hadn't eaten in a while.
"Hello" She called softy and raised her hand slowly so that the cat could sniff her fingers in precaution. He flinched a little, but his curious eye remained locked with hers. Slowly, the cat came out from its hidden place and approached her hand cautiously. She waited patiently until soft fur touched her fingers, and she bit back a giggle at the sensation.
The cat started playing with her hand, rubbing on her fingers and nosing her palm impatiently. It was the signal that she was accepted to touch him. So being allowed to giggle aloud this time, she rubbed his head gently and smiled at hearing soft purrs coming from the cat.
Someone who doesn't get weak over kittens and puppies isn't human, she concluded. Without thinking much, she knew she could spare some money for a can of fish for her new feline friend.
"Are you hungry, little guy?" She asked, fingers still rubbing soft pointy ears and being massaged by purring vibrations. "Wait here"
The cat cried when she made a move to stand up, panicked by her sudden departure so she quickly calmed him with some pats and gentle reassurances.
"Hey, shh. I'd be back, just wait here"
He was obviously anxious but somehow seemed to understand her reassurance as he sat back and stared at her expectantly.
"Stay" She pointed firmly before walking back towards the store to buy some food.
.
One minute later and the cat was still waiting where she left him, his tiny ears perking up when he saw her walking back towards him. She smiled and knelt down again as she opened a can of tuna.
"Here you go"
He quickly dug in, hungry. And she felt sympathy for the little one all over again, but she couldn't just leave him.
She knew what they said about strays, once you fed them, they won't leave you. She didn't know if her mother would accept a pet or how the kids would react, it was probably a bad idea but she couldn't help it, the little thing was small and weak, the kind that tugged hard at your heart.
There weren't many strays in Namimori thanks to Nami-chu's patrol finding them proper homes. It was no secret that Kyoya had a soft spot for little animals, so seeing one in need really prompted her to act.
Yet somehow, as she scratched his ears gently while he finished the tuna can, she was reassured that it wasn't going to be needed. Sometimes, strays just needed a place to return once in a while as they enjoyed their freedom and adventure. It was more like the stays adopting you, and it seemed she passed his test.
When the cat finished eating, licking his whiskers and looking up at her with content, her intuition hummed in acceptance. It was a sensation she was getting used to in the late hours of the night when ghosts visited her in her dreams. She didn't expect to feel it in plain daylight, but it was a welcoming surprise, one she embraced with a dumbfounded laugh when the cat purred as it rubbed its head on her legs.
"I gotta go now, you're welcome to tag along" She picked the empty can of fish and threw it on the trashcan that was luckily outside the convenience store. She leaned down to pick her refreshment bag and expected her new companion to walk alongside her, but the cat clearly had other ideas.
"No, hey- I can't carry you too" She tensed as tiny claws gripped her legs and arms as the feline made his way towards her shoulder. It was lucky that she didn't buy any glass bottles; otherwise, they would have been broken by her startling move of dropping the bag to the floor.
"You're sure having fun, aren't you?" She muttered as she picked the bag once again and adjusted to the new weight. The cat whiskers brushed against her cheek and he meowed as he made himself comfortable on his new seat.
"And now I'm talking with a cat" She muttered, shaking her head and stumbling a little as she started to walk with the cat on her shoulder. It was a different weight than Reborn's, and she was scared he could fall so it was a bit difficult to walk while carrying a bag full of drinks.
Thankfully, life took little pity on her.
"Tsunayuuki?"
Or not?
She paused at that voice, barely recognizing it for the little interactions she had with it recently, and turned around to see the boy who called her walking with slow confident strides towards her.
"Moichida-senpai" She greeted politely.
The other boy had mellowed his cocky attitude shortly before the school year ended. He was more focused on his kendo club and didn't antagonize anyone who crossed his path. He still flirted, sure, but it wasn't forceful or ill-intended as it was some time ago. He was more approachable, but he carried a certain weight on his shoulders.
Looking at him, it reminded her that she and her friends weren't the only ones who suffered from an attack and returned to school one day with injuries. Moichida waved it off with excuses of a Kendo tournament, but Tsuna still remembered how panicked he was at the hospital.
They haven't talked since then.
"Do you need any help?" He slowed to a stop in front of her and pointed towards her tight grip on the grocery bag she was trying to balance in her arms.
"Yeah"
He moved his hands to take the heavy bag, but no sooner did he approached, the cat curled in her shoulder hissed threateningly, and if it weren't for his kendo's skills that made him dodge and Tsuna's reflexes in moving back, he would've been sporting bloody claw marks.
"Hey, it's okay, shh" Tsuna tried to rub the cat's face with her cheek to calm him down and distract him when Moichida tried to pry the falling bag from her arms. Once the weight was lifted, she brought the cat down from her shoulder and hugged him to her chest while rubbing his ears "Sorry about him, he's a bit… wild"
"That's a stray, right?" The boy said, looking at the cat warily "You know what they say, once you show them affection, they won't leave you"
"I couldn't leave him, he looked hungry"
"You're so selfless, Tsunayuuki"
"If only you knew" She muttered and moved her head away when the cat tried to paw her face.
"Did you already name it?"
"Him. And I think I will call him Puru"
"Puru?" Moichida tried to soften his scoff "Girls and their name making"
"Your injuries healed well" She noted, changing the subject to the one she was thinking before the cat attacked. Oh, the irony.
"Yeah, well... They weren't that bad, not like yours" While he didn't approach her directly at school, Tsuna did notice him watching. Well, everyone did, but while Yamamoto placated half of their class to stop pestering the brunette, the kendo captain took care of the rest. Nasty girls included.
It made her feel more guilty, knowing that many people got hurt when she couldn't do anything.
"Sorry they went after you"
"Why did those bastards even wanted with you?" He tried to shrug her apology, and she knew he didn't blame her for the attack. But after their meeting at the hospital and the curious glances at school, she was aware of how that question and the answer was eating him. Unfortunately, she couldn't drag him any more into the mess.
"Just, there was some miscommunication… Everything's fine though"
"Whatever" He obviously wanted more answers but Tsuna couldn't relent to that. It was a good thing he didn't press her further, and instead, shifted the grocery bag in his arms. "Where do you need this to go?"
"The baseball courts" She said as she started walking "We're hanging around, want to play some?"
It's not that she wanted his company, no matter how rude it sounded. But it was the polite thing to say when he was helping her carry a heavy bag after he was attacked by her name a few months ago for no reason.
"Who's in it?" He asked at her side.
"Gokudera-kun, Yamamoto. The girls. Probably Ryohei-senpai too"
"Oh, it's on" He smirked, a flick of competitiveness flaring on his voice. Her friends won't like the new presence but it was rude to say no, beside her intuition hasn't once pulsed in danger or warning, so it was safe.
They walked for a few minutes while chattering about their summer vacations. It was the cordial thing to do, Tsuna kept reminding herself. It's not that she didn't want to spend time with the other boy or tell him about her trip on a cruise or hear about his kendo training, but it was the best she could do to ease her guilt. Besides, he hasn't once flirted or antagonized her, so it was a plus.
As they neared the courts, she was able to see her friends already waiting, well Kyoko and her brother weren't there yet, but she could see Haru arguing with Gokudera while Yamamoto laughed and Hana was exasperated by them all. The only reason why the Italian boy didn't walk with her was that Tsuna begged him not to with the excuse that Bianchi would be waiting for him at their front door, and then he would faint and then wouldn't be able to play or enjoy their afternoon. And she was right after all.
"Juudaime!" Gokudera exclaimed once he saw her enter the courts, he was quick to walk to her, but then his march turned frantic once he recognized the person next to her "What is that bastard doing here!?"
"Kicking your ass!" Of course, that response wasn't going to help the cause.
"Maa, Maa~ the more the merrier!"
"What a good monkey, carrying your bag all the way here" Hana was giving him the stinky eye, not that Tsuna could blame her. Moichida did his best to ignore her sarcasm and Gokudera's yells as he placed the bag over one of the benches. Haru, who had been silently staring at the newcomer, perked up when two more people walked into the courts.
"Ah, Kyoko-chan is here too!"
"EXTREME! Moichida! That's so sportsmanlike! Welcome!" Ryohei immediately ran towards the Kendo fighter, clapping him on the back to share his good spirit.
"Stop screaming"
"What is Moichida-senpai doing here?" Kyoko said as she approached the other girls.
"He helped me carry the bag of drinks" Tsuna replied.
"Hahi?! Tsuna-san, is that a cat?" Haru suddenly pointed, becoming aware of a fluffy tail swinging lazily on her arms.
"Oh, yeah" She brought a hand up to scratch the putting cat "I was adopted"
"He's so cute!"
"What's his name?"
"Puru"
"Puru?"
"It rhymes with pinapuru" She shrugged with a smile, and while the girls cooed and giggled at the ridiculous comparison, a bubble of laughter escaped her lips as she felt the cat stiffening in her arms. With a grouchy meow, he squirmed free out of her grasp and landed swiftly on the ground, where he proceeded to stretch a little before wandering around to look for a place to nap. Haru wanted to follow him, but the argument behind them got louder.
"Oi, are we doing this, or not?"
"It's not like we invited you, you bastard" Gokudera was close to lighting up a stick of dynamite and Tsuna could really admire his efforts of holding back.
"Scared you will lose?" Of course, Moichida was not helping.
"Maa, Maa~ what's a little healthy competition? It will be like the school's sports festival"
"It's not like we common people participate in those, stupid monkey" Hana crossed her arms, raising an eyebrow and giving a pointed stare at the three athletes.
"Hana-chan, don't be rude"
"Didn't you join the tracking team last year?" Tsuna suddenly asked. She herself has never participated in the Sports Festival due to her bad luck. No team would want her joining in risk of losing, and she didn't want to make a fool out of herself, so it was mostly her hiding in the committee room while Kyoya was out patrolling or cheering with Kyoko.
"Nothing you can prove" Hana growled, making both Tsuna and the orange-haired girl giggle in amusement. She could clearly remember how the girl had somehow run the 1600-meter run and won for their class last year, but any time someone mentioned it, it was forcefully denied. It still remains a mystery as to why the sudden initiative and the unexpected win, but it has become teasing material for Kyoko and Tsuna.
"Let's make teams! I want to be on Tsuna-san's team!" Haru chirped, hugging her arm.
"No way! You will make her lose!"
"Let's do this by luck, come on guys, just grab a paper"
In a few minutes of arguing and organizing, they had drawn some papers and formed their respective teams with some calls of cheating and laughter.
Team 1 being Yamamoto, Haru, Kyoko, Ryohei while Team 2 consisted of Tsuna, Gokudera, Moichida, Hana. Tsuna grabbed the paper as soon as she could without thinking much, so her hyper intuition had nothing to do with it, or at least, she wanted to pretend it was like that.
Once the teams were made, Yamamoto took a step to explain the basic rules and moves, but by the time they eventually got to play, the rules had been forgotten and they had run and screamed and played as they wanted. If someone cheated, it was nothing that could be proven, which caused a lot of mocking arguments and teasing competitiveness.
Anyone watching from outside could only see a youthful outgoing, it was carefree and enjoyable, there were no real worries as they played around for hours until the sun started to set. Without much fanfare, they ended the game to have something to eat with Tsuna's team taking the victory.
Between Gokudera's hot energy on not losing to Yamamoto and Mochida's own competitiveness against the others, all she and Hana had to do was run as fast as they could to the bases without getting hit, which came as easy as pie for them.
With sugary drinks, cookies and salty chips, their energy remained high as they let the warm afternoon sun comfort them. The mood that this was their last day of summer vacation and probably their last normal day seemed to be forgotten by the mindless chatter and laughter.
Yamamoto took the loss really well, and even though Gokudera gloated around, there were no hard feelings. It was Ryohei who was the sore loser, but one good stern lecture from Hana and a pity one from Kyoko shut him up.
All in all, it was a good day for everyone, Tsuna didn't regret coming. As she took one sip from her juice, she startled a little to feel soft fur climbing into her lap. The cat had remained curled under a bench while they played, and how arrogant, she thought, that he was still demanding her attention.
She let him do as he pleased and rubbed his little ears gently, she had to keep him entertained as Moichida walked over towards her. She was hoarding two bags of cookies and one of sour cream & onion chips, so seeing as she was now distracted by the feline, he took the opportunity to grab the bag of chips.
"You know… I had fun today" He said, watching with disinterest a new fight brew between Ryohei and Gokudera, with Yamamoto and Haru being the ones to try to calm them down.
"Yeah, it was fun"
Something had shifted, yes. But Tsuna knew things weren't going to change drastically. This meeting and hangout didn't make them instant friends, but at least Tsuna could expect some more peace from the boy at school. Perhaps the sudden attack and trip to the hospital made him consider things in a different perspective, because despite being surrounded by her friends, the girls included, he hasn't been nasty or a jerk.
"You are not as bad as I thought" She said out loud, gaining a surprised look from the boy who was about to bite one chip before his lips curled into one smug smirk.
"Oh~ so you think of me"
"Not that way!" She pushed him away, blush blooming on her face at the innuendo. She takes back everything good she had said about the boy.
"Oi, Oi! What are you doing to Juudaime, you bastard!" Gokudera yelled, and Moichida had the gall to look innocent as he finished her bag of chips. Hana was still giving him the stinky eye, no doubt having heard them talk, even the cat was grouchily meowing at her.
With a huff, she went back to her ministrations of pleasing the cat, who rewarded her with a purr and nuzzle in her leg.
"How you treated girls... I don't like that'' She concluded in a low voice, not wanting to draw more attention. She felt Moichida halt for a moment before he crunched into a ball the now the empty bag of chips.
"Yeah, well…" There were no excuses, and they both knew it. This sudden outgoing didn't make them friends, nor was it something that was probably going to happen again. But it was good while it lasted, and there were no hard feelings brewing for the new semester.
"It's a new year and all. See you later, I guess" The boy excused himself, standing up and dusting his pants for any crumbs.
"Oh, senpai are you leaving?" Yamamoto asked.
"I've had enough of you losers"
"Great game, Moichida!"
"You're too loud"
He waved at the girls, to which Kyoko, pure innocent Kyoko, replied with a charming smile and a wave on her own. Haru, not knowing the bad blood the boy had caused, simply returned his goodbye greeting cheerfully while Hana frowned at him, still giving him a stinky eye. He returned the feeling by ignoring her just like he did with Gokudera's rude remarks. Before leaving though, he turned towards Tsuna one last time.
"Let's hang out again, Tsunayuuki"
"Sure"
It was the polite thing to say, Tsuna told herself. Watching the boy give her a final smirk before walking away, she shook her head and turned back towards her friends, who were watching her with different expressions running from amusement to horror.
"That was smooth" Hana deadpanned, making Tsuna turn to face her with confusion.
"Huh?"
"He asked you out"
"What?"
"He invited you on a date"
"And you said yes" Haru clapped.
"How nice, Tsuna-chan" Kyoko chirped merrily, much to the brunette's horror.
"W-Wait, what!? No!" She loudly denied it "It wasn't like that! Kyoko, stop smiling! Haru, No!"
.
.
.
Tsuna has always dreaded the first day of school.
What with her history of killing the class mascot, tripping over nothing while introducing herself and having the worst teacher for homeroom to name a few. When asking about it in her head, all she could feel was her intuition patting her in the back, as a mocking gesture for the upcoming trails waiting for her.
Was it too late to pretend to be sick?
"Dame-Tsuna, get moving"
Curse you, Reborn. She groaned in distress as she finished fixing her hair. There was no training that morning, probably his only white flag in the semester. He was plotting something big, she could feel it. But whatever it was, she feared asking because she knew that she was probably going to end in tears.
"Tsu-chan, breakfast!"
Nodding to herself in the mirror for a quick mental pep talk, she went down to the kitchen where the kids were already eating cereal and butter toast. She didn't understand why they got up so early when she was the one going to school, even Bianchi was still sleeping in.
"Are you excited, Tsu-chan? You're in second year now!" Her mother said as she served her a plate of toast and placed her bento next to her.
"Not really" She thanked her mother for the food and started to dig before it was time to leave for school.
"I think this will be a good year, dear. Just wait and see" Her mother was always so positive, it pushed Tsuna to keep trying and do better if only to not disappoint her.
"Baka-Tsuna, is going away~ Baka-Tsuna's treasure is mine~" Lambo sang childishly as if she wasn't returning.
"I'm coming back, you know. It's just school"
"I will keep an eye on him" Fuuta promised.
"Ipin, too!"
"Do you want me to do a ranking for your first day?"
"It's alright, I got a feeling on what to expect" Just as she finished the last bite of her toast, the doorbell rang "And that's my cue"
"Take care, dear. And eat your lunch, have fun today" Nana hovered over her a little, fixing her hair and clothes before beaming at her, and Tsuna returned it sincerely.
"Bye, see you guys later"
When she opened the door, Gokudera greeted her. She was once again assaulted with the thought that this boy was waking up way early if he wanted to reach her house in time to walk to school before the bell rang. But no matter how many times she told him it wasn't necessary to walk with her, the boy still showed up, very punctual might she add.
"Good morning, Juudaime!"
"Morning" She closed the door gently, and just as she turned to walk towards the gates, another boy who had taken the habit of walking with them joined. Tsuna had to wonder if they coordinated or if it was luck that they arrived at the same time.
"Yo! Morning guys"
"Hello" She greeted the ex-baseball player and tugged slightly at Gokudera to walk when the boy was about to yell a rude greeting.
"Why are you even here?" Gokudera crossed his arms.
"Going to school! Are you guys excited? We didn't talk about it yesterday, it was such a down mood for our last day of summer vacation, but we are starting a new year. I wonder which class we'd be in, do you think we'd have a surprise exam? What about the field trip? I can't wait!"
"You sure are energetic" She stared, not even a good bedtime rest with no morning training could make her that happy in the morning.
"I guess I am" He laughed.
Gokudera was close to exploding, she could see that. But before he could snap or before she could stop him, a sudden gust of wind made her stop to wrap her arms around her shoulders without realizing it. She wasn't even aware that she had closed her eyes until a voice filtered through the darkness.
"Tsuna?"
"Are you cold, Juudaime?" They looked worried at the sudden reaction, and she was confused about it too because she felt fine. Her intuition might have just shut her eyes and protected her from dust getting in them, maybe...
"No, just a sudden breeze" She dismissed it with a smile, and ushered them to keep walking, otherwise they will be late and Hibari Kyoya will have no mercy.
At the gates, the Disciplinary Committee was monitoring the students entering for any law break. She could see Kusakabe's twitching eyebrow when it landed on the two boys beside her and their disarrayed uniforms. With Gokudera's open white shirt to reveal a red t-shirt underneath, black wristbands, spiked belt and rings and Yamamoto's untucked one were enough to call for outrage. But Tsuna quickly waved at him with a smile as she quickly pushed the two boys to hurry.
Finding their classroom was easy, all Tsuna had to do was follow the pull of where she was meant to be. The guys trust her blindly as if they were the ones to know where to go, they didn't question her lead or if they were even in the same class. To the joy of everyone, they were.
"We're together again, Tsuna-chan!" Kyoko greeted her as soon as she walked through the door.
"Joy, the monkeys are here too" Hana sighed in displeasure at seeing the unruly uniforms of the guys.
Finding their seats wasn't hard either, the names were written on the board and thankfully, Tsuna's seat remained next to the window. Kyoko was next to her while Gokudera in front, Yamamoto was a few seats behind and Hana had the misfortune - or privilege depending on how you looked at it - of being on the front row.
"Who do you think will be our homeroom teacher?"
"Hopefully, not Nezu" She prayed.
Tsuna didn't think her intuition could giggle, but that's the sound she heard as she tried not to think further into what was already a dooming situation. As the class was already full, the doors opened to reveal their expected homeroom teacher, she didn't need to look up as horror struck her face.
"Hello, class. I'm your supply teacher, the smart and handsome, Mr Riboyama"
The girls swooned and some boys clapped, and the little teacher basked in the attention he was given, completely ignoring the loud thud across the room as the brunette let her head fall and hit the desk hard.
"J-JUUDAIME!"
.
.
.
"Come on, Tsuna. It's not that bad, Mr Reborn must be really worried for you to get a job here"
"You don't understand. It's like a nightmare come true, school was supposed to get me away from him" She lamented herself.
With Reborn as their teacher, this was turning more like Assassination Classroom 101. And to add to her misery, word was spreading saying that Nezu was going to give them a surprise math exam, and she hadn't studied a number in her vacation, too busy learning about mafia laws and how to survive with a hitman as a roommate.
After their introduction with the devil and the regular school opening ceremony, the classes were divided to have their medical and Phys Ed examinations. For once in her life, Tsuna was positive she wouldn't fail that test, there was still the possibility that she could trip and fall and break something, but at least she wouldn't fail. She was sure.
Right now, their class was meant to go first for a check-up and Gokudera was first to go in, so it was Yamamoto who had to cheer her up as they sat on the floor next to the nurse office waiting for their turn. His positive attitude, however, was making his words really unbelievable, but at least his calming presence was soothing her nerves.
"Stupid Shamal" Gokudera then came mumbling angrily and removing a cartoony band-aid from his arm. So it seemed the mafia had infiltrated the school, wonder how Kyoya was going to react to that once he finds out, she thought as she stood up. "Juudaime, please, let me go with you"
"It's alright. He won't do anything, don't worry. And if he does, I'll punch him" She reassured him with a pat on the shoulder. Her response made Yamamoto laugh, at which the Italian boy simply kicked him and stood guard on the door as she went in.
Inside, Shamal was busy flipping through some folders. He ignored her as she made her way and sat on the chair next to the desk, waiting patiently for him to start whatever examination was required. When he finally turned to her, it was to sit one meter away from her.
"You know, I don't bite" She said with amusement.
"But others will. I'm under threat here"
"Really? Good"
"You enjoy watching people suffer, don't you?" He shook his head and grumbled, grabbing some tools to start the examination.
"Just a few"
She watched with attentive eyes as he moved around her doing his job as the school nurse, never once missing his tense posture or the way he was barely touching her. Reborn must have scared him good, for him to act like that. It was kinda amusing, how he refrained from commenting on anything else and just murmuring medical reports such as "You're gaining muscle mass again, that's good" and "Your pulse is fine too".
The examination ended soon after, and the most she had to do was walk and hop into the weigh scale. Shamal was quick in writing his report in her medical archives, and he kept asking a few protocol questions until they started to drift into mafia territory. She told him about Reborn's new training regime and her eating habits. Yet he didn't seem satisfied with her short answers, because the more disinterested he asked, the more she was aware that he was fishing for something.
"So, anything you want to collaborate on your medical record?"
"No"
"Any new allergies? body reactions?"
"Not really"
"You know I'm your assigned doctor, right? You can come to me with any mafia-related symptoms"
That rang warning bells in her head, and she could feel something cold and heavy setting on her shoulders.
"Why? Should I be worried about something?"
"No, just the normal procedure"
It wasn't. She knew there was something more, something that kept her wondering in the sleepless nights and made her restless after training. It was something scary and dangerous, and the thought that someone else had the answers was alarming. Because you know the question. Ask the question; you know, he knows. Her intuition screeched in her ear, pushing against her head and digging its nails into her flesh as her lips part without her own accord.
"Will something happen to me if I keep using the Sky flames?"
"I'm not sure, kid. I have no experience with teenagers turning on fire and running around"
He's lying. He's lying. He's lying. Something's wrong, He's lying.
"Oh" She nodded dryly, trying to maintain her face from collapsing "O-Okay, can I go?"
"Yeah, send in the next one"
Shamal sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose as if he was either relieved or stressed by something. She was by no means stupid, Shamal knew something and whatever it was made Reborn be wary enough to pull Giannini to make some test on his own. And yet, they were keeping the information from her.
She walked past him without saying another word, and in her mind, she decided to dig the information herself. Because if they were going to lie to her she might as well do the same.
.
.
.
The sport examination went by with ease. She almost cried and basked the jealous and incredulous whispers as she ran 20 laps around the gym without tripping or sweating. Reborn's training was showing its fruits, even both Hana and Kyoko marvelled at her now toned legs when they changed into their uniforms.
That grabbed the attention of some of the boys, but with the overprotectiveness of Gokudera and the calm-yet-serious Yamamoto, no one dared approach her.
Of course, something had to go wrong to balance the goodness of the day. And that came in the form of a math test. An open-answer math test.
There were no options for her intuition to choose and guide her hand; she had to rely on her brain, a paper and a calculator. By Nezu's ugly sneer, he made the test with difficult questions on purpose. It's been 10 minutes, and Tsuna was still staring blankly at the paper, reading for the third time the questions and equations. She couldn't use her intuition unless she thought of a possible answer and balance the odds, but still, there were a lot of numbers for her to try and not a lot of time.
And yet…
As she tried to solve the first one, she felt good in luck. Unexpectedly realizing that it was easy and that she knew how to solve it. Then came the next one, and the next after that and suddenly she finished solving the exam by the time the bell rang, and her intuition hummed in approval at her answers she had made, knowing they were right by her own hand. And by Nezu's angry face as he graded it, she knew she had aced it.
She was almost skipping on her way home, feeling thrilled about her own achievement. Of course, Nezu called her a cheater and tried to force her to take the test again, but with Gokudera's yells and threats and one member of the Disciplinary Committee that came to see what the commotion was about to quiet it down, he begrudgingly let her go.
They only have to read and prepare for the next day for homework, so it meant having a free afternoon. Probably the only one they will have for a while. Yamamoto's father wanted to celebrate with his son, so it was only Gokudera who walked her home and stayed for dinner.
Her mother was ecstatic by her math test, she put it on the fridge door, next to some of the childish drawings the kids had done. They had katsudon for dinner and enjoyed some dango as dessert. It was the first time for Lambo and Fuuta to eat it, so it was really funny watching them chew the sticky dumpling for 5 minutes.
It was an eventful day until night fell and she and Reborn were finally alone in her room.
"Why were you at school?!"
"Because I missed you"
"That's a lie!"
She crossed her arms and glared at the hitman. He was busy reading some papers and trying to contact someone by phone, he's been trying for some days now to no avail. Seemed she wasn't the only one getting ignored.
"I needed a part-time job"
"I thought I was your job" she said with a pout, feeling a little hurt by his dismissal. It wasn't meant to mean anything bad, but after everything he has put her through, for him to say she wasn't worth the trouble - joke or not- still hurt.
"Thought you'd like the surprise"
"I didn't. Please take it back"
She bantered back, falling into their new normal. They had taken the routine of talking back and trying to outsmart the other. Most of the times Reborn had the last words, but on some rare occasions, she managed to surprise him into silence. Or he would just ignore her, just like now.
Seeing as he wouldn't respond again, she opted to busy herself with cleaning her bed from the books and papers she had been working on. Dino has been helping her prepare some documents for this project. She couldn't rest knowing that innocent people were suffering in her name, so each day she cooked up some courage to write and conjure a petition. It still needed a couple of law revisions, and maybe some grammar fixes, but the last step in her plan was for Reborn to get involved as a third party.
It wasn't a matter of pride now, it was more one of trust. Things between them had gone back to normal after coming back from Mafia Land. They would argue, he would train her via Spartan methods, she would cry and complain and then he would make her meditate and relax. It was weird, but it was something.
There was a bridge between them now, one with Reborn holding secrets from her and Tsuna not letting go of hers. They weren't ready to meet in the middle, and maybe they'll never be. But she needed help in all forms of ways.
"Um..."
"What is it?"
Crap. She wasn't meant to do it now, anxiety gripped her in a shuddering embrace as she looked down at the papers in her hands. Nothing would come of it if she didn't take the first step, it was hard and scary but she needed to let go and take a leap.
"Here" She said quietly, handing the hitman the papers.
"What's this?" He was curious, both at her attitude and whatever she was working on. He knew it was something secretive, but he chose to give her the privacy to continue doing whatever it was. No alarms had been raised in her doing something illegal, so he let her be.
"Papers"
Papers, she said. They were more than that if she was close to having a panic attack. He grabbed the papers and skimmed the first paragraph. Whatever he was expecting didn't start by the first words reading 'Liberation and clearing name from the mafia syndicate-'
"What is that brain of yours plotting, Dame-Tsuna?"
"I want Vongola to free Lancia from charges" she said without a stutter, though the way she leaned her shoulders forwards and lowered her head meant that it was taking her a lot of nerve, courage and effort.
"You-
"I think I deserve it, don't you? Grandpa Timothy must surely be impressed, how a girl with three months training managed to accomplish a suicide mission with all limbs attached and no deaths on my ground"
"I returned your phone, isn't that enough for you?" He raised an eyebrow, wondering what kind of cunning comeback she will make.
"Oh no, that's not what this is about. Here" She handed him another paper, this one being a single page with red marks all over it, forming a shaking circle over the top corner to solidify her grade. "100 in my first Math exam and I didn't even cheat"
"Hmm..." his lips curled into a smirk that was hidden thanks to the page covering his face. Of course he knew of her achievement, it was one of the reasons why he infiltrated the school, to make sure either a) she wasn't cheating via hyper intuition and in case that she was, increase the hardships for her to prove herself or b) to annoy and disturb her classes. That, among other things.
He was pleased to see the girl further develop her schemes in the underworld. It showed initiative as a good leader and the qualities of a boss in the making. It wasn't a matter of pride to help her or not, she had his full support with this little project of hers. If only he could get Nono to pick up the phone or answer his letters.
"What will you do once Lancia's name is cleared?"
"Nothing" she crossed her arms as she sat on her bed "He is free to choose what to do, just like we all should"
Stingy. She would always bite back bitter remarks whenever something alluded to their argument in the hospital. It's been weeks since that day, and her resentment over the situation had not been forgotten. It was simply something she couldn't let go of.
And neither could he.
"Carry that grudge with you, it will take you nowhere"
"But yours lead you to me"
He brought the paper down fast to look at her with alarm, but her faraway eyes were glued to the night sky beyond the open window.
She sometimes acted like this, staring at nothing as if listening to something only she could hear and disconnect from the world around her. It didn't seem dangerous, but it was alarming. Because whenever she got into that doll-like pensive state, it felt like she wasn't there at all.
"Tsuna" he called her loudly, and she blinked as if breaking free from a spell to turn and look at him with confusion.
"Sorry, what?"
He frowned slightly at her dazed expression.
Forget what he just said, it was dangerous for her to act and do things without being aware of it. It was disturbing and a little frightening to see her lose herself in something only she could see and feel. If this escalated or worse, happened during a dire situation…
Who would have wondered, that tutoring a teenage girl could be so troublesome?
.
.
.
It was Friday, they had survived a week of agonising workload and boring classes. It seemed that way because they just returned from summer vacations and fun-doing activities that clashed with the educational system.
And to make matters worse, Tsuna seemed to be developing a fever.
It started with small shivers and cold hands, and it soon spread into headaches and warm foreheads that made her feel sleepy and dizzy at the end of each day. Fortunately, it was the weekend, and any homework could be made on Sunday afternoon to have more time to rest. Yet dauntingly, she felt even more tired with that thought in mind.
She just finished her morning shower and was getting ready for school. It's a good thing she washed her hair last night because drying the hot water from it would be a hassle that could take half an hour on the good days. With Reborn's new 'job' as a substitute homeroom teacher while the vacancy was still open, he was stricter in getting to school on time. Which meant waking up earlier, getting ready and having breakfast in record time and walking to school with at least 20 minutes to spare.
Surprisingly, the boys had adapted to the new schedule with no trouble at all. She cursed them all.
"Are you sure you're alright, Tsu-chan? You were rather gloomy at dinner" Her mother told her over breakfast.
"I'm fine, Mom. Just tired" She said as reassuring as she could as she finished drinking a glass of milk with honey. It was her comfort drink, it was preferable to drink before going to sleep but the taste and effect it had soothed her nerves a little in that peculiar morning.
"Well it's the weekend, you should rest as much as you can, okay"
She nodded with a smile, not wanting to worry her mother any further. Her heart ached at that, and her intuition selfishly let her know that this was only the start of many worries to come. There was a noise from upstairs, alerting her that Reborn was making his way down and just as she was going to set the empty glass on the table, his voice made something inside of her snap.
"Dame-Tsuna, let's go" There was wariness in his voice, a growl threatening to escape that was masked by the urgency in his call. With dark treads swirling his tone, his presence made itself known and for a moment, she felt scared. And before she knew it, the glass in her hand had exploded to shards.
"Shi-
She bit her tongue, both at the pain and at stopping the curse before her mother heard her. But Nana quickly jumped to her with an "Oh my!", worryingly inspecting her hand and dragging her towards the sink to wash it gently with soap.
"Dear, are you okay?"
"Ha! Baka-Tsuna has butter fingers"
"Lambo, don't be mean"
"Tsuna-Jiějiě, hurt!"
"I'm fine! I'm fine! Really. I g-gotta go, I will see the nurse at school, I'm fine, Mom! See you later!"
She tugged her hand gently from her mother's grasp and made her way out of the house with a shaky smile and empty reassurances. Stepping on her shoes and closing the door, she made a quick escape as her heart thumped on her chest. She was barely aware that she had grabbed her bag on her dash, the movement so automatic as she was trying not to succumb into a panic attack.
"Reborn, what the hell?!" She screamed but he wasn't there anymore, the only thing remaining was the threat for her to get to school as soon as possible. The way he called her and the shadows that carried him as he passed by made her shudder because she recognized that feeling. She dreads it, because her intuition whispered and sang that someone was coming for her life, again.
"Juudaime!"
She jumped in surprise and by instinct, threw a punch at whoever was behind her. Luckily, Gokudera managed to duck by bowing to her both as a greeting and apology for startling her.
"Woah, what happened?" It was Yamamoto who saw her wide eyes and stricken face, as well as her now irritated red hand.
"A glass exploded in my hand, nevermind. It's not bad" She murmured and tried to reassure them it was nothing as they both took a step forward in concern.
"Let's see Shamal, the idiot should at least be able to help" Gokudera said, not touching her but choosing to stand close to her side.
"It's not even bleeding, it's fine"
"But you could have some shards in your skin. Let me buy a bottle of water" The ex-baseball player said, ready to rush into the nearest convenience store but Tsuna held him back with her other hand.
"Don't worry, l-lets just go to school, yeah?" She asked, not really pleading, but the begging in her voice was enough for both boys to quietly comply. Yamamoto was the one doing the small talking, commenting on what he hoped to do for their first weekend now that they were back to school and some gossip circulating the school.
Despite not joining the baseball club this year and hanging out with her and Gokudera, Yamamoto still kept in touch with others in the class. It made her happy, knowing that he wasn't all that alienated from school because of her actions.
As soon as they walked to school, the boys escorted to the nurse office. Shamal was only just preparing a cup of coffee when a frowning Gokudera opened the door.
"It's too early, what happened?"
"Reborn" She said as if that answered all the questions in the universe.
Walking inside, she just showed him her hand, not wanting to reveal the fact that glass just exploded without reason.
"Did you burn yourself?" He said, gently grabbing her wrist to look at her palm better under the heavy glare of Gokudera and Yamamoto's concerned one.
"No"
"You have blisters. And your skin is slightly irritated" Shamal raised an eyebrow at her as if judging her words. She could feel a snarl morphing on her face, but she bit her lip to swallow it. Her emotions were going highwire and her intuition wouldn't shut up. It made her want to cry or hit someone, and if the hobo doctor kept giving her the judgy stare, he might as well be her victim.
"I'm gonna rub some soothing ointment and put a gauze to let it soak" He told her, moving swiftly to gather the materials and started applying the ointment in the affected area. It didn't hurt per se, but it was probably due to the numbness coiling on her fingers. Another worrisome thing that she decided to keep to herself until she gathered further information for herself first.
Shamal was surprisingly gentle in his work, he applied the ointment with a cotton swab and wrapped the gauze on her palm in a way that wouldn't get in her way to flex her fingers or grab something. It barely took 4 minutes, and by the time he finished, there was still time to make it to class. He did make her show her other hand in case it needed treatment, but other than rough skin, it was her left one that had suffered.
"You sure you're fine, kid?"
"I'm just tired. Reborn's mental training is distracting"
"Hmm" He hummed, as if not believing her. She couldn't care less if he believed her or not. "Well, off to class you three"
Shamal shooed them, closing the door behind them as they walked out of the office. The bell hadn't rung, and only a few students loitering the halls signalled that they were early, so there was no hurry in going to class.
"Juudaime, here" Gokudera stopped her as he offered his school jacket. She looked at it in confusion, and when she looked up at the eyes of the owner, she was confronted with greenish worried eyes. "You've been rubbing your arms all week. I don't want Juudaime to catch a cold"
"Thank you, but I'm okay" She still took the jacket with careful hands, and as soon as she put it on, she was surrounded by a protective and almost suffocating heat.
"You even sit under the air conditioner, sure you're okay?" Yamamoto asked.
"Yeah, just tired" She waved it off. Because that was it, whenever she questioned if she was getting sick with a cold, her intuition dismissed it. No, it wasn't a cold. It was something else that didn't have a name, not yet.
As they made their way to the classroom, she couldn't help but pray for classes to be over without any issue.
.
.
.
"Please don't shoot me"
Everything escalated too quickly.
One moment they were learning about the Cold War in history class, then it was over and their last subject for the day was Math, and Nezu just completely lost it.
He took everyone outside, where a rolling whiteboard was standing in the middle of the field under the harsh summer sun. All they had to do was solve an equation and if correct, then you could go home early. He didn't mention it was a University level equation and he also removed the use of a calculator.
The first students to try went as expected, they couldn't solve the problem, everyone laughed and Nezu sneered. But then the teasing from part of the students died down when a girl burst into tears, the glaring sun and the taunting were affecting her mental health, she couldn't even grab the marker properly. Nezu taunted her, signalling her out and practically mocking her.
As one of her friends hugged her for support and dragged her away, everyone was starting to doubt and fear being ridiculed by their teacher out in the open. It was humiliating to the extreme, it was embarrassing and assured a full anxiety attack for those that hated being the centre of attention.
And then it was almost her turn. She had been resting under the shadow of a tree when a flower pot suddenly moved and revealed the Hitman with a flower on his fedora and pointing a gun at her.
"There's something I wish to see"
"No"
"Dame-Tsuna, I won't hurt you. It's the dying will bullet. It's less forceful than the hyper dying will one. There's a different"
"I'm not your lab rat, Reborn!" she glared down at him, her eyes almost stinging at the motion. He was planning something, but as always, he was acting without informing her of the truth.
"You're not. You just need to run around the school and come back before your turn. Easy"
"And this will help you, how?" she crossed her arms. Despite wanting to refuse, she knew it was inevitable to deny him. And if she had to choose between Nezu's torture and Reborn's, she knew which to pick.
"Just trust me, Dame-Tsuna" This morning incident still hasn't left her mind. Something big was happening and Reborn either wanted to know if she would survive or if she wasn't cut for it. Seeing the reluctance in her face, he offered her an olive branch "Leon will keep you company"
"Okay…"
Taking the opportunity that it was Yamamoto's turn and Gokudera somehow decided to step closer to observe, the hitman pointed his gun at her head and let her brace herself for the impact. Leon had jumped over her neck, and his scaly feet were the last thing she remembered as the bullet made contact.
Her mind was full of regrets, but she couldn't single one out. The dying will flame flared with life and a rush of warmth cascaded down on her. She opened her eyes slowly and blinked into awareness, orange glassy eyes staring without really seeing.
The hitman frowned at her unmoving -still clothed- state. She proved his hypothesis correct. As soon as her flames lit up, her body froze up, hyper will or not, they took over her form and bound her.
"Tsuna?"
"Do I need to run?" she asked with a flat voice.
"No, stay. I'm going to make a call"
He didn't move to grab his phone though, he couldn't leave her in this state. It was the dying will bullet, which meant it should only last 5 minutes active but if it didn't turn off, he will have to knock her out for safety precautions.
There were some exclamations as Nezu was now making fun of Yamamoto's bad grades as the ex-baseball player stood in front of the board with a confused expression. Him trying to solve the impossible problem while ignoring the taunts from their teacher was kind of endearing. His classmates thought so too because they started showing their support, action that caused Nezu to raise his voice.
Students from inside the school started peeking through the windows to see what the commotion was all about, it wouldn't be long before the disciplinary committee barges in.
Fortunately, the Sky flames were starting to wither as the 5 minutes span came to an end. Reborn was watchful for any reaction the brunette made, but other than a loud shudder there was no violent backlash. He didn't know if he counted that as progress or not.
"Juudaime" Gokudera made his way over to them with worried steps, and Reborn wondered if it was the Sky flames pulling him in or the boy's overprotectiveness "Is everything alright?"
"Yes, stay with your boss" As soon as Tsuna was able to breathe properly and had someone close in case she fell over, he jumped away towards the fence surrounding the school and brought out his phone to speed dial someone. He didn't wait for any greetings or pleasantries when the call was answered, instead, he bluntly asked a question that has been plaguing him for days. "Where's Nono?"
"Juudaime, are you alright?"
"Yeah, just…. Reborn stupid experiments" She grimaced with a hand on her face as if to push away the throbbing. Leon licked her cheek as if to comfort her, but all it did was smear a bit of slime on her skin.
"School is almost over, then Juudaime can finally rest"
"It's just felt eternal, you know" She murmured, wishing for time to go faster so that she could go and sleep in her bed.
"Guys, I think my brain just melted" Yamamoto approached them with a pout, hands messing with his hair.
"Did you just realize it?" Gokudera remarked with no ill intention.
"Did you solve it?"
"Ha, no. It's way too difficult for me. The sun isn't making it easier. Man, I could really use a little rain now"
"Or a storm" She agreed, however before they could expand a conversation over the weather, the Italian boy's name was called "Oh, it's your turn now"
"Che, that bastard. He obviously doesn't know the answer to that equation. It's not even an equation, it's an inequality"
"Gokudera-kun"
"Yes, Juudaime?"
"Please destroy him"
Gokudera brightened up and saluted firmly. He then turned to march with confidence and swag, his gleeful face was almost screaming 'I'm about to destroy this man's whole career for Juudaime' and he loved it.
What no one had realized was that Leon had jumped over to ride on the silver-haired boy's shoulder, his tiny yellow eyes blinked at the scowling teacher.
"Gokudera Hayato. You know boys like you are the worst. Delinquents, you lot. You only cheat your way to get good grades, you don't even study"
"Shall I start?" The boy ignored him in favour of grabbing the blue marker and turning towards the board "First of all, you're wrong. This isn't an equation as you so smartly put it. It's an inequality problem, can't you read? See here. A is less than B and only if there's a positive number, C can be added to A to give A + C = B. But you must add something to A to get B. Of course, that something must be positive-"
"What's he talking about?" Yamamoto asked Tsuna with plain confusion.
"No clue, he's a nerd"
For over a minute, the class listened to Gokudera rant and rant on how to solve the problem. At some point, he was practically speaking in Italian because no one had a clue on what he was even saying.
"-so, you eliminate fractions by multiplying all terms by the least common denominator of all fractions. Then combine, add or subtract quantities, divide each term of the inequality by the coefficient of the unknown and if the coefficient is positive, the inequality will remain the same. If the coefficient is negative, the inequality will be reversed" Gokudera finished by circling his answer "You can check your phone for the answer now"
"You little cheater-
"You're the rat here! You useless bastard!"
"Out! You're out of the class! I'm going to expel you!"
"Try me, you mediocre teacher"
Before Nezu could explode in anger as his red face showed, the most ridiculous and unexpected thing happened. In a split of a second, there was an octopus, a green tiny octopus glued to Nezu's head. The sudden slimy texture and suffocating limbs had the teacher flap and swing around funnily. At first, they were too shocked to do something, but as the man started waving his arms blindly while cursing, everyone dissolved into fits of laughter. The noise increased when black ink suddenly slithered through his neck and white shirt, making the teacher screech loudly.
Tsuna couldn't help it, she laughed. It's not what she had in mind, but Nezu got what he deserved. It was sweet revenge, consequences could be dealt with on Monday, for now, everyone could laugh and break the anxiety they had built up with this pointless exercise. People from inside were starting to open the windows and look down with laughter on their own, and she could make the unmistakable black uniform of the disciplinary committee rushing outside. What a fun way to end their first week of school.
But suddenly, as the merry sounds started to increase, they abruptly thinned out as she started to hear her own laughter in an echo-like tunnel. It was like all her senses had been dimmed and all she could hear was her own breathing. There was a strange sensation brewing inside of her that made her lean against the tree.
She grimaced at a sudden spike of throbbing in her head, and as she leaned forward to try to shake the feeling, she was able to feel something warm running down her nose. With shaky fingers, she brought a hand up and as she lowered it, red stained her blurry vision. Everything felt like a dream, and like every dream was bound to end, her reality started to fade away.
.
.
.
Yamamoto laughed loudly when Nezu's squirming made it look like he was doing the chicken dance. It was really funny, but with all the commotion, the disciplinary committee was finally marching their way to put order. Thankfully, with this being their last class, they could all go home.
He was thinking, maybe they could hang out at Tsuna's house to make sure she gets home safely and watch some movie to chill. He was really thankful she didn't participate in this activity, knowing Nezu, he was probably saving her for last. Well jokes on him, he thought as he turned to share the idea with the brunette, but his grin disappeared when he saw her pale face and a bloody nose.
"Tsuna!" he moved quickly to catch her before she hit the ground as her body fell like a doll whose strings were cut. "Hey, Tsuna, come on!"
She wasn't responding, her eyes were slid shut and drops of blood kept falling from her nose and into her parted lips. He knelt with her, trying to keep her body still as he searched for something to press her nose with, but he wasn't carrying tissues and in his frantic search, the brunette started to choke.
"Move" He was suddenly pushed aside by Hibari, who knelt in front of Tsuna and pressed a handkerchief to her nose as he leaned her head down and opened her mouth by pressing his fingers on her cheeks, letting her breathe through her mouth while her nose kept bleeding.
"Juudaime!" Gokudera almost threw himself to the ground, if it weren't for Hibari standing up with the brunette in his arms. "What happened? Why is she bleeding?!"
"I don't know what happened. She suddenly collapsed, she was fine a minute ago" Yamamoto tried to explain as best as he could. Part of his shirt was stained with blood when he grabbed her, and the sight and smell of it were making him ill.
"Gather her things, find the baby" Hibari ordered, not sparing them another second as he quickly made his way inside. His jacket was starting to be stained by blood due to him putting the handkerchief there so that the girl could press her nose while he carried her to the infirmary. It was kind of ridiculous, how when he went down to bite the noisy herbivores for the commotion, his eyes immediately landed on her bloody face.
He kicked the door open of the infirmary and let himself in, ignoring the startled shout of the doctor who jumped at his violent entrance. However, Shamal widened his eyes at the sight of just who it was, before sighing.
"She again? Sit her there, lean her head forward"
Hibari placed her on the bed and wrapped an arm around her waist to support her weight on him so that she wouldn't fall. Shamal quickly started to work with stopping the bleeding, it only took one minute, and when he was sure it had stopped he moved to check her heartbeat and pulse.
"What is wrong?" Asked Hibari with a frown, noting the gauze on one of her hands.
"There is nothing wrong with her" Shamal said, busy with his task "Nothing's out of place, her pulse and heartbeat are fine. Must be Reborn's new training. It's stressing her body. A herbal tea will calm her. And a warm bath, her skin is cold"
The brunette was still out but her face, neck and some hair were stained with blood. Miraculously, there wasn't a single drop in her uniform, so at least that counted as something good. He removed the oversized jacket she was wearing - the wrong uniform, he will have to bite her to death later for breaking the code - and wrapped the sleeves around her waist.
Shamal brought some wipes, but before he could step near, Hibari grabbed one and started cleaning the blood from her face. The doctor was giving him a strange look, but he ignored him, he could beat him later. Not a second later after he had rolled three red wipes on the bed, the door banged open again.
"Hibari-
"Go home, classes are over" In a swift movement, he had the girl on his back with her arms around his neck and legs being hoisted over his arms.
"You-
"But-
"Where's Reborn?" Shamal asked.
"Couldn't find him" Yamamoto said, looking at him and then at Hibari who was making his way to the door.
"Wait, you can't take Juudaime away"
"Scram, herbivores"
Both boys argued, Gokudera obviously in distress and Yamamoto in worry, he even was still carrying the brunette’s school bag but the prefect made no motion to grab it as he walked away. Before they could follow, however, the doctor placed a hand over their shoulders and stopped them.
"Wait, both of you"
"What?"
“Shamal, let go!”
"Sit down, I need to ask you something"
.
.
.
He made his way down the quiet streets, it pleased him that despite being Friday and noon, there weren't students or adults loitering around. It was still early, maybe. But as long as no one crossed his path as he carried the unconscious girl on his back, the better.
As a gust of wind hit him, he briefly tugged down the jacket around her waist so that her skirt wouldn't lift as they walked. It was easier to carry her in his arms, but in case he met some stupid herbivores or was ignited to fight, he needed both arms to freely hit so it was best to act in advance.
He was confused and wanted answers. He hadn't seen the girl since school let out before summer vacations, and the brief glances from the hallway here and then didn't reveal any indication of an illness or injury. He knew of the Mafia, like hungry moths, they will always come back to the source of light. He had been waiting for another conflict to rise, but things had been pretty tamed.
Suddenly, the limp arms around his neck tightened.
"You awake?"
"Wha... happened?" Tsuna breathed out groggily, mind slow to process what was real and what was not. Was this a dream? She felt like she was floating.
"You tell me"
"I don' know… it got dark" She tried to move, but arms around her legs brought her down and stopped her action. She blinked in discomfort and had a moment of panic before she realized where she was and with whom. His black jacket against her cheek was very unmistakable, not to mention, the herbal aroma.
"And now?"
"'m fine" she nuzzles her head on his shoulder tiredly, still trying to pick up the pieces of what happened. One moment she was dreaming, the next she woke up on the back of Kyoya. It happened so fast, she wasn't aware of the time, for to her it felt like seconds. They walked, well… Kyoya walked in silence towards a familiar neighbourhood, and as the fog clogging her head started to lift, she realized it was her house.
He let her down slowly, and she took her time to straighten up without losing her balance.
"Sorry for your jacket" She said as soon as she spotted the red smear "I'll wash it for you"
"It's nothing"
"As thanks for carrying me home"
"hn" He crossed his arms and turned to walk away, but Tsuna tugged at him to stop. In moments, she had the black gakuran in her arms.
"You know, you should stay for dinner. My mom has been asking for you, you are breaking her heart at refusing her meals"
"It's fine. I don't want to bother"
"MOM! I'm home! Kyoya's here!" She yelled as soon as she opened the door.
"You-"
"Ara, ara, what a surprise!" Nana came walking in, drying her hands in a towel "How are you doing Hibari-kun?"
"Fine, Sawada-san, how do you do?"
Tsuna smiled before wandering inside the laundry room. She felt a little bad at dragging him in, but she needed time. She needed to stop and think just what the hell had happened. Her head felt empty and her body tired. She was still battling in her mind to find if this was a dream or if she was awake. It was scary and it left a hollow feeling inside.
She set the jacket under warm water and scrubbed some soap over the blood to wash it away. Her hands fumbled over each other as a sob threatened to escape her lips, but she swallowed it down hard. She didn't know what was happening, but she knew things would only start to get worse. She needed answers before the shadows took her by surprise and tried to manipulate her.
She asked in her head what was happening, but there was no answer. All she could hear from the moment she woke up was one single line repeating itself over and over in whispers.
He is coming. He is coming. He is coming.
The yells of her name by the kids made her sniff and compose herself. She can breakdown in the bath later, right now she needs to put on a happy face so she doesn't worry her mother. Taking the now spotless jacket from the bucket of water, she squeezed it before placing it inside the drying machine.
She threw the dirty water down the drain and fixed her hair. As she walked out and towards the kitchen, she was aware she was wearing Gokudera's jacket over her waist. Raising a confused eyebrow at that, she pulled it and tucked it on her arms.
Walking back to the kitchen, she was received by hugs on her legs by the kids who welcome her back eagerly. Kyoya was sitting down on a chair while her mother was brewing some tea. The boy was eying the expensive tea box suspiciously but opted not to comment on the foreign brand.
"How was your day, Tsuna-chan?"
"It was good, Gokudera won against our math teacher. The whole school saw it, it was funny"
"Kids these days. You must be tired, Hibari-kun"
You have no idea, it's what appeared to be written in his face but was too polite and brooding to say aloud. However, both Sawada women could see it, which made them giggle at his expression.
Their friendship has always surprised Nana, who nevertheless welcomed the child her daughter brought home one day. After coming back from Italy, Tsuna had closed off from everyone. She was quiet and never interacted with any of her schoolmates or kids in the park. So imagine her surprise, when instead of a girl her age, she befriended a quiet boy with a quirk for order and law rights.
It was cute, watching them grow. And she was really glad her daughter had found solace in someone after the traumatic experience in Italy. And now, she not only had 2 but a crowd of friends who really cared and worried for her. It made her really happy.
.
.
.
After finishing their tea, Kyoya and Tsuna walked back to the laundry room while her mother started to make dinner with the help of Ipin, who was really bashful at meeting Kyoya. Fuuta and Lambo decided to watch some cartoons and there were no signs of Reborn yet, so it gave them some peace and quiet over the thrumming of the machine.
"Give it two more minutes and it will be ready" she said and both leaned against opposite walls, facing each other.
"What's the new training?" She wasn't surprised that he knew about that.
"It's to create some mental barriers. You know how Mukuro can possess someone who has been stabbed with his trident? Well, in the fight it kinda cut me, it wasn't deep enough to cause damage, but it made a connection between us"
Kyoya was glaring at her. Whether for mentioning that name or for not telling him about the cut or the threat it poses. Can a glare convey more than one meaning? Apparently, it can.
"I don't know how deep it is, but I can feel him when he's near, even while invisible. We can talk when I'm deep asleep. No harm done, he can't see my memories or control my thoughts, we just… talk"
"Just talk"
"Reborn is trying to close the link though, says it's dangerous"
"You should"
"I really don't think so. He is lonely in that prison. There's no harm with a little chat"
Kyoya didn't respond, simply crossed his arms and continued to glare at her as if to value her stupidity. She pouted at him and pushed herself from the wall to walk over the drying machine to check on the jacket when his voice stopped her in her tracks.
"Saturday, I'm taking you somewhere"
"A-Are you asking me… y-you know, out?" She couldn't help it after what happened with Moichida. Whenever they crossed paths on the halls he would smirk at her teasingly and she would glare with a blushing face. She was too busy with the mafia, she couldn't deal with boys and crushes right now.
"No" Kyoya raised an eyebrow at her, glare deepening.
"Okay. Okay, where are we going?"
"You will know when we get there"
"Come on, give me a hint"
"No"
"Fine" She handed him back his dry jacket and crossed her arms, debating herself if she should involve him in any more matters. True to be told, Kyoya was possibly her biggest ally, if anything because they have known each other the longest. It was safe to say that they knew the other better than anyone.
"Hey…" She said in a quiet voice "Come with me to the hospital"
He looked down at her with confusion and wonder.
"It's not the first time my nose bleeds, but it's the first I fainted. There's something going on with me, I know"
"Nothings wrong with you"
"Says the carnivorous guy who bites people to death"
"We'll go in the morning"
"Okay"
.
.
.
"You are heading somewhere?" Reborn practically demanded when he saw her getting ready at the crack of dawn on a Saturday morning.
After Kyoya had left and she had tiny bites at dinner, she locked herself in the bath where she proceeded to have a meltdown. She was scared and anxious to find the truth, and the possible threat that was to come did nothing to calm her paranoid mind. Her intuition was practically singing and ignoring her distress, that only caused her headache to turn into a migraine and by the time Reborn came home, she was already sleeping on her bed.
"I have business with Kyoya" She grabbed her phone from the charger and at his blinking stare, she paused "Hibari. I'll be okay"
"Where are you going with him?"
"Dunno, he refuses to tell me. Mom already gave me permission to go" She tucked her things into her hoodie pocket and made her way downstairs before the hitman gets any ideas like tagging along.
"You're getting a bit too close to him"
"Yeah? We have always been like this" Her mother even knows his favourite food, she thought with amusement so she dismissed Reborn's implication.
"Dame-Tsuna"
"I'll be back later" She called from the door to her mother who came to see her off.
"Have fun, dear! Ne, Reborn, would you mind helping me? I just bought some Italian coffee, would you try it?"
She was almost alarmed by the notion of her mother buying Italian coffee, Reborn was very selective with his espresso and no one else drank it, but the hitman wouldn't refuse her mother and that gave her a few hours of liberty. As she closed the door and looked around, she spotted Kyoya leaning against the gates of her house. There was no bike this time, but walking was okay too, it helped calm one's nerves.
"Ready?"
He nodded and together they embarked on their way to the hospital in comfortable silence. Because of the time, the streets were deserted and the shops were just starting to open up. It was a quick walk, even the hospital reception was empty as they walked towards the front desk.
"Hello, I'm here for an appointment. Sawada, Yuuki" She greeted the nurse who immediately checked the system for her name.
"Floor 6, door number 3" She glanced warily at her "Aren't you a bit young to come to the doctor alone?"
"He is with me" She pointed towards the brooding Hibari Kyoya and by the sour expression of the nurse, that answer was enough. They made their way through the elevator and to the assigned door. She knocked before opening, seeing a middle-aged man standing up to greet her.
"Good morning, I'm Dr Ishida. You must be Sawada Yuuki"
"Yes, Good morning"
"No parents?"
"They're at work" The doctor paused, a bit wary of the visit without them while clearly being a minor.
"Move it, herbivore" Kyoya glared at him from his position near the wall and the doctor scrambled by his presence. Seemed it was a good idea to bring a dragon guardian along to scare everyone into compliance.
"W-What seems to be the problem?" He led the brunette towards the chair in front of the desk as he sat behind it.
"I've been having headaches. Bad ones. My nose bleeds for unknown reasons, I could be sitting in bed, and it happens. I get shivers and feel tired and yesterday, I fainted"
"Are you eating well?"
"3 meals a day, sometimes I skip dinner though"
"Hmm. We need to take a blood test and see if you are anaemic or not. Have you eaten?" She shook her head at that "Perfect! Come this way"
He led her to another room and informed a nurse to take a blood test with two samples while he went to create her medical record.
"Sawada, Yuuki? Hello, I'm nurse Murayama. I'm going to ask you to raise your sleeve. When's the last time you ate?"
"Yesterday, at 7 pm"
"Good. I'm going to draw some blood now, can you confirm your information is correct?" She showed her a tiny tube where her name had been printed, at her nod the nurse proceeded to rub some alcohol over the vein area and opened the syringe.
She was very, very thankful that she wasn't scared of needles.
"Alright, as you can see, this is brand new. I'm going to start now, you will feel a little pinch, just relax your arm for me. That's it, there we go, unclench your hand. That's one… and two. We're done, thank you" After tucking the two blood samples the nurse placed a circular band-aid where she drew the blood and helped lower the sleeve back down "Don't move your arm for the next few hours to prevent bruising. We'll have your results later today, so check your email around 5 pm"
"Thank you" Tsuna stood up to bow to the nurse.
"There's some juice and cookies in the next room, feel free to take some while the doctor gets ready for you"
"I will, thank you!" She walked out of the room and smiled at Kyoya "Free cookies!"
"Don't move your arm"
"It didn't even hurt"
"How will you explain the bruise to your mother?" Kyoya questioned as he watched her walk into another room that had a mini fridge, a coffee machine and packets of snacks that the brunette immediately went to.
"I have come into possession of makeup. It's like paint, only that it's for your skin" Just as she was about to open a bag of hazelnut & chocolate chip cookies, the doctor stepped in to stop her.
"Ah, before you eat, please allow me to check your sugar levels" She set the bag down and walked towards the doctor who was setting up a tiny oval machine next to the counter she was standing. He drew in a pen looking thing and asked for one of her fingers. "You will feel a little pinch in your finger"
She flinched a little when a tiny sting hit her skin. It didn't hurt, it was more the unexpected action. The doctor removed the pen and led her finger gently towards the oval machine where a drop of blood fell on a tiny tablet.
The doctor thanked her and let her wash her hand on the sink next to the fridge, the puncture was so tiny so there wasn't even a mark left, she inspected with curiosity. A little beep revealed the results and she turned towards the doctor who had a grim face on him.
"Let's go to the office" He told her lightly, and she grabbed the bag of cookies and a juice box with worry sweeping on her gut.
"Is that bad?" She asked as soon as she sat down and sipped a bit of apple juice.
"It's a bit low. You have 75. The normal range of sugar in the blood is around 80, if it drops to 70 it could be dangerous. Does anyone in your family have diabetes or low blood pressure?"
"Not that I'm aware of"
"Are you doing exercises?"
"Yes. I run and train my body, sometimes fight in combat. But I have a professional trainer, he makes me eat properly and gives me rest when needed…"
"Forgive me for saying it, but you're on the skinny side. It appears you're burning fat. A lot and at a high rate" The doctor set some papers down to look at her pointedly "You have no sugar in your system, that's making you have dizzy spells and fainting episodes. The stress in your body is occasioning the bleeding and the strain and low sugar giving you headaches"
He explained, and the medical aspect lifted a bit of tension from her shoulders but the cookie she had taken a bite of tasted dry and bitter as her intuition whispered not quite, not right...
"The blood test results will reveal more about it, but for now I recommend you stop any activities to let your body rest. I will prescribe you to take 3 glucose tablets a day before every meal. Drink fresh juice and milk. And carry candy with you, so when you feel dizzy, just pop it into your mouth to keep sugar circulating" He said as he wrote down a prescription and paused to give her time to soak in the information. At her nod of acceptance, he continued.
"I will also advise keeping your sugar level monitored. You can ask in our pharmacy for a Blood Glucose Monitoring Kit, it's on the cheap side" He smiled and handed her the prescription "Would you like to schedule another appointment once the results are out?"
"I will talk it over with my parents first" She folded the paper and tucked it in one of her hoodie pockets.
"If anything happens, just ask for me and we'll schedule an appointment" He stood up as she did, and nodded at her bow.
"I will, thank you"
"Have a good day, young lady"
"Thank you, you too"
As she and Kyoya walked out and towards the elevator, she finished her juice in silence as her mind processed the information gathered. Having low blood sugar easily explained the headaches, dizzy spells and strain in her body. The pressure and anxiety of the Mafia over her head was an added pressure that was starting to hurt her body through sleepless nights and anxiety-ridden days. It made sense and she wanted to believe it, but there was another factor at hand, one she wasn't ready to accept yet that could possibly compromise everything.
The flames.
"Why are your levels low?" Kyoya asked with a raised eyebrow.
"I don't know… is it really bad?"
"With all the sugar you eat, it's surprising"
"Hey! That's rude! True, but rude" She glared at him, but he was right. She did eat a lot of fruits, bakes and cookies. She consumed a lot of sugar weekly, so it really was surprising to know there was no sugar or fat in her.
She dropped her empty snacks in a recycle bin and approached the pharmacy desk where a young man greeted her.
"Good morning, we need this" She handed him the prescription, and at his wary confused look, Kyoya stepped closer to glare at him.
"You're slow, herbivore"
"Coming right up, young lady" He quickly nodded and rushed around to gather what she needed.
"You really are rude" Tsuna poked Kyoya in the arm, at which he grunted and walked a few steps away. She smiled at him, amused by attitude and turned to the desk when the man assisting it handed her the items she required.
"That will be 500¥" She nodded and handed him a credit card at which he opted not to comment due to the presence hovering at her back. The transaction was fast and she didn't need to sign any ticket, so with another bow, they started to make their way out of the hospital. Because she made the appointment and paid online, nothing was stopping them from going outside.
"Iemitsu's second credit card" She said, feeling Kyoya's stare "I have it connected in my system, so every time I use it, it immediately erases traces of where, when and what I do with it. Pretty cool, huh?"
"I should arrest you" He grumbled.
"You wouldn't do that" She said cheekily, both knowing the truth of her statement.
It was 8 in the morning, and Namimori was already awake. Cars were creating traffic and pedestrians made their way around the city to whatever date they had early in the day. When Tsuna had it her way, she would wake at noon and reduce the possibility of going out so early in the morning. Haru learned that the hard way.
"So, where are we really going?"
"The graveyard"
"Oh" She paused, but he merely tugged at her hoodie to keep walking "You should have told me… I would have brought flowers"
Kyoya didn't comment, he didn't need to. Every year around this date he took the same trip and she always went with him, because that's what their relationship was about. Need and freedom. She always made sure to prepare a bucket as a sign of respect because Kyoya will never do that, it wasn't in his personality so she took it upon herself to fill that role. With the short notice, however, she will have to pick some wildflowers on their way or maybe they could pass through a flower shop.
Too busy thinking of flowers, she flinched when someone bumped into her shoulder. As she stepped out of their way, someone running on her other side jostled her again. That person became two and suddenly a crowd of people were screaming and running in all directions.
"Kyoya!" She yelled when the crowd pushed her backwards, making him let go of her grip on the hoodie. She tried to brace herself and squeeze her way forward through the panic. She started to feel dread as the cars on the road became frantic and honk at each other in avoidance of a crash. They all seemed to be coming from the same direction, the one they were walking to. Stretching her neck through the mass of heads, she was able to see smoke arising not too far from them.
Her eyes widened, and she almost lost her footing by being distracted. She shot her arms through and pushed her way forwards, turning in all directions for the colour black. By some miracle, she saw it. And her eyes never once left his tensed and frantic figure as she forced her way towards him. She reached out and grabbed his hand in a tight grip, action that made him look at her with wild wide eyes.
"I'm okay. Kyoya, hey" she told him softly, grabbing his hands tightly and stepping closer to him as if to prove her statement "I'm okay, it's okay"
His grip on her became forceful to the point of hurting, but she let him hold her in fear they would be separated again.
There was an explosion a couple of streets away, and thankfully, the number of civilians had reduced greatly. Kyoya snarled and almost turned towards the source of the disturbance, but stopped because he was able to see an orange glint shimmering in the brunette's eyes. It was so sudden, as if a flashlight had suddenly danced over her face and lightened her eyes. But it was there, and by the way her body froze up, it could only mean the bad kind of trouble.
"Huh?" She murmured, wide eyes staring ahead.
"What?"
"I just…" She shook her head and tried to back away but his grip on her didn't let her "B-But it can't- I… I…"
Something's wrong. Something's terribly wrong.
She shuddered and tried not to panic, but her heartbeat was starting to increase and she could hear her own shallow breathing like the fading incident from before.
"Take me out of here" She whispered with terrified eyes "Now, take me out of here, now!"
Kyoya whipped out one tonfa and tugged at her hand to make a run, but they were too late.
A boy with dirty blond hair crashed in front of them, scrambling to get a box in his fumbling hands, and not one second later his attacker followed. All breath left her body as she stared at the swordsman with wide-open eyes.
Noting the long, white hair cascading in the air, the black uniform with silver buttons and the glinting of a sword attached to his left hand. But it was his eyes, the bluish-grey eyes that made her heart ache.
Eyes that were staring right back at her in shock.
"S-Squalo?"
.
.
.
Notes:
Here's when it gets complicated. Have fun!
Let me know what you think!
Chapter 17: Ashes
Notes:
-Chapter Warnings- Cursing. Mentions of suicide thoughts. Graphic violent scene. Bad parenting. Mental issues. Angst. So much Angst.
Sorry my lovelies, it will be sad for a while.
Please, take care everybody!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
She couldn't breathe.
It was like time had frozen over and whatever it was she was seeing was nothing but a dream. It felt endless, staring at the man in front of her and asking her mind if this was an illusion. But her intuition, once dulled into quiet whispers was starting to shout that the white-haired man was real. That he was there; here.
However, instead of being rejoiced by that, she could feel a sense of dread by his mere presence. She wanted to be happy or even surprised at the sudden appearance of the man who used to take care of her when she was little, but she didn't. Instead, she felt sad and desperate for answers, answers only the swordsman could provide. And she felt her heart squeeze at that thought because she knew; her intuition screamed , that whatever reason he was here for was going to break her heart.
But before she could even utter a word a car violently stopped next to her with enough force to make her flinch back into reality. The smell of burnt tires and the loud screech it did made her snap her head towards it, and she was shocked when the back door opened to reveal a familiar blond man.
"Tsuna, get the box!"
She looked down, noting the blue box the unknown boy had been trying to get and then up towards the swordsman who had been following her eyes the entire time. Her body moved before she could even breathe, with trained reflexes that had the trademark of Reborn's surprise training, she dived down.
In perfect synchronisation, Kyoya swung one tonfa at the white-haired man who had tried to follow her, forcing him to raise his sword to block the attack and giving her the perfect opportunity to grab the little box despite the fallen boy's efforts of taking it back.
With a tight grip on the box, she sprang towards the car where Dino was reaching for her with an arm, urging her to get in.
"Go, Go!" He yelled. She was barely inside before Romario, who was driving, stepped on the accelerator and the car rocked by the sudden force of speed and the U-turn it did as it drove away. She would have fallen if it weren't for Dino holding her waist with one arm to pull her inside and closing the door shut with the other.
The sound of a starting battle was left behind as the car drove through the highway, evading any collisions and running pedestrians still trying to escape the chaos around them.
And it was silent for a moment, Tsuna didn't register Dino putting on her seat belt for her, as her body remained frozen in adrenaline while her white fingers kept clutching the box tightly to her chest. Her eyes, still wide open in shock, remained looking ahead with a faraway expression.
"Where to, boss?"
"The hotel, take a busy avenue"
"What the fuck…"
"Tsuna-
"What the fuck is Squalo doing here?!" She screamed, making Dino wince. He turned his body so that he could face her and his arms grabbed hers in an attempt to calm her down.
"There's going to be a battle, Tsuna. Listen to me, Varia is here. They are after the Vongola rings, they want to decide who's going to become Vongola Decimo"
"What? wait, w-what?" She shook her head and tried to back away from him, but his grip didn't let her. She was forced to stare at him, taking in the sympathy on his eyes that made a hollow feeling brew in her chest. Slowly, the words he was saying processed in her mind."V-Varia? but…"
She couldn't say what she wanted to, because if she did then it would be real. And the truth seemed more painful than the lonely life she had been living in. Everything she had known was crumbling, and she didn't care in the way her intuition hummed at knowing that what she had been longing for years was coming true, because Dino was looking at her with a heartbroken expression of a guilty man.
"Xa-" she couldn't talk, her mouth opened and closed a few times with words dying in her throat at the whirlwind of emotions clawing at her core. Her wide eyes stared at Dino with incredulous hysteria and a tiny bit of hope that made the blond Italian's eyes swell. "Xan… Xanxus is alive?"
"He never...he…" The blond brought his hands up and caressed her face softly, rubbing gently the skin under her eyes as they started to glister with tears "There was a coup d'état after you left Italy. I, we all thought he died, but… Nono imprisoned him"
"What are you… saying?"
She kept shaking her head and her breath started to become shallow as what Dino was saying started to sink in. Her mind came to halt, not wanting to process what he was implying, but her intuition raged for her. It was crying loudly at the injustice and the truth of it all because they had lied to her.
"Oh my god…"
They lied to her.
Two days after she returned to Japan; when she was lonely and broken and just wishing to go back to the way life used to be where she was happy, one grandfather regrettably called to inform her of the heartbreaking news, in which the persons she had been waiting for was never going to come, because he was dead.
"Stop the car"
He told her he had died on a mission, a mission he took on the day she parted Italy, blindly raging at anyone who crossed his path and that in his mad fury, he had been lost to the world. He told her that Xanxus was gone and left her broken in a shattered world. And now he was orchestrating her life, and all that had happened and she had done, was because of him. They played with her, cast her aside and when they needed her, they were forcing and expecting her to comply like a doll.
"STOP THE CAR!"
The window rattled at her outburst, and Romario was fast to hit the breaks at her scream. She breathed loudly as she tried to release the seat belt but her fingers were numb and not complying to her. She had to tug really hard for the buckle to release and once it did, she fumbled to open the door of the car.
"Tsuna, wait, wait! Where are you-? Tsuna the rings-"
"They're fake" She dropped the box as she stepped out, half stumbling into the empty street.
She walked in silence for a while, eyes trembling and watering with tears as her heart broke all over again. She knew she didn't have the strength for what was going to come, that she was going to face her past when she had long since buried it. Her legs shook and suddenly, her energy left her body. She crouched down with a sob, bringing her hands up to hide her face as tears started to fall.
She didn't feel any pain when her legs collapsed and she sat there in the middle of the street for who knew how long. She couldn't even scream or cry out loud despite how much her chest begged to release the emotions stuck in there. All she could do was sob in her hands, the only barrier shielding her from the world. She didn't even move when she heard steps approaching her.
"Tsuna..." Dino whispered, kneeling in front of her.
"He… he is alive," She choked up in her tears and her wet hands released her face in order to tug at her hair "All this time... Where was he? Why did they lie to me?" She ended the question with a sob, a wrenching sound that broke Dino's heart.
He didn't wait for another second, he wrapped his arms around her and brought her into a hug, tucking her head under his chin and letting her cry in his shoulder as he rubbed her back. And she just broke down, crying hard in the comforting arms of the person who knew how much she suffered, and hating herself because they weren't the arms she was longing to hug and being scared because of what she had done.
"H-He's going to hate me"
"No he won't" Dino muttered, and that was all the consoling words he could give her because he didn't know what else to do.
"Are they…" she paused, hands clenching over his jacket because the answer was clear even without her hyper intuition "They are going to make me fight him…"
"There can only be one candidate, Tsuna"
"I don't…" She swallowed another sob and shook her tear-stained face in the shoulder of the blond "I don't want to be Vongola Decimo"
"I know" he kissed the top of her head with a pained face.
For they both knew that her wants and wishes were not strong enough for the Mafia's whims.
"Boss" Romario approached them carefully, not wanting to invade the moment but also needing to urge them to take cover. His boss understood either way.
"I got it" Dino hoisted Tsuna up. She didn't put up a fight and wrapped her arms and legs around the blond, feeling exhausted after bawling her eyes out.
They stepped back into the car, Dino never once letting go of the brunette. He didn't bother with his seat belt this time, just leaned back and kept holding the girl to his chest as Romario started to drive. Thankfully, the streets were normal in traffic and there didn't seem to be any conflict around them.
Tsuna was starting to get sleepy, and she would have dozed off her exhaustion if it weren't for a phone ringing loudly in the quiet car. Dino tried to reach for it without jostling her much, but she didn't mind. She was too tired to move or feel bothered by his movements. The blond was quick to grab the cell phone and his grimacing face was the only indicator as to who the caller was.
"Hello, Reborn. Tsuna is with me. I'm taking her to my suite; it's best if she is not followed to her home. Yes, I will brief her of the situation"
The talk was quick and ended fast, the hitman merely ordering the blond to keep an eye on the girl until he arrived. Dino didn't want to tell that to the brunette, he knew that she was not emotionally ready to hear the situation, and with the hitman being unaware of the girl's feelings and being tactless to those around him, it was just moments away for the brunette to completely break.
They arrived at the hotel without much trouble, Tsuna didn't realize she was already inside the Italian's room until he was gently lowering her to the ground. He didn't unwrap his arms from her until her feet were steady enough, and once she took a step back to look around the room, he let her go.
"Why don't you take a warm bath? I'm going to order some lunch, you want cake?"
And it was a pathetic attempt to lift her spirits, but Tsuna merely nodded.
She walked towards the expensive bathroom and leaned on the door when she closed it behind her. She stared at the white porcelain in silence, her mind a jumbled mess of hope and fear, it was too much for her.
It was just too much.
A warm bubble bath might soothe her body but it won't wash her anxiety. She could stay there until the water had turned cold, just thinking and crying but her problems would only pile until they drag her down and sink her into oblivion.
Well, she thought bitterly, taking a bath instead of hiding inside the bathroom for hours doing nothing was at least something. So she proceeded to fill the tub with lukewarm water and remove her hoodie. Placing it on top of the sink, the sound of wrapping paper made her aware of the medication she was keeping in there, and what the doctor had said to her in the morning.
She looked down at her hand, pale and bare from any mark. But if you looked closely, on two of her fingertips, there were two vertical lines, barely visible due to the colour being a tone darker than her own skin. When she was little, she had burnt her fingers in the kitchen stove, foolishly thinking that by touching fire she could wield it too.
But she didn't, and instead gained her first scars and a reprimand by the person she looked up to, harshly scolding her because what she did was stupid because that power was never going to be hers.
And yet... 6 years later, all it took was a bullet in the head for the flames to lick her fingers without scorching.
She shuddered, clenching her hand in reflex as she turned to look at the closed door.
Reborn was here.
.
.
.
She died.
That was the first thing she remembered when she woke up in the white empty room.
Her body was dead but somehow, her soul resisted and kept fighting in the abyss while clinging to her broken husk until life started anew. It was odd. Even now, with the machines helping her breathe, her lungs shouldn't be able to do so, because she was sure part of her organs were gone.
And yet, she was breathing.
There was something keeping her alive, be it magic or a miracle; whatever it was brought artificial time to her already limited one.
But why? She asked quietly in her mind. What was the purpose of living when there was nothing to live for? No home, no family, no friends, no dreams… She was nothing but an empty puppet, borrowing time and space by just waiting for it to end. The car crash she barely remembers had killed away any chance at a happy life. So why?
Why was she still here when no one else wanted her? That was the question that kept her awake when the sun was up and shining through the window. If it was up to her, she would spend the rest of her time sleeping, because it was only there, when her consciousness floated in the dark that she didn't feel alone.
Because when she slept, she dreamt of a garden with beautiful trees ranging from orange and pink to yellow and white. It was like a sanctuary for her tired mind, thinking that maybe this was to be her final resting place. The garden offered an echo of comfort and peace, walking around while admiring the flowers helped soothe the pain in her heart, it felt like she was walking home.
And as she walked, deeper into this enchanted land, she felt a breeze rustle her body gently. And at her feet, a sudden blur of black walked past by. She blinked down at the creature, recognizing the pointy ears and long fluffy tail that swished with every step it took.
A cat.
Her memory jostled, flashing moments before the accident that should have ended her to appear in her mind. She saw and remembered stepping into the traffic line to save a little cat from danger, never once thinking of the harm that would befall on her.
Was this the afterlife then? She questioned as she stared at the cat walking around the garden like it was his home.
Her dreams always ended like that, with her watching the cat walking away before she was woken up by nurses and doctors coming and taking her for another surgery or test. And she was so tired that all she wanted to do was sleep.
So one moment, when her body felt numb and her heart ached with loneliness when she opened her eyes and found herself surrounded by beautiful flowers and trees, she took a decision. When the cat walked right past her, she followed.
And as she did, the cat turned to see her with a mismatched stare that seemed to draw her further.
Before she knew it, there was a coldness that surrounded her, a mist so thick and rich in power that wrapped around her in almost like a possessive grip. But it didn't hurt. No, it felt more like a cocoon, shielding and protecting her. There were no voices talking, but she could feel a question, asking for it to be let in.
And she did, without thinking, she welcomed the cool presence with open arms. Because she wanted that, she wanted that so much that it hurt waking up and seeing that mist gone.
So she followed the cat down the wonderland. And as she did, walking through the magnolia trees, she was able to feel alive again.
The cat that had ended her life was offering her a new one in the form of a blazing warmth.
So hot and pleasant, it felt like a hug in a summer afternoon. She felt happy and welcomed, it was like she had found the place where she belonged. And she swore right there and then that she would protect this sanctuary, this home.
And as she smiled for the first time since she woke up in the hospital with her parents gone and her life in ruins, she somehow knew that things will change for the better. With the mist by her side, and the warmth surrounding her, she knew there was a reason to keep fighting for.
The wind blew gently, making tiny leaves and petals dance down from the sky and decorate her figure with gracefulness. And she could hear it, the wind chiming, calling for her.
Chrome.
What a nice name, she thought as she drifted into a pleasant dream.
.
.
.
He couldn't get what the school nurse had said out of his head.
Even when he arrived home, and received a text from the brunette later at night to let him know she was home safe and feeling better, the bad feeling and trepidation didn't leave him.
Will you fight for her? The doctor had asked.
Neither he nor Gokudera understood the heaviness that question carried, so they both answered right away with a quick and loud yes. Because it was the truth, although both considered the question in different meanings, their answers were still the same truth. Yes, they will fight for the brunette. They will fight for her dreams, protect her from the pains around her and shield her from the horrors that haunted her.
He thought that was enough for an answer, but then Shamal had looked at them both with pity, because the sky you're following, might not want you to follow.
And that struck a cold blow inside of him. He still didn't understand what all the weather terms meant in this mafia game, but if there was one thing he was sure of was that Tsuna was named the Sky. And he knew that despite letting him hang around her and accepting his presence, she didn't want him to get closer.
A fight.
There was going to be another fight. The last one ended with all of them in the hospital and with Tsuna putting barriers around her. It was why this summer had been so great, because they spent it together, just playing and hanging around, doing normal stuff and having a great time. And if another battle broke out and they got hurt again, or worse, he was almost sure that this time he was going to lose her for good.
"You are distracted" His father's voice broke him out of the spell that had him rubbing the table with a washcloth for the past 20 minutes.
"Sorry, Pops. Just thinking" He smiled to shake his father's worries away, and opted that the table was clean enough, so he walked away towards another one to pick the empty plates some customers had left behind.
He tried to keep his head clear as he worked in the restaurant, it wouldn't be good if he suddenly dropped some plates or bumped into the tables with his airy mind. But he was so worried, it was impossible to concentrate any further.
So it was a bit embarrassing - and a bit mortifying - when his father had to pull him into the kitchen for a forceful break.
"Alright, what is it?" His father sat him down in a stool and stood in front of him with his arms crossed. His face was a mix of sternness and worry. It was the face that forced you to tell the truth while letting you know that you were not in trouble.
There had never been secrets between his father and him, though he had omitted some things to try and lessen the worry, he knew he could trust his father when he felt lost and afraid.
"I think there's going to be a battle" he admitted quietly.
"A battle?" His father frowned, suddenly alarmed but still calm in posture "Okay. Why?"
"I don't know much, but it's going to be big and important"
And there was so much at risk, if this approaching fight was worse than the one they had at Kokuyo Land, they could get badly hurt, not only their bodies but their hearts and spirits too.
"And you want to be ready"
"I have to be ready"
He needed to be stronger. Strong enough to fight and strong enough to protect. It was pure luck he was able to win against the beast boy, though he broke his arm again, and then he was knocked down, and when he woke up, it was to find more destruction and more wounds, and Tsuna fighting with a cold frown on her face.
He didn't want that to happen again.
"What are your reasons then? Why are you fighting for?"
When he asked his father to train him with the sword, the first rule was to never let his feelings blind his motives. He needed to have a clear head and a calm mind when he wielded the weapon, otherwise, it would only backfire and end up hurting him.
He had been doing many drills and techniques every day, but that was with the thought that it was a dojo practice with his father guiding him. The question that was making him doubt was if he would be able to keep a cool head in a real, dangerous fight while knowing that he could potentially lose the brunette, and Gokudera too, if he were to lose.
He was confident in his abilities, but a part of him was telling him that it wasn't going to be enough.
"I just want to have fun with my friends" He confessed with a sad smile. And truly, that was all he wanted. To be with his friends, be happy and laugh with them, even if he ended up getting hurt.
Even if it was his downfall.
.
.
.
Tsuna took longer than necessary.
Call her a coward, but her anxiety had crippled her to remain locked in the bathroom for almost three hours. True to her thoughts, she had stayed inside the bathtub until the water had run cold and her fingers had become wrinkled.
It was only when Dino finally knocked on the door, calling for her in worry to come out and eat something that she stepped out.
Her body had chilled, but she couldn't feel the shivers coursing her skin. She dressed back into her clothes, with her hoodie being a source of welcoming warmth that she greedily accepted. She made sure that her prescription and medication remained hidden in the pocket and out of sight before finally opening the door and stepping back into the room.
"Oh, you didn't drown" Reborn sarcasm was not missed as she walked stiffly towards the sofa in the middle of the suite.
"Why are you here?" She asked cautiously. She could still remember yesterday's morning, how his voice and command had been so dark and forceful, it had scared her. And she had a reason to be sacred.
"Dino already told you some of it, but you need to hear the official version. Sit"
She did so if only because she knew her knees wouldn't stand the talk that was about to come. Dino was sitting next to her, silent and supportive as he always was to her. She noted that there were cakes and sandwiches on the table waiting for her, as well as some jar of juice that looked really fresh and tasty for her dry throat, but she didn't move to grab them because her eyes were immediately drawn towards the blue velvety box resting in the middle of the table.
Reborn sat in front of her, sitting on a single sofa and drinking a cup of steaming espresso. She knew it was coffee because she could smell the bitter stench since she walked into the room.
"By Mafia's law, only the heirs possessing the famiglia blood are in direct line for the position of head of the famiglia once the old boss is gone. You are a direct descendant from Vongola Primo, the founder of Vongola. The generations you carry in your blood make you the rightful heir and future Vongola Decimo. It's what it should have been if you were the only heir left"
Seemed like Reborn was not bothered to drop the bomb. He took a moment to sip his coffee, making Tsuna squirm a little in her seat for what was coming next.
"It had been revealed the survival of one of Nono's sons, Xanxus. Because his brothers had died, the position had befallen to the next one in line, him. But he was believed to have died for years too, which is why the position had fallen to you"
"How?" She whispered. Because that was what she wanted to know. How did he survive? Why did Grandpa Timothy… should she even call him that anymore? Why did they tell her he had died? Where was he all this time? Why now? So many questions clouded her mind, and although her intuition was fast in keeping up, she didn't have all the answers.
"That, we don't know," Reborn's answer made her deflate in disappointment and irritation, but she couldn't blame him at the moment, because she could feel that the hitman wasn't lying in his words. "Vongola Nono has remained silent and out contact for weeks now. There are suspicions that something occurred to him with Xanxus's sudden appearance. Though nothing has been proven, there are teams investigating the situation while we concentrate on the matter at hand"
He set his cup down, now empty. He levelled her with a serious look, one that let her know that there was no escape in what he was going to tell her.
"With Xanxus revival, it complicates everything. According to the Mafia code, there can only be one candidate"
"What are you asking me, Reborn?" She whispered.
"You and he must fight for the title, to claim it"
"And if I refuse?" There was a hint of desperation in her voice as she stared down at the black eyes looking back at her without warm emotions "If I quit right here, what then?"
"You can't"
"Why?! It's my life, I have the right to surrender if I want!"
"Your father already accepted"
"What?" Her voice broke as the words tumbled out of her mind. She turned to look at Dino with wide eyes, but the blond merely shook his head in silence. She opened her mouth but close it to swallow the bitter words, instead, she turned back to the hitman with an angry expression "He doesn't have any fucking say in the matter!"
"Watch your language" He reprimanded her calmly, not perturbed at all by her sudden outburst.
"No, I'm not!" She stood up with enough force that made her knees hit the table in front of her and for the contents in it to shake. "Why is he forcing me to fight against my will? He hasn't even contacted us since we left Italy. Why now!?"
"Vongola now has two heirs, there must be a battle, Tsuna. It's the way it's done"
"Well fuck them! I'm not doing this!" She shook her head and tried to walk away but Dino held her hand gently. She turned to look at him with a betrayed look that was starting to fill with tears again, she felt used and trapped, she wanted to scream and cry but she knew that the blond wasn't to blame.
"Tsuna. I know you don't want to hear this, but you're underage. He is still your father and with his position… he can claim your lineage for you" He told her carefully, and his hand tugged her slightly to come back to the sofa but she remained standing.
"He can claim the title for himself!"
"He can't. He surrendered any Vongola position when he took oath and charge of the CEDEF" Reborn said.
"And, and what? Because of his greed, I'm supposed to be Vongola's slaughtered pig?!"
"Okay, you need to calm down" Dino stood up and tried to grab her shoulders but she evaded him quickly.
"No, I'm not calming down!" She snatched her hand away from his and backed away with a snarl "He can't fucking force me to do this, I don't want to do this!"
"I know" Dino tried to reassure her with a plea in his face "I know. But it's decided, Tsuna. The Mafia won't let you go now"
"Bullshit!" She yelled and kept backing away until her back hit the window behind her. She shuddered out a breath and turned, choosing to stare at the city and harsh sun than the people inside the room.
She heard Dino sigh in his hand and walk around, moving plates and some furniture in his distressed mind. She was glad he wasn't pressuring her to go back and talk, but the strangest thing was, however, that Reborn hasn't commented or added into the fire as they argued. But she was so thankful at that because if the hitman ever so much as to mock or argue with her, she was going to break down.
Even now, it was hard to keep the tears from falling. She had cried enough a few hours ago, she felt drained and ready to fall asleep at any moment to forget everything. But this, knowing that it was her father that had sold her to the wolves without her knowledge hurt more than any lie.
Their relationship had crumbled that last night in Italy, where they parted with harsh words and pained truths. Him; an angry and miserable father. And her; a broken and dejected 7-year-old girl.
It was the last time she saw or heard of him. If he called, it was when she was at school and her mother decided to never share the news. Though his name did come every once in a while, it was impossible not too, and it was never for too long or very often.
And she knew it saddened her mother greatly, but Tsuna couldn't help it. That man had disappeared from her life and that was the end of the story for them. He didn't have any right to come back and force her to do things against her will. Worse, making her fight someone whom he knew she would never fight.
And the joke through it all was that he shipped her back to Japan to get her away from the Mafia world, yet it was him who was trying to crown her into the underworld.
Hurt, used, betrayed. That's the only emotions that were swirling in her chest, they felt so bad and dirty, she wanted to puke. And her intuition kept chanting, trying to tell her something but at this point, it was all a jumbled mess of whispers. And they were just so loud that she had to clench her eyes tight to will them away.
However, she snapped her eyes back open at the sound of a tiny crack of glass. The sound close enough to make her jump, and she fixed her eyes on the window in front of her, where she could see small lines cracking the window, they were so thin that it was barely visible when the light hit the glass a certain way, but they were there, just like the scar on her fingers.
And then her eyes travelled further down, where her hands had grabbed the window frame. She released it slowly, mindful of the window suddenly shattering but it thankfully didn't happen. So she turned her hands over to see her palms turning red. It was like she had touched something hot and her skin had heated up enough for it to hurt.
Her life felt like a circle, spinning around and around, passing through all her dreams, doubts and regrets and then ending up back getting hurt only to start the process again.
She was stubborn, yes, but she was honest, at least to herself. She knew why she took Reborn's training, in her mind she was never going to become Vongola Decimo, she just needed his teaching and guidance in the underworld to become strong enough to survive on her own. It was never her dream to become a Mafia Boss because she had a more important matter at hand.
And that was the thing, wasn't it? She was so mad at her father and Vongola and everyone for using and betraying her; when she was also doing the same to those around her. Because she needed that strength and power for her own selfish gain.
To find that man… she needed to be powerful enough to stand in the underworld and strong enough to fight for what she desired. And the way things were now, she was never going to survive.
It's why she took the gamble, never once thinking that Xanxus was alive this whole time. And he was going to hate her because for her to accept the training and the position of Vongola Decimo meant betrayal.
"What does it mean?" She asked quietly into the already quiet room "Fighting for the title?"
"Now that you have finished your tantrum," Reborn antagonized her with sarcasm, but so long as he did not tie her up or pointed a gun at her head, she would take his criticism lightly. "Sit"
She took a breath before turning around, hoping her eyes weren't too red or her face wasn't showcasing her bitter emotions.
Dino had sat back down into the sofa and was leaning down while resting his elbows in his knees and chin in his knuckles. He was pensive and quiet, it made her feel really guilty for screaming at him like that.
And while she was busy with her hysterical moment, Reborn had brewed another cup of espresso and was, strangely enough, waiting patiently for her. She walked with caution towards them and sat back on her previous seat, though with her stiff posture she remained over the edge of the sofa in case she needed to run again.
Reborn was busy taking his time in enjoying his coffee, and with all the goodies at the table, she was reminded that all she had eaten in the day was a bag of cookies and a juice box. But hunger can wait, she told herself. Because there was no way she could stomach some food at the moment.
Dino shifted next to her, and she was glad to know that she wasn't the only one being spooked by the hitman's surprisingly calmness. They both waited in agonizing silence until Reborn finished his coffee with a sigh and set the cup down on the table. It was only after he settled back comfortably against his seat that he started to talk.
"By law, both candidates and guardians must fight to claim the right to wield the rings. It all depends on the parties, it could be a fight to subdue or a fight till death. As I have told you, there can only be one candidate. You can try and negotiate, but there must be a winner and a loser. No quitting"
He emphasized the last words to her, knowing that she would try to pull something like that. She bit her lip with a frown and thought of negotiating as her second plan. It doesn't have to be a fight till death, that was never going to happen, they will never do that to her… right? If she spoke with Xanxus, maybe they can come into an agreement without the need for drawing blood.
Her intuition hummed sadly because no, any chances she could get at talking with Xanxus were going to be spent with screams on both parts. Seeing as she wasn't going to fuss or shout again, the hitman continued by jumping towards the table and reaching for the box.
"Early today, a member of CEDFE came to Japan as a diversion, carrying fake rings to attract the attention of Vongola's Assassination Squad away from the real ones." He said as he opened the lid of the box under her watchful eyes "They were delivered by an external party to avoid further suspicion while Nono remains MIA"
Inside the box, resting on a soft red velvet fabric were 6 small rings in a circle formation, surrounding the gem that was in the middle, as if protecting it. She had never cared for jewellery, not girly stuff or the expensive-looking ones, but right here and now, she couldn't get her eyes to look away from it.
"This is the real Vongola Ring. And until you formally claim it on the day of the fight, it's yours"
Reborn pushed the box closer to her, but she was already gone the moment the lid opened to reveal the cursed object. It was like opening Pandora's box, because the moment the rings were revealed, Tsuna could feel the power and death they carried.
Her eyes stared at it, gleaming and unseeing anything else but the silver items, or rather, the one that commanded her ultimate attention.
The Ring.
It was like a cacophony had exploded inside her head, with voices whispering low and loudly at the same time, some howling and some crying. She couldn't understand what they were saying, not when they were all mixing together in a discordant sound. But she didn't need them, she didn't need to listen to her intuition to feel the urge to reach out and claim the cursed object.
She could hear the calling against the sea of crackling fire, like a haunting siren song, enhancing her to its will.
Slowly, so very slowly, she reached out to touch the gleaming sapphire of the ring. It was smooth and cold, but it ignited a spark inside of her. And she knew that this Ring must belong to her. The whispers agreed with her, because they screamed in euphoria and pleasure, urging her to bond herself to the Will it carried.
She wasn't aware that she had taken the ring out of the box, it was only when the cold silver caressed her skin as she slid the ring into her finger did she realise that the chanting that had been raging in her head disappeared with a sudden snap.
"Ah"
Both males in the room turned to see her when she breathed out a quiet gasp. When Reborn had pushed the box towards the brunette and she remained silently staring at them, they chose to let her be. It wasn't like the hitman was going to forcefully place the ring in her hand when he knew the brunette was on a ticking clock of exploding.
So the hitman had walked over to Dino to run over the details of the next following days. The guardians must be trained before the battle, and the blond Italian was going to become a teacher of a sort for one of them, if only because they needed someone to control the violent cloud into an agreement, and what better opportunity than a clumsy Sky Boss.
Dino was already starting to argue with Reborn against that idea, so they weren't aware that the brunette had moved. It was only when her voice broke in the atmosphere of the room like a tiny firecracker that they turned to see her sitting still on the sofa, wielding the Vongola Ring on her finger and with orange eyes staring down at it like it was the source of all of her answers.
"Tsuna?" Dino asked quietly, a bit perturbed by the faraway look on her face but the brunette merely tilted her head to the side.
"It's quiet"
For the first time in months, there were no whispers in her head.
.
.
.
Out of everyone else, it was Gokudera who understood the risk of being a guardian to a Sky.
When he was little, back when he was just a runt working with many nameless groups in the mafia streets and trying to make something of himself in that world, he always heard stories about serving under a Sky. He heard about how much fortune, status and power it brought. How it made you fearless and ignited a protectiveness flare to the one you swore your loyalty.
Having a Sky guaranteed you a family in the dark world. Bonding with one… it gives you a home.
So when Reborn, the number one hitman, asked for him to travel to Japan and test the future Vongola Decimo, a Sky in the training, for a potential guardian bond, he didn't think twice in leaving his old life behind to start a new one.
A Sky is meant to be compassionate, open and welcoming. It is meant to accept all your flaws and give you a reason in life. And Tsuna was all that and beyond. She never judged or forced someone to go against their will, never asked for explanations and always listened when there was trouble, helping despite her anxiety.
And that's why she was so charming and alluring, because she wasn't perfect.
When you think of a Sky; a Mafia boss, you think of someone powerful, someone big and emotionless, heading straight into battle without an ounce of hesitation, leading and winning without questioning. Some might find it disappointing if your future boss didn't reach that ideal, because really who would follow someone who refused to lead and second-guessed their own actions?
Well, that someone was him.
Maybe he came to Japan with the promise of bonding with a Sky and securing himself a position in the mafia world, but when he saw her, all jittery and clumsy and raw and pure, he wanted that. He swore his loyalty when she saw past his insecurities and took an oath to protect her when she asked for a friend instead of a subordinate.
He was instantly drawn to her clumsy nature and her quirkiness.
But when he felt her Sky flames unleash; calling and clawing, he knew not even death could part him from her.
And that was the thing.
When people talk about a Sky, all they say is how powerful they are and how extraordinary they will make you feel if they claim you as their guardian.
They never mention the danger behind them, the drug their flames created and the cruelty they can be capable of. Because even if you swore loyalty, a Sky was still able to hurt you. Even if you swore to protect them, they could still break you. Unconsciously or not, a Sky can reject a guardian bond, and that pain was worse than death.
So while Yamamoto had returned home with his own clouded mind, he had raged and squeezed all the answers Shamal had known about the situation and what he had implied with his last comment about the Sky not needing its guardians.
The answer was so simple, even he himself knew it but was blindly ignoring it in favour of his own foolish beliefs.
The doctor didn't know all the details, only that something big was happening within Vongola and that a confrontation was going to happen soon to decide the fate of the brunette. A battle of Wills, he called it. One where the girl must fight alongside her guardians to claim the right to become Vongola Decimo.
Gokudera already knew what he was getting himself into when he accepted to become her right-hand man. He was ready to fight for her regardless of anything. So when the doctor questioned his intentions, he got mad.
Will you fight for her?
Of course he will fight for her! What a stupid question, he had exclaimed angrily at the indignation he felt to have his resolve questioned like that. It didn't matter if it was a school bully or a hitman, he was going to be there every step of the way.
Even if it hurt, because she might not want you too.
Gokudera understood what Shamal had implied, even if he didn't want to. Because he has seen it happen.
He knew the girl he had pledged loyalty to didn't want the title of Mafia boss. She didn't want people fighting in her name or getting any closer than her own walls allowed. She pushed people away when they wanted to be friends, she was hurting on her own despite people being worried for her and never asked for help when she truly needed it.
She didn't want to create a guardian bond.
And it scares him and makes him doubt in himself because if he wasn't a guardian to her, then where did that leave him?
.
.
.
Ryohei's life was simple.
He woke up, went for a run, then to school. Later he spent the whole afternoon in his boxing club and returned home late for dinner and sleep. Days were only exciting when he had competitions, otherwise they were dull and repetitive.
It was the main reason why he tried to look for fights outside the competitions.
It wasn't like he was a delinquent or that he wanted to beat people. That was wrong. But fighting with someone different made him feel a thrill in his boring day, it ignited an energy that pumped his adrenaline to the point of exhilaration. It made him feel like an adrenaline junkie, though he had never tasted something that could get him addicted, he couldn't resist going back to a fight.
And it was even better when those people deserved it. Hibari was already beating people who crossed the line and disturbed the peace, so he felt gratification when he put bullies or even some thugs in place. But this activity started leaving marks that he tried to cover as boxing casualties. His parents questioned it and told him to be more careful, and he was. He became better at treating and hiding his injuries and fighting someplace far away from home.
But then Kyoko found out and it broke her heart.
With tears, she begged him to stop and he swore that he would never do anything to hurt his precious sister again.
He was back to his monotone life, taking solace in his club and morning jogs. He tried doing other things, but he was too hyperactive for learning how to play an instrument and too loud to sit in a class where you had to be quiet to concentrate. He really thought his life would carry on like that.
But then he met a tiny brunette, and everything changed.
They made a deal.
She was involved in something, and although she was close to Hibari despite how odd it looked, she knew he wasn't always going to be around. She needed someone to be on the lookout for any disturbance surrounding her and muscles in case a fight broke out.
So when the time came when strangers started to follow her, he attacked. When bullies at school started tormenting her, he defended her. The little brunette was the cause of many disputes around town, and he was glad to help her. And because Kyoko took a liking to the girl, it also put her at risk of being targeted so he became stronger and more protective towards them.
And life has gone on like that.
Five years ago, she gave him the freedom to do what he wanted, let him get in fights while covering for him in case Kyoko suspected anything. And all he needed to do was give his loyalty to her when she needed his aid in a fight.
It already happened, and he landed himself in the hospital. But he took his loss as an opportunity to grow and get stronger to be ready for the next time. Because he knew it would come, it's why the brunette had reminded him of their deal when she visited him in the hospital. To others it might seem selfish, Kyoko will surely be heartbroken that her two close people were acting behind her back, but to them, it was a beneficial trade.
So he took his time to heal and learn new moves, he tried different combos and increased his stamina too. He also took some first aid courses to keep any further injuries treated and hidden.
He was almost buzzing in excitement, but he knew it was just a matter of waiting.
And then it finally happened, one week after summer vacation.
He was an easily surprised person, having never left Japan and not being up to date with other cultures caused some cultural shock every once in a while when he learned something new or different. But when he first met Reborn, he could instantly recognize a stronger teacher that demanded your respect. He never once questioned his age or size, with just one look, he knew that baby could instantly defeat him.
He tried to ask him for his teachings, but he declined because he was already stuck with the brunette. He was a bit bummed but seeing how much the girl had changed and improved under his tutelage was really satisfying. And it should have been alarming, but he never once questioned why the brunette could suddenly turn herself on fire.
It was like it was something that was meant to be.
So one Saturday afternoon, when a baby dressed as a soldier, carrying a rifle in his back and letting a huge white bird rest on his head knocked on his window, he let him in without questioning as if the sky had sent him a messenger to answer his prayers.
"Congratulations Sun guardian, you've been chosen to participate under my hell training" The baby had proudly said as if that feat was something great and important to look up to.
"I don't know what extremely is going on, but I'm in!" All he knew was that this had something to do with the brunette, and she was offering him another pass in his boring life. His response made the baby grin at him with eyes promising arduous training.
"That's the spirit, kora!"
.
.
.
If there is one thing Hibari Kyoya hated the most, was having Namimori's peace disturbed.
And when that whacko attacked in plain daylight with a sword and ruined his plans, not only did he cause panic in the streets and created a few car accidents, but he also upset the already unstable brunette.
His attacks were blocked and intercepted with a flourish of moves and heavy defence. It annoyed him how he couldn't even land a hit to the swordsman. He was clearly a master on his technique and had experience in battle. It only made him want to bite him to death even more.
But seeing as the brunette had escaped with a box, the shark looking man retreated. He pursued him as fast as he could, but he lost sight of him when the man had the nerve to slice a utility pole and threw it at him with cables and all.
He managed to dodge and it was in that second when he jumped away that the swordsman disappeared. He huffed angrily while he called for some electricians herbivores to come and fix it soon before some walking idiots got hurt.
So seeing as he lost his person of interest he took the boy for questioning.
He was obviously foreign; speaking old Japanese, a bad one too. It was giving him a headache, even more so when the boy started to cry because he had 'failed his mission'. This mission being, of course, trying to keep the box away from the swordsman.
And now the brunette had it.
And by her horror-stricken expression that had crossed her face before the explosion had occurred and her knowing who the attacker was, it was just a spell for disaster.
So he left the boy with Kusakabe and went out to patrol.
In times like this, it was ridiculous how he didn't have her phone number. He didn't know where she was no matter how much he stalked the streets in search of any other prey daring to cross his path. He knew she wouldn't go home, that was stupid and she was a paranoid little animal. So her whereabouts were a mystery. Maybe he will ask for her number after he finds her, he thought grumpily.
He was sure that whatever was coming to Namimori had to do with the girl, and by her troubled expression, it was something bad. Mafia, if he had to put a name to it.
Things had been surprisingly calm all summer, he had been waiting for another opponent since that cheap trickster thought it might be fun to try his witchcraft on Namimori's citizens. Well to some of them, a few were foreigners. But the matter was that the heat and slow pace of the city was driving him crazy for a good fight.
And there was so much entertainment he could find on the good days in the streets.
But this, this was bigger than foolish tugs and drunkards, bigger than the yakuza and that illusionist.
Something big was looming over them.
He can already taste the blood and rage in the air.
.
.
.
Night had fallen.
Tsuna had chosen to remain with Dino instead of going home. She had reasoned with Reborn that someone from the Varia saw her taking the rings and running away with Dino, so they might be searching for her and she was not going to put her mother in danger. The blond Italian had also added that perhaps it was best to return the next day when people were out in the streets and it was easy blending in with them.
The hitman was suspicious, but he did have to agree with that. It would be troublesome if someone were to follow the girl home or worse, attack her in the middle of the night. And although he can take them on easily, he was forbidden to interfere in this matter, in all matters concerning Vongola Decimo as a matter of fact. And in the state the girl was, she was by no means ready for a confrontation.
So yes, it was best to let the hunt die for tonight.
Dino had made the brunette finally eat a sandwich, but that was all she had for the rest of the day. And when he tried to force her to eat more she threatened to puke in the carpet under her hyper intuition influence. And to Reborn, that was a worrisome double edge sword.
He knew how acute the Vongola intuition could be, he has seen Tsuna act on it without knowing and actually listening to it. But it didn't stop at that, because it had developed into Hyper Intuition, making her know unforeseen things before she even thinks about them. It was a perfect weapon to survive in the Mafia, but it all depended on how she uses it. Because when she claims something that her intuition told her, it was a given that it was the truth. Which is why it was tricky because anything she says could also be a lie.
And she was good at that.
When Dino finally stopped pestering her to eat more, they left the girl sitting on the sofa for hours, alone with her own thoughts. She didn't move or utter a word, just sat there like a doll, fidgeting with the ring in her finger and tilting her head every now and then. At least her eyes were normal in colour, they both had thought.
Seeing as there wasn't going to be any more drama, Reborn went out to do some reckoning.
He was sure Shamal might have hinted something to Gokudera and Yamamoto about an upcoming fight, but all the guardians must be notified and present for the battle. All of them, which means they were lacking one.
Tsuna had already claimed a Mist guardian, unknowingly or not. But even if Nono were to give the official statement, there was no way for Vindice to release Mukuro. That was a pressing matter that needed to be addressed, that and preparing the guardians for their roles in the upcoming battle.
Colonnello had arrived not too long ago with the Vongola Rings and the classified information that Nono was indeed MIA, and that CEDEF and some inner Vongola members were taking precaution in investigating. But until then, things had to move fast in their end in case a war breaks out. He kicked the idiot to train the sun guardian instead, not wanting him to meet Tsuna in the state she was in.
He was also aware that the CEDEF member that had come here was in the custody of Hibari, so he wasn't all that worried for the boy. And he was sure the bloody thirsty boy would stalk the city searching for the Varia, so they had a few hours of peace.
Dino for his part was worried sick. After Tsuna's breakdown, he was just waiting for her to fall asleep so that she could rest. But it seemed she had no plans whatsoever of doing that, too busy staring at nothing and being trapped inside her head.
He had to gently coax her to at least change into something comfortable, in case she fell asleep on the couch if she wasn't going to move from there. By the time the sun had set, she finally agreed and went to change in the bathroom. There was luckily another spare toothbrush so she took her time in getting ready for the night.
When she came out, she was wearing an oversized pajama shirt and pants that she had to roll up to her knees so that they wouldn't fall and made her stumble.
She left what she acquired at the hospital inside her hoodie, which she folded into a ball and placed on the sofa. And as she walked by, she grabbed Dino's jacket, which was discarded over the cushions and wrapped it around her shoulders, because her body had remained chilled since she stepped out from the bathtub and was looking for a source of warmth.
Seeing as Dino was busy talking on the phone while Romario held some papers next to him, she pulled the furred hood over her head and stepped into the small balcony the suite provided.
The summer night air nipped her skin as a welcome, it reminded her how cold she has been feeling lately. No matter how many warm baths she takes or jackets she wore, there was an unmistakable shiver lingering in her skin.
Maybe she should wear the mittens every day too, seeing as her hands were the most affected. She cupped her hands up and blew gently on them to warm them up as an apology for their recent treatment. She didn't understand what was happening, but her body was breaking. Little by little, and she was running out of time to fix it.
She sighed and looked at the city with empty eyes.
The world was so silent now that the voices had shut up. She couldn't say if it was for the better or for the worse because now that she was back in control of her mind, she could hear herself think without anything stepping in to change her thoughts. But her thoughts were rather depressing at the moment so it was really scary being locked up in that stillness.
And as if listening to her, there was a low humming in her core, one that made her tilt her head to listen. Just because the whispers were quiet didn't mean that her intuition had been silenced. It was still there, awake and more in tune with her Will. And it was telling her that there was someone else in here, watching. But it wasn't screaming in danger, it felt more like a dull ache of longing. Happy and sadness raging like a storm on a summer night.
She wasn't going to get physically hurt, but she was going to end the night in tears. That, she knew. So she prepared herself to face heartbreak as there was movement behind her.
"What's with the sad face, principessa?"
Yet the uncanny and elated feeling it brought was a welcoming surprise as she gasped at the voice that called her with a hint of amusement.
She turned around to see him, only to have her breath taken away when she felt something brush softly against her lips.
It was so unexpected and gone by the time she blinked, like a faraway memory in a faraway dream. But he was still there, holding her face in a tender way despite the blood that his hands carried.
"Bel…"
She whispered, eyes taking in the boy in front of her. He was taller, he has always been taller than her but now it seemed more noticeable. He still had that bowl cut hair with the silver tiara resting on the side of his head and his lips still stretched like a Cheshire cat as he grinned down at her.
"Shishishi, what's with the look? You look like you have seen a ghost" He laughed and she could feel tears of happiness stinging in her eyes as a bubble of laughter broke past her lips.
"It's really you!" She had to stand on her tiptoes to wrap her arms around his neck and being close to him brought a sense of comfort that she has been longing for. She missed her friend so much and wanted to see him because last time they met…. Last time... it was best not to remember that day if she was going to be triggered every time someone from her past showed up.
Knowing that Squalo was here meant that everyone else was too, and she wanted to save all her energy and mental strength for her inevitable meeting with Xanxus and the reveal of the ring battle.
She was too busy rejoicing and pushing back any bad feelings that she didn't realize the boy did not return her affection.
"I missed you. Why didn't you tell me you were coming? Why didn't you call me? Why didn't you tell me-
He stopped her talking when he stepped back to grab one of her hands and brought it up so that he could plant a kiss on her knuckles under her incredulous stare.
"So the loud shark was right after all," He murmured, his grin becoming less pleased and more sharper in the edges as he spat a word that echoed in her heart. "You traitor"
"W-What?" She stumbled as if struck by lightning, her eyes widened in shock and hurt at the harsh accusation. But Bel merely stroked her hand to answer her distress and it was there that she realized that she was still wearing the Vongola Ring. "No, no, it's not what it looks like"
"You lied to the prince and everyone!"
"Listen to me! It's not like that! I don't want to be part of this!"
"Traitor!"
"I'm not a traitor!"
Her yell had caught the attention of the people inside the room, and she could already see Dino panicking and rushing towards them. But Bel had no intentions of staying any longer, for he let her go and moved towards the edge of the balcony.
"You will pay for betraying the Varia, shishishi. Boss will have no mercy on you"
Dino opened the door just in time as the Varia member jumped over the railing. He frowned, having heard the last part, he knew that those words had hurt the brunette badly. He walked slowly towards her, his arms reaching in a desire to pull her in a hug, but he didn't. In the end, he opened an arm invitingly, letting her decide instead of forcing her.
Tsuna stood there, shaking and staring at where Belphegor had disappeared. She knew it was going to be bad, but despite knowing how much it will hurt, she was never going to be prepared to actually feel her heart break. A rebel sob escaped her lips, and she turned into Dino's waiting arms and let him pet her head comfortingly.
"H-He hates me. They all... "
"Tsuna I swear I didn't know. Vongola kept his disappearance under wraps. I lost contact with Squalo after that…"
"What am I going to do?" She cried and Dino couldn't give her the answer she wanted, so he hugged her tight.
.
.
.
She didn't go home until the sun was setting on the next day.
She didn't sleep any wink at night, too busy being tormented by what if's and interrogation her intuition for any possible outcome. Reborn had returned before midnight, and after seeing her dishevelled appearance he kept threatening her to go to sleep. And she wanted too, her body felt so heavy and her mind so tired, she wanted nothing more than to fade away and forget everything. But just as she was about to surrender to the dark, a thought suddenly occurred to her.
"You said guardians. Why are there 6 rings?"
And so came the explanation of the Sky guardians and their role in the Mafia and the upcoming battle.
They were not surprised whatsoever when the brunette raged and became hysterical again, arguing and screaming that she was not going to drag civilians into this matter. That she was not going to allow them to fight for the stupid rings and the title.
When morning came, she had lost her voice by how much she yelled and knocked herself out by crying herself to sleep. Reborn was too tempted to shoot a tranquiliser dart at her, but Leon betrayed him once again by climbing towards the brunette's neck and curling there to keep her company.
When she had no more tears or curses to shout, her body finally shut down by all the stress and emotional breakdown it experienced in a short period of time. It was lucky that she was already lying down on the bed because if she had fainted on the floor, neither would have moved her in fear of waking her up. Even Romario had to stay next to his boss so that he wouldn't trip or stumble over furniture.
When the brunette finally woke up, it was Sunday, 4 pm. And it was to a bad headache, a throbbing in her eyes, a pain in her shoulders and an aching in her heart. She felt miserable, and she looked it too. Her hair was a mess and her bloodshot eyes were being pillowed by a dark shade under her lashes.
It wasn't healthy at all, worse when all she had for lunch was a few bites of milky bread. Dino didn't want to part from her, too worried to even let her be out of his sight. But the brunette needed to go home, and she and Reborn needed to discuss what was going to happen in depts.
So with a heavy heart, they drove one street away from the brunette's house, taking their time getting there so as to not grab suspicion in case someone was trailing them. Dino didn't mention the surprised guest they had last night, it was bad considering how easily they found the girl, but he knew that if he said something now, more questions would arise and neither of them was ready to dig into that territory with the hitman.
Romario parked the car and Dino followed the brunette out if only to give her one last hug. They will see each other again, but just like Reborn, he couldn't interfere in the matter. She was going to be all on her own if she kept rejecting her guardians. And now more than ever, she was going to need them.
She walked home with Reborn on her shoulder, feeling a heavy weight settle in her as she approached her house. She had taken a shower and did her best to look presentable before coming here, if only not to alarm her mother by her sick appearance. She wanted to pretend she did a good job when her mother met her at the door and hugged her tight.
"Tsuna-chan, I was so worried when you didn't come home. Why didn't you contact me?"
"Sorry mom, I just needed some time alone"
"Are you okay?" She brought a hand to her face and looked her all over, searching for any injuries or a source of hurting, but her mother couldn't possibly look into her breaking heart. And knowing that she made her mother worried sick by not contacting her sent a pang of guilt into her already fragile mind.
"Y-yeah. Sorry, I'm not hungry, so I'm gonna go and sleep. I'm sorry for worrying you, mom"
She stepped away from the embrace and gave her mother a tiny smile before walking towards her room.
Her mother watched her go with pain and concern, and it was only after the young brunette disappeared up the stairs did she bring a hand to her face.
"Oh Tsuna, what happened?"
.
.
.
"That could have gone better"
"Not in the mood Reborn"
As soon as they arrived at her room, Tsuna started gathering a fresh set of clothes and other necessities, wanting to take another warm bath before going to sleep to soothe her nerves. The hitman had jumped towards his hammock and watched her pace around her room. An intervention needs to happen, the girl couldn't go on like that. No matter how much she cried, she was just wasting herself because things wouldn't change.
"You need to settle your emotions, Dame-Tsuna"
"I'm not in the mood, Reborn!" She snaps at him before rushing towards the bathroom.
And he froze by her action, not because of her yelling because he has been on the receiving end of her yells for the past few days, but because of her eyes. They were bleeding orange in colour despite no flame being active, and they were dull and tearful.
He wanted to pinch the bridge of his nose or hit the brunette with a mallet because he did not sign up to deal with an emotional teenager.
He will give her the night, he decided. Let her rest and then he could torture her for daring to scream at him. The kids barged into the room a few minutes later looking for the brunette, but he shooed them before they decided to make camp. He settled in his hammock and started drawing a plan and training regime for the upcoming battle.
Tsuna returned an hour later and went straight to her bed. They did not speak or move from their respective places, both too busy being inside their own thoughts. And so the night went on, the brunette had dozed off quickly, being emotionally drained. And after an hour of silence, Reborn deemed it safe to sleep too.
He had closed his eyes for just 5 minutes when Tsuna suddenly sprang up from her bed with a pained gasp and ran towards the bathroom where she proceeded to throw up, and having eaten nothing during the day made it all more painful.
Reborn was at her side in a second and patted her back gently. It seemed like her body couldn't stand the strain any longer and she was hurting to the point of being sick. Tsuna had tears rolling down her eyes as she sobbed after emptying her already empty stomach. The hitman could only watch her suffer, with his Arcobaleno body, he couldn't do much to help her.
Luckily, Nana and Bianchi appeared and rushed towards her side. Together, they helped the brunette walk towards her bed and took action. Changing her clothes, taking her temperature and giving her some water to wash her mouth.
She was running a high fever, so bad they had to place a bag of ice on her head, but her shivering rocked her body badly and gave her no rest. She needed to eat something so that she could take some medicine, but her stomach was sensitive and she returned the miso soup she tried to eat.
All they could do now was try to cool down the fever and hush her every time she tried to get up because she was delirious, she kept muttering about superheroes with guns and needing to run because there was a ghost standing next to her bed.
It was a long night in the Sawada household.
.
.
.
Shamal had been called first thing in the morning.
With a bite of his mosquitos, the fever had broken down immensely. Tsuna still felt weak and tired when she woke up, but it was enough for her to stomach some food. She wasn't going to go to school though, her mother hadn't let her get up unless it was to go to the bathroom, so she was stuck in bed.
And she wasn't the only one. Bianchi had been practically bullied by both her mother and Reborn to go back to sleep as soon as the brunette woke up. Tsuna really appreciated all the effort they did for her but felt guilty for keeping everyone up. She only wished that her mother could get some rest too, but she was adamant on taking care of her, even with Reborn and Shamal around.
"Thanks, Mom." She said quietly as she grabbed a wooden cup with hot tea in it. Her mother really wasn't taking any chances in case glass or ceramics broke in her hand again.
"Get some rest, Tsuna-chan, I'll call the school to let them know that you are sick" She kissed her head and went downstairs when the doorbell rang. It must be the guys, she thought as she blew softly over the cup to cool it down. Shamal was downstairs entertaining the kids so that they wouldn't cause a ruckus. Her symptoms weren't contagious, but she needed rest and being around kids with endless energy was out of the option.
But they had slipped a 'get well' wishing card through her door and it really warmed her heart a little.
"How are you feeling?" Reborn asked, standing over the window to keep watch.
"Horrible"
"You look horrible"
"Sorry for yelling at you" She grimaced, feeling ashamed and embarrassed by how she acted. Though yesterday and the day before felt more like a fading dream, she still remembers pieces that made her cringe and want to hide forever. And Bel. She remembers him and how he stole her first kiss and called her a traitor. He was so mean! She was so going to kick his shin so that he could lean down so that she could punch him the next time they met. Heartbreak be damned.
"Rest, Dame-Tsuna, you will be more useless if you are sick"
His words carried a certain heaviness in them, and she just knew that today was going to be the day she faces her past. Sighing tiredly, she took a sip of her now lukewarm tea, and she almost choked when she saw two boys walking through her door because her intuition didn't even let her know!
"Juudaime" Gokudera greeted her with a worried frown and went to sit on the chair next to her bed while Yamamoto made some space for himself on the floor, carrying a bowl of gelatine.
"What are you doing here?" She asked, confused by their presence.
"Your mom lets us in"
"We'll stand guard for you and let your mother rest, I apologize for the intrusion." Gokudera said with a little bow, not wanting to intrude but also wanting to help. And Tsuna was really grateful for their action.
"Thank you" She smiled weakly at them "But school?"
"It'll be our first school absence" Yamamoto waved it off casually, not really minding that he was going to skip classes so early in the year.
They were going to skip a lot more, her intuition told her. And she had to bite another sigh as she blew over her tea.
"How come you got sick?" The ex-baseball player asked. The jello he was carrying was probably for her, but Tsuna didn't find it any appetizing.
"Stress, I guess" She muttered behind the cup.
"Juudaime…" Gokudera shifted a little so that he could face her, but Tsuna couldn't meet their eyes.
"Will they come?" She asked the hitman instead, whose ever present shadow had never left the room.
"It's the way it's done"
She sighed out loud this time, not being able to hold it back and set her cup down on her lap. She debated on how to break the news, knowing that now that they were here, it was to stay.
"There's going to be a battle..."
"I'm in"
"Please, don't" She begged, feeling sad and bothered by how fast they agreed despite not knowing the details of what they were getting into.
"Juudaime," Gokudera said softly, somehow knowing what she was feeling "You might not want us to fight for you. But we'll still fight with you"
She wanted to smile, but her lips curled into a sad grimace because it felt like she was robbing them of their freedom.
"I'm sorry"
"Don't worry, Tsuna. We're in this together"
"For now, Juudaime should rest to gain some strength"
She handed her empty cup to the Italian boy, who gladly took it to put it over the small table, and went back to lie down on her bed.
"Say, can I..." Yamamoto tried to ask while raising the bowl of jello.
"You can have it" She giggled a little, which gained her a smile from him.
"Bastard, you can't just go and steal Juudaime's food! She needs it!"
"She doesn't like jello! I'm saving her"
They argued for a while, though their voice level was quieter and there wasn't much bite in their words. It was normal and calming, so she didn't feel herself doze off until a hand gently shook her shoulder. She blinked with a startle, only to be hushed softly by her mother, who was accompanied by Shamal.
The guys were gone, though she was sure they were somewhere inside the house. She felt a bit groggy from waking up, but let the doctor do a check-up while she stared at the window, noting with a heavy heart that the sun was starting to set.
"Well, your fever is gone," Shamal said "Drink lots of liquid and don't strain your body. Also, if it's not too cold, use some cool compressors to lower your body temperature if you're feeling hot and dizzy"
"Thanks for coming, Dr Shamal'' Shamal was a bit flustered by her mother's kind nature, but Tsuna was glad the pervert hobo hadn't tried anything funny on her mother. She knew Shamal wanted to say something else, but not in the presence of her mother, which was conflicting because the woman didn't leave them alone. It will simply have to wait...
As her mother walked him out, Tsuna finally got up from bed to stretch her legs. She should probably take another bath and try to delay the inevitable for as long as she could. It was too bad her fever disappeared at the moment she needed an excuse to stay home.
"I'm clear" She said as soon as the guys walked back in.
"That was fast! The school nurse must really be magical"
"Idiot"
"Baka-Tsuna!" Now that she was out of bed it meant that she was out of danger for the kids to approach her. Ipin and Fuuta remained a step behind as Lambo launched himself to hug her legs, and she would have fallen if it weren't for Gokudera holding her. "Are you okay? Are you going to die? You can't, you have to buy me sweets!"
"Lambo! Stop!" Ipin tried to pry the boy from her but he was holding her tight in fear of her just disappearing.
"It's alright, sorry for worrying you all"
"Nee-chan, are you alright? I did a ranking. You didn't rank high in getting a summer fever" Fuuta bit his lips in worry, whether because he used his ranking powers or because of what he found.
"I'm fine, I promise." She smiled at him and patted Lambo's hair so that he would let go and turned to see the others "You guys should probably go now."
"We can go-
"It's fine. I'm going to take a shower, I'll see you guys later" She quickly cut him off, giving him an apologetic smile that Gokudera understood immediately. If the kids found out that the brunette would have to sneak away at night after she just recovered from a sudden fever, many bad things could happen and it was best not to take any chances. Yamamoto, bless the idiot, thought the same and cheerfully waved at them as they walked out of the house, not before saying goodbye to Nana; who gratefully thanked them for watching over her daughter.
He and the baseball idiot hadn't spoken about their own thoughts and conflicts regarding the battle, but he knew the boy would follow regardless of the danger. It was a pitiful sight, really. One that he kept quiet because out of everyone, it was the idiot who would suffer the most if he went along with this.
"We'll go at midnight. Meet your boss one street away. Don't be late" Reborn told them as he saw them off. He had briefly explained them of a battle to claim the rings and title, but he didn't say when it would happen or whom they were facing.
"Yes, sir"
All they could do was wait for the storm to unleash.
.
.
.
Tsuna sat on her bed, staring down at the Vongola Ring in her finger.
She felt like she lost time since she put it on. The days had gone by in a blur and she suddenly found herself awake in a moment she didn't want to be. It felt cursed, but at the same time, it was like a blessing. Because she could feel something in her just fall into place.
The Ring was hers, it's what her intuition was telling her. But in her heart, she knew she couldn't keep it.
"Leon," She called him quietly as the little chameleon climbed to her shoulder. "I think I'm going to need a bullet"
He blinked at her, and it took a minute for him to spit a familiar red bullet that she quickly hid in her pocket. Reborn carried a pack with them, but he wasn't going to use them on her, at least not tonight. She wasn't worried that the chameleon would go back to the hitman because he has taken a liking of staying with her. She just wished that it was enough.
The hitman had gone out to make sure the coast was clear now that it was nighttime and everyone was asleep. She will have to sneak out of her house and return in time before her mother wakes up or someone realizes she's gone. It should be simple, but it was nerve-wracking.
"Dame-Tsuna"
"Do I have to?"
"The quicker the better, don't be slow. Come on" He jumped on her shoulder, and that was her cue to move. She took a huge breath to calm her nerves, and slowly, she started to make her way out of her room in her socks.
They had left the door to the backyard open so that they could leave through there instead of unlocking the front door and risk the sound waking someone. She tugged her sneakers on before walking through the small hallway that connected the back garden with the front one. The final step was to just jump over the gate and she felt horrible for doing this to her mother, but as Reborn had said, the quicker this was done, the better.
They didn't have to walk long to meet up with Gokudera and Yamamoto, who were already waiting for her.
"Juudaime"
"Hey"
"I have never sneaked out before. This is kind of exciting, have you guys done this before?" Yamamoto asked in the quiet streets, probably trying to break the tense atmosphere that enclosed them.
"I have. And it never is." She muttered as she tugged the hood from her hoodie up to protect her ears and face from the night breeze. Even though her fever was gone, her body had remained cold and with her stress sinking into her bones, she didn't want to risk another illness. At Yamamoto's curious state, she shrugged her shoulders, making Reborn shift at the movement. "You can blame Kyoya for that"
"Oh, so it is Kyoya" The boy teased her with a mischievous smile that she completely ignored.
"Please, shut up"
"Stop antagonizing her, idiot"
"Sorry, sorry"
They didn't know where they were going, Reborn was silently tugging at her hair to make a turn every now and then, but their final destination remained unknown. Namimori's streets were dark and quiet; their only illumination provided was that from the streetlights for the clouds had deemed it appropriate to hide the moon.
"We're here" Tsuna stopped at Reborn's announcement and then he jumped from her shoulder to stand over a small garden wall.
"Who else is coming?" She asked as she surveyed the area. They were in an abandoned street by the looks of it. No one seemed to be living in the houses behind them, and in front of them was just a vast dark forest where the light barely reached it.
"They should be here soon" Were his obnoxious words and not five minutes later, she felt a shiver down her spine.
"Oh shit"
"Little animal"
"Kyoya," She grimaced as she turned to see him stalk with an angry frown on his face and she was reminded that she practically stood him up for three days. "I don't have your number"
"You skipped school. All of you are going to be bitten to death" He snarled angrily at the three of them and raised his tonfas for a fight, and although Yamamoto tried to calm him down with apologies and Gokudera raised some dynamite to confront him, it was a hand on his shoulder that made him change his mind.
"Let's leave the fight for later, yeah? First, we need to meet the carnivores threatening to destroy your peace"
She was baffled to see Dino behind the puffed skylark and how he actually got the violent prefect to lower his weapons. It appears that in their little time together, Dino had learned how to speak Hibari. It was amazing.
"Greetings, Signorina Tsunayuuki. It's the greatest pleasure to meet thou." Behind Dino, came a voice with broken and out-dated Japanese. Straining her eyes to see better under the yellow light, she realized the boy bowing in greeting was the blond boy from the Saturday incident. She felt a bit guilty at forgetting about him, but she was a bit out of her head at that time. "I'm called Basil. An honour to finally meet thy acquaintance"
"Is he trying to speak Japanese?" Yamamoto asked in a whisper, a bit confused.
"Basil is a member of the CEDEF. He's to observe the confrontations as a neutral party" Reborn said but before anyone else could talk, a loud voice yelled from the corner.
"You guys are here too? Extreme reunion!"
"Shut up, idiot. You're too loud!" Gokudera reproaches in a loud hush to Ryohei, who was running towards them while waving. She certainly didn't call him, but his presence was welcomed, knowing that friends surrounded her.
Of course, nothing good could ever last.
He's coming.
"Is this a joke?" A rough voice said from behind the trees, making everyone tense and look at the source. Shadows were moving out of the forest, the dim lights were barely able to show how many they were and their appearances. But to Tsuna, the artificial yellow light was enough to show her the crew walking towards them.
She felt her breath stuck in her chest at that sight, she didn't move or utter a word, not even when Dino moved to stand beside her for support. She could only stare at her past coming from the shadows to hunt her.
"You're all just a bunch of brats"
"They are so cute!"
"Say that to my face" Gokudera took a step forward, placing an arm in front of her in a protective manner.
"Shishishi, what a lame circle you got" The unmistakable laugh stuck a cord inside of her. Right, she was going to kick and punch that idiot.
"Who's the fool playing to be Capo?" The tallest of them angrily shouted. "Step forwards, I'll slice you"
"Now, now~ You know you can't fight another element." Said a singsong voice.
"If you want to know, the girl is our enemy" Bel pointed out with a malicious grin, and that was her cue to break the horrid spell and move forwards.
"Hey" She called softly, slowly removing her hood to let her long hair and face be revealed under the night. There was a pause in the world, where the only sound made was the intake of a surprised breath.
"B-Bunny-chan?!"
"Ara, is Baka-Tsuna." She tried not to flinch when Reborn tensed behind her, both at the sight of the other Arcobaleno materializing near the self-proclaimed prince and the sudden realization that the assassination squad knew her.
"What is that demon doing here!?" The tallest one exclaimed, angrily pointing a shaking finger at her.
"The traitor here its our enemy" Bel spat, but she ignored him in favour of looking at the bewildered crew in front of her with what she hoped was a calm expression.
"Levi, Lussuria, Mammon." Her eyes then shifted towards the figure with the white long hair that had been staring at her the whole time "Squalo, you don't look surprised"
"VOOOII! Shut up brat!" And there it was, that familiar yell that was missing from her memories. Perhaps that's the reason why everything seemed so unreal at that time.
"It's Viper" Mammon commented, apparently having changed their name while in her absence.
"Juudaime, you know these bastards?" Gokudera asked carefully, his shoulders tense and his eyes not moving from the threat in front of her.
"Yes..." She admitted. And her word was carried through the wind, leaving an echo to those who truly understand the meaning behind it.
"Bel, how did you know the brat here is the enemy?" Mammon -Viper?- asked as they floated next to him.
"That's because we already had the pleasure to reunite. Isn't that right, principessa?" And he had the nerve to throw her a smirk. That bastard, she was so going to beat him.
But before she could answer, before anyone else could speak or make a question, there was a loud, husky voice that boomed through the silent forest.
"Shut up. You scums are noisy"
And it was her turn to quietly gasp at the baritone voice and the owner of it as he finally revealed himself from the shadows. Her eyes were immediately glued to his figure, instantly noting the burnt scars branding his face and arms despite the low light around them. He was taller, and broader and frowning with his red eyes scowling at her. Eyes so familiar yet strange to her now.
She walked forwards, never once quivering beneath the harsh glare she thought she would never see again.
"Xanxus"
"Trash"
"I thought you were dead"
"Wouldn't you like that?"
"Very" She frowned, knowing that an amiable conversation was out of the question. Not when everyone was tense and waiting.
"So now you are throwing your lot with them?" He growled lowly, eyes looking down at her hand where a silver glint was shining like a tiny beacon of light. "Little liar"
"I didn't lie"
"Bullshit!" In a second, he had drawn two guns and aimed at her. And she braced herself, staring at him dead-on despite the yells and movements around her as two balls of fire flew towards her that she knew wouldn’t hurt her, not yet.
"Juudaime!" / "Tsuna!" / "Sawada!" They all screamed, but the fire had blazed before they could even move.
Dino had quickly grabbed Gokudera and Hibari the moment Xanxus aimed at the brunette, trusting the girl to survive the show of power from the Varia leader and hoping her heart wasn't breaking. It hurt him to do this, but it was a confrontation that needed to happen between the two leaders with no one else interrupting.
"Boss…" Squalo muttered, staring at the spot where the brunette had remained standing despite the raging fire at her sides, unmoving and unflinching.
"If there is someone here who lied, it's you" She glared at him, voice tight and quiet.
"Lie?" He huffed as if the thought amused him.
"I can prove it to you, right here, right now" She opened her palm, where Leon had climbed and transformed himself into a familiar green gun at her silent call. Without fumbling after having seen Reborn do the action many times, she loaded the red bullet into the gun and unlocked it. The sound was triggering and alarming in the quiet night, but without hesitation she hoisted the gun up, making everyone tense.
They were not prepared whatsoever for the brunette to aim the bullet at her head and to pull the trigger with a loud bang.
"Tsuna!" Dino flinched forwards, hands grasping air as he stared in horror despite knowing what the bullet's true intentions were.
The others weren't so lucky.
Bel's mouth hung open in shock, even Squalo looked greatly disturbed by the action.
"WHAT THE FUCK!?" Screeched Lussuria in horror.
For a moment it was dead quiet, the night filled with shock and dread at the abrupt action of the brunette, and Dino was just really, really thankful that her friends had seen Reborn shot her in the head many times despite how horrifying it might be, because surely that sight will give them nightmares and many trips to therapy.
The silence lasted 5 seconds before a breathless sigh was heard and then, the fire surrounding the girl extinguished at the sudden wave of power she released when her Will awoke.
They all watched in horror and morbid curiosity as the head of the brunette snapped back down. And slowly, she opened her sunset-coloured eyes, locking her empty gaze into ruby red as a crown of Sky Flames bloomed in her head.
"Didn't see that coming, did you?" She spoke with calmness, numb of any emotions.
"S-s-she has s-sky flames" stuttered Levi stupidly, but by the Varia's faces, they were all thinking the same. Staring at her as if she was a mesmerizing creature they had never seen before, and perhaps she was. After all, she wasn't supposed to wield this power, and yet, here she was.
"I don't care about the title." She said to Xanxus and level him with a harsh glare of her own as her intuition confirmed the inevitable fight between them all. "But if you harm my friends, I will give you war"
"So be it" His lips curled in a satisfied smirk, one that made his intense glare turn darker and intimidating.
"Please wait" A sudden voice called and cut in any further argument, snapping everyone from their tense and anxious states as two women dressed in black and white walked towards them, not perturbed at all by the fire, glares and choked feelings floating in the air.
Reborn had quickly jumped to stand on Tsuna's shoulder as soon as the women arrived, and his presence was a grounding weight for her to anchor herself to reality.
"Who are you?"
"We're Cervello. Under direct orders from Vongola Nono, we'll observe and judge the fights as a neutral party" One of them said.
"Nono had never mentioned you. Where is your proof?" Reborn asked with suspicion.
"Here it's his signature" The woman from the left unfolded a document and revealed a sky flame signature. She approached them and handed the paper to the hitman, who quickly verified the authenticity of the flame and the words written on it.
"Now that both parties are present, we'll explain the rules." The other woman said, "The fights consist of each element guardian facing against its opponent to claim the other half of the ring"
"Each one of you will have one part, the winner gets to take both parts and form the complete ring"
"Only those worthy will be able to claim it"
"You'll have to fight with your lives for it"
“Subduing it's acceptable too. But both parties must reach that agreement before the battle starts”
They alternated their speech between themselves, and because they were dressed almost the same, their hairstyles were identical and they were hiding their faces through a mask, it was a bit difficult to distinguish who was who at nighttime. But their words for the battle rang loudly for everyone to hear. No one talked or said anything as they explained the rules, so seeing as there was no interruption, they continued with their task.
"I take your silence as an agreement"
"The rings, please" One of them approached Dino, who had been keeping the box with the rings safe. He was a bit wary of them, after all, he hadn't heard of them either, but at Reborn's lack of interference, he handed them the blue box.
Cervello then opened it and under all their stares, they shifted the rings and broke them in half, returning one side to Dino and giving the other one to Squalo.
"I will have to ask you for the ring"
The other woman had walked towards the brunette and raised a hand in front of her expectantly, but Tsuna ignored her. The brunette was just staring at the woman with a dead stare, almost as if daring her to take the ring from her finger herself.
"Tsuna" Reborn shifted in her shoulder, feeling dread because she couldn't lose her head at the worst time possible. Not here, not now.
Thankfully, but slowly, the brunette began fiddling with the silver ring until one half slid from her finger. And to him, it was a bit disconcerting how easily she found the trick to break the ring in two, almost as if she had done that action before.
The Cervello woman took the half that was dropped on her hand and then went to hand it to Xanxus, who had been watching the whole ordeal with a sharp stare.
"You'll be given two days to prepare. Thursday, at 9 pm. at Namimori's school, the guardian battles will begin"
Hibari actually growled at that, and he would have attacked the woman if it weren't for Dino holding him back again. Everyone around him could sympathize with the Cervello; they just signed their death sentence by declaring their school a mafia battleground.
"Will it be a battle royal?" Yamamoto dared to ask, wanting to know how exactly the fight will be so that he could train and be prepared better.
"We'll brief you more information once you're there"
"If one guardian doesn't turn up to the fight, it's an instant loss for them"
"Understood." Reborn said if only to finish this gathering quickly so that he could beat some answers from the brunette.
"Very well then, until then" The Cervello woman nodded at them, and as soon as they came, they were gone, leaving Tsuna's side confused and uneasy. However, the brunette was the first to move, breaking eye contact with Xanxus and turning to walk away.
"Let's go" She said quietly to those around her.
It wasn't an order, to their ears it sounded more like a plea so they followed, leaving behind the Varia with their own thoughts and a 'what the fuck?' just being echoed as they left.
The walk home was a disarray of emotions and each one was coping by the way they know best.
"Man, that was intense" Yamamoto exhaled, shoulders falling from how tense they had been through all the exchange.
"I'm so pumped! We totally need a battle cheer!" Ryohei exclaimed, not bothering to control his voice despite screaming in a neighbourhood at night.
"You're too loud, just shut up!" Gokudera pushed him away, mentally wishing for the older boy to just walk away from them.
"Kyoya, try to see reason. At least you can monitor the fights and make sure the city isn't destroyed" Dino was trying to reason with the angry boy, whose glare had turned darker and was stalking the streets with intent to go back and beat the Varia.
"I shall consult this meeting with my Master, he must immediately know about Cervello's part and Signorina Tsunayuuki's response. I bid you all farewell" Basil then said, trying to escape the chaos around him.
"Hey, wait, do you even know where you are going? Kyoya, don't just leave!" Dino tried to follow him but Kyoya just got tired of being surrounded by people and simply turned to the opposite direction to leave. It was difficult being a babysitter for the blond mafia boss, he also wanted to walk the brunette home but the other two kids needed to be stopped too.
Tsuna just walked in silence through all the commotion, her Sky flames still lit were acting like a candle, guiding them through the night and finding their path home. But they couldn't pretend that she was faring well.
"Juudaime?" Gokudera was the brave one to ask for her, making her stop to turn to face them.
"Go home and rest" She looked at them with her orange eyes "We'll talk tomorrow"
"Extremely good night to y'all!" Ryohei was quick to depart, waving at them with energy despite being so late. He was a responsible boy, his mother educated him well and his instincts as an older brother made him want to walk the brunette home, but he could clearly see the fatigue and wish to be alone. Besides, Mr Reborn was with her, nothing bad could happen with him around so he started to make his way home.
The other two were a bit more worried and reluctant to let her go on her own when she just recovered from a fever, and it showed on their faces because she smiled tiredly at them in understanding. It was such a sad image, they both could agree that that smile wasn't befitting of her at all. But it was a delicate situation, and forcing themselves on her was only going to hurt her more, that they know.
"Juudaime, please text me when you get home" Gokudera pleaded with her, accepting his boss request but also worrying for her safety. He was already planning on sticking around until the message came and to surveil the area in case some Varia members tried to follow them.
"Me too, please" Yamamoto requested a bit desperately, part of him worrying that the girl would refuse that too, but the girl nodded at them both.
"Yeah" She agreed and turned to look at the sky before giving them one last stare "See you later"
With that, she started to walk home in silence with the hitman.
She was expecting hell and lots of threats, but her intuition let her know that she wasn't going to be harmed by him physically, at least not tonight and not by threat. A confrontation was bound to happen, it's just been piling up since their argument at the hospital, and now that another part of her was revealed they were doomed to clash once again.
The sight of her house did little to calm her agony. Seeing Xanxus after thinking of him dead for years, hearing him talk roughly at her and bluntly attacking her for betraying him hurt more than she thought it would. She was expecting more; more fights, more drama, more screams, more tears. But the cold quietness felt more painful.
As they reached her home, and she climbed inside to make her way to the back garden, she felt something inside of her break. She had reached her limit, both in mind and body. It felt like a punch on the gut, one that made her lean down, dry heaving as the Sky flames extinguished and left her body trembling on the ground.
Everything just came crashing in, all her fear and nerves and anxiety clashing with her tired body and emotional mind. It was just too much for her to bear. Without much energy, she just crumbled down. She stayed there on the ground, sitting against the bushes and breathing heavily and clenching her eyes shut to stop the tears forming there from falling. At least there wasn't any blood coming from her nose, she thought dryly but the pain in her head was enough to make up for it.
"Why did you shoot yourself with the HDW bullet?" Reborn asked quietly after a few minutes, sitting beside her and waiting for her to calm down.
"Because I didn't want him to see me cry"
"You lied to me"
"Yeah." she confessed with a sniffle "I lied. But so did everyone else"
Reborn frowned quietly at that, feeling a heavy rock sink into his gut. He knew the girl was a good liar, but to have kept this a secret for so long was alarming. Not even Nono or Iemitsu had mentioned it in their reports or deemed it important enough to comment.
And he could understand the reason why she hid her knowledge of the Mafia and the Varia, and why she was more affected and wounded at being forced by her own father to fight them against her will.
And thinking about it now, he could clue every reaction she previously had regarding this situation.
How surprised she was to be the only heir left when she knew Xanxus was supposedly the last one in line. How against it she was at becoming a boss, knowing that the title didn't belong to her by choice. The way she reacted to the flames, how surprised and in awe she was at wielding the Sky element, having seen them before but never really thinking they belonged to her. He thought about how quiet and pensive she was when he told her how Nono's sons had died.
He had omitted Xanxus' name, for Nono had forbidden talking about it in any official matter. Reborn didn't question his reasoning, thinking that the old man was drowning in grief after losing all of his sons and heirs. He actually didn't thought much about who would inherit Vongola; it was only after he was assigned his job as a tutor to the brunette that he started forming questions.
Because there was something more to this.
Tsuna was in Italy, she met the Mafia and Xanxus. Tsuna did not have flames. She was kidnapped. And then she was rescued and sent to Japan. Shortly after, Xanxus executed a coup and was later on proclaimed to be dead.
But he was alive.
And Tsuna was hurting all more because her reality had shattered. To find that Xanxus was alive after being told he had died days after a possibly very traumatic experience was probably cruel for her already fragile heart. And knowing her, she was probably feeling trapped with no way out, knowing that Varia and Xanxus now hated her and were ready to harm her and her friends for a title that was forced upon her.
For Tsuna to reveal her Sky flames and make a declaration of war despite knowing that her friends will get hurt in the fire meant that she was going to burn everything that she was to the ground.
And he didn't know if he was ready to see that.
"Tsuna, I want the truth"
.
.
.
Notes:
What is the truth? I wonder. Perhaps not what you're expecting. Will Tsuna lie? Who knows…
Also, don't be scared by the sudden BelxTsuna. Their relationship will be explained later on, but they won't be the endgame. Or will they?
Fun note: I imagine Tsuna's intuition like creepy whispers merged together. It's like a siren song, wordless but haunting. And it really isn't healthy for a young girl to hear such sounds every day, so you can imagine why Tsuna is losing her mind.
Chapter 18: Dive the Sky - part I
Chapter Text
.
.
.
"The truth?"
Her tears were free-falling by this point without care and framing her face with clear streams that gleamed under the artificial light they kept in the garden. The tiny drops were silently rolling down from her eyes one after the other but she did nothing to stop them.
She just stayed there, sitting on the ground and staring down at her trembling hands as if they held all the answers Reborn was seeking and that she was keeping. And though the HDW flame had extinguished, her voice still retained a hint of emptiness as she echoed the question with dry amusement.
Because yes, Tsuna lied to his face and Reborn believed it.
He believed it.
They both were disconnected and at fault here, Tsuna for not being able to trust and Reborn for not asking enough. He did cross a lot of the girl's attitude as normal teenage behaviour, Dino yelled and screamed in denial a lot through his training, so he assumed it would be the same for the girl, never really considering there was more to it.
Because how could he have even known that the brunette was keeping Mafia bonds in secret?
Knowing about the Arcobanelo was shocking and it raised a lot of alarms, but with Tsuna's brief explanation, added with her interaction at meeting Fon and the lackey and Lal's and that idiot soldier's obvious affection for the girl, he didn't deem it necessary to pursue an explanation. Even if Verde was creeping on her, he didn't demand more answers, just made sure to cut any further interaction within them all.
And yet she lied.
She clearly knows Mammon when she had said she never met the mist Arcobaleno. She said she never met any of Nono's sons, yet she clearly had a personal relationship with Xanxus. Knowing about Vongola beforehand, knowing about the Arcobaleno and even about the dark side of the Mafia. It makes him wonder…
As a hitman, he found the girl's ability to lie impressive.
As a tutor, however, he felt bitter.
Was everything she had said from the start false then?
"Dame-Tsuna, I'm on your side." He said after some minutes of silence.
"Are you?" She questioned with raw honesty. "Ever since you came, all you have done is push me to my limit."
"If I didn't push you, you wouldn't have realized you had a limit."
"That's not fair." She scoffed with a wet laugh that was meant to mask a sob at his response.
"No, it isn't. But believe it or not, I'm not your enemy, Tsuna."
"But you're lying to me too."
And that was the thing, wasn't it?
He hadn't specifically lied to her, not really. Everything he has told her about Vongola and the Mafia and every question she had asked was real, sometimes blunt and harsh, but honest in answer. But he had deliberately withheld information for the questions the brunette hadn't asked. Important questions with meaningful answers.
And Tsuna knew that.
This relationship between them turned sour when the brunette revealed a part of her that he hadn't expected. A dark side of her, selfish and uncaring of the world so long as it favoured her. A greedy part of him wanted that, he wanted to own her in that way so that he could groom her in the underworld without bounds shackling them both.
But he knew it wasn't what was meant to be. He has to train her to become a Mafia Boss despite the brunette's wishes against it. And wasn't that another curiosity? Because Tsuna had accepted the training but it was never with the intention of claiming the title. So if she wasn't suffering through his training regime for the inheritance, then what was her reason for accepting?
Even if he asked, she wasn't going to outright tell him. It was annoying, but he can understand her mistrust and wariness of sharing her deepest thoughts with someone who could potentially hurt her. However, as realistic as her fear was, they needed to talk, really talk without threats or lies, and to do that both of them needed to come to terms and lay down a middle ground.
"I went to the hospital on Saturday"
She confessed quietly and her voice broke the silence between them. It surprised him a little, both that it was her who took the first step and that he didn't know her exact whereabouts from that day, assuming she was just going on a date with Hibari and thinking nothing more of it. It was a big mistake for a hitman to take everything for granted, and it was something that the brunette had been taking advantage of.
She needed answers and she was taking whatever means necessary to get them. And at her confession, he could already guess the reason as to why of the urgency, so he wasn't that shocked when she announced her symptoms.
"I'm burning fat, my blood is losing sugar and I'm at risk of falling into anaemia because my body is breaking"
She stated, because she knew that he already knew that; and he did.
"The flames are hurting me"
"Yes"
"Why?"
"That's what I want to know, Dame-Tsuna. If I had told you without having a real answer, you would have only panicked and rejected them, and that could lead your body to strain even more than it currently is"
Tsuna frowned at that, her intuition working quietly to let her know that his answer was truthful and that his intentions at keeping that away from her were real and honest. The flames are a part of you, he once told her. They acted on your feelings and strength, so if she was scared and rejected them, who knows what the repercussions will be. He didn't want to take that risk.
"But why?" She asked with desperation lacing in her voice at not understanding. And it was so frustrating, because neither of them knew the real answer to that.
"My theory at the moment is that your current body wasn't made for them. Because you activated your flames at this age, your organism and metabolism are not used to support the high flare of energy it releases to sustain themselves"
And thus, is eating you alive , he almost said. But he was sure the girl had come to the same conclusion by the way her face crumbled in horror.
Her pitiful face made him sigh, there was still a lot they needed to talk and fix but now wasn't the moment.
He knew it was late and that the girl needed to rest after being sick and in distress the previous days, but for once he didn't force her to move. Not while she was at the edge of falling into a depressive state, and contrary to popular belief, he wasn't that heartless.
So he let her breathe and pull herself together on her own and took the time to plan a strategy for tomorrow's training and the future fights. The Sky battle wouldn't be the first, if anything, he was confident it will be the last so they will have more time to train and do something with Tsuna's crazy flames.
There was also the matter of the missing mist guardian. The brunette already claimed Mukuro as hers, though she is unaware of it. Maybe. At this point, he didn't know if she could feel and understand what the guardian's bonds were. But it will be hard to find someone willing to fight and strong enough to go against an Arcobaleno within such a short time. And pulling a random mist into this mess was a recipe for disaster.
Perhaps they could forfeit that fight. As long as the other guardians survive their fight and Tsuna won hers, then it would be okay. Probably.
"So what now?" Tsuna quietly asked after some minutes of silence. She had wiped the tears from her face and brought her knees up to her chest to hug them. Her head was resting on them and looking to the side, not really seeing Reborn directly but keeping him in her sight.
What now? Indeed. That was a good question. There was a lot they needed to do, but for this to work, they have to take one step at a time.
"I have talked with Giannini and Shamal. We have come to an alternative solution to draw the flames out. Starting tomorrow, Basil will join us in your training" He told her.
"Basil?" She asked in confusion, thinking of the blond boy with the weird speech pattern.
"He has experience with entering into hyper dying will mode. His method is actually different, so we're hoping it can work on you too"
"And if it doesn't?"
"Do you believe it will fail?"
She kept her thoughts quiet to herself, pursing her lips to prevent saying something and frowned with a faraway look that was becoming more constant these days.
"Tsuna" Reborn sighed heavily "I can't help you if you don't help yourself"
"Can I trust you?"
"I'm your tutor. You have my best interest to keep you alive. That includes keeping your body healthy and your mind sane"
It was as simple as that. Perhaps if he hadn't shot her a minute after they met there would be more trust from the brunette's side. But he wasn't going to change his personality for her, she will just have to make do with what she got and learn to live with it. That's how life works. And the brunette understood his way of thinking, she knew he will never sugarcoat his intentions and will keep pushing her beyond her limits, and she accepted that. However...
"I give if you give…"
"I want the truth, Tsuna"
"I can't tell you my whole life story, it's impossible for you to know every little thing. But…" She shook her head tiredly "But I won't lie to you"
"In exchange of?"
"Please don't shoot me again" She whispered.
Shooting her reflected a lot of aspects of their relationship. It could mean that he was forcing her to do something against her will, that he wanted her to push herself beyond her limits or that she needed the power to be stronger to overcome her fears and he was the only one who could offer it until she learned to do it on her own. But the most important reason was, that when he shoots her with the HDW bullet, it is because he believes she can win and that despite being scared, Tsuna believes in herself too.
So when she asked him to stop doing that, it was because she wasn't ready to face that.
"I won't" He promised "Next time I shoot you, it will be when you have exceeded my expectations and I demand to see more"
"Can I even do that?" She asked with a tiny dry laugh.
"Keep doubting and you'll never know" He finally stood up and patted her knee as a sign to get up too "We'll talk tomorrow. Go to bed, Dame-Tsuna"
They can face the eye of the storm tomorrow, right now, they all need a good time to rest and think before the downpour eventually hits them.
.
.
.
"How are you feeling, dear?"
"Tired"
"Maybe you should stay home again" Nana frowned as she checked her daughter's forehead for any signs of the fever returning.
It was morning, and Tsuna felt as restless as she did last night.
She only slept for a few hours despite her body feeling jaded and her mind stuck in molasses. Even if she slept for most of the day yesterday due to an induced fever, she still felt exhausted, both physically and mentally. And she felt so betrayed when her consciousness woke her up before her alarm rang and left her staring at the half-ring in her finger mirroring her exact feelings, fractured and missing her other half.
That's how Reborn found her when he woke up, laying in bed with a hand raised towards the ceiling and staring at the broken ring with a dazed expression.
"Did you even sleep?"
"I tried"
"Dame-Tsuna" He sighed deeply as if deeming her a lost cause.
"It's not like I stayed awake on purpose!" She bemoaned in misery.
A few minutes later and her alarm clock sprung to life, signalling it was time for her to start getting ready for school. As she turned it off, her mood fell to that of a sea of gloom at the thought of doing something so normal as going to school when they were about to fight the Mafia for their lives.
"Should I even go?"
"Go to school, Dame-Tsuna. You will lose your head if you stay here" The Hitman merely told her as he walked past her and out of the room.
He was right on that part. Although she wanted nothing more than to curl in her bed and try to get more rest, staying cooped inside when she knew what was going to happen would only stress her further. It was best to pretend that everything was fine instead of worrying for every minute with what-ifs. It wasn't healthy, but it was best to keep her mind occupied with something other than her thoughts.
So she took a shower and got dressed in her uniform before meeting everyone at the kitchen table.
It was a happy sight, for everyone to be eating breakfast together and wishing her a good day at school. Even if the kids were loud and cheery and their cereal was getting soggy due to their innocent banter, it was homely.
As she let Bianchi braid her hair, she apologised and thanked her for taking care of her while she was sick. But the woman waved her worries away in saying that she always wanted to take care of her sibling, but Gokudera was very stubborn and independent for her to try.
And speaking of which, the Italian bomber sent her a message apologising profusely and letting her know that he wouldn't be able to walk her to school. It was morning and he already started preparing for his own battle. Tsuna wouldn't put it past him to start his training as soon as he arrived last night at his house, or wherever it was he was staying. She actually didn’t know. Was he renting an apartment? But he was a minor...
She mused as she finished her breakfast with time to spare and let her mother check her one last time before parting.
"I'll be fine, mom," She told her with a smile "If I feel sick, I can go to the nurse office, Shamal will take care of it"
If it wasn’t with him, she could always hide inside Kyoya's office. That is, if he wasn't still mad at her. Her mother was a bit reluctant to let her go, but she eventually accepted it.
"Well, alright. But promise me that you will go and rest if you feel dizzy"
"I promise. I'll let you know at lunch how I'm doing"
Saying that, she went to the door to put her shoes on, well aware that she was followed by a small presence.
"Baka-Tsuna"
"Not now, I gotta go" She told him, finishing tying her laces and grabbing her bag. For a moment, the thought of packing an emergency bag crossed her mind as her intuition flared to life but she dismissed it when she saw Lambo's worried pout "We'll talk when I get back, okay?"
"Okay"
"Be good and protect the house, there are some pirates loitering around" She told him with a secretive smile, one that the kid swallowed with bright stars in his eyes.
"Lambo-sama will fight and protect everyone!"
"Good" She gave him a pat on the head and then smiled at her mother who was watching her back with a smile of her own. "I'm off"
"Have a good day dear"
Reborn was already gone, but she was sure he was somewhere near. He was bound to whisk her away to start his 'special training' and they still needed to talk. Just thinking about it made her mood dwindle but it suddenly lifted when her eyes landed on the cat waiting in front of her house.
"Puru!" she exclaimed as she bent down to pick him up "Where have you been?"
The cat only purred and bumped her chin with his head as a greeting, making her giggle. She didn't carry any extra food for him, but maybe if she hid him in her bag, she could feed him from her bento at lunch break or perhaps she could take from Yamamoto's, his was always a mixture of sushi and fish.
And as if summoning him, the mentioned boy approached her with a carefree grin and a wave.
"Hey"
"Hello"
"Are you mad?" His question made a pang of guilt brew in her chest, even more so when she saw the half-ring on his finger.
Last night, after she had climbed back to her room and changed into her pajamas, she texted both guys to let them know that she was back home safe. She almost forgot, to tell the truth. And it was only the constant buzzing of her phone with questions from everyone asking if she had returned home and why she wasn't answering that reminded her to send a text to them all.
"I'm angry at myself" She murmured with a frown. They shouldn't be worrying about her when they were the ones risking their lives.
"Thought so" Yamamoto shrugged with a sigh "I'm not going to apologize, Tsuna. It's my choice"
"But you shouldn't be forced to choose," She said as hugged the cat closer to her chest "It's going to be bad, you don't know what you're facing"
"You know these people and they want to hurt you, I don't need to know anything more than that. I'll protect you"
"When did you turn into a knight?" She asked with a dry smile.
"When yours left you. Where's Gokudera, by the way?" Yamamoto asked, surprised not to see the silver-haired boy next to the brunette.
"Training. Don't worry about your best friend, he'll join us later"
"You really think we're best friends? Because I have been doing my best"
"Just keep trying" She humorously said.
A street away from school, Tsuna made Yamamoto stop and handed him her bag. The boy only accepted in silence and watched her put the cat inside with soft promises and petting his ears when he mewled in displeasure but eventually went along to her wishes.
"Are you really going to smuggle him?" He asked with amusement when the girl took her bag in her arms, being careful with the cargo inside.
"If you don't say anything, no one will know"
It was crazy, he had to admit and he didn't think the brunette was capable of something like that. But it was also funny, and he had no reason to stop her. Tsuna, however, could only think that keeping a cat inside her bag while in class will surely prevent her from thinking about Xanxus and the inevitable fights with the Varia.
They soon walked to school, pretending everything was okay and headed towards the lockers to change into their indoor shoes. Yamamoto changed quickly into his and walked back to the brunette’s side, so he was able to see the ruined state of her shoes before she closed the metal door.
"Why are your shoes wet?" He asked with a frown.
"It happens once in a while" She dismissed the action, already used to finding her shoes in that state "I have a spare in Hibari's office, you can go to class, don't worry"
"Oh? What happened to Kyoya?" At his light teasing, Tsuna blushed and smacked him repeatedly on the arm to shut him up, which only made him laugh in amusement. However, a heavy glare set upon them froze them in the spot and they turned back to see the school's prefect standing behind them.
"Strays are not allowed" Hibari crossed his arms and glared at the brunette, who immediately looked down to see a smug cat face peeking from her bag, with his only healthy eye crinkled in a crescent moon shape as if it was grinning in amusement.
"Puru! When did you get there?" She exclaimed in mock surprise and quickly took him out of her bag, ignoring his purring and tail wiggling in her face as she cradled him in her arms before setting him down. "Can you go home? I'm not sure I can keep you here"
The cat meowed at her and walked in circles around her legs before suddenly sprinting away. Even though her distraction was gone, she hopes he doesn’t lurk around. Kyoya wasn’t stupid, and if he finds her stary near his school, he will have no mercy on both of them.
"My office" Kyoya growled at her and didn't wait for her as he was already walking away.
"I'll be fine. I'll see you in a few minutes" She told Yamamoto with a sigh, accepting her doomed fate. The ex-baseball player only looked at her with pity, his teasing forgotten at the prospect of her being bitten to death.
Tsuna quickly trailed behind the fuming prefect, being smart enough not to say anything until he made the first step. She wanted to apologize for practically abandoning him in the middle of the city with no contact until two days later, and for him to find out that his beloved Namimori school will become part of a Mafia battleground due to her.
As soon as the door for the disciplinary committee was opened, a small ball of fluff flew towards her head, chirping happily in greeting.
"Hibari~ Hibari~ Tuna~"
"Shouldn't Hibird be considered a stray too?" She asked with a pout as she felt the little bird fly around her. She had come to know the little bird name was Hibird and it was so adorable how it followed Kyoya around. Tsuna didn't find it odd that the violent prefect had allowed the fluffy bird to be his companion, but rather that he kept a reminder of the fight with Mukuro.
True, Kyoya didn't exactly face the pervert with the flock of birds, but it was still a reminder of that day.
Seeing as there were no tonfas flying her way, she quickly went to one of the drawers at the back of the room and grabbed her spare shoes. This was her last pair so she will have to re-stock soon. She didn't know what the nasty girls had against her shoes, but she would prefer it was that than them ruining her bag or her uniform. Or to just stop, seriously this was getting tiring; it didn't even hurt to find her shoes ruined anymore.
Once she had changed into them, she turned to see Kyoya looking expectantly at her.
"What?"
"Your phone" He demanded with an outstretched hand.
A bit wary, she handed it to him and watched in silence how he started typing in it, no doubt putting his number in there. It really was ridiculous how after all these years of knowing each other, they didn't have each other's numbers. If they wanted to contact one another, the boy would simply hunt her down and Tsuna would always find him in his office, so there wasn't actually a need to use the phone before.
When his own phone rang, signalling he had messaged himself from her phone, he locked it and handed it back to her without much fuss.
"Return to your class"
She wanted to talk to him. She wanted to know what he thought about the battles and how he let himself be convinced to participate in them. Because she could see the chain with the half-ring hanging on his neck. And that hurt, because Kyoya wasn't supposed to be chained like this. Chained to her.
"Why are you tagging along?" She asked him.
"Having this ring makes me your guardian, doesn't it? It means I can bite to death whoever approaches you"
"That's not how it works.'' She gave him an incredulous laugh, but he dismissed it by turning to look at the little bird who had perched itself on his finger.
"Go to class, little animal"
She pursed her lips, wanting to talk more - and maybe shake him a little - to change his mind. But once Kyoya had set his mind into something, not even heaven nor hell could change his way of thought, so she sighed and closed the door of the office with a heavy heart.
She only took five steps into the hallway before her phone rang with a message notification. Stopping, she unlocked it and raised an eyebrow at seeing the sender.
"Lal?"
She asked out loud, feeling confusion and relief at finally hearing from her after ghosting her for almost a month. However, once she opened the message her mood decayed as an ugly scoff formed on her lips at reading the simple words that resonated like an iron hammer hitting a strong wall inside of her.
" Iemitsu landed in Japan"
"Well, shit"
Now she knew why her intuition told her to pack a bag.
.
.
.
"Pouting will do nothing"
"The prince does not pout"
Bel crossed his arms as he sulked in his place in front of the tv. He wasn't really seeing it, but the noise was enough to block the loud yells and broken glass from the other rooms adjacent to his. It's been going on for forever, and most of the time he would join in the mischief to make the loud captain even mad, but he wasn't in the mood right now.
"You can't hold it against her" Mammon floated next to him, taking the role as the annoying voice of reason that he didn't need nor wanted.
"The princess lied"
"She didn't though," The baby said "She didn't know she had Vongola blood"
"She's still betraying the prince" He murmured and crossed his arms, turning his head away from the baby to ignore him and making his crown tilt from the movement.
It was annoying, everything was so annoying. To finally be reunited with his princess after so long, to see her in the flesh and be so close as to hold her, but now that she was finally coming back to the underworld, she was on the opposite side. She was doing what she swore she wouldn't do, throwing her loyalty to some other peasant and claiming the title of Boss of the Mafia, when she should be here, with them, with him.
It wasn't fair.
And it was also so damn confusing because he knew what she wanted. He knew of her plans and her wishes. So he couldn't understand why she wasn't giving up. It should be so simple, for her to quit, renounce her title and return the ring. But she wasn't. She bloody wasn't giving up the ring and instead, she declared war against them with her mediocre band of peasants.
So no, the prince wasn't pouting or sulking, he was fuming.
"The boss won't let her go" Mammon said quietly, still defending the girl despite knowing what she was doing "Maybe you shouldn't either"
Bel scoffed and stood up to walk out of the room and the hotel they were staying in. He wanted to wreak some mayhem and paint some walls in red, being cooped up in that tiny room and waiting like a good little kid was making him crazy.
Not letting her go...
How absurd.
.
.
.
"Kyoko, can I stay with you tonight?"
"Eh? A sleepover? But it's Tuesday"
"I know, I know, it's just… I don't know where else to go"
"Is everything alright at home?" Kyoko asked with worry as she looked at her friend with confusion and Tsuna had to bite her lip in shame. She knew it sounded weird, even more so because Kyoko was always the one doing the invites, not Tsuna. So her request was both unexpected and worrisome.
"Um... yeah. I just… I can't be in my house right now" The brunette tried to smile to hide a grimace showing on her face.
The orange-haired girl stared at her, not really understanding and wanting to know more but by the way Tsuna kept avoiding her eyes, she knew she wouldn't get any answers soon, if any at all.
"Well, I don't have a problem, as long as your mom says it's okay"
"She doesn't mind" Tsuna quickly shook her head "I have a spare uniform here, but I will have to bother you with some sleeping wear"
"It's fine" Kyoko then smiled brightly "Ah! Maybe I can finally see Tsuna-chan wearing pink!"
"I'm regretting this already" The brunette sighed in slight mortification but her shoulders fell in relief at having found a place to stay. She would have gone to Dino, but he was busy training- watching over? - kinda trying to tame? - Kyoya, and she still felt awful for screaming at him. Just like she felt terrible for barging into Kyoko's life like this.
"I have to do some errands, but… I will see you tonight?" She asked in a deflated lame way and was glad that Hana wasn't here to witness that.
"Of course, I will let my mom know. We can have curry for dinner"
"Sorry to bother you with this" She gave Kyoko a sad worried look as they reached the school gate.
"Not at all, I'm happy I can help" She smiled and waved at her "Don't take long"
Parting, both girls walked in different ways.
School had passed very quickly, by the time lunchtime arrived, Gokudera had returned with a band-aid on his cheek and thousands of apologies for not being able to walk with her that morning.
Tsuna waved his worries, instead, she told him to be careful in whatever it was that he was doing. Yamamoto tried to ask about his training, but the Italian remained tight-lipped about it.
They didn't talk about what happened last night or what could happen in a few days, and by the time the bell had rung to signal the end of the day, both boys had disappeared for their respective training and Tsuna was left alone to walk to hers.
It didn't take longer than 30 seconds for Reborn's familiar weight to settle on her shoulder.
"Why aren't you staying at home?"
"Iemitsu's back and I really don't want to see him" She told him in a low voice and prayed in her mind that he wouldn't force her to return. She knew it would hurt her mother deeply, for her to disappear just as her husband arrived, but she couldn't help it. A part of her was dreading the encounter and the fear of seeing that man made her flee without thinking of consequences.
"You will have to face him sooner or later" Reborn said, patting her head to make her turn on the left street and didn't push for more.
"Then later"
A few months ago, she was positive - and she has her intuition to back her up - that the hitman would simply shoot her with the dying will bullet and make her face her fears head-on. Oh, how far they have come and all it took was for Tsuna to crumble down and bare her heart open.
They walked in comfortable silence towards the mountain area and soon, Tsuna was climbing her way to the familiar forest path of the training grounds Reborn had been taking her for their 'meditation' sessions. Only that instead of taking the road towards the riverbank, he made her climb over a high cliff.
"What are we doing here?" She asked in confusion.
"Your fight with Mukuro gave me an idea" Reborn said as he leapt from her shoulder and landed on a big rock near the edge of the cliff. Looking at him, and the place he was made something in her coil in panic as her intuition was slowly waking up to assess the situation. "Dame-Tsuna, you're going to jump"
"This isn't helping my anxiety at all" She shook her head and walked away from the edge to stand at a safer distance in case the hitman threw her himself.
"When you released the flames from your hands, they pillowed your fall and made you levitate. I'm confident you can use them as leverage to climb the sky"
"Fly? You want me to fly?" She asked incredulously "Reborn, what the hell?"
"It's not that uncommon. Although not many can reach the hyper dying will mode, there have been records of using the flame as a support to keep you in the air"
"And… what? You want me to just dive down?"
"Yes" Was his simple absolute answer "Your flames instinct will kick-in to save you, if not, then you'll fall"
"I can't do it" She sat on the ground and tried not to glare at the hitman while trying not to appear to be on the brink of throwing an angry fit.
"Not today. Today we're going to try this" The hitman walked towards her and showed her a plastic case with blue rounded pills inside.
"What is it?"
"They are known as Dying Will Pills. They have the same function as the bullet, but the components are less potent so ingesting them they should produce a lesser energy flame."
"So, you're drugging me?" She asked with caution. It's been months, but she hasn't forgotten how he drugged her lunch with sleeping pills just so that she could rest.
"If you put it that way, then yes"
It was plain paranoia. It might sound stupid, but it was one thing to let a bullet hit her forehead and another swallowing some blue mysterious pills. It was meant to help, she knew that, Reborn knew that, her intuition knew that. But it still didn't soothe her nerves.
"And they are supposed to help?" She asked in a weak voice as she grabbed the little container and shook it to make the pills bounce.
"Basil couldn't be here today, he was called away by his Boss but he will return tomorrow to train with you." Reborn told her "He has experience and a good review of them. You can wait for him to ask more questions but if you wait, you'll lose a day of training with them"
"And if I don't use them today, what will we do?"
"You are going to train your ankles" He told her without skipping a beat, showcasing that he had thought about her reluctance and created a plan B in case she backed down. "Xanxus has a brute force in his attacks. You will have to dodge and jump, and if you add flying to your arsenal, then you need to know how to land. We'll start with light exercises to build muscle there and get your bones used to it."
Light exercises, he says. Tsuna could already imagine the type of torture he will make her do just to have strong ankles and calves. Well, so long as he doesn't make her run in heels, then everything would be fine, she supposed.
Standing up and dusting her skirt, she suddenly realized she was still wearing her school uniform. It just showed what a mess her head was at the moment. She knew training would be inevitable, she even walked to it willingly but forgot to change into some comfortable clothing or at least bring a spare.
Even if the flames had stopped destroying her clothes, she would still end up sweaty and dirty so she didn't think twice and took off her uniform, leaving her body in her classic sports bra and spandex shorts. She has lost all shame in changing in front of Reborn after all those times he made her run in that state. Also, the fact that she wasn't exactly wearing girly underwear but sportswear made her used to it.
She already knew the drills so she didn't wait for Reborn to command her. Once she folded her uniform next to her school bag and set the pills down, she started stretching to warm up. And as she did, her mind wandered off into the inevitable. She did her best not to think about it at school, but whenever she dropped her guard, memories and made-up images of what could and can happen plagued her mind.
The thought of fighting Xanxus felt so surreal to her. Just seeing him and knowing that he was alive and breathing was so astonishing. It was almost like a dream.
Last night, all she could think about was how he got all those scars and if he wasn't dead, then where was he all this time? Why did Vongola keep her in the dark and pulled her into their schemes when the rightful heir was back and healthy? Did they want to get rid of her? It was bitter to think about it, but Tsuna wouldn't put it past a mafia famiglia to create this circus and eliminate any loose threads for the Vongola throne.
And once you're in, there is no way out. There was no point in talking to Xanxus, even if she did surrender and gave him the ring, his pride will never allow her to quit like that. They were doomed to clash, one way or another. Their relationship wasn't all flowers and candies, they fought a lot in her time in Italy. Arguing back and forth, she learned not to take insults to heart and talk back when someone was crossing the line.
But they never intentionally hurt one another, never burnt or made the other bleed.
And now? What exactly was Vongola and everyone expecting? There can only be one heir, so really, what the hell were they expecting to happen? Kill one another?
Xanxus was by far stronger and more experienced with the flames than her. He could easily overpower her and end their match in just minutes with him as the victor. Her fight with Mukuro was pure, plain luck. She was terrified through the whole ordeal, shaking and on the bridge of a panic attack. And it was only until she embraced the flames that her head cleared and pulled her out of the mist.
She didn't win, the flames did.
And she knew that if she wanted to even stand in front of him, she would need to wear the flames so that they could numb her thoughts and freeze her heart. It was going to be fire against fire, something that defines him versus something that was forced to be blazed on her.
But how can she fight when she could barely control hers?
Her eyes instantly landed on the pills as if an external force was moving her head; her intuition, most likely. Silently telling and demanding her to try them, use them, and own them. Being scared of them was rational, but she also knew that if she wanted to survive the fight - both physically and mentally - she needed to overcome them.
"Will you try them?" Reborn asked, having seen her troubled face staring at the box containing the blue pills.
Tsuna bit her lip, pondering. Her intuition had remained silent whenever she tried to poke it into giving her answers. The pills weren't dangerous, of that she was sure. But the fact still remained that her flames were an uncontrollable force of their own accord.
"How many should I take?"
"Two should do"
Still wary, she crouched down to pick the case. The pills jolted as she grabbed the case and uncertainty showed clearly on her face. She didn't want to, but if she didn't do it now, time would only drag and she could waste any potential lead of understanding just what the hell was wrong.
"Okay" She breathed out and nodded to herself "Okay…"
At least she packed her mittens, she thought dryly as she slipped them on, the soft cotton material instantly hiding the broken ring from view.
She stood up and looked at the cliff with scared eyes. Impossible, her knees trembled slightly at the mere thought of just standing near the edge. She wasn't going to do it today, one thing at a time, she thought. First, she needed to see how her body reacted to these pills before taking a blind leap and dive down.
"The flames are alive, Dame-Tsuna. No one chooses the flames, they are born with them. They are a part of you, so don't fear them, accept them" Reborn told her after she waited for more than two minutes.
"I do accept them" She confessed "I have always wanted to wield them"
And Reborn could only guess that her knowing about the flames and wanting to possess them was all due to Xanxus and his Sky flame. He was startled by the brunette's action last night, but he was also able to see Varia's shocked and perturbed faces when the brunette shot herself with the bullet. The awe and confusion in their expression, it just cemented his hypothesis of the brunette not being able to use the flames when she was a kid.
But if that was the case, then what woke them up?
That first time he shot her with the bullet?
Tsuna sighed loudly and unclasped the case to pull two pills into her palm. Once they were settled on her palm, she closed the lid and placed the case next to her clothes on the ground and took a long moment to stare at the two blue orbs in her hand. It wasn't dangerous, her intuition was telling her. She just has to take them , there was no time to hesitate, and she needed her flames and the power to claim it- Claim what?
She frowned at the confusing messages, and it was that mess inside of her head that made her swallow the pills just to quiet them.
The reaction was instant, with a silent sigh, the Sky flame lighted up in her forehead and her woollen mittens transformed into leathery black gloves.
"You good?" Reborn asked, staring at her and looking for any reaction.
Tsuna opened her orange eyes and the first thing she saw was the half-ring glinting back at her, somehow trespassing and forcing its way from its hidden cocoon. She wasn't going to question how that was even possible, it was Vongola - it was a Mafia Underworld creation - so she simply admired how the broken sapphire contrasted with the blackness of the leather. She clenched her fist, action that lighted her hands ablaze. And it felt so good, but so bad at the same time. Something was missing, and something was wrong, she just couldn't put a name to it.
"Tsuna"
"I'm good." She said quietly.
"There's a riverbank down there. If you start feeling overheated, take a swim"
"What do I do?"
"Start running," He told her "We'll change to jumping after 40 minutes"
Tsuna breathed out quietly and gave the broken ring one last look before breaking into a run far away from the edge of the cliff.
.
.
.
Japan was something so different from his usual lifestyle.
You can't pull out grenades in public or attack someone in plain daylight. The town was so quiet and peaceful, it was almost boring! He had to be creative in his ways to pass time and entertain himself. Sawada-mamma was busy with the house and Baka-Tsuna always refused to play with him, not to mention that annoying Reborn who always ignored him.
So when two lackeys came to live with them, Lambo found himself pleased that his days away from his homeland were becoming even funnier each day. They even went on a cruise for summer vacation!
His Japanese mamma was really sweet too. She showers him with hugs and candies and she always cooks his favourite meal when he asks. She is nice and caring, he feels really loved here.
But there are nights when his homesickness is too much for his little heart to bear. In those nights, he wants nothing more but to go back home and be with his mamma. His poor mamma has been so weak and sad the last time he talked to her, Baka-Tsuna said he should go back to be with her, but his father had prohibited it. It wasn't the right time, he said. His mamma needed rest, he said. He wasn't needed there, he said.
His father has said a lot of things to prevent him from going back to Italy, and because his mamma has not called for him in her letters and phone calls, he stayed in Japan like a good son, even if his heart longed to return for just one visit.
But now wasn't the right moment, because he has received a very important task.
He woke up with a broken ring attached to a letter, telling him - ordering him - to fight and earn the title to become a Vongola guardian. It was his duty, his mission, to bring such a position to his family name. The words weren't written there, but Lambo knew that if he didn't complete this task, then he wouldn't be able to return home at all.
He wanted to talk with Baka-Tsuna about it, but she was taking too long! She said they would talk later, but the sun has already set, and his Japanese mamma was worriedly looking at the clock and cooking dinner while a drunk idiot who suddenly appeared in their home was stealing away the TV in the living room.
He wasn't worried that he was going to lose this mission. He was the great Lambo, after all. He will just have to prove them all wrong! And then his mamma will be happy and proud and his family will be happy, and Baka-Tsuna could be happy too. And maybe they can all be a happy big family.
.
.
.
"Is this ' t he talk ?'"
Tsuna asked tiredly as she rested her head in the window of the train.
They had finished training without any trouble by the time the sun had set in the sky. Tsuna ended up with numb and shaky legs and ankles that ached with every step, but no bruises and most importantly, no blood. Because she didn't bring spare clothes with her, she washed the dirt away and waited until she was dry before putting her uniform back.
And because her legs trembled like a baby fawn, she decided to take the subway to reach Kyoko's house. It was the closest and fastest way to get there, so the walk down from the mountain was the only hardship she crossed.
Reborn had been silent through their trip, it wasn't until they got on the subway and Tsuna sprawled on a seat that he shifted his complete attention towards her. She knew this talk was bound to happen sooner than later, it's just been building up but even if she was willing to share a bit of herself, it was still nerve-wracking.
"I gave you a day to rest but things are progressing fast."
"You give, I give" She muttered as she shifted in her seat and at her words, the hitman sighed deeply.
"What do you want?"
"Who are my guardians?" She asked, although she already had a great suspicion as to who they were, she needed the official confirmation.
"You already know them. Gokudera, Yamamoto, Ryohei, Hibari, Lambo and Mukuro. That's Strom, Rain, Sun, Cloud, Lightning and Mist. Although we're still working on a way for the last one"
"You mean, you're releasing him?" She asked in surprise, not expecting a convict to become a guardian. Although a part of her was pleased that he could have some freedom, the thought of Mukuro to be released only to be chained by Vongola was disgusting. And she was also mad that they chose Lambo, a freaking kid, to fight in a dangerous battle without her or his consent. If they were in the safety of her room, she would have broken into hysterics once more and raged to the point of losing her voice, again.
But now wasn't the right time.
"No. Without Nono, it's not my say if they release him or not" Reborn told her, and she didn't know if she should feel glad or not. It was a difficult situation, no mafia famiglia would take Mukuro out of prison if they weren't gaining something from it. Vongola had no reasons to do it, not unless she became Vongola Decimo and legally - or illegally, it was the mafia after all- claim Mukuro as hers.
All options were bad and left a dirty bitter taste in her mouth, Mukuro will no doubt hate it. She will have to talk to him the next time they meet to clarify the situation in case Vongola acted on its own accord and mess things up.
"What do you want to know?" She asked after a few minutes of silent ranting in her head, knowing that it was her turn to answer.
"Your relationship with the Varia squad. I need to know what we could potentially face"
Tsuna hummed and shifted once more on her seat. All those memories were still fresh in her mind, having relieved them for the past few days. Most of them were so clear, vivid and happy while some of them, she just wished to never remember.
"Do you remember I told you that I lived in Italy for two years?" She asked although Reborn already knew that, it was just her nerves doing the talking. "I lived in Nono's summer house with my mom. Iemitsu wanted the family close, so he convinced mom to move to Italy so that we could all be together. It's not like it worked, he spent most of the days busy with work and we barely saw him on the weekends."
She huffed at that. Oh, her mother was so happy when they moved, blindly thinking that her husband would have dinner with them and wake the next day to have breakfast together. But he didn't. Instead, they were left alone in that big house with the man appearing every once in the blue moon.
"One day, Iemitsu brought me to Vongola's main headquarters to see where 'dear father' worked and the foolish man left me alone in a waiting room. I was bored and curious, so I went to explore. That's when I met Xanxus"
A little girl meets a grumpy teen with red eyes in a desolated hallway. And instead of screaming from her part or pushing her away from his, they stared at each other as if they were curious and mysterious creatures. There was a connection, something she couldn’t really explain until this day.
"Everyone in the mansion was so frightened of him, but I wasn't" Her lips unconsciously curled up in a smile as she recalled the maids expressions when they saw her strolling behind the brooding teen like a little duck trailing behind its mother. "He told me about the Mafia straight away, told me what Vongola was and opened my eyes to underworld life"
Reborn frowned a little at that, because right now, in her eyes, Xanxus was the one who told her the truth right away instead of lying like everyone else was doing. By the nostalgic tone in her voice and the little smile on her face, it was obvious that she held that man on a pedestal. It was something troublesome.
"He sometimes went to the summer house or I would go to his manor after school. We used to spend the afternoons sleeping in and having dinner together. Mom knows him, you know?" She suddenly said. "She knows everyone…"
She hushed down when the subway stopped to let more people in. It was late, so there were just workers filling in to go home. Even though there were empty seats around her, no one seemed to want to approach her, even if they were dead tired. Probably Reborn's doing.
"Keep going" He ushered her after the train started moving again. It wouldn't be long until they reach her stop.
"Two weeks went by and I already looked up to him as my big brother"
"If only Dino could hear this" He said, and thought how the blond would react knowing that his self-proclaimed little sister considered someone else as a big brother instead of him.
"Dino knows"
Double backstabber! Reborn blinked at her with silent annoyance.
"I-It's not like he was trying to hide it, it just never came up…" She argued weekly. "He was schoolmates with Squalo. And Squalo was my nanny so we had a lot of tea parties at the summer house"
The hitman didn't know how to respond to that, so he urged her silently to continue.
"Eventually, Xanxus started gathering his guardians and it was inevitable when I met them all"
"Varia"
"I met them one by one, and somehow I was accepted by them. You could say, I was a bunny in a den of carnivores, but I wasn't scared. To me, they were my friends… they were family"
She sighed with a heavy heart that even Reborn could feel it.
"Bel and Mammon practically lived with me in the summer house. And after school, Squalo would come over to tutor me in Italian. I was in an art school, so I had a lot of fun with Lussuria and as for Levi and Ottavio… Well, I terrorized Levi a lot, but I didn't saw Ottavio much. It confused me no to see him at the reunion, actually"
"That's because he is dead"
"What?" She straightened up in shock. She wasn't even close to that man as to feel pain by his sudden passing, but it was surprising because she did not know about that. She didn't know a lot of things, apparently.
"I didn't gather much, but he worked with Varia's previous leader, Tyr. Apparently, he was the one who told Vongola about Xanxus' coup d'état plan before it happened. If you want my guess…"
"Varia killed him" She concluded dryly "A traitor is a traitor in the end"
"Why would you be a traitor to them?" He questioned, because that was what was driving the brunette crazy. Of her betraying them. He wanted to know and understand how exactly she was betraying them when it was inked in her blood.
"They trained me and taught me how to survive…" She said "You ask why they call me a traitor? Because when I was there, in Italy, with them, I didn't know anything about my connection with Vongola. I thought I was just a normal girl who lived with the most powerful people in the world, I looked up to Xanxus, more than a brother, I looked up to him as my leader. I swore loyalty to him, Reborn"
She breathed out and blinked fast so that the burn in her eyes would go away.
"I swore that when he became Vongola Decimo, I would be by his side. That's why I can't fight him. And it hurts to fight him like this, for something I never wanted"
"But you have to"
"It's not like I want to" She shook her head angrily as she stood up when the train stopped and quickly made her way out of the wagon and into the streets. Reborn had jumped on her shoulder the moment she moved, and remained silent until the brunette had walked some couple of streets to calm down.
He didn't want to end their conversation in a grave tone, not when they still had a lot more to discuss, but he needed her to understand the risk of the situation.
"Do you know why all of Nono's sons were killed?" He asked quietly and mentally reminded himself to ask another time if she actually knew them too.
"Enemy attacks" She murmured.
"Because Vongola is a bloody famiglia and the position to be the next boss is cursed. Anyone wants that power, doesn't matter if you have to kill to get it"
"Xanxus won't kill me" And she said it with so much confidence that Reborn didn't know if it was her intuition or her naivety talking.
"Perhaps." He said "But the Mafia can"
And they will.
.
.
.
Wednesday, 7:40 am.
"Juudaime!" Gokudera greeted her as soon as she walked inside the classroom with Kyoko.
"Hey" She smiled and noted that his face had gained another band-aid "How's the training going?"
"It's going" He shrugged as if it wasn't tedious, not wanting to worry her or show a weak side in front of her.
"Please don't push yourself" She told him as they walked towards their seats. Knowing Gokudera, he will probably push himself to his limit in a not-so-healthy way.
"I won't." Yet he still promised "How's Juudaime's training going?"
"It's…" She paused at her question with a slight grimace "It's going"
Reborn disappeared as soon as she made it to Kyoko's house where she was warmly welcomed. After a delicious dinner, the orange-haired girl made her take a warm shower and helped her put some ointment on her ankles for sore muscles that she stole from her brother's bag. Tsuna wasn't stumbling, but Kyoko was able to see how tired she was when walking.
And yes, she was forced to wear a ruffled pink nightgown with hearts printed all over it. Kyoko could be mean when she wanted to, it sometimes surprised Tsuna.
She also texted her mother, lying -why was that a common word nowadays? - and telling her that due to a school project she was staying with Kyoko. Her mother did not mention her father nor did she ask for her to come home. She probably doesn't know that Tsuna is aware that Iemitsu is back and he is probably drinking beer on the living room floor. It was cruel for her to act like that, but so long as her mother didn't ask her to come, she would not return home.
On a side note, she didn't have any trouble falling asleep or waking in the middle of the night. Sleeping somewhere else with the pressure of the fights should have kept her paranoid through all the night, but surprisingly she had a very good rest. No dreams or nightmares plagued her mind, so she was really annoyed when Ryohei woke them up with his loud yelling.
"Where's the baseball idiot anyway?" Gokudera asked as he looked around the classroom for said boy.
"Oh, you do miss him" She teased him with a smile and bit back a giggle at his expression.
"What? No!" He exclaimed with a bit of an angry blush on his cheeks.
"Don't worry, you will see your best friend tomorrow"
"He is not my best friend" He crossed his arms and turned his face to hide a scowl "I don't want to see him ever again"
He wasn't going to come, early that morning he sent her a message telling her that he was skipping school to train some new moves with his father and that she shouldn't be mad about his decision. Tsuna was mad, but it's not like she could force him to stop once he made his mind.
She was considering talking to him and revealing everything about the mafia so that he could step back before it was too late. But she had a feeling that when he finds how deep into the underworld both she and Gokudera were, he was going to follow them with his stupid bright smile.
She sighed. Maybe she should skip school too. Tomorrow was the first fight and she has no idea who was going to be chosen. It's not like her intuition could see the future, or if it can, then it wasn't working properly.
Coming to school was probably a bad idea, throughout the day, both Gokudera and her remained restless and didn't pay attention to class at all. It gained a lot of suspicious looks, mostly because Yamamoto wasn't in class and they were acting very nervous and fidgeting and as soon as classes were over, they rushed in separate ways.
Unfortunately for Tsuna, because she was out of spare clothes and uniforms, she will have to go to her home later at night to pack a bag. It was only good luck that she had a spare Phys Ed. uniform - and an extra sports bra - hidden in the disciplinary committee office. And it was so embarrassing that Kyoya kept them there! Seriously, why?!
She was blushing and muttering as she walked out of school, Reborn didn't comment on that but he was having fun at her embarrassment. As they stepped out of the gates, they were met with Basil. The poor boy must have had a lot of trouble finding his way around, it was a good thing they met at a local point like the school and not in the middle of the forest. He will surely get lost if that was the case.
"Greetings! Signorina Tsunayuuki" He smiled and bowed respectfully at her, gaining many weird looks from onlookers.
"T-Tsuna is fine" She patted his shoulder to make him stand up. "Who taught you Japanese, by the way? It's a bit out-dated"
"My master! He's a great boss and respectful leader! Thou must be blessed to have him as thy father"
"My… father"
Right, Dino mentioned that he was the leader of some organization allied with Vongola. So he refused the title as a mafia boss so that he could be the boss and mentor of another kid? It wasn't fair, and she wanted to snarl and punch the awestruck smile away from Basil's face. It was mean, she knew that. But she couldn't stop the ugly feeling of bitterness from blooming in her chest. She didn't know what she could have said next, if it weren't for Reborn tugging at her hair to stop it.
She sighed and nodded at Basil who kept talking and gushing in weird Japanese patterns about her father's heroic deeds and leadership moments as they started to make their way to the training grounds. Through all the way to the mountains, Basil kept talking and asking her questions, and although she did her best to be polite, some of her answers were short and a bit bitter.
Once they made it towards the same cliff from yesterday's training, Tsuna reached a limit point. She really didn't want to hear how Iemitsu resolved a conflict with a Latin American Cartel or his mentoring towards Basil, so she took the chance to turn around and start unbuttoning her school blouse.
"-and then he intercepted another drug traffickers near the border and-Oh! Oh, I'm sorry! S-Signorina, you shouldn't remove thy c-clothes! It's not proper for a lady!"
Basil exclaimed with a high-pitched tone at the end of his voice as he quickly shut and covered his eyes and turned around while Tsuna continued changing into her Phys Ed. uniform in silence.
"You're cruel, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn told her with a smirk.
"I don't know what you're talking about" She muttered back as she finished wrapping her hair in a messy bun. "Basil, it's fine. You can look now"
The boy did so with a red face, and so very slowly, he removed his hands from his eyes to make sure that she was indeed dressed.
"That was really scandalous, Signorina! Thou must be the most careful!"
"Sorry, the flames sometimes burn my clothes so I got used to it" And she was wearing a sport bra and a t-shirt, what was cruel about that?
"R-Right" Basil cleared his throat "Thou have tried the pills?"
"Yesterday. Is there something else I should know?"
"I have tested that taking more than two pills per day can cause a headache"
"So you can only enter hyper mode once a day?" Reborn asked, taking note of that.
"Yes"
It limited them greatly if that was the case, knowing Tsuna's luck, she could faint with a migraine if she takes more than four pills. But it was for the better, they will just have to do with what they got.
"Warm up a little. And Basil, don't hold back or she'll kick your butt"
Tsuna almost snorted at the hitman's comment and Basil's skittish look. She didn't know what kind of tales her father told him about her, probably that she was a magical princess or some shit like that. And she will not feel any bit bad about breaking that Mary-sue image she appears to have.
After stretching for some minutes, Tsuna walked a few meters away from the edge of the cliff all while ignoring Reborn's dead stare. She wasn't going to do it, not today. Probably not for a while, or ever. She has never dreamed of flying like a superhero so she was not curious or even brave enough to try it.
Basil didn't wait for any order, as soon as they had stopped on a small clearing, he swallowed two pills and Tsuna watched in wonder as a blue flame bloomed on his head. She didn't know much about the hyper dying will mode, but she had taken for granted that only the Sky flame could do it.
"I have never seen someone else entering dying will mode" She told him. The best way to train the HDWM was to fight with someone who could wield it. Tsuna didn't want to fight, she would gladly return to her Achilles training but she didn't think Reborn would be more lenient to her than he already was.
"Thy father was really surprised too!" Basil exclaimed happily and his eyes shone with pride.
All this talk about her father and his relationship with the boy was making her sick. She didn't want to fall into the line of jealousy, she wouldn't. It was petty and useless and she didn't want to waste her time thinking about her father. She didn't wait another second before slipping in her gloves, swallowing the pills and letting the flames consume her.
"Tsuna, you're the attacker. Break Basil's defence" Reborn commanded her and Tsuna dashed forwards. She didn't give Basil a moment to think and immediately had him on the ground by a faint punch that made way for a roundhouse kick.
"Don't take her lightly" Reborn reminded him. Poor kid, he thought. He will have to step in just in case the brunette tries to commit murder.
"R-Right" Basil nodded and stood up, brandishing a metal boomerang and igniting it with his blue flames. For the next 30 minutes, he held his ground and managed to keep his defence up. Reborn gave a few remarks for both of them but let them mark their own pace.
Because Tsuna was on the offensive side, Basil didn't use his weapon but to defend himself in blocking or misdirecting the brunette's flaming fists.
Tsuna wasn't playing with him, but she wasn't exactly attacking with enough force. It seems like she was tasting something, because when Basil's suddenly changed into offence when Tsuna left an opening, he noted that the brunette had been listening to her intuition and saw the attack coming before it was even there. She dodged and had Basil on the floor once again.
That was good. Her intuition can warn her beforehand so that she could be prepared, but if she concentrated sorely on that, she could miss her chance to attack or be attacked in return. Time was going to be vital in the battle against Xanxus, Tsuna needed to face him head-on instead of him pushing his attacks like a game of cat and mouse.
Basil recovered quickly and in a silent agreement, they shifted their dynamics with the boy trying to land a hit on her. Her legs must probably be aching from yesterday's training, but she did her best in jumping and dodging. The boomerang attack came as a surprise and Tsuna was able to duck in time, but as it went it came, and it almost hit the back of her head if she hadn't crouched down.
"Don't rush blindly. Look where his attack will come" Reborn told her "Xanxus fights with dual guns, you need to watch both angles"
One hour turned into two, and when the blazing sun was starting to set, Reborn finished their training with Basil for today. The poor boy was panting and slightly bruised, the brunette wasn't holding back her punches and that was good. It didn't matter if it was a friendly match or a training spar, Tsuna needed to measure her own strength.
And she also proved his theory correct. She was able to glide for a couple of seconds as she dodged the incoming attacks. With that aerial mobility, she could have a great advantage in dodging Xanxus's gunshots. Jumping wouldn't just do, she will need to fly soon.
"That's all for today" He called them to stop and they both slowed down. And like, yay! Tsuna listened on the first call. That was good progress too.
"T-that… that was intense" Basil said as he sat on the ground, panting and releasing his dying will mode.
"It seems like my student is training you" Reborn told him as he walked towards them. He didn't know how experienced the boy was with fighting, seeing as he had some areas to improve but he wasn't all that bad.
"Signorina Tsunayuuki is amazing!"
"It's nothing" She shrugged, still with the Sky flame on her head although she had better control of her reactions now that she was standing still.
"Basil, how long does the pill effect last?"
"Oh, actually, I have no idea. I can release the effect whenever I will for it" He told them and started at Tsuna who was frowning softly and looking to the side.
"Can you keep it up?" Reborn asked her. They still had more training to do and he wanted to see how far she could go. At his question, Tsuna clenched and unclenched her hands until the fire there disappeared and left her with nothing but the Sky flame in her head. Sighing quietly, she nodded at him.
"Thanks, Basil, you can leave now. We'll meet here tomorrow, same time"
"Of course" He stood up with a huge smile, not minding his battered appearance "I bid you farewell, Signorina Tsunayuuki. Have a pleasant night"
They watched him leave and when he was sure the boy was out of sight, the hitman turned towards his frowning student.
"Dame-Tsuna"
"I'm fine" She reassured him and removed her white t-shirt as her body was starting to feel slightly overheated.
"You think you can turn it off on your own?" He asked with a frown of his own as he stared at the orange flickering flame in her head as if it was waving to the wind.
"I think so" It wasn't 100% reassurance, but they will have to deal with it when they get there.
"Wrap this around your ankles and then put the weights. You're climbing down" He handed her some bandages and when the brunette sat down on the ground to remove her shoes, Leon jumped in front of her and transformed into some green ankle weights.
She didn't have much experience in wrapping wounds, but she did her best to wrap both ankles properly so that her feet weren't numb and had mobility. Once she felt comfortable by wiggling her toes, she slid her shoes back on and put Leon around her ankles.
It was heavy, she could already feel the strain in her muscles as she started to walk around to get used to the added weight. It was a bit hard and it was tiring for her already tired body, but by the time the sun had bled into nighttime, and her flame disappeared in tiny ember wisps, Tsuna was exhausted.
She had climbed and jumped and did some drills to strengthen her ankles and calves, and it hurt so much that she was stumbling to reach the river bank to wash the dirt away from her body when they were done. Leon had released her by that point and had clawed his way to her shoulder. He was probably waiting for her to fall so that he could transform into a cushion or a pillow.
Tsuna was blindly trusting him because her legs were trembling even if she was standing by the shore. She didn't trust her feet to stand on slippery rocks at night with the way her body was and she already changed into her school uniform after washing the sweat and most of the dirt off, so a dunk into cold water was a very bad idea.
She was just leaning down to cup some water to bring to her face when she felt it, the tiny needles biting her skin and down her back, a shudder of hot flame licking her skin and the whisper of a raging siren clawing in her mind.
T̶s̴u̷-̶ ̷o̴u̸t̵!̸
"R-Reborn" She called him a bit shaky and when the hitman turned it was to see the brunette trying to stop a nosebleed.
"It's not the bullet" He frowned and walked closer to her to assess her state.
"N-No" She confirmed "It's the flames"
"How do you feel?"
"Hot" She swallowed hard and breathed harshly through her mouth as her nose kept dripping all over her face and clothes "But it's not as before"
"That was a three hours mark" He noted to himself "With the bullet, it was less"
Way less. But it was still something, they had gained a significant amount of three hours for Tsuna to train the flames and a limited time for her fight. They will definitely have to step it up if she was going to be fighting the clock instead of Xanxus. But it was still troublesome, because yesterday was fine, so why now? What triggered it? Was it the strain or the adrenaline of the fight that pushed her flames to burn more?
Tsuna might hate it, but they need to keep training to find a reason and a possible solution. This couldn't go on like this, it wasn't healthy.
"I'm okay, I'm okay" Tsuna muttered as she knelt carefully and washed her bloody hands in the river. The light from the moon was bright and lit enough for it to reveal her haggard face in the water. It was a scary image, her skin too pale that one might say the moon had painted it white with it's light and the only contrast was the blood covering half of her face.
She brought a shaky hand to the cool water and cupped some to clean her chin and nose.
"If it's mine… why does it hurt?" She whispered to the night.
" Because you shouldn't have it"
The man had answered.
Was it really that simple?
.
.
.
Eventually, she had to go home for a change of clothes.
Leon had changed into a walking cane to help her make her way out of the forest and eventually the mountain without tripping. Tsuna was warmed by the little action, which made Reborn accuse her of stealing his beloved pet. They argued all the way back to her house about Leon's rights and custody, for the little chameleon had taken a great liking to Tsuna over the past few months, helping her and cheering her up in his little ways.
Tsuna wanted a pet, but she couldn't have Leon, the hitman argued back. She already had a stray cat to look after, so stealing someone's pets was something low, even in the mafia.
He obviously made that up, but it distracted her enough that before she realized it, she was standing in front of her house with her hair in disarray, blood on her shirt and legs filled with bruises. It was a very worrying sight for anyone who saw her and she was lucky that no neighbour spotted her.
But the fact still remained that she was going to have to walk inside her house, looking like she was just assaulted. She considered sneaking in from the backyard, but as her fingers gripped the door's knob, a sense of relief washed over her for a moment.
"Mom's not here?" She whispered but Reborn merely shrugged and jumped from her shoulder when the door opened.
She peered inside, noting that there was no light coming from the hallway and kitchen. It was after dinner time, so her mother must have surely still been in the kitchen or folding clothes in the living room while the kids refused to sleep. Her intuition was calm, and she knew that if something had happened to her mother, hyper intuition or not, she would have felt it.
But it was still weird that not even the kids were creating a ruckus. Taking the opportunity to slip in without causing a scene, she closed the door behind her and made her way towards the stairs to head to her room. But just as she was about to take the first place, her shoulders tensed and her body froze despite her intuition alerting her of the presence standing under the living room door.
"Tsunayuuki" Iemitsu called her.
His voice, God, his voice… Tsuna didn't remember how it sounded anymore. It's just been so long since she last heard it. Her lips parted and her eyes moved sideways to see him without actually staring at his face. His tall silhouette almost reached the door's frame, he had to actually lean down. And just that stance made her remember how he used to hit his forehead whenever he was home, here. So very long ago.
She scrunched her nose in distress. She couldn't do it. Not now.
"It's Tsuna"
"Tsuna-fish-
Tsuna didn't bother to hear whatever he was going to say, she practically bolted upstairs as fast as she could and almost crashed into Bianchi who was coming out from the guest room. Bianchi stared at her appearance in shock before rushing towards her and grabbing her shoulders as she looked all over her body for any signs of injuries.
"Tsuna dear!"
"I'm okay, it was a nosebleed" She reassured her "Where's mom?"
"She went out for some ice cream with the kids"
"Alone?" She almost growled, but her heart was still beating like crazy and her voice came out like a strangled whimper.
"You're shaking"
"Bianchi" Tsuna looked at her with conflicted eyes "Can you poison him?"
"It won't be hard" Bianchi frowned at her in worry "But Tsuna, stay the night. You're beaten. I will heat you some dinner, okay? You don't have to come down, just stay"
"Okay…"
It's not what she wanted to do. It's not what she came here for. But her body was close to collapsing and she needed a moment to breathe so as soon as Bianchi walked downstairs, Tsuna practically locked herself in her room.
She slid down against the door and covered her eyes. She wasn't going to cry, not over him. He wasn't worth the effort. And yet she still felt so guilty for wanting to do so. Was it horrible that you wanted to hate someone? To hate a family member? She felt awful just thinking about it, but her heart couldn't handle all these emotions. If hearing his voice triggered her like this, she didn't want to think what she would do if she stood in front of him, face to face.
Probably break down into heart-wrenching sobbing or point a gun at him. Maybe both.
One thing was for sure, she needed to get away if only to be able to breathe properly without fearing for her mother returning and being forced to socialize in a family-get-together. She just couldn't.
So she uncovered her eyes and stared at the window with determined eyes.
.
.
.
Iemitsu sighed heavily when the brunette dashed upstairs. To be truthful, it went better than he expected. He had prepared himself for his daughter to scream at him or try to kick him out of the house, and he felt so relieved that she didn't burst into tears. His heart wouldn't be able to handle that again.
He lifted the half-empty bottle of beer that he was carrying and took a big gulp of the bitter beverage to soothe down the aching in his chest.
"What are you doing here?" Reborn asked as he walked around the hallway and Iemitsu had to think really hard just what type of training the hitman was forcing into her daughter for her to come home late at night with a bloody shirt and bruised legs.
"Why, I came to support my Tsuna-fish in her battle!"
"What about Nono?" The hitman asked and Iemitsu frowned.
"We have turned the mansion upside down, he's not there" He told him "I have a team on standby. I won't accuse without having proof, but it might be possible that Varia had something to do with his disappearance"
"And Cervello?"
"I know them. It was me who sent them as a neutral party" He confessed and at Reborn's impassive expression he swallowed down another gulp of beer before explaining better "The Varia will never agree to terms if it was a Vongola representative overlooking the match. And this way, it also saves Tsuna the trouble in case they tried to play dirty"
Just then, Bianchi came down the stairs. She didn't spare Iemitsu a glance, but she did welcome Reborn back as she made her way to the kitchen while tugging some silicone gloves over her hands, probably to heat some food for the brunette. That was good, she needed something warm after all the intense training she did. She said she went to the hospital, and they must have given her some medicine. He will have to ask about that too to create a diet plan.
"How is she, by the way?" Iemitsu asked after a moment of silence. Reborn blinked at him, as if dissecting him with his eyes so he took another sip from the bottle to avoid making eye contact.
"Well, your daughter gave your apprentice a strip show and she shot herself in the head to make a declaration of war. What does that tell you?"
Iemitsu spat his beer at that.
.
.
.
It was easy to sneak out now that she has done it before and knew the way out. She had to wait until Bianchi returned with some mushroom cream soup so that she wouldn't worry and she was lucky that her mom and the kids were taking long on their way back. Tsuna wasn't worried about them, her intuition never flared in danger or warning.
So after drinking her plate empty she changed into comfortable clothing, reminding herself that she needed a proper bath, and sat on her window ledge. It wasn't that high, she has been jumping higher distances in her training, but she will be doing this jump without flames, and one bad landing can cost her both ankles.
However, she found it easier to want to jump to her garden from her window than standing on top of a cliff in hopes of flying down. Ridiculous, her mind was a mess to make a comparison like that but she still didn't felt scared when she started climbing down past her small balcony railing and towards the low roof. She must be crazy for doing this, but once she was at the edge of the roof, all it took was a little push before gravity pulled her down and her feet landed on the grass before she was even aware of the impact.
Her sore ankles groaned at the force, begging for her to rest but she freaking did it! She swallowed down a tiny giggle of success at her own accomplishment. Though she grimaced as soon as she stood up as her legs trembled, but it was fine, nothing was broken and she could walk with a slight discomfort.
She should probably grow some ivy near her bedroom wall or hide a folding stair in case she needs to sneak out again. It should be easier to climb down instead of jumping, and she needs to be careful not to make it a habit. She will give her mother a heart attack if she finds out.
Tsuna looked at the night sky in serene peace as she walked towards the nearest park. It was a bit chilly outside but her intuition prepared her beforehand so the cotton hoodie she was wearing was a warm shield against the cold wind. Her legs still burned as she walked, but even if she has bruises now, the aching wasn't as bad as it was yesterday. In Reborn's words, she just needed to keep training and get her muscles and bones used to the harsh treatment until it stops hurting.
Evil Reborn, she muttered to herself. His training methods were not what she expected and part of them were more for his own amusement. He wanted to turn her into a flaming flying chicken and expect her to win against Xanxus? Ridiculous.
As she reached the park, she sat in one of the benches and brought her knees up to her chest. Leaning her head back, she kept staring at the stars and thinking of anything else but Xanxus and her father. Oh, right, she needed to talk with Lambo. She has to put him out of this mess before it was too late. She can't let him fight the Varia, it was insane to let a little kid fight a mafia battle like this.
She hummed softly and stayed in silence despite her intuition warning her of someone approaching. The presence felt just as before, the nostalgic feeling of a summer storm mixing with the sudden urge to punch him, but her body was too tired to move.
"I don't want to fight" She whispered.
"Not gonna fight" Bel whispered back, sitting next to her and leaning his head back to mirror her position.
They stayed like that for minutes, just staring at the night sky silence. Tsuna felt calm and sleepy now by the sudden warmth seeping through her side that was leaning against his. She shouldn't really get closer with 'the enemy' but no one was there to judge, and even if they were, Tsuna wouldn't care. So when the self-proclaimed prince didn't move, she sighed softly, bringing her sight back to earth and rested her head over his shoulder.
"You were spying me"
"Shishishi, you ran from home knowing assassins are after you"
"I know you won't hurt me"
"The princess is too naive" Bel sniggered and shifted to rest his head over hers, sprawling his legs wider and just sagging back into the bench.
Lazy, she muttered but all she received was a knee bumping into her foot, for she was still hugging her knees.
The silence with Bel was strange and almost nonexistent, back when they were kids, they spent whole afternoons and nights and some mornings just screaming and laughing and wreaking havoc to the point of Squalo having to lock them in opposite sides of the house with threats and sometimes chains involved. But these quiet moments with him were nice too. Nice, but a bit sad too. Knowing that she lost six years of her life without him and everyone else she left in Italy.
"Hey…" Bel suddenly whispered and Tsuna hummed back in question. "Give up the ring"
At his request, her shoulders rose and she lowered her feet to the ground to turn and see him better. She couldn't see his eyes, but she was sure he was frowning at her.
"If you give it up, there won't be any fights. You can come back to us, we can protect you"
"It's not that simple" She shook her head sadly.
"I don't understand you!" He exclaimed angrily as he stood up "You don't want to be Vongola Decimo, yet you refuse to surrender the ring? Why?! Is it because of him? The man you are looking for?"
"How did you…" She whispered and stared at Bel in shock. He couldn't possibly be implying… could he? did he...?
"...You suck at hacking" The blond muttered "The prince had to hack you back to erase all the traces and bugs"
"W-Wait… wait a minute, you…" She shook her head as she stood up to stand in front of him and let the words sink in. All this time? Was she truly the only one left in the dark?
"You bastard!" She snarled angrily and pushed him away "You spied on me?! You hacked me and left me alone? You never called to know how I was, if I was even alive! You knew Nono told me Xanxus was dead, you knew I was broken by that! And you have the nerve to call me a traitor?! Just how could you?"
She breathed out harshly and her chest constricted in pain at holding back a sob, or a scream, she didn't care and couldn't think what she was feeling inside. She was just angry and hurt and it's something that she has been feeling for the past days and she was sick of it! She was sick of people betraying her, of lying to her. Her closest people, Bel doing this to her? She just couldn't grasp the idea that he...
"Fuck" Tsuna turned to walk away but Bel launched forward, grabbing her arms and preventing her from leaving.
"No"
"Let go of me!" She kicked him hard on the shin and tried to break free from his grip but the blond persisted and held her tighter.
"Listen to the prince"
"What!?" She screamed and her shoulders fell in defeat "What?"
"I didn't want to hurt you" He confessed quietly and so very slowly released his grip on her arms once he was sure she wouldn't run away. "The prince thought it was best to leave you, after… I wanted to keep you safe"
"That's bullshit" She cried, because that's the last thing she wanted.
She felt so alone and lost, broken and terrified. She lost herself, she couldn't trust anyone, couldn't even try to be friends with someone at school. It was a slow and agonising process of healing, and even now, the cracks were still there, rough and pointy edges stabbing at her whenever she so much as to let herself be happy.
She can't handle another heartbreak, can't handle any more lies.
And now Bel was doing the same? Going behind her back, stealing her information, lying and ignoring her for years. Was it her fault? Did she make people want to keep secrets from her, because she was doing the same? Or did they find it amusing to see her break when learning of their deceits? She just couldn't understand.
Things come apart so easily when they have been held together with lies. And that's exactly what was happening to her life. Her reality and beliefs were crumbling at her feet to reveal ugly facts and bitter truths of things she used to believe and trust.
Everything in her world went wrong with a lie. And after that moment, everything changed. The secrets from what she thought was her life just kept haunting her like a ghost to a grave. Was this meant to be her punishment?
"That time… I was betrayed by someone I trusted. And it fucking hurt"
She could feel the way Bel flinched at her words, and it reminded her of how horrible that night was for both of them. With him finding her gone and Tsuna living a nightmare until she awoke one week later. They didn't have a proper goodbye, if she was in a hysterical fit, then Bel was close to a psychotic rage, covered in blood and being restrained by Squalo and Mammon as they took her away. And now they were reunited and instead of happy and teasing smiles, there were screams and bitter tears.
Things will never be the same, it was impossible. So much had happened and there was a lot going on for things to go back to normal. But she wanted to, she longed for it so much. She was a fool , a naive little girl who dreamed of a happy life and was scared of being alone despite pushing people away from her. And that was her truth. She didn't want to let them go, even if it hurt.
"You will have to earn it back" She whispered.
"I will"
Bel hugged her close and Tsuna let her tears fall while clenching his shoulders tightly in a childish fear of him pulling a joke on her and disappearing. It still hurts, and she will have to talk with him about everything he knew, but she swallowed the pain for now and let the storm in her heart turn into sprinkles.
Must all her nights end up in tears?
.
.
.
Notes:
To be continued in part II…
Tsuna has a lot of emotional baggage that we'll slowly - and I mean slowly - start to unravel. So be patient with her.
Take care, everyone!
Chapter 19: Dive the Sky - part II
Notes:
Welcome back!
Thank you so much for reading the story ❤️Stay safe everyone!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
Thursday, 10 am
Today was the day.
The battle for the rings was going to start tonight and Tsuna was a nervous wreck she almost wanted to puke; again, which wasn't healthy and she didn't know if her body could withstand getting sick once more after just barely recovering.
After the crying session with Bel, she did good to her promise and slapped him. She would have punched him but her fingers were too numb and slow in moving, so she swept her hand fast across his face for kissing and lying to her. Taking advantage of his shocked stance, she turned around and walked back towards her home while wiping the rest of the tears from her face.
Bianchi and Reborn were waiting for her by the time she got back, and she received a reprimand and scolding from both of them before being sent to take a bath and then to bed. It was already late, so she was careful to keep quiet seeing as everyone else was already sleeping. The kids and her mother didn't know she was there yet, and she wanted to keep it that way. And if Iemitsu knew that she sneaked out of the house, then he didn't seem to have told her mother about it, otherwise, Nana would have been waiting for her to come back.
At least they could agree on not wanting to hurt or upset her mother, but Tsuna will have to eventually gain the courage to see her. Soon, but not today or the next day… or the day after that.
Before going to sleep, she also sent a text to Kyoko, apologizing for making her wait until late and for not showing up, but the orange-haired girl only expressed her relief at hearing that she was home and safe. A sense of guilt invaded her, and it kept her from finding a peaceful sleep, so she wasn't that surprised when she woke up before dawn. It was probably a good thing, for she can leave the house before they realized she had even been there.
The sky was still dark and her body was tired from yesterday's training. Today will be no different, and it will be harder knowing that someone will have to fight and get hurt because of her. It was with this thought that she decided to skip school, Reborn will probably try to drag her there, but she was sure that if she goes she will end up having a panic attack in the middle of class.
So with cautious movements, no matter how sluggish they were, she got up from the bed and grabbed a hoodie to pull over her pajamas before making her way to the door. Reborn didn't get up from his hammock to stop her even though her intuition told her he was awake, but Leon did. The little chameleon jumped on her as soon as she passed by, and if she wasn't already looking in that direction and waiting for something to happen, she would have screamed if she hadn’t seen him coming.
Sneaking out of her house was easier now that she has done it before, though she promised herself that she wouldn't make it a habit. And just as she was about to open the garden door, she took a detour to the kitchen at Leon's insistence and grabbed an apple and one of Lambo's juice boxes to take with her. Pesky little thing, he could turn into a blaring siren if she didn't go along with his whims. Just like his master.
Speaking of Reborn, he was right. She really has no shame, what with sneaking out before the sun was even up in her pyjamas bottoms, an old hoodie, pink slippers and hair a tangled mess from turning her head all night. She was the image of misery, and she felt that way too.
Going to the same park as she did last night was probably stupid, but as she told Bel, she knew they wouldn't hurt her. Not physically, at least.
So she sat on the same bench and drew her knees to her chest as she started drinking from the grape juice she brought. It was another remained that she needed to talk to Lambo and pull him out of this mess before he gets any stupid ideas and gets in over his head. She didn't care if her 'guardians' lose their fights, all she wanted was to keep them safe and stop them from fighting in her name.
She couldn't bear to see them get hurt. If they weren't her friends, god… if they hadn't forged a place in her heart she would have let them fight and bleed so long as she could get what she wanted. But what was it? Why was she even going along with this? Letting Vongola do as they pleased with her as if they were the owners of her life. She hated it, hated them and everyone involved for putting her through this.
Running away was too easy, giving up the fight was even more. All she has done these past days was scream and cry and state quite loudly that she didn't want to fight and yet, The Ring was still hers, even if it was only a fractured part on her finger, its other half still calls for her. Even if she didn't want it, even if it was a curse threatening to hurt those close to her, a part of her still wanted to keep it for selfish reasons.
And that contradiction was breaking her.
"What a lonely picture you make"
She startled, not expecting someone to approach her despite the sky beginning to clear and signalling that at any moment now the early rising students were going to start making their way to school. Turning her head back, she spotted a little red figure making its way towards her with a bento in hands.
"Good morning, Tsunayuuki-san"
"Fon? What are you doing here?" She asked, surprised by his sudden appearance.
"I was on my way to your house to see my apprentice when I saw you here all by yourself. May I sit with you?"
Tsuna nodded, shifting so that she could make some space on the bench and let the arcobaleno sit by her side. Leon, who had been dozing in her neck, crawled down to her hands at her movement and stared unblinkingly at Fon as he opened his bento box and offered a steamed meat bun to her.
"Would you like one? An apple is not a justifiable breakfast" He pointed towards the still uneaten apple in her lap.
"Thank you" She still wasn't hungry, but she wasn't going to refuse free food.
"Your hands are cold" He noted as her fingers brushed against his when she grabbed the meatbun.
"Sorry"
"It's alright" Because really, what else can they say about that?
Tsuna took a little bite from the bun and looked at her feet, wondering if she should go somewhere else in case someone from school noticed her and reported her, but then again, no one would really care to point it out and it's not like Kyoya will stalk half the city just to bite her to death for skipping school. Maybe… Ugg- he would, he totally would.
Taking another bite, she turned to look at Fon enjoying his own meatbun. They only met once, but Tsuna felt surprisingly calm around him and the fact that he can rile Reborn with just a smile helped cement the feeling of amity. He was also on her good list because in the months that followed their meeting, Fon had been sending them imported tea, accompanied by little notes with Chinese proverbs that she had kept in her pencil case.
They were motivating and very uplifting, so she saw no harm in keeping them and the fact that Reborn still hasn't found out about them was a great laugh, otherwise, she was sure he would have burnt them to crisp.
"Thanks for the tea. I-pin gets really happy whenever we get a new box"
"You're very welcome, I'm glad you're enjoying them. I remember she mentioned you didn't like chamomile so I thought peppermint could be better to calm one's mind" As he said that, he showed her a small bluish tin box with a ribbon and a post stamp ready to be placed in her mailbox. His words; however, made her lower her hand holding the meatbun.
"You have… heard? What's going on..." She wouldn't be surprised if he did. People from the Mafia world probably saw this whole situation like a soap opera. 'Keeping up with the Vongola' was probably a good name because so much shit and drama was happening and she just wanted to scream in hysterics and burn everything around.
"I-pin expressed her worries in her last letter. She said you have been rather dispirited lately"
"Is this an intervention?" She couldn't help but ask and in an instant, her defenses rose, guarded at whatever his intentions were despite not feeling any danger coming from her intuition.
"Take it as you will, Tsunayuuki-san"
"Just call me Tsuna" She murmured, taking another small bite and offering some to Leon, who had been observing them both with unblinking eyes. Her juice box had long since been forgotten along with the apple, and no matter how tasty the meatbun was, if she had another bite she was really going to puke by the gnawing feeling in her stomach.
"If I said Reborn called me to help, would you believe me?" Fon suddenly said, making her jump at his implication.
"H-He did?" Lier, he did not. Reborn didn't want any of the arcobaleno near her, especially Verde and Fon.
"Reborn is a brute with no tact, but he is a good teacher"
Good teacher or not, even if the hitman's meditating methods were -not surprisingly- failing, he wasn't the kind of person to ask someone else to help, he was too prideful. Her thoughts showed clearly in her face, for Fon smiled at her without guilt.
"You need help" He said anyway.
"Are you going to make me talk?"
"No" And he was sincere, Tsuna knew that "You can talk if you wish or you can just sit in silence with me"
Sitting in silence with her own thoughts was going to drive her insane, but talking about them was also going to send her into hysterics once more. Never mind that if she starts to talk, the avalanche of emotions that she had kept bottled up was threatening to tumble down and ravage everything. And by the way things were, she couldn't risk what little control she had left with what was at stake.
"Why are you here, really?" She asked after a long period of silence. Students were by now walking across the park but Tsuna paid them no mind. She was too busy trying to find answers to her paranoid thoughts.
"Is it that suspicious that I worry how you're doing?"
"We've only met once"
"We have, yes. But you're a kind soul, Tsunayuuki-san, and you're hurting. Therefore, as a teacher of an apprentice of my own, I feel inclined to help someone in need, even if it's just to sit in silence or talk"
Of course there were good people like that, samaritans who liked to help others out of the goodness of their hearts and demand nothing in return. But those were also the most dangerous people. She fell into that trap once, she barely escaped alive.
"You have trust issues" He wasn't mocking, but Tsuna could feel a flare of shame and apprehension brewing in her chest at hearing what she already knew.
"Everyone I had ever known has lied to me"
"And you built a wall around you and you lie to protect yourself in return"
"I just don't want to get hurt again" She confessed in a whisper, and perhaps it wasn't a good idea to show vulnerability when she just stated that he was a stranger, but somehow, among the morning breeze and the heaviness in her head, she felt drained and oddly compelled to justify herself.
"There's nothing shameful in that. But if you keep building walls you will eventually cage yourself with no way out"
She knew that, she didn't need someone to tell her that she was practically digging her own grave.
Sighing, she hugged her knees and let Leon finish what was left of the meatbun in silence. Was it too early to start a self-pity party? She just said of how it wasn't ideal to stay in silence with her own thoughts, but then what else can she do? If she wasn't going to school, she needs to at least do something to draw her mind away from depressive thoughts. Distraction, she needs a distraction.
"Tsunayuuki-san, if you'd allow me some words?"
Or not, it seems like this talk wasn't over, and though she had the choice to stop it, a part of her didn't want to be rude to Fon. Seeing as he was waiting for her to respond, she gave him a nod.
"It is true, I don't know you, therefore I have no right to judge you or tell you what is best for you. But as a stranger who is getting to know you, I can say that your emotions are pulling you down. Your anger, your fear, your resentment, they're so clear in your eyes. Those feelings are going to sink you if you don't free them. I'm not asking you to forget about them, but perhaps it's best to release them from your heart"
"By telling you?"
"It could be me, it could be Reborn or someone else. Someone you feel safe with and who can listen without judging no matter what you tell them. Do you have anyone you can trust like that?"
Tsuna thought about it. Sure, there were people -apparently, many people - who would gladly sit down next to her and listen to her ramble about her feelings until she was a sobbing mess and then offer their advice and support, but...
"My mom. But… she can't know about this... and I- well... there's Squalo but he obviously lied to me about Xanxus so I don't know. I guess Kyoya"
Reborn was out of the question. Talking about her feelings and fears while crying in front of the hitman was mortifying. She didn't want him to think of her like a weak crybaby who throws tantrums whenever things don't go her way. He was probably annoyed at her by now, so showing a vulnerable face when things between them were already tense was a huge nope.
Bianchi could listen without judging too, but like Reborn, Tsuna also didn't want to show her a vulnerable side. Getting respect and acknowledgement from the hitwoman was one of her goals now, and becoming a blubbering mess in front of her was not a good start.
Kyoko will probably cry with her, but like her mother, she wanted to protect her from the dark world. No one can understand the weight of the underworld unless you breathe it; live it, and despite how gentle and empathetic the orange-haired girl was, she was not going to drag Kyoko or any of the girls into this world.
Dino, sweet wonderful Dino probably knew the most about what she was suffering and understood her pain, but she couldn’t treat him like her emotional punching bag. He didn’t deserve that.
Then there was Gokudera and Yamamoto, who somehow- someway, embedded themselves deep into her heart like water slipping through the cracks. She knew they would help her bring anarchy to the world if she so asked, but she didn't want to add more burdens with her problems, not when they were already pressured with their own upcoming battles.
Mukuro knew a tiny part of the memories that haunted her and Bel; well… he probably knows more than anyone else, but both of them were sly foxes and weasels who will no doubt ask something in return from her. She was scared of Lal's reaction, Colonnello was currently AWOL, Mammon will ask for money and as she said before, Fon was a stranger with good intentions so really, Kyoya was her safest option. He's always been.
"My Kyoya?"
That, however, was something she had never expected to hear.
"W-What? Yours?!" Tsuna sputtered and snapped her attention back to Fon, her brain short-circuiting and not processing what he had just said.
"Tsunayuuki-san, I believe you just gifted me the opportunity of a lifetime" He smiled serenely at her flabbergast expression, but despite her blank state of mind, she did not miss the flicker of mischievousness appearing in his eyes.
Huh, now that she stared at him with wide eyes, she was able to take his appearance in. Black silky hair tied in a low braid, pale skin that contrasted with his red clothing and sharp dark-brown eyes that gleamed with a sly dangerous twinkle. There was something familiar screaming at her, like telling her that she has seen that gleam somewhere else before; seen it in another hue. A metallic hue to be precise.
And it was only then that her brain started to realize in absolute shock the fact that Fon looked like a tiny Hibari Kyoya.
What the fuc-
"Dame-Tsuna"
Her internal screaming was interrupted by the hitman, who finally made his appearance once the sun was high in the sky.
"Good morning, Reborn" Fon greeted the hitman, still smiling and unperturbed by Tsuna's crisis.
"If you're skipping school, do something productive. Bianchi packed that for you, training starts in five minutes" The hitman threw her a backpack, one that she was barely able to catch due to her slow responding mind.
"W-wait, now?!"
"If I were you, I would start climbing that mountain" The threat in his voice was not missed, and she quickly put the still uneaten apple inside the bag, grabbed the unfinished juice box and slid her bag in her shoulders before standing up.
"Thanks for the breakfast, Fon" She gave him a shaky smile and accepted the small tin box he was offering "And for the tea"
"My pleasure. If you need anything, don't hesitate to call me"
Nodding, and praying her legs didn't buckle, she turned around and started to make her way towards the mountain area they have claimed as training grounds with her mind trying to come to terms with the sudden revelation. Behind her, the two arcobaleno watched her go in silence before Reborn turned to aim his gun at Fon.
"Why are you here?"
"Weren't you listening?" Fon questioned back, calmly finishing his food and saving what was left for later, not at all perturbed by the gun pointed at his head. "If you were that worried, you should have joined us"
Reborn glared at him but withheld his killer intent. There were too many witnessed, not like it had stopped him before, but it was too early to commit murder.
"She looked a bit sick, are you training her correctly?"
"Don't interfere"
"I wasn't, honest" Fon said as he turned to see him "Though it is surprising, I don't take you for someone who lets their students destroy themselves"
"And you imply this, why?”
"I-pin was rather worried in her last letter, saying that Tsunayuuki-san has been crying a lot and seeing her state confirmed her worries. I hope you don't think of me as presumptuous, but I thought I could offer my assistance and help her with meditation. After all, she's becoming unstable, isn't she? An unbonded sky, having no one to turn to"
"Stay away from her" Reborn growled, early murder be damn as he unlocked his gun and glared at the suicidal bastard who merely smiled at his threat.
"I mean her no harm. Truly, as I told her, I only wish to help. Besides, it seems like she will accept my offer in the end"
.
.
.
By the time Reborn approached their training grounds, she had already changed from her pyjamas into comfortable joggers and a t-shirt for the early exercise. Her mind was still buzzing with dumbfounded curiosity as she tried to connect the relationship between Kyoya and Fon. She wanted to know more but her intuition let her know that if she even asked Kyoya about it, he will go berserk on her, so maybe asking Fon was the most plausible idea.
Leon jumped from his spot on her neck when the hitman was within close range, and despite having some meters between them, Tsuna could still feel the murderous intent the hitman carried, so she kept quiet and prayed he wouldn't use his anger on her.
"How are your ankles?" He asked, making her blink and cross her arms.
"Good, I think. They're not swollen"
"Good. You're doing lateral shuffles for today. Keep the weights on, we'll attack your agility, balance, coordination, speed and reflexes with this"
"It sounds hard" She bemoaned, feeling exhausted just by hearing that.
"Don't waste time, Dame-Tsuna"
Pursing her lips, she sat down and wrapped bandages around her ankles again so that they could cushion and stray force. Once she felt comfortable with them, Leon transformed into green weights once more and she placed them on her ankles. They weren't that heavy, but her legs certainly felt more worn-out with them so she made sure to warm up with some light stretches so that her muscles wouldn't cramp and get injured.
"What do I do?" She said after some minutes and looked at Reborn placing some blue tape on the ground.
"Run from side to side, don't slide past the tape mark. If you do, you're going to school dressed like a caterpillar"
"What?!"
"And if you fail the exercise, you're doing pushups with a can of worms on your back"
"Oh, come on!"
"Ready, start!"
Evil Reborn, seems like he really was mad with her for talking to Fon. How childish, she wanted to scream, but she hid her thoughts with a huff in case he saw through them and instead, she started to run from side to side, being careful not to step out from the marking lines.
"Bend your knees and lean forwards. Reach your left hand toward your right foot and touch the ground. Do the same with the other hand after you run to the other mark"
Easier said than done, it was still early and she was tired so her mind and body weren't coordinating properly, but for her own self-preservation, she tried her best.
"You're slipping"
"Well, it's hard!" She cried as she fell to her knees while trying to stop her momentum.
"Bend your knee more and put force in your ankles, you need to slide your foot to stop before you reach the mark, not after. You'll try this later with your flames, so get familiar with your body's movements"
Running, shuffling and more running. She spent close to two hours doing that until Reborn called her to stop. She was panting and sweating, but through it all, she was more worried on her footing than anything else, which was good because her mind was occupied with the task at hand so any stray thoughts of involving Varia, Iemitsu and the upcoming battles were forgotten.
Bianchi, bless her soul, packed a water bottle and a bento along with a change of clothes, added with the still unfinished juice and the apple, Tsuna thinks she can survive the day.
"What were the results?" Reborn suddenly asked after she was done drinking.
"The what?"
"Didn't you mention going to the hospital for a blood test? What were the results?" At her startled expression, he sighed "You haven't checked them, have you?"
"W-Well, it's not like- I was busy!" She grimaced at her excuse. She totally forgot and the glucose pills she bought that day were still in her hoodie, crumpled in a ball and hidden under her bed.
"Dame-Tsuna, your health matters"
"I seriously forgot about it! I'm not plotting my own downfall, swear!"
She wasn't, she really wasn't. If circumstances pointed the contrary then it wasn't her fault. Which reminded her, she needed to make a big effort to eat properly and swallow her nausea if she wanted to keep whatever sugar and energy she had left in her body. But going to her house to collect the pills will have to wait, or maybe she can ask Reborn nicely to pick them up for her. Wait, no. She has her phone back, which means she can call Bianchi and ask for another favour.
She will definitely need to do something in return, maybe bake her a cake? One that she will be able to enjoy without poisoning, or maybe she can let her poison some goodies, that seemed like a good idea.
"I can hear you plotting"
"Good things, I promise" She smiled shakingly.
"Basil will join us at 11. If you're not hungry, then let's continue"
Two more hours of running and falling to her knees, Basil's radiant smile approached them with a cheerful call. Was it spiteful that she found it annoying? Maybe. But she swallowed the bitter thoughts as she stood up and patted her sore knees. At least her joggers prevented her from scraping her flesh, it didn't save her from getting new bruises though.
"Signorina! Good morning, have thou had a pleasant sleep?"
"Morning Basil"
Maybe she should buy him a dictionary as an apology for her rude behaviour. Iemitsu was an idiot, he probably taught him wrong because he found it funny. Well, there was nothing funny about it, the poor boy can get lost or robbed! And Basil still blindly follows that man?
"All right kids, no murder. Just aim to maim"
"Reborn!" She scoffed at the audacity of the hitman. Wasn't he the one wanting to kill Fon just a few hours ago? Although she had to give Basil some points, he did well to hide the horror from his startled expression. "Ignore him, he's just bored"
"R-Right. Signorina Tsunayuuki, how has thy body and flames reacted to the pills?"
"I told you to call me Tsuna. And the pills work fine"
Because of course she wasn't going to tell him about the headaches and nosebleeds, not when he can go and tattle her to Iemitsu.
"That's wonderful to hear Signorina"
Tsuna nodded as she slipped her woollen mittens. Really, she needed to thank Bianchi for everything. Seeing Basil eating the magical pills, she sighed and did the same, trusting her fire-induced mind to lock her thoughts away as the familiar sensation of slipping through warm water crashed over her.
"Break her defence" Was all that Reborn said and just like that, training began.
.
.
.
Juudaime didn't come to school, the baseball idiot wasn't there and truthfully, he shouldn't have come either. But Shamal was a pain in the ass to track down and he was sure he was doing it on purpose so catching him in school while on his job was easier than stalking him around the town's hidden pubs. And it's not like he needed him, but it was fastest to have someone with medical training at bay in case he torched himself.
Training... training was going. He still has a lot to polish and trying to stay cool and not fall under the pressure of meeting up to the expectations was harder than the actual drill. He had long gotten used to burnt fingers and scorched clothes, the thick smoke in his lungs and the heated air blistering his skin.
He really shouldn't have come to school.
If people suspected of him and Juudaime doing something to their beloved baseball star, now they were certain that he had committed murder and disposed of the bodies. It was annoying, but a good distraction. His mind was troubled with conflicted thoughts, the ones that kept him awake in the middle of the night and made him doubt while training.
Juudaime knew the enemy, personally knew them. And he didn't know where to stand. On one hand, as a candidate, it was his duty to fight for the right to claim the position of a guardian. It wasn't by force, that he was sure. He wanted to gain the position with his own strength to earn his place to be by her side. But on the other hand, it was clear she wanted nothing to do with the fights.
He wanted to ask, wanted to know and understand her hurting so that he could help her. But he didn't know how to do so. Juudaime didn't wear her heart on her sleeve, she kept it hidden and guarded but despite their relationship so far, he wasn't sure if he had the right to ask for questions she probably wasn't willing to share.
It was sad, in a way. He was scared to ask because he felt unworthy of the truth.
What was Juudaime thinking? Why did she looked so heartbroken? What was she fighting for?
Her refusal to become Vongola Decimo was nothing new, she has been stating that since the very beginning. At first, he thought it was because of fear, then it was because of hatred, but now… her words were hollow and empty, like a recording machine set to repeat again and again.
And it hurt. Was going along with what was expected better than going along with her wishes? He didn't know at this point, and it only made him push himself harder and ignore Shamal's scoldings as he treated the new burn on his arms.
He needed to be stronger, for whatever may come. Whatever Juudaime decides, he will follow.
But…
But, was he prepared for that? He couldn't help but question himself as he lit another dynamite after school had let out and he rushed immediately to the small green area behind the building to continue his training. Was he ready to take action and accept the consequences come what may?
Because if she were to ask him to forfeit the fight, will he?
.
.
.
Noon, just a few more hours before the sun started to set and the time established for the battle to begin.
They had taken a small break to rest and eat lunch where Tsuna found herself grudgingly sharing half of her food with Basil. She just couldn't watch him eat cold onigiri from the convenience store, it was painful. Besides, her stomach was still clenching in nerves and she didn't want to waste her food, so she willingly shared the small side dishes that were packed on her bento.
That, and she was scared of the hitman's unexpected actions because Reborn had changed his outfit to that of a chef and was waving a knife around as he prepared his own food for him and Leon. He was still mad for whatever reason, and she didn't want to be sliced as repercussion.
So staying quiet on the floor and sharing her food was her self-preservation acting. So she sat there, hugging her legs to her chest and massaged her calves and ankles in hopes of relieving her tense muscles. Her legs were on fire, the moment the flames extinguished her body fell to the ground as if a strong bind was pulling her down. Everything felt heavy and even though Leon had released her ankles, she could still sense the feeling of weights there.
It was a bit easier to push the Dying Will Flames out of her subconscious with the pills than the effect the bullet left her with. And although her head was throbbing, she was starting to get the grasp of willing it out. It still left her feeling sick, and that's something she will have to talk with Reborn once things were a bit calm on both sides.
"Thy flames are surely wondrous, Signorina. I can't wield mine in my hands, just my weapon" Basil said with awe, he has been praising her at every turn. Her intuition couldn't feel any ill intents and she knew his words were true. She just didn't understand where that awe was coming from. Everyone looked at Tsuna with respect that she doesn't know how she earned or why she deserved it. It was depressing.
"Is it made from something special?" She asked instead.
"Just metal, I believe"
She hummed in acknowledgement because who was she to judge? Her woollen mittens were fireproof and even till now she still doesn't know how they could transform into leather gloves whenever she entered the HDWM. It was weird, she didn't want to say it was magic because that was like calling the mafia a childish dream.
"How did it feel? The first time you use the flames, I mean"
"Well, it was scary the first time" Basil said after he finished swallowing the last bite of his food "I didn't understand what was happening, but there was this calmness brewing inside. I was being held at gunpoint, it was my mistake; I knew I was in huge trouble but suddenly, there was this cold serenity. I wouldn't call it luck, but I survived thanks to them"
She could understand the cold serenity feeling, that which tells you that no matter how terrible the situation was, everything was going to be alright. But was that the flames or her intuition? Does Basil also have hyper intuition? She couldn't help but wonder if he also felt like he was dying when his flames were lit on his head too.
"Thy father was my guide in those arduous times. I don't believe I could understand them if it weren't for him"
And instead of being there for her, he sent a hitman knocking at her door, figures. She sighed in frustration and debated in her mind if perhaps asking for Fon's assistance with meditation could be a good idea because at this point she and Reborn will end up killing someone.
"Are you ready to continue?" She asked as she stood up and patted her bruised knees to distract her thoughts.
"Of course, but won't thou like to rest for the day, Signorina? The fights commence this night"
"It's fine. I won't be the one fighting, so…" She shrugged it off, trying not to wince at how harsh and cold she sounded but she forced herself to ignore it as she slipped her gloves on once more. Their lunch wasn't that heavy and as long as they kept their exercise light and steady, she did not feel any danger of throwing up, no matter how her nerves were swelling with each passing moment.
"Let's go"
"Right"
Reborn didn't say anything for her taking command of the training, so she took the chance to swallow the pills and lose her stress to the flames once more. She didn't say anything as Basil met her at every step. They weren't attacking or forcing the other down, they were merely dancing around one another, testing their range in movements and strain in muscles as they moved.
Leon didn't join her this time and she could feel the abstract difference in the way her feet moved. It was lighter, and so as she dashed forwards with fire blazing her hands, gravity seemed to take a liking to her and lifted her feet, pushing her forwards like propulsions and taking Basil by surprise at her sudden speed.
She tried to stop by bracing her feet on the ground to stop the momentum, but the force was too strong and she crashed into him, throwing them to the ground where not even Basil's own flame could have stopped them.
"Sorry" She huffed as she slowly stood up, offering a hand to the boy for accidentally tackling him even though they were 'training' and therefore was acceptable to do so.
"It's alright. Are thou alright?" Basil asked once he was on foot, dusting the dirt from his clothes and searching for his fallen boomerang that was knocked from his grasp when he fell.
"Yeah" Frowning, she looked at her hands, pondering.
Reborn mentioned something about this, didn't he? She hated it when he was right, but she wasn't going to ask his help on this, not yet, otherwise he will throw her down the cliff's edge under the claim of teaching her how to fly.
"Let's continue"
First, she needs to get familiar with the strength of her own flames. She was barely conscious in the fight with Mukuro and her mocking training with Colonnello was more jumping and dodging than anything, so she doesn't remember the feeling of gliding or fighting with fire in her hands. How was she supposed to take down Xanxus? If she was to fight him, still haven't made her mind on that.
She tried to concentrate on the feeling of push and pull the flames did with her body, how they tried to lift her body as if it weighed nothing whenever she applied more speed to her steps and the soft resistance her hands did as she slid to a stop, with her flames pillowing her momentum and forcing her to stop, thrusting her body forward by inertia.
She needed to calculate her steps and range, focus on the length it took for her flames to halt her body to a stop and how long it took her to recover her footing. But too much force on one side and she can lose balance in seconds; she discovered that as her body bounced forwards by the abrupt stop.
"I'm fine" She grunted when Basil tried to help her get up.
Her face didn't show how annoyed and frustrated she was, which was good. She also refused to acknowledge how taking the pills - or igniting her flames - was becoming an unhealthy coping mechanism to stop feeling.
An hour later, after many more slides and falls and scraping the skin on her elbows for the 10th time, the sky was starting to darken and Tsuna could feel the anger and frustration bubbling in her stomach and for once she couldn't determine if it was her mind, her nerves or the flames that wanted to make her puke.
"Focus, Dame-Tsuna" And then Reborn had finally deemed them worthy - or unworthy, depending on how you saw it - to go back to comment instead of observing their training.
"I am"
"No, you're not. You're letting your intuition blindly move you" Which was true and having it mentioned out loud irked her because she truly didn't know what she was doing at this point.
"And what do you want me to focus on?"
"Your resolve"
This day has dragged long enough and she was ready to call it quits. Everything was becoming too much, her emotions and thoughts despite not actually feeling them were starting to become overwhelming. In a silent agreement, one that began with her silence instead of attacking, training came to an end.
She didn't have the energy to snuff the flames out, but they quenched on themselves as if to mock her willpower.
"I'm gonna wash my face"
"Wait, Signorina, thy wound need treatment" Basil hurriedly approached her with worry because there was dry and new blood crusting on her elbows. And to access the river, one needed to climb the mountain down and she was not fit to do so by herself by the way she was swaying on her own feet. But of course, Tsuna didn't care.
"It's fine, you can go now, it's late" She shrugged and hugged her chest, wanting to run and escape and just forget this day even existed. Basil, sweet innocent Basil, couldn't possibly understand the turmoil going on in her head as he got closer to steady her.
"But-
"Don't touch me" She snarled, flinching and stumbling backwards at the sudden touch that meant no harm but her brain couldn't recognize it as anything more and by the time she realized it, it was already too late.
"Dame-Tsuna" The hitman admonished. With Reborn giving her the stinky eye, Basil looking at her in shock and adding that to her own shame and guilt, it made her feel like trash.
"I'm sorry" She breathed out and stared at the blond boy with wide eyes "I'm so sorry, Basil. It's just… sorry, I didn't mean it like that. Sorry"
"It's alright, Signorina. Please, don't apologize" And his sincerity hurt the most.
Tsuna wanted to cry, but the feeling of vertigo finally made itself known and she only had time to crouch down before something tried to crawl out of her throat.
"Woah, Signorina. Are thou alright? Breathe through your nose"
"Sorry" She gagged but thankfully didn't throw up what little food she had, it didn't save her from the tears falling down from her eyes by the sensation rocking her body.
What a charming experience Basil must be having. Whatever precious image Iemitsu painted her to be must be broken by now. That's good, depressing and sad, but good.
"Will we see you tonight?" She asked once she found her voice, seeing Basil crouching down in front of her, not touching her but bracing himself in case she fell over and needed help.
"Can I be there? I don't want to intrude"
"It's fine if you want to go" She muttered as she took a deep breath before slowly standing up "We need good spirits"
"Then, I'll go and cheer on you. I'm on your side, Signorina"
"Call me Tsuna" Exhaling softly, she started to become aware of all the aches and cuts in her body. She should probably disinfect her elbows and do something to prevent any further injuries. Maybe she could ask Haru if she has any elbow and knee pads to spare from her hockey training, that should stop the future bruises. "I will wash at school, don't worry"
"Right. Then I will meet thee tonight. Good day, Reborn-san"
Tsuna didn't know if it was Iemitsu's orders or Basil's good heart at wanting to stay and walk her to school, but either he was scared or smart in knowing it was probably safer for him to go ahead. They watched him go, Tsuna waiting while leaning on a tree to give him a head start and trying to calm down.
"That was mean" Reborn said after a couple of minutes of silence.
"Please, stop" She pleaded, not wanting to start a fight.
She felt terrible for yelling at Basil like that, it was like kicking a puppy. She really didn't mean to snap at him like that, everything just got so overwhelming. It wasn't an excuse and she wanted to apologize to him properly again, but now, she just needed to calm down and mentally prepare herself for what was to come.
Any other emotion must be locked away after night had fallen and she was alone and under the security of a blanket. Even though she didn't want anyone to fight, crying and breaking down when she knew they were trying their best will only add to the guilt and burden them. It was painful, having this contradiction.
Once her legs had stopped shaking, she packed what little she had scrambled on the ground and started making her way out of the training grounds. She didn't flinch when the familiar weight landed on her shoulder; it was rather comforting, like having an anchor she could ground herself back to reality.
It was too easy to fall and sink into her mind, and the more she tried to fight it, the more difficult it was to come back.
As they finally made it to civilization in silence, Tsuna realized that if she didn't want to drag her sore feet all the way to school, she will have to take the bus. She was sweating, dirty and bleeding, so it didn't surprise her that people commuting back to their homes gave her a wide breadth and suspicious looks. Which was good, she had no energy to give excuses as to her appearance.
Sighing, she leaned back on her seat and rested her head on the window, watching the blurry town pass by. She idly wondered who was going to fight and if they would win, she could easily guess and know but she didn't want her intuition to play bingo. She was tired and childishly ignored the annoying whispers.
The waiting was nerve-wracking, even more so because not only would she have to experience this dread once but six times until her inevitable fight with Xanxus. How was he doing? What was he thinking? When did he come back? Would he give her a chance to explain or has she lost him? Will Vongola threaten her if she didn't act her role?
Tsuna can always take the easy way out. The rebel part of her that wanted to burn everything and everyone chaining her down. She has the choice of not showing up, of quitting and giving up. But was that the best choice? Reborn wouldn't drag her to the fight by force, it was still her decision to go or run.
But the repercussions of either action could be disastrous to everyone. It reminded her that whatever she chooses, she was going to change the lives of the people she tried very hard not to get close to but eventually formed a friendship with.
What a life.
She wondered if perhaps in another time, in another world, another Tsuna was going through what she was experiencing or if perhaps she had a different life with different choices and goals. That thought alone made her both happy and sad, the ugly part of her wishing she could trade places to change her fate.
It could be so simple, if only…
If only…
"What are you thinking, Dame-Tsuna?"
"I don't know" She confessed in a whisper "I just don't know anymore"
Closing her eyes, she sighed again to dispel the wisps of thoughts floating at the back of her mind. She felt lost and empty, just moving along like a ghost in the breeze, not dead but not living either.
"What I'm fighting for, Reborn?"
"Do you want me to give you a reason?" He wasn't waiting for an answer, but she humoured him by nodding and bracing for his response. "By this time, Mafia famiglias are getting wind of the battle for the Vongola Decimo title, meaning they know there are two candidates left. If Xanxus doesn't kill you, they will"
"But even if I… if I lose, I- I can..."
She can do nothing, and they both knew it. If Tsuna didn't become Vongola Decimo, she was going to be a loose end to them. Even if she claims a civilian life, she could still pose a threat to Vongola by knowing too much. It was why the Mafia was a family thing, you either bind yourself to the Famiglia by Omertà or they send hitmen to make sure you kept silent.
"Right now, you are The King in the chess game. You're the most important piece at play but you're weak and limited to move. Even if you don't win this and survive, people will still come for you, because you carry Vongola's blood. And that matters more than a title"
"So I'm either a slaughtered pig for Vongola or dead meat for the Mafia"
"You wanted a reason" He rebuked without bite as he tugged at a strand of her hair to make her pay attention "If you fight and win this, many will acknowledge your claim and opt to support you rather than cross you. It's survival, what other reason do you need? You told me you were selfish, prove it. It's you or them"
And she breathed out, the reality and weight of the situation crashed down on her at the reminder of that conversation. The day she didn't lie to Reborn, when she bared a part of her heart and caused a strain in their relationship. And now that truth was thrown back at her in the form of a lifeline.
There really was no escape, was it? Iemitsu has probably done a good job at keeping her mother safe and away from the underworld, but did that imply that in order to keep that peace he threw her deliberately to the frontlines as a bargaining chip? Would he have any say or power if she fails to keep that deal? Would he try to defend her?
And even if by some miracle Xanxus still cared a speck to spare her life, she didn't know if that could guarantee the safety of her own family.
She was on her own. Everything she has done, everything she has built, she has done it with her own strength and blood, and she was going to keep it and protect it. Even if it meant turning her back to the past to face the future. She has a plan; a goal, and if it meant taking the title of Vongola Decimo to gain that power to get what she wants, then so be it.
But one thing was for sure, even if she doesn't have the power or strength to oppose Vongola at the moment, she will never submit to them.
Reborn shifted to jump down from her shoulder and claim a seat next to her, tugging his fedora down and getting comfortable to take a nap for the rest of the ride.
"You're limited as you are. But my job is to turn you into The Queen in the game, to slaughter them all when they come for you"
And maybe that was the most reassurance she will ever get from him, but those words alone meant everything to her. It was enough to lift some pressure from her shoulders at the mere fact that even if he was working under Vongola's orders to train her to become the Boss, Reborn wouldn't leave her until she can stand on her own and destroy all her enemies to the ground.
What a nerd, she thought with amusement, to use chess as a metaphor to describe her chaotic life. Smiling lightly, she stopped thinking about what was to happen tonight and turned to stare back at the window.
.
.
.
"I actually don't know how to play chess"
"Of course you don't, Dame-Tsuna"
.
.
.
Taking a shower at school when it was dark and empty was as scary as the horror movies make it seem to be. She barely used them, mostly because she sat down out of P.E. class unless it was light exercises were interacting with students and balls weren't on schedule. It was for the best of everyone in case something horrifying like in Carrie happened. It sounded ridiculous but possible.
Tsuna really wouldn't put it past the nasty girls to do something to her, and it was only thanks to Hana and Kyoko that they haven't approached her personally. But even though the vindictive part of her wanted to strike back, she couldn't commit murder on school grounds otherwise Kyoya wouldn't forgive her for soiling his holy ground.
Still, being alone in the cold and desolated showers at the gym was as creepy as if brainless girls were in there too. She didn't want to turn on the light and see something scary so like the idiot she was, she blindly fumbled with the water handle and shrieked when the cold water hit her body.
She had Leon barricading the door but even knowing that Reborn was also somewhere near still made her anxious, so she just scrubbed the dirt and blood in 2 minutes and got out as fast as she could. She can wash her hair later at Kyoko's house.
With her phone screen being the only source of light, it took her some tries to dress without her clothes being backwards in her rush, but once she was wearing clean clothes she dashed away in her socks, holding her sneakers in one hand and her phone in the other. Leon de-transformed as soon as she walked out of the lockers area to unblock the door and she slipped out of the gym while hobbling to get her shoes on.
Now, what to do? Those women didn't give them an exact location, just a time to be at Namimori school. Where exactly could a Mafia battle take place in school? And why at school? That was so immoral, what if it gets destroyed and Kyoya blames her and bites her to death before she can even face Xanxus?
Well, when you put it that way, she will choose to fight Kyoya over Xanxus at any time.
Grumbling at her poor fortune, she looked around in hopes of finding someone.
"Leon, can you track Reborn?" She asked the chameleon who had taken refuge in her tangled hair. She couldn't see his response, but if the hitman left his pet behind with her meant that she was to find the fighting location on her own. Well jokes on him, she didn't want to play hide and seek. Yet, before she could scream for the hitman, her intuition let her know that there was company approaching.
Was it creepy that they knew where to find her?
"Juudaime!"
"Yo, Tsuna"
"Are you two okay? What happened?" She asked, staring at their ruffled and tired appearances being poorly lighted by her phone. It was probably a reflection to her own pitiful image but both boys chose not to comment on it.
"Training" They responded at the same time.
She wanted to say something, but purse her lips to swallow it down. It was hard, if she really was going to go through with this Vongola Decimo nonsense, then they needed to play the part and fight. Selfish, she reminded herself. She was going to be selfish.
"Do you guys know where we're meeting?"
"I was hoping you would know, I met Gokudera on my way to the schoolyard but there was no one"
"They probably want us to find them, such a pain"
"Well, we might as well start looking"
Now that she wasn't alone, it was less scary to venture into the empty school though it did not prevent her from sticking close to the other two as they started to explore.
They walked inside the empty halls. It was weakly illuminated, with some light bulbs flickering in and out to create an even more spooky ambient. It was done on purpose, of course. Kyoya wouldn't let a single light bulb die while on his watch.
They checked the classrooms, the cafeteria and office but they were empty. The gym and yard were cleared too, so the only option was to go up. The rooftop; how original, Tsuna thought, glad that bathrooms were crossed from the list.
"You know, this is the part when the bloody ghost starts following us" Yamamoto commented, not at all perturbed.
"Please, stop talking!"
"Oh, are you scared of ghosts?"
"Bastard, stop making fun of Juudaime!"
"Oh come on! You were totally muttering about Hanako-san and some yūrei when I found you"
"Shut up! I was merely taking precaution"
"If you're curious, I once heard the anatomy skeleton moving in the science classroom"
"And why would you be at school at this hour?"
"Baseball practice"
"I just had to shower in the empty gym, please stop with the ghost talking!"
Yamamoto laughed, throwing an arm around her shoulders and making her yelp in surprise, thus making Gokudera yell at him and try to pry her off him.
"We should have a horror movie marathon after this"
"I bet you're a scary cat, you bastard. Now let go of Juudaime!"
"Please let go, I don't want to fall down the stairs!"
"Wasn't there a legend of a girl spider-walking down the stairs too?"
"Oh my god! Shut up!"
Between pushes and yells, they made their way to the rooftop. Tsuna only had time to put on a brave face as she knew most likely there would be people already waiting when the door was thrown open. And she was right, she ignored the figures standing at the other side of the wire cage in the middle of the roof and proceeded to walk towards Basil, who was leaning on the farthest wall and fidgeting until he saw her.
"Signorina! Thou made it, are thy wounds cleansed?"
"Who're you to address Juudaime so freely?!"
"I invited him" She patted the bomber’s shoulder as if to placate a raging beast "He's been helping me train"
Gokudera crossed his arms and relented his suspicions, opting to stand beside her and glare at the Varia who were not so subtly staring back. Tsuna could only count five figures; of course Xanxus wouldn't show up, this was probably a kids show for him.
Giving a quick look over, she could see Bel scowling in the corner, serves him right. Mammon was invisible but around, her intuition let her know that. Lusurria was waving and trying to grab her attention, Levi was pretending they didn't exist and Squalo was glaring back at her.
She wanted to stick her tongue at him, but Reborn's sudden presence on her shoulder made her bite it instead. No childish actions while in the presence of the hitman.
"Have you been waiting long?" She asked Basil instead, ignoring the Varia.
"Not so long, don't worry Signorina"
Tsuna hummed and turned to look down at her legs. The rooftop was illuminated by stadium lights attached at each corner of the cage, casting a bright silver light at everything around it and shadowing anything past them so she was able to see what the denim shorts she was wearing weren't able to hide. Bruises; from purple to yellow, her knees were a mash of sick colours, it made her wince just by looking at them.
She might have been a little out of today's training, but she was getting the hang of the force and resistance the flames created, so she was going to focus on not falling to her knees above everything else to avoid any more bruises.
"Yo! Sawada!"
"The loud one is here" Gokudera muttered at her side and she half wanted to tease him but quickly thought against it.
"Like you're one to talk" Yamamoto had no trouble taking the bait, however.
"Shut it!"
As Ryohei walked towards them while yelling in excitement, Tsuna was surprised by the extra presence accompanying the boxer.
"Yo, kiddo"
"Colonnello!" She smiled as the little soldier jumped towards her and went to sit on Basil's shoulder "Where have you been?"
"Sorry, a mission came up. Lal sends her regards, by the way." And then he grinned at her as if he was sharing a secret "She's rooting for you too"
"How nice…" She grimaced at the added pressure.
"Why are you here?" Reborn asked from her shoulder.
"To support my student, of course" He beamed as he nodded towards Ryohei who was animatedly talking with Yamamoto "He got a bright spirit"
"He's going to fight, huh…." Tsuna mumbled to herself and then blinked in realization as her intuition finally let her know what was going to happen and turned to Colonnello in confusion. "How did you know?"
"I didn't" He shook his head rapidly "I just came in case he did"
"Is Dino coming too?" She asked Reborn, wondering where the clumsy blond might be. She thought he would've been the first one to arrive.
"He's having trouble taming a beast, so no"
"Beast?" Basil echoed her confusion, however, she was the one who had the answer. "Wait, Kyoya?!"
What exactly were they doing? Did Kyoya kill him? It's not like the violent prefect needed assistance in training unless the real reason was for the blond to distract him in case his school gets destroyed. How unfortunate for Dino, seems like he got the short stick of the deal. No doubt this was Reborn's doing.
"Stand straight" The hitman whispered in her ear and she followed his common as the two women from before suddenly appeared. That night was a bit blurry and she didn't pay attention to them, so seeing them under the harsh lights allowed her to notice their pink hair and monochromatic outfits.
"Thanks for coming"
"For your own good"
"The first battle of the rings shall commence"
"The fight for the Sun"
Why were they finishing each other's sentences? was all Tsuna could think about as both sides started to prepare. She only had one second to turn to the side before she was dragged into what seemed like an important discussion.
"We need a cheer" Ryohei told them seriously as if choosing a motto was more important than his own upcoming fight.
"We don't"
"No" Gokudera supported her by crossing his arms.
"Oh, come on, that's a good idea" Yamamoto agreed, smiling at them and nodding to the boxer to share his spirits.
"It's really not"
"It's lame"
"It's a good idea" Reborn added.
"You stay out of it!" Tsuna yelled, horrified at what he could suggest.
"Every good sportsman has an EXTREME good luck cheer!"
"We are not sportsmen. We are people"
"What does Juudaime stand for?"
"It's tenth in Japanese, haven't you been paying attention?" Gokudera snarled, tired by the meaningless talk.
"Tenth… Tenth…Ten?"
"Then, then let's be Generation X"
"What?" Tsuna balked, not believing what was happening.
"I like it!"
"P-Please don't"
"On the count of three!" Of course, their refusals were not heard as Ryohei soon brought them all together into a standing circle, Basil included.
"Wait! Why are thou-
"One! Two-
"GEN X!"
No sooner were they released, Tsuna crouched down and hid her face with her hands.
"Oh my god, so embarrassing"
Can she die of embarrassment and get this over with? She pleaded to whatever force was watching to take pity on her. It's not like she wanted to be cool and composed in front of the Varia, they have seen her throw five-year-old tantrums in a bunny onesie once or twice, but this had to do with her own anxiety levels and mentality than anything else. And she can practically feel Reborn's amusement at her misery.
Standing up, she breathed out shakingly and watched Ryohei gearing up in his boxing gloves, stretch his arms and walk towards the wired cage when he felt ready. This wasn't the first time she saw him fight someone in dire situations, hell, she even saw him fighting with Kyoya for his own amusement, but this might perhaps be the hardest fight of his life so far.
"Don't worry" Lussuria told her as he walked towards her while inside the cage. "I won't kill him. For you, honey~"
That didn't reassure her in the slightest. Lussuria, despite his flamboyant personality, had no mercy when the situation depended on it and Ryohei, being the hot-headed fighting maniac that he was, could easily fall and lose focus of the matter at hand. Her intuition couldn't come up with a winner, a battle of Wills was unpredictable, it said. Whatever that means.
She didn't know if Ryohei understood what was at stake or if Colonnello explained the situation. For him, this could be another fight to sate his adrenaline.
"Both candidates ready?" One of the women who was going to act as the referee called, raised her hand and waited until both of them were standing in front of each other. She didn't say any rules or precautions and that sat heavily in Tsuna's gut because anything can happen now. "Start!"
As soon as the woman batted her hand down, the fight started.
If it was any possible, the stadium lights shone brighter than before and in an instant, Ryohei was already on the floor, groaning and holding his stomach due to an unexpected knee attack to the gut. Everyone else could see due to the backlighting, but the same couldn't be said for Ryohei. Lussuria had the advantage of wearing those pink sunglasses, but the boxer was blinded by the harsh lights.
With Reborn on her shoulders and Colonnello in her arms, she could only watch as Lussuria had no mercy on the practically blinded Ryohei and attacked him like a bouncing punching bag.
"Am I…" She whispered "Am I supposed to just stand here and see how they beat them?"
"Keep your head up, kiddo. Don't look down on his efforts"
And she tried, she really did but as she continued to watch her mind started blanking and disassociating with what she was actually seeing.
It was hard, seeing some get beaten and tossed around. The guilt and shame she felt early that day and tried to forget came back tenfold. She told herself that she was going to be selfish to get what she wanted, everything else be damned. But was that just an excuse that she wanted to believe?
It was already too late in the game to say she didn't care. She didn't have the energy to lie and pretend that every hit and groan of pain didn't hurt her. She had mentalized herself that something like this was going to happen, but everything was too real and too distant. It was like sleepwalking in a dream.
Why exactly were they doing this? Why were they fighting?
It was maddening. These stupid people who had wormed themselves inside her heart and argue about trivial things like horror movies on a school night. These reckless people who were willing to fight and risk their lives for a dumb ring, binding themselves to the dark world all because it was implied that she needed them.
She didn't even have to ask, they silently volunteered like shining knights taking a pledge on her name. Could it be that they have an ulterior motive to do this too? Something to gain by battling assassins and tainting their spirits in the underworld? Or perhaps that was just her thinking. They couldn't possibly know what they were getting themselves into, no one in their right mind would willingly fight and break apart in the name of the Mafia.
At her sides, Basil gasped and Gokudera cursed. It made her blink the blurriness in her vision and stare at the cage in front of her.
It was pitiful. The painting of the older brother being knocked down by a bully, time and time again the same scene has been repeated, and like the persistent bundle of energy that he was, the hero always stood up again. Ryohei had never once backed down from a challenge. That's what she has always admired of him. No matter how many times he was beaten down, he always finds the strength to rise and keep fighting.
But Tsuna always begged in her mind for him to remain down whenever she saw him in those dire situations. Whether it was because of worry or jealousy, she didn't know. She just hated the idea of him standing up despite all odds and finding the energy to move forwards. Where does his strength come from? What could possibly move him to keep trying?
If the roles had been reversed, she knows she would have given up on the first fall. Maybe that was the resentful part of her talking, the part of her that was beaten every day and did nothing to stop it. But no, she blinked and breathed and saw Ryohei standing up again and closing his eyes, giving his sight to the dark and letting his own instincts guide him.
No, it was more than mere enviousness at his noble reasons and positive Will. It was concern for his well being, uneasiness at his state of mind and fear of what could happen if he continues to remain at her side. Because of her tentative friendship with Kyoko early on, Ryohei had practically adopted her too as a younger sister and acted as an older brother whenever she needed it.
It was confusing and annoying back then, she had just come back from Italy with an empty heart, and suddenly this boy with a bright smile and honest intentions wanted to protect her, just because he felt like it. Tsuna wanted to punch him, she did punch him but he laughed and taught her how to throw a better hook.
And then Kyoko became a real friend and her expeditions with Kyoya led to fights around Namimori so once Ryohei found out, instead of being worried she could put his real sister in danger, he chose to fight with her instead of stopping her.
She couldn't understand him, and perhaps that was what was scarier.
His short training with an experienced soldier had helped expand his creativity and think outside the box. It was smart to destroy stadium lights and shadow everything to darkness to fight on equal grounds. But Lussuria was relentless and didn't give the boy a moment to breathe. It was unjust for the assassin to wear those metal pads on his knees when all Ryohei had to protect him were his gloves.
But that was life; unjust, and you have to adapt and accept it.
Or to punch it until it gets destroyed.
With endless energy that shone even in the night, Ryohei crushed Lussuria's metallic pads with a strong blow, rendering the colourful assassin without armour and weapon to use. But even if the match was more equal for both sides, there was still a difference in their techniques.
With Lussuria having experience fighting hitmen and Mafia mobsters for years, all Ryohei had to compare against that were school bullies and petty yakuza. It was a striking contrast of the worlds they both lived in, and the impending reminder that at any moment, one could cross that thin line that separated them. For a fighter's thirst for battle was blazing like the sun burning down on a summer day.
With quick steps and agile movements, Lussuria knocked Ryohei down by striking his lower back. With his stomach being the receiver of previous attacks, having the opposite side attacked created a shock that rendered the boy unconscious for a minute. And just like that, the battle for the Sun ring had come to an end.
Quick, unjust and unpredictable.
The referee woman named Lussuria the winner after a beat of silence in the dark when Ryohei didn't get up in time for the limit mark. There were no rules on how the fight was going to be judged, and screaming for a rematch would only be childish and useless for the decision had already been made.
The fight was over, he had lost and yet he was standing up again.
Tsuna wanted to cry.
"I will be taking your ring, honey. That was a good match, but there can only be one winner~" Lussuria said as he approached a ruffled Ryohei, who gave his ring without complaining and instead, declared that he wanted a rematch for another time. Tsuna really couldn't understand him.
Lussuria accepted, commenting on his endless energy and confessing how terrifying it could be if he honed it better. Ryohei didn't understand, but to anyone else, it was obvious that despite winning, Ryohei had pushed him to the brink of exhaustion. The tables could have turned so easily in the battle, there was no luck or fate at work, just simply experience and strength.
There wasn't any celebration from the Varia as he walked back towards them, no pats of congratulations or expressions of worries for injuries. Though the air was clear and his shoulders fell in silent relief at succeeding his purpose, it gave Tsuna an idea on what could have happened if he hadn't won.
Colonnello jumped from her arms and towards the shoulder of the tired boxer as he made his way back towards them, tired but not dragging his feet.
"Good job, kid" The soldier said cheerily, not an ounce of disappointment leaking from his voice at the praise "Don't forget what I taught you"
"Thank you, master" His voice sounded rough and tired but it was still chipper.
"You okay, senpai?" Yamamoto asked with worry as they all surrounded the boxer.
"My back EXTREMELY hurts! Wouldn't be my first loss though"
"At least you still got your teeth" Gokudera muttered with crossed arms. Tsuna would have thought that he would be shouting at the boy for losing and wasting the opportunity to be one of her guardians, but there was no bite on his words or mocking.
After that, there was nothing else to do than to say goodnight.
It was a bit awkward, at least on her part, not knowing what to say to lift the sudden gloomy atmosphere as the boys seemed tired and stressed by the first loss. Gokudera wanted to walk her home, but seeing as she was spending the night at Kyoko's again, she offered to help Ryohei get there in one piece.
Colonnello promised that he would stick around and with one pleading look at Reborn, both arcobaleno left her in the company of the boxer as they made their way to his house. With Tsuna holding one of his arms over her shoulders to help him walk with her own trembling legs, it was a difficult task on its own, and her conscience was stabbing her with guilty spikes at every step and making the walk more miserable.
The night was cool and silent, so when Ryohei suddenly spoke, it startled her to the point of almost tripping them.
"I'm not going to apologize"
"I wasn't- you don't have to" She whispered gently.
"Good. That was EXTREMELY disappointing. It's not your loss, it's mine" He said with clarity in his voice "I know what I did wrong, I was more focused on winning than the actual fight"
"Isn't that the same?"
"Of course not! Sawada, listen" He grabbed her shoulders as he brought them to a stop "Don't limit your challenges, challenge your limits. It's never about winning, it's about trying. It doesn't matter how slowly you go, as long as you EXTREMELY don't stop, even if you're afraid of failing, the joy of knowing you kept trying will be enough"
It might sound obvious for him, but to her, it was ridiculous how easy it could be to some people.
"How can you still find the courage to continue?"
"It doesn't matter how many times you heal a bruise or a broken bone. To stand up again, you need to heal that first" He pointed at her own chest, right at her heart.
And Tsuna was a mess right now, her mind and heart were at war, both wanting opposite things and pulling her around until her Will was nothing but shreds. She felt heavy and empty and if she were to fall right now, she knew she wouldn't be able to stand up. She was certain she didn't want to feel like this, but the actual part of healing was frightening and holding her back.
There were five more battles until her impending fight with Xanxus, will she be able to heal and sort her heart with the guilt and shame that was to come?
"You don't want me, but you need me. So let's make another deal, Sawada" Ryohei told her with confidence "Let me fight with you, and all I ask is that you EXTREMELY believe in me"
"I know what I promised you" She whispered and shook her head "But I can't keep lying to your sister. The lies are destroying me"
"Then don't lie to her"
"I can't tell her about this"
"Then let's tell her together"
Together; Tsuna has never needed someone like that. Not after Italy, after Xanxus. Dino was the closest thing she had as a role model, someone to look up to and trust, knowing that if she were to ask for help, he will gladly give it to her without asking for anything in return.
It was hard, learning to trust again. But right now, she knew that relying on Ryohei as an older brother would be okay.
.
.
.
"Onii-san?!" Kyoko's voice was loud enough, Tsuna was scared she had woken up her parents and half the neighbourhood. It wouldn't be the first time she saw her brother bruised with the brunette by his side, but the shock of seeing him like that will never leave her.
"I lost a match"
"What?"
"Someone extremely strong challenged me and I lost, and now because I lost, Sawada is in EXTREMELY trouble!"
"Tsuna-chan?!"
"I-It's not that bad?"
It was bad, it was really bad, but Tsuna couldn't exactly say it out loud or she would burst into tears.
Between the two of them, they sneaked Ryohei to his room without his parents seeing him as their mother came downstairs when she heard the orange-haired girl shout. Again, this wouldn't be the first time they have done this.
Thankfully, like Gokudera mentioned, there were no knocked teeth this time, his worst injury was a bruise the size of an apple on his gut and some sprained fingers so there was no need to go to the hospital. The arcobaleno would have made sure of that if that were the case, so while Kyoko tended to his injuries, Tsuna soaked on a warm bath and finally washed her tangled hair.
It hurt her to put Kyoko in this position and knew that the girl was going to ask questions after chewing her brother for being reckless, and she deserved them, but the fear of dragging her into this mess prevented her from confessing anything.
It was close to 1 am, and her brain had short-circuited.
She called her mother to wish her goodnight and reassure her that she was alright, messaged the boys to tell them to go to sleep and stop thinking on today's events and then asked the orange-haired girl questions about school and homework as they got ready to sleep to get her mind filled with something that wasn't guilt.
But then Kyoko went down for a glass of water and she followed, and then she spotted the flour and chocolate chips, and it was like a tingly sensation had crawled on her head and taken control of her body. It made absolutely no sense, but here they were.
"Why are we baking cookies at this hour?" Kyoko asked, rolling some dough on her hand and watching the brunette move around the kitchen.
"Because it's the best hour to bake"
"But aren't there too much?"
"I think we need another batch" Tsuna muttered while counting the cookies and letting her intuition act on its whim. She didn't care to ask why the hell she needed to bake cookies, but if it got her mind out of hateful thoughts, she was going to let it go however nonsensical it seemed.
It was stress baking, Kyoko concluded. But she let the brunette do as she pleased to calm her down, so long as the brunette didn't get close to the oven, then she was happy to help. But when two batches turned to four, she was starting to worry. What her brother said was alarming, and her friend's attitude of being scared to go to sleep was quite sad to watch.
"Tsuna-chan" She stopped her from pouring more chocolate chips to the dough and looked at her with earnest "What's going on?"
Tsuna was quiet for a moment, rehearsing in her mind what she wanted to say without distressing further the other girl, and Kyoko was patient as she waited for her to sort her thoughts.
"Some people from my past came back. We aren't… we aren't on good terms and because of a misunderstanding, we have to fight to settle things down. It's not… it's not bad'' She weakly said "It's just... it's a mess"
"Can I hug you?"
Tsuna looked startled for a moment, not really expecting that question and honest intention. It probably took her more time to answer that but after a silent tentative nod, Kyoko embraced her without probing for more information. Tsuna breathed out, her shoulders falling in defeat as whatever energy she had left burnt down.
"I'm tired" She whispered, her voice too soft and quiet in the warmth of the kitchen.
"I know" Kyoko sighed in her shoulder "I wish I could help you more"
"You already are" Tsuna reassured her with as much honesty as she could at that moment.
They stayed like that for some time and they only broke the hug because the timer of the oven chimed. Tsuna wasn't allowed to get near, so Kyoko was the one in charge of taking the tray out. While she did that, Tsuna exhaled softly, feeling somehow safe and like she will be able to sleep some tonight.
"Sorry for worrying you" She told Kyoko after the oven door was closed and the tray was safe on the table next to the others. "It might not look that way now, but things will get better."
"Do you promise?"
Some promises are impossible to fulfil, but even though it seemed futile, there was only one thing she could do.
"I'll try"
.
.
.
Friday 9 am.
"Where are we going, Juudaime?"
"I have a feeling"
When morning came, Tsuna didn't want to get up. She was all curled up and cosy in the futon after a dreamless night, but Kyoko needed to get ready for school, and because Kyoko's mother knew she slept the night, it was expected of her to get up and get ready too. Which was a lie, but she acted the part.
Packing the cookies in boxes and wearing one of Kyoko's spare uniforms, they walked to school together until reaching an intersection where they parted ways.
She did feel a little bad for keeping the orange-haired girl up so late, but it was normal for Kyoko. She actually spends most school nights watching kdramas, Tsuna wonders how she can do that and still appear bright and cheerful in the morning without having to use any makeup. It was like magic.
She didn't have to wait a second for the bomber to appear. Gokudera texted her that morning, asking if she was going to assist class and if not if perhaps he could join her at training. She wasn't going to do any morning training, but she did have plans and having company would be nice so she asked if he wanted to tag along.
She didn't know where exactly they were going, she just let her intuition guide her through the busy streets without complaining.
"Sure it's okay to come with me?"
"Seeing the lawn-head lose like that made me realize that I was burning myself. Please get some rest too, Juudaime"
"I will"
As they started to get away from the residential area and embarked into the city centre, neither of them voiced how there were fewer people and noises the further they walked until they were staring at a familiar old beaten down building.
"What are we doing here?"
"I don't know" She confessed and yet this was the place where her intuition had led her. The abandoned amusement park where they had their first encounter with the Mafia and faced their first adversity. Was this a ritual for good luck? Did her intuition want her to burn the cookies as an offering?
"Shall we go in?"
"I got your back"
With slow unsure steps, they ventured inside the building all while looking around for any sign of danger. She didn't know what they were looking for, if it was an item or a person or worse, a ghost. But her intuition kept pushing her forwards, towards the open room with the couch where she met Mukuro for the first time.
"Juudaime, I hear something" Gokudera whispered at her side, taking some dynamite in his hands to protect her in case something jumped at them. She could feel precaution coursing through her mind, but no danger.
"H-Hello?" She coughed at how weak her voice sounded and cleared her throat while tightening the hold in the boxes "Hello? Is anyone here?"
"I thought I smelt a rat" A bored voice called out "But it's just you"
"Bastard!" Gokudera snarled, stepping in front of her and glaring at the boy that had come out of the shadows to greet them.
"You guys got out?" She asked in surprise and relief, seeing Chikusa staring at her in wonder and Ken blatantly glaring at them from behind him.
"Shut up! Why are you here?!" He shouted and snarled back, baring his fangs to show his distaste.
"Why are you guys doing here? Wait, how did you get out? Did you get prosecuted?"
"So many questions, Vongola. Why do you care?" Chikusa asked calmly, fixing his glasses and stepping closer to them.
"Just asking" She gave a look at the looming Ken, who was now in a glaring contest with Gokudera.
"We were released. That's all you deserve to know"
She was expecting to see the ghosts of the past as a sign, but not exactly see them in flesh and blood. Though it was a relief to know that they were let out from prison and not illegally run away like before. It made her wonder how exactly it happened, her only conclusion was that Mukuro had talked and placed the blame on himself. Surely he didn’t...
"And Mukuro?"
"You should know, byon"
And she did, well part of it.
Why her intuition wanted to let her know this, she didn't know and didn't question. Though perhaps there was something more to it and they were only the welcoming party, because she could feel something else, another presence hidden deep into the room. It was soft and faint, and she wouldn't have felt it if it weren't for her hyper intuition pointing an imaginary arrow towards the back of the room.
"Why are you here, Vongola? We don't owe you" Chikusa asked, stepping closer to her to bring her attention back to him.
"I brought cookies" She held the box of biscuits as a peace offering. "Merry Christmas"
"It's summer, idiot" Ken barked but grabbed the cookies anyway and started munching on them with vigour, ignoring Chikusa's sigh.
"Then, happy midsummer"
.
.
.
Training that day was as brutal as it was yesterday, though she still fell on her knees a lot so she had wrapped thick bandages on them and her elbows to prevent any scrapping and further bruises. She felt more comfortable using her flames, but moving with them was still awkward and unfamiliar, so there was a lot of sliding and slippings.
Reborn didn't give her any pity and didn't let them finish training until she had managed to successfully stop sliding without slipping past the tape mark. It took her many, many tries until she finally did it. Basil echoed her inner cheer when she succeeded because the HDWM swallowed her emotions, all she could do was sigh.
Basil had learned his lesson not to approach her when she had a faraway look in her eyes, and he waited patiently until the flames in her head had disappeared to strike a conversation while they rested before heading back. Tsuna still had questions regarding the pills and the HDWM but both of them were tired, so she left them for another day, one where she felt more at ease and comfortable to start a conversation instead of just answering questions.
Because it was Friday night, she couldn't escape the inevitable anymore and the walk home was tense and quiet. Luckily, it was late so she sneaked inside her house with only Bianchi waiting up for her by the stairs. With one look at her tired and dirty appearance, the hitwoman sent her to take a bath while she went to the kitchen to heat her some soup.
Tsuna gave her part of the cookies she made as a thank you for everything she has done for her, and she watched in amusement as a cookie turned purple and toxic but Bianchi still munched it with delight. If some poisoned cookies found themselves in a plate next to a pack of beer bottles, no one was aware of how it happened.
After the past few days, it was nice to sleep on her own bed again and now all that was left for was to wait and rest. She wondered if she could spend all day in bed tomorrow, tell her mom that she felt under the weather to avoid leaving her room.
But she will definitely have to leave her room for lunch and dinner though, especially with the way Reborn was staring at the blood test results from a week ago.
"Hmm"
"What does hmm mean?"
"It's not anemia, good job" He said that as if she had accomplished a goal "All your symptoms; fatigue, nausea, headaches, anxiety… it sounds like heat exhaustion to me. Shamal had theorized that you were consuming too much energy while in HDWM and with Giaginni's help, we concluded that your body was overheating the longer you remained with the flames active"
"And the nosebleeds?"
"I don't know, Dame-Tsuna. It can be your body just breaking down, it takes a lot of energy for you to remain in that state"
"So I just stop using the flames then" She huffed and hugged her pillow closer, not liking the idea of using something that could harm her.
"For the weekend. Rest up, you'll take another blood test next week and see how it changes" He folded the test results and tucked it inside his suit for safekeeping. If someone were to find that, it will be disastrous.
"Okay"
She was going to trust Reborn with this too and believe that he wouldn't conspire to destroy her. Though it did make her wonder, it is stated that to be a boss; Vongola Boss no less, Sky flames were a key factor for succeeding the title. If so, then why? She became a candidate before she could even light the Sky flames, so how the hell were they so sure that she could pull it through?
Unless that was what they were expecting, but if Reborn shot her on the head the first time then that could only mean… No, wait. Rest, she was going to rest. Stop thinking about conspiracies and murdering plots for the night, she can leave that to the future Tsuna, right now she was going to rest.
"Yamamoto didn't come to school today either" She said, resting her chin in the pillow and staring at the corner of her room, where an unfinished painting of a magnolia tree was resting.
"Are you worried?"
"Yes"
She hasn't talked with him much other than the shorts good morning / good night text messages they have going back and forth, she knew he was worried for Ryohei and his loss must have impacted him someway. If Gokudera took that as a sign to take some time to rest, Yamamoto must have thought the opposite and thrust himself to an intense training.
"I will go oversee his training. Will that make you go to sleep?" The hitman said as he fixed his fedora and prepared to head out. She didn't think he would do it now, it was late after all. Although if Yamamoto was working himself to the bone, it would be best to intervene as soon as possible.
"Don't terrorize him"
"I'll be his dream fairy" And though he smirked at her he still gave her a pointed stare "Don't be up when I'm back or else"
After saying that, he was gone into the night.
Mumbling about how he was more a bogeyman than a dream fairy, Tsuna was left alone for the first time in a long while. She wasn't scared of her thoughts nor expecting something to attack her in the privacy of her room. And it was only now that she could drop the facade and let exhaustion pull her down.
She curled on her bed and hugged the pillow to her chest, closing her eyes and thinking on nothing but the unfinished painting in the corner of her room to ground herself to one single thought instead of the swarms of whispers murmuring to her. Rest, she was going to rest.
Her plan was rudely interrupted as she felt a cool breeze entering her room, and she sat up, blinking her eyes open and stared at the opened window.
"Mammon"
"It's Viper"
But Tsuna only opened her arms and waited, making the mist arcobaleno sigh in resignation and floated towards her, letting the brunette wrap her arms around the now visible figure.
"Your hands are cold"
"Sorry, I had to take a cold bath" She said but didn't release the baby, taking some moments to reminisce about this, because just like Bel; and everyone that she left in Italy, it's been a while since she last held Mammon like this.
"You have Sky flames"
"Are you surprised?"
"Did you burn your fingers again?"
"Once, but it was Reborn's fault" She argued with a small smile.
Of course Mammon remembered that. She hadn't even realized the pain at that time, more focus on the anger she felt for not being able to wield flames in her hands like Xanxus did. Oh, how mad he was at her, if he was already annoyed by their previous argument then sticking her fingers into the stove while under his watch definitely gained her a harsh reprimand from him.
"How's it like? Training with Reborn?"
"Nghh" And of course Mammon remembered that too! Just thinking about it made her release the mist arcobaleno to grab the pillow and smuggle it to her face.
"I did warn you"
"I feel like you all were laughing behind my back"
"Just a little"
Lal openly laughed at her like a madwoman, Colonnello pitied her, cried and even tried to change her mind with cake bribes while Mammon warned her off with ominous premonitions. But she didn't listen and when she finally met the hitman, well…
Grimacing, she lowered the pillow and hugged it again as she watched Mammon float around her room, looking at her trinkets and paintings in silence.
"What are you doing here? Reborn will be back soon"
"The other brat sent me. He couldn't sleep and wanted to know about you"
"Brat? Bel?" In an instant, she felt rage and embarrassment flushing her face "Stupid Bel, Mammon! He kissed me! He stole my first kiss! That bastard"
"Well, you did marry him"
"M-Marry- I was only 7!" She screeched with a red face "And it was with a candy ring!"
"Flowers and cakes were involved. It looked pretty real"
"Oh my god" Smuggling her face with the pillow once more, she swore she will take her revenge on him one way or another. He was probably messing with her, acting all charming only to squeeze her heart after he was done with her. She was not going to fall for his trap.
Lowering the pillow once more, she huffed at the indignancy and stared at Mammon, who had taken residence on the other side of her bed and was waiting for her to finish her little pity-party. Tsuna bit her lip and hugged the pillow closer to her, taking a chance to ask what has been killing her the past couple of days.
"Does he hate me?" There was no need to clarify who she was talking of.
"You know the boss. He's emotionally constipated"
"But if I give up the fight…"
"He will never let you do that"
"I know" She sighed tiredly "Why? Why didn't you tell me? Anyone?"
"The answer will cost you"
"How much?" She was willing to pay to finally understand why they lied to her and kept quiet about all this. About Xanxus not being dead, about her Vongola blood, about everything.
"Would you rather hear it from me or from him?"
"You know the moment we meet, we're going to scream and fight, not talk" She shook her head with bitter amusement. Because she couldn't rely on her past memory of Xanxus and pretend he hasn't changed. Things were not the same anymore. "I just, I want to know why"
"I can tell you, but this is something you and him must resolve on your own. My words alone won't satisfy you"
It could be so easy, and no matter how much she wanted those answers, Mammon was right on that part. It won't have the same weight and value to find closure to that open wound in her heart if the answer doesn't come directly from Xanxus. Seems like she will have to wait some more, wait and rest and keep trying.
Sighing softly, she fell back to her bed and curled down again. If Reborn came home and Mammon was still here, she was going to pretend to be asleep and none the wiser about the unexpected visit. They can fight and try to kill one another without her present, right now she is going to sleep.
"It's not my business, but for old time's sake I will ask" Mammon said quietly as she felt the mist arcobaleno hovering closer to her "Are you okay?"
"No" She whispered "I feel like I'm losing myself"
"Then you better put yourself back together"
Not having the energy to smile at the absurdity of those words, she let the comforting presence lull her to sleep.
She doesn’t know if the Mist flame could influence somebody's dream, but as she started to lose herself to the dark, she felt lighter and safe. She couldn't really remember what it was she was seeing as she slipped away, but she could have sworn there was an orange thread floating in the abysm, tangled and faded in some parts but still moving forward.
It wouldn't be simple; trusting and healing and putting herself back together.
But she was going to try.
.
.
.
Notes:
So, first fight is done! X-GEN 0 - VARIA I
Ryohei didn’t win because Tsuna didn’t believe in him. 💔 The power of friendship didn't work.
I was going to describe the fight with Ryohei’s POV, but it didn’t turn out great so I had to erase it and draft it from Tsuna’s perspective. I’ll try my best for the next fights, they're going to be necessary for character development.
Tsuna is slowly opening up and learning to trust people, good for her! But is that the right choice? #TsunaNeedsAHug
See you all next week!
Chapter 20: Dive the Sky - part III
Notes:
Hello my lovelies.
Hope you enjoy the chapter. It's the last part of the mini-arc 'Dive the Sky', which was a little insight into Tsuna's thoughts on the matter. I wanted to delve more into her mind but the fights are coming up in the next chapter, so I'm going to focus properly on that.
Have a nice day~
Please, stay safe and take care. ❤️
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
"Would you pass me the salt, dear?"
"Of course, my sweet Nana"
"But I don't want to eat veggies!"
"Lambo, good! Eat!"
"I don't want to!"
"Broccoli is ranked #1 in the scale of vegetables as a superfood for its nutrients and antioxidants"
"Just eat it, brat. Or I will feed you myself"
"No!"
"That goes for you too, Dame-Tsuna"
"I am eating" She mumbled while playing with a piece of broccoli on her own plate.
It has only been five minutes since she sat down and the kitchen was already like a war zone. From what was supposed to be a table of three submerged in an uncomfortable two-way conversion, eight chairs were added to the tiny table at the kitchen where yells, croons and threats were being thrown around like common pleasantries, as if they have always belonged there.
It was partly her fault for not being able to escape in time. Last night was very restful, she slept through it all with not a single dream or nightmare to bother her at odd hours. Her body and mind had finally aligned and let her sleep well past one in the afternoon, and by the time she woke up, she had no intentions of leaving the comfort of her bed.
Mammon was long gone and not a clue of the surprise visit remained for Reborn to question her, and seeing as he was busy writing a new training schedule for Yamamoto - probably -, she opted to stay in her room and worry about food later. But she made the grave mistake of not locking her door for privacy and it was only thanks to Lambo, who had entered her room to steal some comic books, that they found out she was there.
And so, once her mother found out, Tsuna couldn't really go away and lock herself in her room for the rest of the day without breaking her heart. She hasn't seen her in days, and if she kept fleeing then her mother would probably think that she was just avoiding her. Not her husband. Although she probably already knew that.
How can there be so much drama in a family of three? She wondered as she walked downstairs like a convict walking to its sentence. She was willing to try and act nice so long as Iemitsu behaved, but if he was still the buffoon who played with his food and flirted with her mother, then she couldn't make any promises. Maybe her magical powers will burn his food?
She tried putting on a neutral face as she walked into the kitchen where the dreadful and inevitable family dinner was taking place, but she could already feel her shoulders tensing in annoyance the moment she sat down and prayed that this would end quickly.
They all thanked for the festin her mother had made - Lasagne with vegetables as side dishes and shrimp cream soup - and started to talk. Not eat. Or well, they were eating but they were also talking, a lot.
Tsuna didn't even last a minute before she wanted to stab Iemitsu with her spoon. She must be spending a lot of time with Reborn for his mannerisms to transfer into her, because Leon knew what she was thinking and stole her spoonful of food, and before she could even scold him, the chameleon glued himself to her hand to stop her from committing murder at the table.
"So, Tsuna-fish. How's school doing?" Iemitsu asked, as if school was more important than a bloody Mafia scruffle.
"Fine" She mumbled as she batted Leon away from her hand, but the little guy only blinked at her and curled tighter. Traitor.
"Tsu-chan is doing great! She aced her last math exam, I'm so proud" Her mother gushed in happiness at her success, and it felt bitter and cold and she had to purse her lips to stop a frown from appearing on her face because that success was accomplished by cheating with her intuition.
"Do you know what you want to study for college?" And the man kept asking useless questions while all she wanted was to avoid the uncomfortable conversation.
"I'm not even in high-school. I can't think about college" She almost scoffed, but she directed her attention to Leon and decided to surrender her right hand to the annoying little pest while she used a fork on her left one. A fork could get better results, anyway.
"It's good to be prepared. Set your mind on something" Iemitsu said, as if he hadn't sold her to a Mafia famiglia and taken her freedom from her. And just because she felt ire at his poor acting of a good and interested father, she leaned closer and stared at his eyes with a hard look.
"Art"
"That's more like a hobby, no? You'll need a good career to have a good future" He rubbed his neck awkwardly, dismissing her words as if they meant and mattered nothing. And Leon felt her tensing, because he flickered his tongue and wrapped her left wrist, immobilizing her hand and the fork she was gripping tightly.
"I don't need money or fame to be safe and happy" She bite back.
"Tsu-chan has taken to painting again. Did you see the sea canvas on the stairs? It's beautiful. It feels like I'm on the beach when I look at it" Nana sighed in delight, either not feeling the tension between her husband and daughter or trying to act like the pacifist that she was and interjecting into their conversation to soothe things.
"It's pretty" Bianchi added at her side, munching on her food without looking at anyone at the table. Tsuna was half sad she was wearing gloves, it would have wreaked havoc and ruined the dinner if she wasn't.
"What do you think, Reborn?" Why was Iemitsu pressuring the matter when it was obvious that either she would be stuck with the Mafia or she wouldn't survive to get a university degree?
"Hm?" The hitman had not engaged into the conversation and was quietly eating his dinner with grace, but at being addressed, he levelled Iemitsu with a blank uninterested stare "Your daughter is already selling her artwork to international companies. She can make good business out of it if she starts investing now"
Clearly, that wasn't the answer he was expecting, because Iemitsu looked baffled for a second before he composed himself with a carefree shrug.
"Well, if you want to. Then go for it"
I don't need your permission, Tsuna almost snarled, but by the frown on her face, her thoughts were obvious if the grimace Iemitsu tried to hide with a yawn was any indication.
Then Lambo yelled again about not wanting shrimps and broccoli for dinner, which made the other kids yell in disagreement, which in turn made Nana's and everyone's attention shift towards the kids and forget the previous conversation and eventually, among the new commotion, someone finally dropped their glass of water and spilt its contents on the table.
Seeing her escape, she gave Leon a pleading look for him to release her, which he did and the slime he left on her skin gave her the perfect excuse to get up and lock herself in the bathroom to wash her hands.
That went good, she thought with a grimace. She survived and nothing else happened so that counted as good. And now that dinner was - officially - almost over, she can retire to her room and spend some time catching up with some comics or maybe drawing something. Oh wait, Kyoko mentioned homework. But Reborn didn't know that, so he wouldn't force her to do homework on a Saturday night. Probably...
As she braved herself to go out towards the kitchen again, she was glad to notice that most of them have already finished and were scattered around the house, so she finished what was left on her plate, washed it - because she didn't like her mother doing all the work - and went in search of the kids to talk with a certain troublemaker.
"Baka-Tsuna, let's play!" Lambo tugged at her clothes as he pulled her into the living room.
"Lambo, Tsuna-Jiějiě, rest!"
"Why are you kids so energetic?" She questioned as she sat on the floor and let them decide if they wanted to play a board game or a videogame.
"Kids under the age of 7 are ranked first on people that live in the present moment. They get less tired from worrying and burn a lot of energy as a sign of experiencing less anxiety"
"You aren't supposed to use your book" She chided Fuuta with good nature, not really scolding him for this wasn't the first time he ranked stuff on mundane things without his book at hand.
"I'm not, I have those facts memorized" he grinned at her and she shook her head at his cheekiness.
"Fon is back in Japan, have you met up with him?" She then asked I-pin, who had sat down next to her, surrendering the privilege of letting Lambo choose what to play.
"Master, morning. Talk!" I-pin nodded eagerly, happy that she got to meet his master after a couple of months of separation.
"I'm glad" She briefly wondered if Fon was going to take her back, but something told her that this was simply a short impromptu visit, and the expensive peppermint tea he gave them this time was surely an apology gift for taking care of his student for some more time.
With a happy yell, Lambo bounced towards them with a colourful board game that Tsuna didn't remember owning. As the kids settled on the floor and started to organize their pieces and cards, Tsuna leaned down, squinting her eyes as she saw something gleaming in that ridiculous afro.
"Lambo, we need to talk" She said quietly, not wanting to raise a commotion or disturb the other kids. Lambo blinked up at her and her words, innocent and confused, not understanding - or caring - what she had to say so she narrowed her eyes "The ring"
"No!" He shouted immediately as he jumped away from her, stepping on the board and tumbling the pieces there, making I-pin and Fuuta yell as they scrambled to pick them up before they ended under the couch.
"Lambo, give me back the ring!" She stood up and went to grab the ring, but the boy easily evaded her due to his stature and held his hands protectively over his head.
"No! It's Lambo-sama's! You can't take it!" He roared at her and Tsuna wanted to scream because it was just a broken ring that he didn't need. Why was he so protective of it?!
"Lambo!"
"No! Mama!"
"Don't get mom into this!" Tsuna screeched, running after him.
In the kitchen, already familiar with the loud noise of the living room, Nana was drying the plates, not worried at all by the yells and commotion the kids and her daughter were making. It was a common occurrence in the Sawada household nowadays, even the neighbours had long stopped complaining about the noise.
"See? I told you things were fine" Nana giggled to her husband, who was nursing a drink and staring at the wall that led to the main hall with wide eyes as he listened to the ruckus.
"There was a lot of crying and yelling in the background in our last call" He said, recalling how Nana had giggled over the sound, uncaring that her voice was almost swallowed over the phone by the background noises.
"Oh, that's just normal. Reborn-kun is quite the rowdy playmate"
"I see" And he grimaced, already imagining the torture the hitman must have placed his little fish through.
Tsuna… His Tsuna-fish didn't look fine. There was a hollowness in her face, heavy eyebags staining her pale face, a tremble in her fingers, not to mention the bruises and cuts on her arms and legs. He couldn't see beyond the oversized hoodies she was so fond of wearing, but Basil had reported that her body was in good shape to last 3 hours training and fighting nonstop.
He never doubted the greatest hitman's abilities to shape someone into a good fighter, to hone their hidden strengths and bring them to surface. Lal and Colonnello had brought back great references of the time they saw her in Mafia Land, with Lal being her grumpy proud self at how the brunette carried herself and the little soldier singing praises left and right.
He knew Tsuna would be able to defend and protect herself with Reborn's training. But that didn't guarantee if it included her heart.
"How is she, really?" he asked.
"Tired" Nana sighed as she went to sit next to him "She's been having a hard time, but Tsu-chan is doing her best! She has very good friends too. They hang out after school or sometimes they come here. I'm really glad, although she sometimes returns home late and a little ruffled. They must be having a lot of fun"
That was one of the qualities he always loved about his darling wife. Her positive outlook even on a gloomy day, how much she worried and cared even though she didn't know the truth of how things have come to be. He was happy Tsuna had opened up and made friends, although they probably were her guardians too, and coming home late with dirty knees and scratches must be a result of hard training or getting into a fight.
It was obvious Tsuna had not mentioned anything to Nana, not about the Mafia, about Reborn's real purpose of coming here or what really happened in Italy. She wasn't aware of the risk or what was at stake, but she still worried and cared, because even if she was a civilian she was still a mother. And her mother's intuition of knowing things about her daughter was something not to take lightly.
"But you know, I thought she wouldn't return to painting again, not after…" They didn't need to fill the silence to know what that meant, and oh, how it hurt them both.
Tsuna was young and terrified at that time, so she really didn't know what had led to the decision of returning to Japan without him. She also probably wasn't aware of the constant phone calls between her parents about her shift of behaviour, of shielding herself from her classmates and stopping all things considered Art.
But as time went by, and one drawing became two, Tsuna went back to her creative days and started the process of healing and learning how to trust people again.
"I'm really happy" Nana smiled, sharing his thoughts.
And Iemitsu was blinded once more by the amazing and caring person that Nana was. How despite not knowing the ugly dark side that she had married, she still smiled and welcomed it with open arms. He knew his wife wasn't blind, she didn't eat up his ridiculous lies and played along all for the sake of maintaining a normality, of maintaining a place where anyone could feel safe and at home.
And it must have taken a lot of time and patience and care for Tsuna to break out of her shell and find the courage to start again, and Nana was everything if not that. It showed the strength she carried, and most importantly, the love she provided.
"Yeah" He grinned as he held her hand up to give it a kiss "She's strong. She takes after you, my beautiful Nana"
"Oh, stop it" She giggled sweetly.
.
.
.
Upstairs in her room, Tsuna had given up on her pursuit and was planning instead of either stealing that ring when Lambo was asleep or lock the kid in the bathroom when his fight was due. Which if she remembers correctly, was going to be on Tuesday.
She recalls one of the cervello women mentioning the Lightning fight as the next on schedule while she was still busy feeling guilt over Ryohei, and having seen Lambo's half-ring porting a broken lightning bolt just now raised red flags on her mind. She couldn't let that fight happen, couldn't let Lambo endanger himself and get hurt over a piece of metal.
Because Levi was the Lightning guardian of the Varia, and he hated her. Which in turn will instantly make him hate Lambo and destroy him with no mercy like the brainless brute that he was.
No, she couldn't let that happen, nor her heart or her conscience will ever live it down if the snotty kid who steals her things gets hurt while under her name. She can always ask Fuuta for some rankings on how to stop the fights- but no, no! She swore she wasn't going to use him, so she wouldn't.
Huffing, she turned on her bed and reached for her phone to get some distraction and it was then when she realized she had an unread message notification from an unknown number. Gianinni had fixed her phone so that it wouldn't receive any spam messages, and she knew that it was bugged and enhanced too so that no outsiders could infiltrate her inbox.
So for an unknown number to be able to go through that encrypted wall was curious. But her curiosity turned into annoyance once she saw the actual message.
" I have something to show you. Shall we meet?"
What a creepy way to greet someone, she scoffed but didn't erase the message, for despite having no sender name she instantly knew who it was from.
"Tell him no" And apparently, so did Reborn.
"Are you spying on me!?" She sat on her bed and glared at the hitman who was busy drinking a cup of espresso by her desk.
"I'm not" He blinked back at her "Giannini is. He directs me your emails"
"That's still spying!" She complained in exasperation at her invasion of privacy.
She hasn't dare hack or search anything Mafia related so as to not raise suspicion, it was so annoying to be limited even on her own devices but there was one occasion where Kyoko wanted to see a romcom not available yet on their country streaming service and Haru suggested using a fake account with some legal app, and because her laptop was the most 'secured' they decided to see it there.
Reborn's insufferable sigh at that counted as a victory to her.
"How do you even know it's Verde? You blocked his previous number"
"Just a hunch" The hitman said and levelled her with a hard stare "What does he want?"
"I don't know. You won't let me talk to him and ask"
"Dame-Tsuna"
"We were in the middle of building a project when you arrived" She murmured as she closed her inbox and went to open the chatting app to see if she had any unread messages there. "He wants information, I want updates''
Like a wizard, Kyoko was reminding her about homework, at which she simply sent a thumbs-up emoji and replied to Haru's question of having a girls night out with a gif of someone shrugging. Dino had spammed long texts that she opted to read later and instead went to see the other chat groups.
She along with Gokudera and Yamamoto were in a group - courtesy of the ex-baseball star - currently titled the Three Amigos. The name changed every few days and it was just as ridiculous as to what was inside. It was mostly the guys arguing and wanting to up one another in meme wars with her only sending emojis or gifs when the situation called for it.
But it was kind of funny - she didn't dare to say endearing - that no matter which group they were in, they always said good morning & goodnight in each chat respectively.
Even now, when they were busy with their own thoughts and training.
"What kind of project?" Reborn's curiosity made her hum and lock her phone, only to unlock it again and start to fiddle with it as she tried to come up with an answer.
"Just… nothing dangerous, I promise"
"You aren't supposed to lie anymore"
"I'm not lying. I just don't want to tell you" She grimaced as soon as the words escaped her mouth and meekly turned to see the hitman with a pleading look "No offense?"
Reborn didn't sigh but Tsuna could feel his annoyance at her evading the question. If Verde kept pressuring her now that the hitman was aware of their 'association', she would have given him something to placate his curiosity.
"How did you even catch his attention?" The hitman asked instead, just as curious.
"It was Dino's fault, actually" She smiled "I gave him a painting that was later stolen and ended up in an auction house. Verde saw it, liked it and tracked me down. I knew he was an arcobaleno, but Mammon never talked bad of him so I saw no danger in indulging him. I needed information and he was willing to share as long as I could entertain him. So he started sponsoring my art in exchange for 'crazy ideas'"
"What exactly was on the painting?"
"Just a tiny robot controlling the aspects of human behaviour in the mundane world" She shrugged but her words advocate of blatant robotic manipulation so she tried to amend it. "It was meant to represent the changes and control technology has on society and human lives..." Reborn blinked back at her "It was a school assignment?"
"Uh-huh"
Pursing her lips, she did not tell Reborn about the result of that painting, even if the smart tiny robot that controlled the lights of her room, the wifi, played music, read her books and provided real-life information was sitting innocently on her desk next to him.
"He's not blackmailing me" She had the need to reassure the hitman "I'm not that kind of an idiot. Quite the contrary, I think I have enough dirt on him in case he crosses me"
"Good"
"So, can I?" She tentatively asked.
"After the ring battle" The hitman said as he jumped towards his hammock, empty cup forgotten by the desk for her to pick up and wash "You need to focus on this first"
"Will you be mad at me if I give up the fight?" She asked timidly as she moved over so that her back was leaning against the wall and she could prop her legs up and hug her knees.
"Quite so, I can't let you ruin my pride"
"Hmm… but don't you wonder what will happen if I don't win?"
"Do you believe so?"
"Believing and knowing are two different things, but you can pretend to believe in something and make someone believe you know it"
"Tsuna"
"Sorry, it's just loud sometimes" She sighed as she rubbed her head tiredly. Maybe she should take a warm bath before going to bed to make the voices in her head relax and shut down.
"Let's keep your mind busy then"
"Huh?" She blinked and stared horrified as the hitman had not changed into his pyjamas, but was instead porting a smart suit with an ugly argyle vest and was holding her school bag with a devilish glint in his eyes.
"B-But it's Saturday! There's too much homework! Reborn, No!"
.
.
.
One thing he discovered about training with his father was that he was as ruthless as any other baseball coach preparing for the big leagues.
There was no mercy or playing around, and when he opted to stay home instead of going to school, it meant training and dedication, no waking up late and fooling around the house. His father couldn't be with him the whole time due to the restaurant, but he was strict and didn't leave him unsupervised for too long.
He already knew he could wield a knife with all his sushi skills of cutting fish, but to actually see him wield a sword was a different experience. It made him wonder where his father gained the knowledge because there were no kendo trophies or medals showcased around. There were no talks about sportsmanships or even where he picked up such skill.
He moved with precision and deadly strikes of someone who has done this for years. If a little rusty by old age, but his father held the posture of an experienced swordsman.
It was a little scary, he has to admit but he also held a new source of admiration to his old man.
Still, just because he was his father, it didn't mean that he didn't comment on his mistakes and let him slack off. He never lost his patience, he waited and taught him, again and again, the same position until he could get it right, but there was something frustrating him whenever he stayed practicing late and didn't show up at dinner time.
His father had not asked the reason why he wanted to learn sword fighting all those months ago, he didn't encourage him either but he still gave him some hard stares when he thought he wasn't looking, as if searching for something he clearly had no idea of.
And it frustrated him, because whatever it was his father was looking for, he wouldn't advance in his teaching until he found it.
And so, here he was. Sneaking around the house and into the dojo at late hours of the night to try and catch up. Seeing Ryohei-senpai lose his fight had dampened his spirit. It was hard not to, the boxer was like an inspiration among school sportsmen, with all his records and championships and wins and never-ending energy, to see him lose despite giving his all was shocking.
It was a reminder of the level of strength they were facing, the risk and danger they will experience and most importantly, what was at stake if they didn't win. This wasn't just another playful fight in the schoolyard, he knew that.
And he knew that Tsuna knew that, which is why he was stressing so much over training and becoming better so that he could win.
He knew it was bad to train unsupervised with a sharp sword at night when he was already tired by today's training. Swordsmanship was so different from baseball that it was taking a toll on his sore muscles. His shoulders and arms ached and cried for a break, but he couldn't rest knowing that he could fight any coming day now and he had to be ready.
He didn't know what kind of person he will fight, but he was sure that their levels of strength were beyond crazy.
"At this rate, you're going to destroy yourself" A squeaky voice called in the middle of the dark, making him grip his sword and turn around to face the presence in the room that wasn't there before.
"Hey kid" he breathed out, recognizing the voice but still having trouble pinpointing the exact location of where it was coming "Is Tsuna with you?"
"She's sleeping" Reborn said at his side, and if it weren't for his tired muscles and the knowledge that the presence of the hitman meant no harm, he would have jumped in surprise at the sudden appearance of the hitman stepping next to him. "But she wanted to know how you're doing, and so here I am, a dream fairy to grant you one wish"
"Haha, what are you on about?" He lowered his sword and took a sweep of the room with his eyes. The dojo was dark and the walls cast a shadow towards the place where the moonlight couldn't reach from the sliding doors there. He didn't want to turn the light on in case his father discovered him. How rebellious of him, and how amusing, that instead of fearing a scolding for sneaking out of the house, he was more afraid of being found inside.
"Take the weekend to rest, that's an order" Reborn told him with a stern and neutral voice "If you don't, I'm telling your father"
"That's mean"
"Tsuna and Gokudera are going to rest too. You won't advance in skill if you burn yourself like this"
"I know" He huffed and then he sighed as he crouched down and let the sword rest on the wooden floor. Tsuna probably knew he was on the way to self-destruct for Reborn's presence to be here, and this was probably an intervention. "I know"
"Why are you training so hard?"
The answer was simple, wasn't it? And yet, he felt a struggle to put it in words. Maybe that was why his father refused to progress his training.
"I can't help but think that she will hate me more if I hurt myself than losing the fight"
"That's true"
"But I also need to win the fight for her sake"
"Also true, but what do you value more? Her feelings or her life?" Reborn asked the golden question.
It was Friday night, he was stressed and tired and if he kept training so late in the night then he would most probably lose an arm with all the sword swinging. Isn't that what had happened to his shoulder? He broke it because of the heavy pressure of his peers and wanting to be better, in wanting to win the next game and not let his teammates down.
And yet, after everything that has happened he was in the same situation as before, making the same mistake like an idiot.
Tsuna pulled his mind out of the dark clouds once, and she also was against him fighting and risking his life.
It made him wonder how Gokudera was doing. That guy was loyal to the bone and he knew that winning his fight meant everything to him, because it meant he could prove himself worthy or something like that. They haven't really talked about the fights or anything related, but he considered him his best friend to notice and know how much pressure it was putting him even if he didn't acknowledge it out loud.
But what does that say about him? Why was he fighting? He told Tsuna that it was his choice - which it was - and that he wanted to protect her from her hurting. But was that really the right choice?
Her life and her feelings were both important, but if he fights and gets hurt, then Tsuna will feel guilty and sad, but if he doesn't fight then she will get hurt either way and it will make him feel like a coward for abandoning a friend.
No, he needed to fight. And he needed to be able to win with little injuries so as to not worry Tsuna - or his father - for the matter. What he needed was to find a balance that can help him fulfil his resolve. He couldn't ask his father for advice without divulging into uncertain territory, he trusted his old man with his life, but by the hard stares he had received, it was obvious this was something he needed to figure it out by himself.
And maybe with a little bit of help from the dream fairy.
"I choose both" He declared. "Tsuna's life and feelings both matter. I want to protect them both" Saying that, he nodded to the kid sitting next to him to convey his acceptance at needing guidance.
"Good. Then, let me grant you your wish"
He blinked in confusion at Reborn, taking in his pleased smirk and gleaming dark eyes that glow even in the darkness of the room. Staring at him, it kinda felt like he was making a deal with the devil.
Coming Monday, he will know why Tsuna was terrified of the little kid wearing the black suit.
.
.
.
Sunday morning in the Sawada residence went as peacefully as it has been for the past couple of months.
This time, Tsuna did wake up in time to have breakfast with the kids. They had settled into the routine of watching a Hero cartoon on Sunday's mornings while eating cereal with either marshmallow, chocolate chips or gummies on top. It depended on who got to the kitchen first.
She didn't know why she kept indulging them, but here she was. Sprinkling chocolate chips and blueberries over her cereal and splashing cool milk over it. Dino had brought more blueberries from Italy and came to deliver them when she was hiding at Kyoko's house so she missed him. There were three boxes that should last her roughly for a month if she ate a handful every day.
But staring at them, eating them, it just brought bitter feelings down her throat.
Vongola summer house was surrounded by those little bushes, and remembering them just bought unwanted memories of the situation at hand. She and Bel used to pick them up, Lussuria was in charge of baking and even Squalo enjoyed squishing them before eating them. Was she just a blueberry ready to be squashed?
"It's starting!" Fuuta exclaimed with excitement as the cartoon finally aired.
Hero cartoons were nice because they always had the same theme. Where good and evil fought and where after the battle, the hero always managed to win. It brought messages of hope and endurance, of holding on and keep walking forward no matter what.
But life was more complicated than that, there wasn't just a good side and a bad side fighting for their ideals, there was a lot of crap in the middle, emotional baggage in one side and existential crisis in the other. The hero could easily turn into the villain while the enemy into the anti-hero, white and black combined created a grayscale, after all.
To Xanxus, she was the enemy for betraying him and claiming his right to become boss. And she could understand that, but it wasn't her fault that things had come this way. She didn't decide to become a candidate, she didn't choose her lineage to be considered a threat. She was not given a choice. Who was the real enemy of her story? Vongola? Fate?
"He won!" Ipin exclaimed alongside Lambo, who had maintained a distance from her ever since last night.
15 minutes into the show, and the hero had already won. Right, he always does.
Sighing, she started eating her cereal before it became an inedible mass of soggy food. Another fifteen minutes later and the episode was over, the kids had escaped to the backyard to play and leave her to wash the dishes.
She didn't mind, it gave her at least something to keep her busy.
Now that she was given this free day, she wondered what she should do. She didn't have the energy to hang out with Kyoko and Haru, and visiting Gokudera and Yamamoto will surely put pressure on them but staying inside the house was stressful.
Maybe she should do some gardening? If she remembers correctly, Verde had sent some seeds in his last parcel of Green&Peace so there should be some. She didn't have a green thumb exactly, but at least her bean plant never died when the school assigned it to her class. And there was a feeling of tranquillity of getting her fingers dirty by digging the soil and hiding away a little seed from view so that it could grow undisturbed from external harm.
Was she projecting?
Shaking her head, she picked up the forgotten bowls and went to the kitchen to wash them. She shouldn't even be allowed into the kitchen in case the plates explode in her hands again, but her mother didn't seem to be anywhere near to kick her out, so she won't take responsibility if something happens. She hopes it wont.
"Tsuna-fish"
Can something happen now? Please…
"It's Tsuna" She murmured without looking back and focused on cleaning the bowls thoroughly. "Where's mom?"
"She's next door. It's the neighbour's birthday so your sweet mother went to give her some matcha cookies"
She couldn't help but scrunch her nose at that, she didn't like the taste of matcha, even worse if it was in cookies. But maybe she should ask for some as a gift to Fon, if she was going to accept his offer as a therapist then she didn't want it to be for free.
"How are you?" Iemitsu asked.
"Fine"
"And Reborn? How is he treating you?"
"He's a hitman, what do you expect?"
"Tsuna, I'm trying-
"So am I!" The bowls clattered in the sink but didn't break when she let go of them to grip the counter instead. "I'm trying really hard"
"I know" Iemitsu sighed and moved somewhere behind her without coming any closer "I know, but Tsuna, I promise, things will get better soon"
"How can you say that? Do you even care about me?"
"I'm trying to protect you"
"By selling me to Vongola?!" She yelled as she turned to look at him "I thought you wanted to protect us! Isn't that why you send me here?! To Japan? To get away!? Why did you turn on your word?!"
"You won't understand now, but I promise, this is for your own good"
"My own good?!" She snarled as she shook her head "I'm not sleeping and I'm not resting! My mind has been in chaos since the Mafia came into our home, how is that any good for me?"
"I know its hard, believe me, I didn't want to put you into a difficult situation-
"Then don't make me fight!" She pleaded, tired of this constant fight in her mind and now in real life. "Don't make me fight him! Don't make me a Mafia boss!"
"It's not for you to decide" Iemitsu looked torn, shaking his head gravely as if her words didn't matter.
"It's my life! I don't want to be Vongola Decimo!"
"You have to-
"Why won't you let me decide?! It's the bloody Mafia! I can die!" And by this point, there were hot tears falling from her eyes by rage and anger and hurt at the blatant dismissal of her life "Don't you care?"
"I care, which is why you need to do this. Tsuna, listen to me-
But she wasn't listening. She didn't want to listen.
It was too early in the morning to have this discussion, she knew it was meant to happen sooner than later with how tense things had been since she returned home, but she wasn't ready to face him. Not when it meant disappointment and anguish and yelling.
For once, her head was quiet, as if not wanting to get involved with this mess and leaving her to solve it out by herself. She never thought she would feel so alone without those whispers or hurt by being abandoned by her own mind.
"I can't do this right now" She whispered tiredly as she whipped her tears and tried to walk out of the kitchen to escape this discussion, but Iemitsu followed her a few steps behind.
"Tsuna, we need to talk"
"Please, don't do this now" She begged, because right now she knew she wouldn't be able to control her emotions and either her actions or words could inflict damage beyond repair for the both of them. Worst thing that could happen was her burning the house, but her flames were picky and unpredictable, so that wasn't probable. Right?
"Tsuna-fish, I know you hate this, but right now there is no other choice than to fight and claim the title. You need to become Vongola Decimo, there is no other way"
"Other way for what?"
She was so tired of the 'do this and do that' conversation, why couldn't she get a straight answer out of anyone? Everyone either wanted her to become a Mafia boss or not, but they didn't seem to care about what she had to say about it. Did she even have a choice anymore or was there something else at play?
"You think you can control me if I become Decimo?" She had to ask.
"That has nothing to do with this!" Iemitsu responded, and even though her intuition was waking and assessing the truth, there was something nagging in the back of her mind.
"Then why are you forcing me!?" She yelled and begged her mind to come up with an answer but it kept quiet and her voice broke when she spoke next "I don't understand"
"It's not that simple" Iemitsu shook his head and Tsuna wanted to scream because it was simple, it was so simple but everyone was complicating things and getting in her way "This isn't what I wanted for you, believe me. But right now, you need to claim that title for your own sake, not mine"
Outside, the kids exclaimed at whatever it was that they were playing, and the extra noise was enough to remind her that her mom could come back at any moment. This wasn't the time or place to be having this conversation, and with every second that passes, she could feel her heartbeat rising in trepidation at feeling trapped.
"Well, I'm sorry I can't be what you wanted me to be" She sniffed and turned around, deeming the conversation over but Iemitsu was becoming just as stressed as her - and with her - because he huffed silently and reached out to grab her shoulders and force her to stay.
"Tsuna, I'm trying-
"Let go of me"
"You need to trust me"
"You're the last person that deserves my trust"
And she could see that her words hurt him, good, she wanted to convince her heart. But all she could feel was shame, anger and guilt. Emotions that he didn't deserve from her after what had happened in Italy and what he has done with her life, it just wasn't fair.
Taking the opportunity of his silence, Tsuna removed his hands from her shoulders and ducked underneath his arm to dash towards the front door to make her escape.
"Tsuna, the ring-
Snarling, she ripped the broken ring from her finger and threw it at Iemitsu's feet.
"There! Vongola, Vongola! That's all you care about!"
Iemitsu let her go, he waited until the door was closed before sighing deeply in his hands. This was just a disaster, he knew Tsuna was going to quarrel and disagree with him but not to what degree. He had hoped that things had mellowed down after being apart for so long, but it seemed to be the opposite if the anger and hurt in her orange eyes were any indication of it.
Rubbing his face tiredly, he bent down to pick the ring from the floor and considered putting a chain on it so that it wouldn't get lost.
"Don't give me that look" He gruffed as he bypassed the hitman at the stairs "When you have a daughter, you'll understand"
Reborn scoffed at that.
As if he wanted a daughter, dealing with Tsuna was already enough.
.
.
.
Tsuna ran out of the house, not knowing where to go, only that it had to be the farthest way possible. Having no destination in mind, she just let her legs pull her around town until it became impossible to breathe. The sun was blaring down and the summer heat was hot and humid that it really felt like she was having a mental breakdown.
She slowed down, feeling her chest burning and stopped to lean on a wall at an unfamiliar corner. She didn't know where she was, but at this point, it didn't matter. It was empty and quiet and she could hear her heart beating fast in her head.
Her eyes watered, and her lips trembled.
And she hid her face in her hands as her legs buckled and she slid down till she was sitting on the floor.
Was this puberty? If it was, then she didn't want it.
All her negative emotions seemed to be enhanced and she didn't know what to do with them. She wanted to scream and cry, there was fire burning in her fingers, ready to touch and destroy everything to ash. Everything she had bottled up until now - all the pain and hatred and fear- it all seemed to want to be unleashed, but her heart was too small, it couldn't process all emotions at once.
Iemitsu was an idiot that didn't deserve her tears.
But even so, the ache wouldn't stop, the tears wouldn't stop. And if she kept crying under the blasted summer sun, then she was going to dehydrate. With shoulders shaking with sobs and her chest constricted with intakes of breaths, she cursed her sudden inability to control her emotions.
She always knew seeing her father again would cause cross feelings between them both, it was something that has been building up since that night in Italy so many years ago. It would be a lie to say that she hadn't prepared herself for it to happen, she had thought so many nights on what she was going to say to him the next time they met.
But planning was useless, because the only thing she could do right now was cry.
Between her hitches of breaths, there was a little sound in front of her that seemed to be trying to get her attention. She didn't know if her intuition was still playing dead, but there was no feeling of danger approaching her, and she would have ignored it, if it weren't for the insistent noise mixing with her cries.
A soft meow called out, again and again until she finally looked up to see her stray cat staring back at her.
"Hey" she sniffed and whipped her tears with the back of her hand "Puru, what are you doing here?"
The cat blinked his only healthy eye and pawed closer to her, sniffing the air around her as it to gauge the reason for her distress before jumping into her lap, placing his paws on her shoulders to stand up and reach forward to lick the tears from her cheek.
She froze for a moment, not expecting the sudden rough tongue on her face, but the small action threatened to bring new tears again so she sniffled and hugged the car closer, not really caring if she spooks him and gets claws on her face instead, but the stray just purred and nuzzled closer to her.
Taking comfort in the little creature, she tried to stop thinking about anything other than breathing slowly to match the vibrations coming from the cat, and as she did so, there was something inside of her settling in, like water clearing her mind from depressive thoughts. There must be something therapeutic of petting a rumbling cat while feeling down.
It must be the purring.
"I feel like an idiot" She confessed, now that the tears had stopped and her body felt heavy with fatigue, she felt stupid for letting her emotions get the better of her. God, if this was her Sunday morning with her father, she didn't know what would happen when she actually faces Xanxus. He won't give her a moment to cry, that was for sure.
Sighing, she blinked her eyes clear from the moisture there and her shoulders shook slightly at a loud rumbling.
Wait, that wasn't purring.
Startled, she looked up only to see the sky darkening with thundering clouds.
"Seriously?!"
No wonder it was so humid! Summer storms were the worst.
She cursed her bad luck and her intuition for not warning her or even letting her grab an umbrella. Stupid thing, it must be broken or just toying with her to bring her more misery.
"We need to find a safer place" She told the cat as she stood up and stared in dismay at the sight of her legs because she just had breakfast at her house on a Sunday morning when she ran away from home, meaning that she was still wearing her pyjamas. And they had to be the ones with dinosaur prints all over them.
God damn it.
Puru meowed at her and swished his tail to grab her attention, and the cat looked like it wanted to claw her leg when she looked down at him with a grimace.
"Lead on then"
Having grabbed her attention, the stray stretched comfortably before flickering his ears with one of his paws and turned around, not looking back to see if she followed. And Tsuna had no problem following a cat through the unfamiliar streets, only muffling a giggle at the cute action before yelping when the rain drizzle showered her.
They picked up their pace, it was dangerous to run while on the rain - and neither her mind nor her heart needed a reminder of what almost happened to Lambo and the car - so she was careful to watch where she was going and not panic when the rain started to fall more heavily over them.
She only did a double-take, however, when she realized the fact that the cat was leading her to the very familiar abandoned amusement park. It didn't feel like she was walking into a trap, but she didn't care at this point.
She jumped under the nearest roof for shelter and hugged her arms to bring warmth to her already cold skin. At her feet, Puru shook his body to get rid of the excess of water, with the droplets sprinkling on her already wet slippers. The walk back home was certainly going to be a walk of shame, that is if the rain let down. Maybe she should call Dino to pick her up, at least she had her phone on her when she ran without thinking.
Her stray meowed and when she looked at him, he was already sneaking inside the building through a broken door. To go in or not to go in, what a silly question. She could get sick again if she didn't find a proper refuge.
"Hello?" She called out loud as she carefully slipped through the door, making sure the broken shards of the door didn't tear her pyjamas or arms. "Ken? Chikusa?"
There was silence other than the rain falling outside. Contrary to her Friday quest of coming here to deliver some goodies, she didn't feel any source of pull or presence for the matter. Whatever it was that she felt that day was gone, as was the other company.
"No one's here?" She asked the cat, who gave her a long meow as an answer. Tsuna debated for a moment, before shivering slightly and ventured forwards into the room. "Well, I'm sure they won't mind"
She did bring them cookies as a peace offering after all, and by the way she and Gokudera were pushed to the door rather than being kicked out, she counted that as a win. Rubbing her arms, she walked all the way until she reached the room with the beaten red couch, where she proceeded to sit after deeming it clean from dust.
Puru jumped and curled next to her, licking his paws to start grooming his wet fur while she sat in silence, just breathing deeply and trying to untangle the mess inside her head. She tried to distract herself by squeezing the excess of water from her slippers and her hair, which she opted to pull in a messy braid. She was going to take a warm bath as soon as she returned home.
Or not? Maybe she can call in sick and not show up to the fight.
Her machiavellian plan was rapidly stopped, however, when the silence that had reign was broken when her phone rang.
It took him long.
Sighing, she fumbled with her phone to answer.
" Dame-Tsuna"
"I'm not sorry for running away" She said quietly, and leaned back into the couch to bring her legs up and prayed that Reborn hadn't overheard them "Sorry, I just…I can't stay at home."
" Where are you now?"
"I'm safe, I'm with someone, so don't worry, okay?" Her stray yawned at her side and started kneading the couch to get comfortable. Reborn has probably tracked her down by now and knew where she was, but he said she was supposed to rest for the weekend, so he couldn't force her to do things like walk back home under the rain.
" Don't do anything stupid. And come straight back home or I'm sending Baka-Dino to pick you up"
Was it funny that they thought of Dino in the same way?
"I won't run away, I promise" She murmured tiredly "I promise, just… just give me time?"
" Okay"
The call disconnected, and she sighed, but her emotions stuck in her throat and she choked into another sob.
What was the deal with Reborn anyway? He treated her like a punching bag and his subject of amusement on most of the days, but on rare occasions, when certain incidents happened and she showed raw vulnerability, he treated like a glass doll. And she hated it.
Leaning down to hug her knees, she rested her head on them for a while and listened to the rain falling outside. At her side, the cat was now curled down and sleeping, and seeing him made her want to sleep too.
But her phone lit up again, signalling a new message had come.
Yamamoto was telling her that he was visited by the dream fairy on Friday's night, only that it seems like he made a deal with the boogeyman instead. Exactly her sentiments, she thought with a little laugh and sent him a 'ganbatte' emoticon because what else could she say? She didn't know what kind of training Reborn will make him do, but she already pities him.
He was going to need all the help he could get, Reborn told her yesterday the element of each of her guardians, so if her memory served right, then his opponent in the Rain battle was Squalo. Gokudera was going to fight Bel, and she could already imagine the violence in that battle. Neither was going to hold back, and if worse comes to worst, some blood will be shed.
Ugg, bad idea. Now wasn't the time to think about that. But think about that she did, and she couldn't help but question things beyond because she didn't have a Mist guardian and Varia was lacking a Cloud, so does that mean that those fights were an instant win for the other party? But Kyoya was her Cloud, and if he doesn't fight…
Then again, Varia must have forged a contact with another Cloud user, one that she didn't know about but could already feel creeps rising in her skin with just thinking about it.
It must be the cold, she told herself as she curled a little to seek warmth.
There really was no way out of this, was it?
If she fights Xanxus - when, her intuition whispers - whatever outcome may come, she was willing to try and reach a proposition with him. Being Decimo was his right, not hers. He was by far the best candidate out of the two of them to become a Mafia Boss. So- and maybe - but what if?... If Xanxus becomes Decimo, can she still keep the ring?
She didn't understand why her intuition was so obsessed with the ring, and it was so tiring just thinking about it when her inner thoughts wanted one thing while she wanted another. It gave her a headache, added to her guilt of getting people involved and in danger despite somehow needing them and her current fatigue after crying for fighting with her father, it made her feel like trash.
Her eyes started to drop and her grip over her cellphone weakened as a sudden wave of exhaustion hit her with the stuffy air from the rain and her self-deprecating thoughts.
She had told Reborn that she was selfish, had made it clear to Yamamoto that if the situation depended on it she wouldn't save him, just as she had told Fuuta that she wouldn't risk what she had to protect him. Bringing Gokudera to her side, playing school girl with Kyoko, making Ryohei fight, and even involving Kyoya...
Everything she has done and said, her actions and drive, it all has all been for a greater purpose. There was something worse at stake than becoming a Mafia Boss, something siniste̴͙͘r.
-... B ut was that the real reason or was she just trying to justify her actions?
Xanxus knew the truth. What had started this mess, he knew part of it, she was sure. Bel must have tattled her with Mammon when he hacked her search, so if they were aware of it, couldn't Xanxus just listen to her and then maybe work together to achieve the endgame and forget the battle?
-... S he should just let the world burn so long as she gets to keep her little peace.
She knew she couldn't do it alone, it was the only reason why she took Reborn's training and was reluctantly fighting for the title. If she wins the battle and becomes Decimo, she will have a bigger arsenal and power to accomplish that and more, so much more.
There was a soft humming in the air, like an underwater lullaby whose words only she could hear. Where had she heard it again? Lost summer nights, so kind and gentle, like the wings of the butterfly fluttering in the breeze and- wait...
Just now, what was she thinking about?
She blinked, but every time she did her eyelids became heavier and her mind foggier until she felt something pulling her in. It was terrifying, being aware that she was losing consciousness and didn't have the strength to snap out of it. Her body was numb and her mind had stopped whispering so there was nothing she could do but close her eyes and let go.
Shadows danced around her, cradling her gently into the streams of oblivion.
But was she dreaming or was she losing her mind?
Because the next thing she knew, she was waking up with fingers tangling in her hair.
"Hmm?"
"Buonasera, my lady"
She looked up to see heterochromatic eyes looking playfully back at her. A pause, and she blinked, and blinked again until she confirmed that what she was seeing wasn't a dream, and that her head was in fact resting over his lap where he had been playing with a strand of her hair for however long.
"Mukuro" She called out with a raspy voice from all the crying she did and looked at the illusionist with confusion "What are you doing here?"
"Imagine my delight when I found you asleep in my couch"
"Blame your cat" She muttered and pushed herself up, although her body was tired and was very comfortable, she didn't want to have a conversation laying on a guy's lap like that. She was more exhausted to actually feel embarrassed, but Mukuro merely hummed in response and let her sit next to him with enough distance for things not to get awkward.
Puru was gone and in his place was the illusion of the boy. Tsuna knew he wasn't really here, but seeing him outside rather than her mental garden was nice, although to what purpose, that is yet to be known. A yawn escaped her lips and she stretched until her sore muscles stretched in comfort and she leaned back on the couch with a sigh.
Outside, the rain had stopped and by the way the stuffy humid air was suffocating her lungs, it meant that it was probably noon and she just slept for hours on an old beaten couch where to her it felt like seconds when in fact, half the day had passed.
"Ran away from home?" Mukuro asked, all lazy and unperturbed by the summer weather. Lucky him, she grouchily thought. At least she was smart enough to wrap her hair in a braid, she didn't want to walk home in her wet pyjamas and frizzy hair.
"You could say" She shrugged and looked around the room in search of more presences but they were alone. "Sorry to impose"
"I never said I didn't like it"
And she chose to ignore his smirk in exchange for bringing her knees up again towards her chest and asked a stupid question.
"How are you?"
"As fine as a vegetable in vinegar can be" Yeah, stupid question, she berated herself with a small grimace.
"You are not possessing a poor old lady, are you?"
"Kufufu, do you think so low of me?"
"Hmm" She shrugged again instead of taking the bait. While she had formed a strange understanding with the illusionist, Mukuro was still unpredictable at best and chaotic evil at worst, so she didn't know on what line she stood with him.
"What's all the ruckus going on in town?" He asked after a few minutes of silence, and she saw no harm in answering with the truth.
"An assassin squad declared war on me and my made-up team. Vongola is forcing us to fight them"
Well, they were forcing her. Everyone else decided to join for whatever reason and were giving her huge amounts of stress and guilt. But whatever, she had enough on her plate to be worrying about other people, she needed to be sane in mind and body to survive her own battle, anyone else will have to survive on their own too.
It was the reasonable thing to do, she couldn't pull them out of the fight nor will she fight their battle for them, so even if it hurt, she has to let it go and focus on her own psyche. That wasn't selfish right? She pondered again but stopped herself from falling into depressing thoughts when she realized that Mukuro was staring at her.
"What?" She asked, half-conscious that she was still wearing her cartoony pyjamas.
"I'm just waiting" He shrugged as he crossed his legs and leaned his head against one of his hands perched over the back of the couch. "Are you not going to ask me to join the fight? It's in your name, isn't it?"
"You want to fight… for me?"
What is up with all these people wanting to fight on her name? She almost wanted to grip her hair and scream, but at this point she was tired and just couldn't fathom the reason why. She could understand a friend wanting to help another friend, but to risk their lives? Things like loyalty didn't mean much, not when they were kids themselves still learning how to live.
"It's easy to know you need strong people, but you are too proud to ask them yourself. Am I wrong?"
"It's not that I'm proud. I just don't want to drag anyone else into this" She shook her head, tired of the same speech.
"Hmm…" Mukuro tilted his head and blinked lazily "Then how about we make a deal?"
"Why do you want to fight so hard?" He has all the reasons not to get involved with the Mafia and Vongola, and yet, here he was. Wanting to chain himself, again, when he was already a prisoner.
"I'm bored, I need entertainment" He drawled, as if that was enough justification.
"So you will fight in exchange for something?" She moved her legs down and went to cross her arms over her chest as she stared down at his amused expression, trying to get her intuition to read his intentions. "Are you going to ask to get you out of prison?"
"You and I both know you don't have the power to do so, yet"
"What makes you so sure I will get you out?" She smiled, if only because what he said was a truth she has been brooding over for weeks. And because she wanted to tease him a little, sue her. After all, he still gave them a hard time a few months ago.
"Kufufu, what a cruel lady you are. Don't break my heart like that" And he held a hand playfully over his chest and acted hurt, knowing perfectly well that what he said was true. How ridiculous.
"Name your price"
"Have dinner with me"
She gaped at him in surprise. Was he… asking her out? No, Mukuro was all flirt and smirks to get what he wanted, and he wanted free food?
"But you are an illusion" She poked his shoulder to state the point and even though it was solid, the mist flames creating his body quivered under her touch like tiny ripples in a pond.
"I have my ways" He smirked at her with a secretive glint in his mismatched eyes.
Even though her intuition acted on its whim sometimes, it was still a part of her that has become enhanced over the last few weeks. It was strong enough to know when Reborn was plotting torturing schemes for her training and even though it had been silent in the morning, it was telling her now - almost singing - that there were no malicious intentions in making the deal.
"Okay" She whispered, knowing that this time, it was her agreeing for someone to fight into her battlefield.
And it's not like she could stop him, she had the suspicion that he was going to appear either way and create more chaos under her name. Reborn had said that he was her official guardian, but if Vongola had no plans to release him, then why name him hers? Was Mukuro even aware of what it would mean for him to fight as her guardian?
"What is the grand prize of this battle, anyway?"
"The winner takes over Vongola"
And he had the gall to look surprised for a second before his expression turned that of a fat cat that got both the canary and the cream.
"Oya, aren't this good news"
Tsuna hopes he chokes.
.
.
.
Monday, 8am.
She has officially decided to skip school until the whole ring-battle fiasco is over.
Reborn agreed with her, if only because he was actually sure that she would end up burning the school with her emotions running rampage, so they were making mornings kinda like therapy sessions before the real training began later at noon.
He was still going to make her do her homework, though. And if her grades drop, hell will follow.
Curiously enough, she and Mukuro ended up talking about her artwork for a good hour, and if it weren't for the constant afternoon humidity she would have stayed a bit more. Mukuro could have easily created a winter wonderland with real cold air and ice but he liked to see her suffer, so she didn't look behind as she started to make her way home.
But just as she rounded the corner, she surrendered to the heat and ended up calling Dino to pick her up from her walk of shame.
The poor blond didn't look any better, and through the whole drive home, he kept complaining about angry birds and how she must stay away from that violent boy. It was kinda funny, even Romario was a bit scared of Kyoya, but Dino was the one who suffered from direct contact.
She asked about their training, about what exactly Kyoya was supposed to learn from it, but Dino had no idea either. What a dummy.
He didn't ask about her red eyes or what she was even doing near Kokuyo land in her pyjamas, and he probably knew her better than anyone because he also didn't ask how she was holding up. He merely hugged her, commenting she smelt like a wet cat and dust and waited for her if she wanted to talk.
For a moment she considered it, what Fon had said and what Dino meant to her. He knew what happened in Italy and the disaster that followed, he knew what Xanxus meant to her and the hostility towards her father, so really, he was the best person to just vent her emotions without him asking for more questions. He will understand.
But maybe that was the thing holding her back. Because they have history and a friendship, she knew Dino will side with her, listen and console her, but not give her advice on how to move on. Because moving on will hurt and he didn't want to be the one to force her to do that. And she loved him and was grateful for everything he has done for her, but she wasn't going to treat him like her emotional punching bag.
When they arrived at her house, they threw an excuse about an abrupt lunch to her mother, who only expressed worry at their dirty appearances and ushered them inside. When Tsuna came out from her shower, Dino was engaged in a staring contest with Iemitsu. She quickly escaped to the kitchen to help her mother wash the vegetables for today's dinner.
The only good thing was that Dino and Romario stayed for dinner, so it wasn't as awkward as it was on Saturday, even though there wasn't any space left at the table.
She was exhausted by the time night fell, and without any homework left to do, she quickly fell asleep with the feeling of impending dread sinking into her bones. She knew enough was enough when she woke up shivering before the sun was up, so she didn't ponder a minute longer to grab her phone and ask for help.
"Will you be there?" She asked the hitman as she was getting ready to go out. Her mother was already awake, and leaving the house in joggers rather than her uniform will raise suspicion so she had to change to keep up appearances.
"Do you want me there?" It was weird for Reborn to ask permission, but then again...
"You'll spy either way"
And that was her way of accepting his presences into her path of self-healing.
And so, here she was.
"Just keep breathing, Tsunayuuki-san. And think of everything around you. The texture of the ground, the smelt of the grass, the beating of your heart. Listen to it and focus on just that"
It was easier said than done in the beginning, to focus on just one thing when there was a mess inside her mind, but it was better focusing on just something rather than nothing at all. Clearing her mind never worked with Reborn, there was just too much chaos going on, so enhancing her senses to occlude unwanted thoughts and shift her priorities seemed to be a great method to diminish her anxiety.
Breathing, and counting her breaths, feeling the ground on her fingers and listening to her heart beat slowly on her chest on par with the rise and fall of her chest. There was a serenity she hadn't been able to find before, even though the air was still hot from yesterday's rain, it was a little easier to breathe.
She didn't know how long it had been since she sat down to meditate, but by the time she felt ready, her body was relaxed and her mind quiet.
"Are you alright?" Fon asked her when she opened her eyes.
"I feel lighter"
"That means the meditation is working" He said with a pleased smile and handed her a cup of tea "Clearing your head will only make way for unwanted thoughts. The best way to focus on nothing, its to focus just on something"
She accepted the cup and the warm beverage added to the soothing sensation of comfort. She still felt sad and afraid, but it wasn't as intense as last night.
"Where's Reborn?"
"Sulking" She hid her smile over the cup, feeling and ignoring the glare at the back of her head from somewhere behind her "Thanks for doing this, Fon"
"It's my pleasure"
Tsuna needed therapy, but she couldn't exactly go to a town's clinic and talk about Mafia and voices and flames to a civilian psychologist, and finding one from the underworld was like signing her own life away so this was her safest choice.
Putting her faith in Fon was a huge step for her, but knowing that it was her decision and hers alone allowed her to open up to the arcobaleno who despite sharing a title of one of the Mafia's strongest, still cared for strangers in need and was willing to help without asking for things in return.
"There is something bothering you"
"You said it would be best to release my fears to someone I could trust rather than hide them"
"Am I that person? I'm honoured" He told her sincerely, perhaps not expecting for her to choose him as her confidant.
"I think I'm ready to talk" She muttered, suddenly feeling a cold fear grasping her chest but she tried to force the bubble of anxiety down.
"Just take your time" Fon didn't usher her, he simply continued to sit next to her and drink his tea, waiting for her to sort her thoughts and speak when she was ready.
It took her a while, there was just too much she wanted to say but didn't know how to start. And when she encouraged herself to speak, the words died in her throat and became lost, only for it to repeat again. It was hard and annoying, and the sudden need to cry overpowered her, but she breathed out and played with the grass underneath her to focus.
Knowing that Reborn was also listening wasn't helping with her nerves, but she did trust him and he was going to find out about this sooner than later, so it was all on her to just speak when she felt ready.
"Iemitsu didn't know" She said "That I met Xanxus. For two years, he didn't knew"
She could feel the anxiety wanting to cripple her voice but she held on, pulling a grass leaf and started to play with it to distract her mind with something as she kept talking.
"He knew I was happy, but never asked for the names of my friends. So I never told him, just mom and he- uh.. he didn't…"
"It's alright, take a deep breath"
"He didn't knew I was kidnapped" She exhaled loudly and gripped the leaf until it bent in half "Not until it was too late. And he blamed Xanxus for that, when it was him who found me and brought me back"
It was somehow liberating to finally say this out loud, although this was just the surface of her thoughts and emotions, to be able to express them without succumbing to nightmarish thoughts felt good.
At her side, Fon had a shocked face. This was probably new to him, which made her feel good because at least not everyone knew about her past and was playing with her present. He will probably have questions without a doubt, but he wasn't going to ask, just listen.
Reborn, on the other hand, was soaking all the new information she was willingly sharing to add to his mental file and she knew that his curiosity will eventually make him question her in the future, but for now, it was her turn to talk. And she did.
"I don- I don't know what he told mom, but he convinced her to return to Japan without asking me. He sent me here… so that the Mafia couldn't get me again" And the anxiety she felt mixed with hot anger in her chest "But… but he still sold me out. He signed me to Vongola to become a Mafia Boss and I… I…" Her breath hitched but she scrunched her nose to prevent tears from falling "I'm angry and sad… I just… I don't understand why he did it"
She unclenched her hand and let the broken leaf drift in the air.
It was quiet for some time, but the silence didn't feel oppressive as she waited. That was all she could unravel for today, and even in doing so she still felt like wanting to puke, but what little she said was enough to get rid of negative forces to get her through today.
"I can't speak for your father, Tsunayuuki-san, for I do not know him. And it will be presumptuous of me to accuse him without facts, but one thing I know for sure, is that no father would ever condemn their child to a future of suffering, unless they were the filth of humanity, for in which case he is, then I withdraw my words"
"No" She whispered quietly "He isn't"
She knew he wasn't. And perhaps that's why his betrayal hurts more. He claims this was for her own good, as if becoming a bloody Mafia Boss was supposed to be something beneficial for a little girl scared of her own shadow.
"I just don't understand"
"And that resentment, you hold it against him, after all this time"
"I know its petty-
"It's not. Never dismiss your feelings as childish, you feel them for a reason, Tsunayuuki-san"
And she did feel childish for getting emotional about this, like she was exaggerating her mistrust and anger, but no one really told her how to feel if she ever faced pain and betrayal. No one really prepared her to face this sort of reality.
"Why did they lie?" She questioned what had been pestering for months, even if she knew she wouldn't get the real answer "Everyone was dead by the time I arrived in Japan. All the heirs were gone. So why? Why did he send me here for six years when Vongola could have kept me and groom me to their like?"
"Iemitsu had no way of knowing that Xanxus was going to attack Vongola right after you left" Reborn added, and his unexpected presence at her side didn't startle her as she thought it would. "They were told about the coup a day after and Federico was considered MIA a month later, six months after that and his remains were discovered and officially proclaimed dead"
"Oh" She breathed out and hugged her knees closer for comfort.
She knew the hitman was intrigued about this, but for him to have searched for the exact dates of the occurrences was a bit baffling. Although it shouldn't surprise her, it was Reborn after all.
"But Xanxus is still alive" She wanted to snarl, the anger she felt over Iemitsu shifted completely towards a new person "Nono, he told me Xanxus was dead but he's not. Reborn, you said I was a candidate, it's been plaguing my mind since you came. How could I be a candidate if supposedly there was no one else? Why is he alive? And why did they lie to me?"
"I don't have the answers yet. Vongola kept Xanxus death vague on the records and didn't confirm his rebirth until a week ago"
"Foul play, you suppose?" Fon asked, keeping up with the conversation despite not having all the facts.
"The one holding the key answer is Nono, but he is currently MIA"
"How intriguing" Murmured Fon. It was dangerous to share this classified information with an external party, a very dangerous external party but if Reborn was allowing it, then Tsuna didn't care. Maybe there was an Arcobanelo oath that bound them to secrecy between them. Should she breach this with Mammon? She could pay for answers using Iemitsu's credit card. Maybe try to bribe Colonnello with apple pie?
"Tsunayuuki-san, have you talked to him?" Fon asked her.
"Xanxus? No, I shot myself in the head"
"Your father, I mean"
"Oh" How silly of her, now she felt embarrassed at her slip and the memory of their argument. "Kinda. We had a fight. I don't think we can talk about it for now"
"Give it time. You both need to calm down, and when you're ready," He paused and made sure she was listening to him "When you're ready, Tsunayuuki-san, then you can ask him"
She breathed out, her heart was hammering and wanting to come out through her throat but she gripped her knees tight and concentrated on feeling the grass and the air around on her skin. There were still questions and feelings stuck in her heart, but for now, this was enough. She will search for the truth, but not now.
It felt nice knowing that she had that choice, however small it was.
.
.
.
The day dragged on from then on.
Reborn didn't make any snide comments when they parted with Fon to make their way to their training grounds. He didn't press for more information than was given and let her prepare on her own. She changed into leggings and a sleeveless shirt to get her through the hot weather and waited for Basil to arrive while she stretched and warmed up.
While this morning meditation had cooled her nerves, she decided to focus on controlling her flames and not tomorrow's battle. It was easier said than done when training hadn't even begun, but that was her resolution for the day. It was better to have one, than go through with it blinded with too many thoughts.
Basil arrived shortly after, and after exchanging short greetings, he gave her a chain with her broken ring, along with a little present and a weird smile.
She was surprised, then confused and then flabbergasted when she opened it to reveal elbow and knee pads. They were bright pink with flowers, obviously made for a clumsy little girl learning how to ride a bike but she didn't have the heart to turn them down. Not after Thursday's debacle, she still feels bad for yelling at him when all he was trying to do was help.
So she thanked him and wore them, and she was so grateful because one hour after training and falling down, her knees had gained zero bruises. She still hadn't gotten the hang of it though, her flames were still pulling her around like a rag doll, although with less force than before, she still felt the strain in her bones.
Lunchtime arrived, and she shared her bento willingly. Meditation had left with space to think without succumbing to negativity, so she knew her treatment against the boy was merely an unfair projection of her hurt feelings.
"I'm sorry, Basil. For before" She told him once they finished eating and were getting ready to continue training. "I'm not mad at you and I don't hate you, it's just… I'm a little jealous of you"
"Jealous?" He gaped at her as if her words were ridiculous, and they were. "Signorina, I should be the one to be jealous of thou"
"Call me Tsuna" She shrugged, and waved his confusion with a smile.
In her eyes, Basil was the perfect son that held Iemitsu's attention while she rotted in her own misery across the ocean. She couldn't stop thinking about it, couldn't stop the jealousy from brewing in the pit of her stomach, even though it wasn't fair for the other boy who wasn't at fault and has done nothing but be kind and try to help her.
Her business was with Iemitsu only. She shouldn't let past afflictions govern her present actions, not when there were more important matters at hand, like surviving training.
.
.
.
"Rolling skates?"
"They will add speed and strength to your ankles" Reborn explained "Your flames are going to pull you all over the place so get used to the feeling of gliding"
She stared unblinkingly at the neon green rolling skates Leon had morphed into with dismay.
Basil had left a few minutes ago, their training had finished with the same results as Friday without much improvement and now her private training with Reborn was commencing. Things shouldn't surprise her anymore, but here they were.
"Do you know how to skate?"
"I-
"Don't lie"
"No" She confessed in a meek voice that immediately became offended at his flat expression "It's not like I needed to! I like walking, walking is fine!"
"That's lame"
"Shut up! Not everyone needs to know how to skate!"
"Can you even ride a bike?"
"Of course I can!"
And so, they had to do a detour in their training.
Reborn wouldn't be able to teach her how to skate, not if it meant skating down the mountain on her first try so they had to go seek someone else with enough patience and empathy. It was noon, school time was over and Tsuna was willingly walking towards an ice rink to fall on her face repeatedly. At least the ice will feel fine in this blasted summer.
"Tsuna-san!" Haru waved excitedly as she approached "It's so good to see you again!"
"You too, Haru"
They didn't end up hanging on the weekend, so Haru agreed without prompting to meet up when she asked.
"First swimming, now skating. I'm happy that I'm becoming a lot of Tsuna-san's first experiences" She then gasped with a cheeky smile "Could it be, will I take your first kiss too?"
"Too late"
"No way! With who? Was it Hibari-san?"
"W-What? No!" Tsuna blushed with a stammer as she looked at Haru with wide eyes "Why would you say that?!"
"Kyoko and I have thought about it, I guess I own her a velvet cake"
"You betted on my love life?!"
"No" Haru's smile was just as fake as her excuse "It was just a passing comment. Anyway, let's skate!"
"Haru!"
A few minutes later of teaching her how to put and tie the ice skates correctly, Tsuna was wobbling on thin ice, literally and figuratively. Maybe meditation was a bad idea if it meant it would allow her to willingly agree to put her life in embarrassing and dangerous situations.
"It will be fine!" Haru encouraged her in front of her as she held her hands and skated backwards to pull her along. "Once you master the ice, skating on the ground will feel just like walking. The elbow and knee protectors were a good idea! We have some padding shorts to protect your butt too, if you want"
"I think I'm fine" She muttered but her knees suddenly buckled and if it weren't for the other girl's quick reflex to pull up she would have fallen "On second thought…"
"Tsuna-san is like a baby deer!"
"P-Please take this seriously, my butt is at stake"
"No worries, no worries. I won't let go of your hand. Just bend your knees and lean forwards, you need to find balance in a centre so that you don't fall"
.
.
.
It was illegal how fast it worked, but one hour in the ice rink and she had gained the ability to glide without falling to her butt. Her back hurt a lot though, but Haru told her to do stretches before going to bed and it will go away.
The cool air from the ice rink helped her cool down the heat from this morning training. It left tiny goosebumps in her skin as she left, but she knew they would disappear soon.
It was five in the afternoon, and there was nothing else to do but to resume training now that she had level up and gained a new skill Reborn was dying to try out.
Haru was right in saying that skating on ice was more difficult than doing so on the ground, she could already feel the difference with Leon having four wheels rather than a sharp blade. But that didn't mean she mastered it yet, she didn't have enough experience.
So, of course it wasn't easy, and of course she fell with all the grace of a baby duck. Should she wear a helmet too? Her chin already had a scar, she didn't want another one.
Grimacing in pain, she didn't wait for Reborn to tell her to get up. She gripped a tree to pull herself up and looked down at Leon and hoped that her expression could convey her wish for good teamwork. Wearing the magical lizard as skates instead of normal plastic ones guaranteed at least a bit more of security, but there wasn't much Leon could do for her own balance.
Running from side to side and stopping before she crossed past the tape mark had become a regular exercise, she had already calculated how fast to run and when to stop so as to not to slide past the mark. She didn't want to go to school dressed as a caterpillar, she will never live that embarrassment down.
Doing the exercise with her flames was different and more difficult. Sometimes they expelled more force that created a resistance when she tried to stop and other times the force was too low and soft, leaving her with not enough momentum.
Now that she was wearing skates, her speed was faster, not the same as when using the flames, but it held the same resistance in which if she stopped too soon, she will stumble down and if she uses more force in her legs, she will slip and fall down too. Her knee protectors were a gift sent from heaven, she will have to give Basil something in return as a proper thanks.
The sun was starting to set, and as it did, training seemed more like rolling in the park with Reborn watching and waiting for his children to stop playing around.
And she couldn't help it, once she got over her fear of falling to her face, skating and gliding around was kinda fun, even Leon seemed to be having fun too. The air rushed past her and when she moved to stop, it wrapped around her in a hug and pushed her when she rushed to the other side.
It felt kind of liberating, and for a moment it made her wonder what it would feel like to actually fly.
But then the air shifted, her world turned, and then there was a moment of silence. It took her two seconds to realize she was on the floor before the hot pain crawled up her right leg.
"Fuck!"
She was concentrating! How can she keep failing even when she was giving her all? She bit her lip, berating herself as she pushed herself up, but no sudden did she put her foot on the ground did her mind recognize the flare of pain it caused her as she stumbled down again in agony.
She breathed out, and moved so that she was sitting instead of laying face down to look over her feet. Leon had retracted from his transformation, leaving her feet free in only blue socks and she stared in horror at her swelling ankle as Reborn approached.
"Oh my god"
"It's not broken"
"It's broken!"
"It's not broken"
It wasn't, but just a little more force and it would have snapped her bone in half, he noted dimly but didn't tell her, otherwise, the brunette will be screaming bloody murder right now and they needed clear heads to fix this.
He let her fret over her foot for a while as he assessed the situation. Tsuna already injured this ankle on her fight with Mukuro, and although it wasn't as bad and healed up pretty well, having a second injury on the same area could affect the nerves and wear down the ligaments and bone.
He will talk with Shamal for the possibility of an ankle brace for daily use. Her ankles are going to be her achilles point until she learns how to move properly with her flames. That and her wrists. They haven't measured how the flames affect her articulations as she throws punches and used them to stop her momentum, but they could very well do damage to her growing body.
Another thing to keep in mind.
"What are we going to do? It hurts, oh my god, it's turning green! Reborn, can we call Dino? No, no, a car won't do, a helicopter? Do we own a helicopter?"
"Don't be ridiculous, Dame-Tsuna" Reborn sighed and batted her hands away from her swelling ankle. It was turning green, but as he prodded it with a finger despite Tsuna's startled yelp, there didn't seem to be any water there so it was probably a second-degree sprain.
"We really don't own helicopters?" Tsuna whimpered and tried to pull her leg away from his hand, but it only hurt her more so she stayed put.
"If you become Vongola Decimo, you can own many"
"Reborn"
"Mafia Bosses don't whimper, Dame-Tsuna. It's just a sprain"
"Okay, Okay" She nodded but then she hunched over as a new flare of pain hit her "Hurts!"
And Reborn sighed again.
He can knock her out and drag her body down the mountain to the closest hospital or he could even call Shamal up here, but Tsuna will start rambling in pain the more time passes so there was only one option left to deal with this as soon as possible, seeing as the aid-kit in the brunette's bag didn't contain the proper items.
He concentrated on calling over his inner core.
It has been years since he last did this, decades even. He was the greatest hitman of the world after all, it wasn't like him to get hurt to patch himself up or partner up with someone stupid that needed healing, he didn't partner with any one, period.
There was a little risk seeing as he hadn't tried it on another person, but Tsuna was the perfect guinea pig. And it's not like he was showing off his powers, not at all. Tsuna frantically trying to get her foot back and gasps of fear were just a plus.
For her part, Tsuna watched in astonishment as a yellowish flame surrounded her injured ankle. She was terrified for a moment that he was going to burn her foot, but the whispers in her head managed to grab a hold on her body so that she would stop struggling and let the hitman work.
"W-Wow" She watched in awe at how the pain and swelling disappeared as if it was magic "I didn't know you could do that"
"I'm the number one hitman, there are many awesome things I can do"
"Can you teach me?"
"I can't. Only Sun flame users can heal wounds"
"Oh" She muttered and moved her toes when the flames disappeared, leaving nothing but a pleasant sensation behind. "What… What can the Sky do?"
"That's for you to find out"
Figures. She pursed her lips and brought her foot for closer examination. It really seemed like a magic spell healed her ankle, there was no other explanation for how the flames actually worked. It was her first time seeing them being used in such a way, without counting Mukuro's ability to create solid illusions.
It made her wonder about their origin. If people were born with them or if a factor was at hand to develop them as they grew or if they could choose the attribute or even change it. She wanted Sky flames when she was little because of Xanxus, but she has to admit that wielding Sun flames to heal herself every time she stumbles would be pretty neat too.
"What about the others?" She questioned, seeing as Reborn wasn't pressuring training to resume so she stood up carefully to try her healed ankle and when there really wasn't any pain, she started searching for her shoes to start packing up.
"Sun flames boost energy. They can accelerate healing and increase your stamina. Storm breaks and degenerates matter, Rain calms and washes you in tranquillity, Lightning accumulates and misdirects energy, Mist solidifies and constructs reality with illusions and the Cloud havours the power of propagation, they feed on other's flames and enhance matter or themselves"
Tsuna soaked all the new information and started drawing scenarios on them. She can totally see Kyoya using the Cloud flame to enhance himself to become stronger and Ryohei-senpai to pump more stamina into his battles.
Mukuro didn't need a scenario but the others? Will Gokudera be able to destroy with one touch? Will Yamamoto be able to soothe things down? And what about Lambo? Is he supposed to take everything in to then explode it?
Can they use it on themselves? Can it work on others?
She wondered that out loud as she finished packing and slid her bag on her shoulders as she waited for Reborn's next move. The sun was finally going down, painting the sky with twilight colours and opening space to the night to approach.
Reborn cradled Leon and set him on his fedora before approaching her and jumping on her shoulder, signalling it was time to head home.
"It can work both ways" He said once she started to walk to answer her previous question "They can use their attributes on themselves and to external parties. Most often than not, their element quirks can be reflected on your own bond with them too"
"Huh"
"What?"
"Its…" She paused before shaking her head "It's different from me, I think. I feel calm with Gokudera and nervous with Yamamoto. I'm safe with Kyoya, Lambo tires me and Ryohei-senpai, I feel sleepy, but in a good way? I don't know how to explain it"
"And Mukuro?"
"Warm" She breathed out "I feel warm"
The hitman didn't ask her to elaborate and left it at that. In all his time knowing Tsuna, he already knew she was a strange Sky that contradicted its nature. Not only were her own flames backfiring, but her harmonization factor seemed to be a one-way only.
He doesn't know if that was intentional or not yet, but with all the pushing and pulling Tsuna has been doing with her guardians, it was a little ironic that her only healthy bond at the moment was with the illusionist that tried to kill her first.
.
.
.
Notes:
Let's not forget the fact that Tsuna is only 13 years old. Her mind is not in a healthy place at the moment and she only has her own thoughts and knowledge to rely on. Sometimes her reasoning can be childish or even ridiculous, but it's because she is still growing as a person, not yet mature enough to see beyond what she already does. So be patient with her.
Also, we don't know the point of view from people like Iemitsu and Xanxus. So everything you know so far has come from Tsuna's own thoughts and speculations. Keep that in mind.
See you guys next chapter!
Chapter 21: Tempesta
Notes:
*IMPORTANT*
Hey guys! we’re up-to-date with the chapters in fanfic.net. These previous chapters were already written, but from now on, new chapters will be updated -if we’re lucky- once a month.
I’m so sorry, I know it's a huge contrast from the weekly updates we had before, but Life is a bit complicated and I don’t have the time or energy to write and have a new chapter every week. I hope long chapters are enough to make up for it.
Please don’t lose hope in this fic!! I’m going to try my best (*•̀ᴗ•́*)و ̑̑
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
For the first time in months, her dream was peaceful.
As a matter of fact, it was perfect. She was in a candy land filled with pastries and confections, there were colourful fruits hanging from the trees and bonbons on the bushes acting like sweet flowers, there was even a chocolate waterfall that fell in a lake that surrounded the meadow.
It was bright and sweet, and the sparkles in the air created a whimsical outlook to it, she felt like a sugar fairy. Everything looked so entrancing and wonderful, magical would be the right word. She wasn’t aware that she was dreaming, it wasn’t a lucid dream and she felt rather detached from it, but it was splendid nonetheless.
So having a beautiful dream while her body was resting in reality should have been a wonderful experience, that is, until she woke up choking with blood on her nose.
It was just a few drops, nothing serious to raise alarms as she quickly sat up in bed to put a hand on her runny nose. Her first rational thought was that it was snot for having gotten sick after Sunday’s events and her walk under the rain, but no. Once the drops fell on her lips she was accidentally able to taste the coppery flavour.
And then all traces of chocolates and confections faded from her mind as the panic started to settle in because this was the first time her nose bled while she was asleep. And the absolute terror as to the cause of it was enough to set her heart into frenzy.
She had a restful weekend with no training and flames, so why the hell was her nose bleeding if she barely exercised for two days straight? Was this just pure stress? Should she bring this up with Fon too?
The room was plunged in complete darkness, still nighttime as far as she could assume.
There was movement beside her, and she was already expecting Reborn’s reproches about going back to sleep so she didn’t mind the presence and only let out a weak groan at the taste of iron still on her lips. She should probably go and wash up before it stains her bed, she grimaced at that thought and moved her legs to the side while keeping a hand pressed to her nose.
But just as she made a move to stand up and her eyes landed on the figure at her side, her heart lurched to her throat in terror, because it wasn’t the hitman.
There was a man standing next to her bed.
Releasing a cry and scrambling back, she quickly grabbed her pillow and threw it at the figure standing in front of her but to her utter surprise, the pillow went through him, crashing into her desk and dropping some books to the ground. When she blinked, the man was gone, leaving nothing of his presence behind, not even a shadow.
“Tsuna”
“T-There was, there, it, a m-an” She stuttered, her eyes glued to the spot by her bed and her body frozen in shock even as Reborn came to stand next to her.
“There’s no one there, Dame-Tsuna”
“There was…”
There was no one there.
Her intuition tried to soothe her, telling her that there was no danger nor did any intruder sneak inside the house or her room. Reborn would never allow that, she knew that. But her brain wasn’t listening and her body wasn’t moving from its guarded position as she continued to stare at the empty spot with unwavering eyes.
Was she still dreaming? Or was her mind playing tricks for lack of sugar in her blood? Was hallucinating another symptom of whatever was wrong with her?
Was hearing voices also entailed seeing dead people?
Before she could break into a hyperventilating attack, she jumped again with a startled yelp as the door of her room was banged open, and in came Iemitsu wearing ridiculous polka dot pajamas and holding a golf stick as he swept a wild look around the room.
“What is it? What's wrong?”
“What are you... why golf?” Did he play golf? Tsuna didn’t know.
“I heard you yell” He said as he lowered the golf stick once he made sure there was no visible threat and then turned to look at her with concerned confusion “Tsuna-fish, you’re bleeding”
“O-Oh” She brought a shaky hand to her nose, forgetting about the blood there while she was busy trying to wrap her reality. “Oh!” And her heart was still beating like a fluttering bird with her breath stuck in her throat, so really, she couldn’t come up with a better excuse other than “Reborn hit me”
“She’s not allowed out of bed at ungodly hours” Came the automatic response, and she dumbly nodded in agreement, ignoring the unamused stare the hitman was giving her at her cheap excuse.
“I see” Iemitsu hummed lowly, clearly not believing the lie - but Tsuna was rather mortified at the moment to focus on that - luckily he didn’t force any more information and gave a resigned sigh as he approached the other side of the room to close the window. “Don’t be drastic, Reborn. Tsuna-fish, do you have tissues?”
“Mhno” She grimaced at the sudden urge to sneeze and cry at the same time “Gonna wash…”
She stumbled out of her bed and ducked underneath his figure to escape to the bathroom, her mind still at battle on wondering if what she saw was real or not and knowing that she wouldn’t be able to fall back asleep.
“What was that about?” Iemitsu questioned with a frown, turning his gaze back to the hitman after watching the brunette round the corner to head downstairs and nodding to his sweet Nana, who was right behind him and followed after her daughter.
“About what?” Reborn blinked back at him, not moving from his spot in the bed and holding his sleeping pet companion who was blinking at every spot in the room as if it were a camera and was taking pictures of things that weren’t there.
And Iemitsu frowned at the dismissal of his question. He knew neither was willing to question or answer anything, not now or soon, - probably never - but whatever it was that had happened, it spooked the brunette. Even Nana woke up at the scared yell that echoed through the walls, so he didn’t think twice in rushing over and kicking the door.
He wasn’t quite prepared to see her nose bleeding with a far-away look in her eyes, pale face and trembling as if she had seen a ghost.
“Make sure she goes back to sleep” He grumbled, rubbing the back of his neck and walked out of the room, almost crashing into Bianchi, who seemed to have also woken up by the scream and came to investigate.
It surprised him to find 4 mafia associates living in the house, with three of them being kids. His lovely wife never really mentioned their background, only that they needed roof and a family to take care of them. Nana has always been benevolent and kindhearted, so it wasn’t that shocking that she was housing people in need.
The surprise came after he learned they all had ties to the Mafia and were somehow connected with his daughter. You can take the girl out of the Mafia, but you can't take the Mafia out of the girl. She seems to be the centre of a lot of things happening; crazy things, shady things, bad things. Intentionally or not, he wasn’t sure if she was ready to carry that weight yet.
His stationed team had been keeping an eye on his family for so long, so he knew Tsuna got involved with some police/yakuza problems after coming back to Japan and tagged along on night escapades with a violent boy who liked to bite people to death. The reports weren’t exactly clear as to how that was executed, but he feared for his daughter's sanity and wellbeing after the trauma that was Italy.
But for some reason, his team had also stopped reporting back and even Nana had nothing to share other than her failing school grades, so he thought that perhaps, and he was hoping for a lot, that his Tsuna-fish had finally broken free from the binds of the underworld and had accepted her life as a civilian.
Safe and sound.
But no.
Of course not.
It wasn’t that simple.
Whatever Tsuna got involved with was something more than a simple conflict between street gangs and bloody rings.
He wasn’t there for the aftermath, but he knew about the nightmares. Of course there would be, no child could come out without a scratch and with a happy mind after that whole ordeal. Tsuna never went to therapy mostly because she refused to talk about it and it wasn’t something a doctor civilian could listen to without signing a contract for their silence.
Even Nana had to be kept in the dark about a lot of things.
But supposedly she got better, supposedly the nightmares stopped and she got back into painting and making friends at school. But it clearly wasn’t, she just got better at hiding it.
Is she still being haunted by that? Or is it something new? A hitman is sleeping in her room and Xanxus just practically came back from the dead. Seeing all the people she was forced to leave behind, on that terrible winter night of Italy, it must be bringing lots of unwanted memories and concealed emotions.
Not to mention, the fact that she needed to fight to earn the title of Vongola Decimo against her own wishes.
If it was up to him…. God, there was a lot he would do if it was up to him, but there really was no other choice.
He could just hope and pray that Tsuna comes out of this without breaking her heart into shards. They wouldn’t be able to survive if it happened a second time.
He thought all that as he went back to his room and waited for Nana to come back.
.
.
.
Tsuna was half asleep by the time she returned to her room.
She almost fell down the stairs by how dark it was and how muddy her brain felt. She was wobbling, pressing one hand to her nose and the other touching the wall to feel where she was going. Her foot almost slipped on the last step despite her mind counting before she stepped on them, but she luckily got her footing by jumping and accidentally banged her head on the wall.
Groaning in pain and delirium, she made her way to the bathroom, wondering in her loud mind why they didn’t have a bathroom upstairs. She didn’t know how she survived without a tragedy like falling down the stairs in the middle of the night, but she didn’t want to start now.
Hissing when the yellow light bulb assaulted her vision by flicking the switch, Tsuna stared at her reflection with misery.
The nosebleed had stopped, and it luckily didn’t stain her pajamas but it still marred the bottom half of her face in a macabre way. Her face was so pale and the bags under her eyes seemed more prominent with a splash of red contrasting them from below.
She flinched when footsteps sounded behind her, and her eyes instantly glued themselves to the mirror to see the reflection but her intuition was prepared this time, soothing her and calming her with nonsense whispers as her mother came into view with a worried look.
The paranoid, mortified part of her should have been distraught by the fact that her mother saw and helped her wash the blood from her face. She didn’t ask any questions, just wondered softly if she could breathe properly and if she was in pain. There was a vague denial and reassurance at that, she could barely remember what she murmured, but soon she found herself blinking and in her room.
Bianchi was making camp on the floor next to her bed. Any other day, she would be embarrassed and a little miffed at having her privacy invaded at the fact that someone was staying with her because of a night terror. Which wasn’t really the truth. She did have a wonderful dream, everything else came from reality.
Right?
There was a hazy blur in her mind, her mother was saying goodnight, Bianchi was laying down and Reborn was telling her to go to sleep, and she blinked and nodded and stayed awake watching the night sky turn into morning through the closed window.
Just another early morning at the Sawada residence.
.
.
.
Tuesday, 8am.
Morning really didn't come to her, since she woke up, it's just felt like an eternal day.
Knowing that she wasn’t alone, that Bianchi and Reborn were both sleeping in her room was nice but not necessary, she wasn’t really scared that someone would come again. She was going to trust her intuition that what she saw was a dream and nothing more, an apparition of someone she didn’t know, haunted, representing the guilt and hurt she could bring to someone for her own selfish reasons.
Once her head had cleared, and the only sounds that could be heard were snores and soft breathings, her mind became restless with questions left unanswered of the events that were to happen later today.
It was Tuesday, and Lambo was going to fight.
She didn’t succeed in extracting the ring from him and any attempt at a talk ended with the boy screaming and running away. She still has half of the day to sabotage the battle, but with the state her mind was and training later in the day, she wasn’t going to have the chance. It was frustrating, she keeps saying that she will let things happen no matter the outcome and yet she still resists and wants to change it.
What she told Mammon rang painfully in her core. She felt like she was breaking and losing the essence of who she was, the person she had become after overcoming hardships and tribulations, the diamond shield she had created around herself was crumbling to the ground. She never thought she could get attached again, and yet, here she was.
With friends, real friends, who wanted to sacrifice their freedom for her.
How did it come to this?
She wondered, but didn’t stop to ponder more than she already was, for she had another feat to worry about at the current moment.
Going out of the house was a trial on its own, she needed to function and put on a happy face as she dressed in her school uniform and carried a bag with bandages, ointments and magical blue pills that shut down her emotions and lighted her head on fire.
No one mentioned the fact that she woke the whole house with her scream last night, her mother was more worried for her to finish her breakfast and packing some juice in her bento with vitamins. Great, now not only is her mother worried she might be sick with something, but Iemitsu knew she had a nosebleed.
Although they didn’t know the real reason, - she didn’t either although she had a huge suspicion it involved her flames in some way - they also didn’t know that it was actually a regular occurrence, and she intended to keep it that way.
She couldn’t have her mother worry more than she already does. She might need to speak with Shamal and breach the topic to find a solution seeing as the pills didn’t exactly stop it. And while she was forced to swallow her toast and finish a glass of orange juice from a plastic cup, she suddenly felt like she was running out of time.
With the excuse of needing to go to school early, she walked out of her house, completely forgetting about Lambo and only remembering when she had reached the neighbourhood park but it was too late to return. Fon was already waiting for her and if she goes back, she will only cause trouble with her presence so with a deep sigh, one that she could feel rumbling in her bones, she walked forwards.
The session with Fon was a bit different today, instead of sitting down and doing breathing exercises, he invited her to stand up and do a series of poses that require zero effort. At first, she felt rather silly with the exercise, the movements were slow and she was very uncoordinated, not to mention, clumsy in her gestures, but the more she repeated them and breathed in and out, she started feeling calmer and in tune with her mind and body.
The morning was cool, and nothing else could be heard but the sounds of nature and that of her own breathing. It was surprisingly peaceful, how her thoughts dissolved into nothing but the movements her arms were doing on par with the rise and fall of her chest.
“This technique comes from the Chinese mountains, it's called Qigong” Fon will tell her later on when they were taking a break “It not only aims to help you practice meditation to relieve pain and stress, but it cultivates your vital life-force to heal oneself, enhance your physical prowess and opens paths for spiritual enlightenments”
She didn’t understand how, exactly, when all she did was stretch her arms and breath slowly, but Fon was apparently a master at martial arts and she could feel her previous tension untangle from within her at the simple exercises, so she didn’t question her intuition about it.
“It helps with headaches too”
“Yeah, I can feel that” She breathed out a little laugh.
There was a tingling in her hands, as if she could feel her blood - or flames - or some kind of energy flowing through her veins to the tips of her fingertips. It felt weird, a good kind of weird she hasn’t felt in a while, like something inside of her had aligned. Seems like these sessions with Fon were a good idea after all.
She wasn’t sure she was going to keep her head sane throughout today, what with worried about Lambo and his upcoming fight with Levi, but maybe she can survive this day without completely falling apart. She still was going to try and talk him out of it, but she will do it without succumbing to her guilt. Maybe. She really hopes she won't.
“Reborn’s not with you?” Fon questioned with a tilt of his head, confused when there wasn’t a glare being directed at him from somewhere around the trees in the park.
“He’s with Yamamoto, I fear he’s overworking himself over this more than I am” She said with a small grimace. How is it that thinking of a different person made her feel a different type of guilt?
“Would you like to talk about it?”
She didn’t, but at the same time, she knew that if she kept bottling her emotions up she will end up drowning in them.
“I feel guilty, Fon” She said as she threw her head back and let the cool breeze move her hair away from her sweaty neck “I didn’t… everything was so much easier when it was just me”
“But you don’t want to be alone, do you?”
It made things easier, back when it was just her and Kyoya because Kyoya was strong and he did whatever he wanted and let her do what she wanted without asking for unnecessary information. Feelings weren’t involved, and she had the freedom to do things without caring for consequences except worrying for her mother.
But now...
She never thought she would have friends, let alone worry for someone else.
“Lambo is going to fight today” She muttered with a shake of her head to block the thoughts that wanted to invade her placid mind. “He is just a kid”
“The underworld doesn’t have an age to live in, especially for kids born in it. There is no escape, no matter how much you try to hide them from it”
“Why did you leave Ipin with me?” She asked with dry amusement, not really accusing but rather teasing him.
“You got me there” He smiled at her with humour “Just like Lambo, she was born in a Triad family; the Chinese criminal organization. They were using her ability of destruction as a weapon, whenever she's emotionally overwhelmed, she becomes a human bomb. It was lucky that I found her on time and didn’t hesitate to take her under my wing. As her mentor, I took it upon myself to teach her meditation and techniques to soothe her emotions”
And it certainly was working.
There was always that dread that Ipin would explode in her house or worse, get in a fight with Lambo and his grenades and create an even bigger blast. But things had been surprisingly calm. Sure, the kids did get into loud banter everyday but never had broken down in tears or screams. Apparently, Ipin has better control of her emotions than she did.
And it pained her to recognize how little they interact. She hasn’t talked to her personally, not really. Whenever she played with the kids, it was with Lambo and Fuuta there and she never put the effort to get to know her better or had a girl’s night with Ipin in all her time living together.
It was sad. And she wanted to change that.
She then blinked and looked down at the arcobaleno next to her enjoying a cup of tea and tilted her head in wonder. He was talking about triads?
“Fon, are you a dragon head?”
“No, but I do have a dragon tattoo” He said and she almost snorted at his playful tone “Though I’m not ashamed to say that I almost became the mountain master. However, at that time, I was offered a position far greater that I didn’t want to refuse”
“Do you regret it?”
“Some days” He confessed “But I wouldn’t be here without it, so I learned to live with it”
She hummed as an answer. She might have an idea on what it was that he got involved with, whether it was greed for a greater power or the chance to protect something with that opportunity, they all had to live with that weight on their shoulders, knowing that it was their decision in the end.
And that was life, wasn’t it?
If she didn’t have any regrets, she wouldn’t be the person she is today. If she could go back in time and change things she would, life could have been so much brighter and easier without those regrets staining her memories. But then again, she likes the person she is today. It took a lot of time and patience - pain and tears - to cultivate herself into a being she was comfortable with.
She regrets, but she learned to live with them.
And wasn’t that the opposite of how the Dying Will Mode worked?
When she met Reborn, he asked if she had any regrets before shooting her in the head. She had a lot, some bigger than others, hidden deep within her so at that time, because she had just seen Kyoko, the first thing she remembered was the silly promise they made of skydiving together. At that time, Tsuna had gone along with that promise to make the other girl stop bothering her, but Kyoko never forgot.
And neither did she.
Dying Will.
Regrets. Life. Death.
To fight for something you’re willing to die for.
Maybe that’s why she was having a lot of trouble with her flames. Because even though she has many regrets in her life, she wasn’t willing to fight for them with her life on the line.
She didn’t want to die.
But how to breach the topic with Reborn? Not even a freelance therapist could brainwash her to put her life on the line and be prepared to die everytime she wielded the flames. She was sure Xanxus didn’t regret anything when he was a teen, and he could use his Sky flames without trouble. But then again, his flames were rather violent and he couldn’t wield a crown of fire in his head.
That power was hers.
And Basil’s. Maybe she should talk with him and risk Iemitsu finding out. Will Vongola keep her if they knew she was a defective Sky?
“Fon, can I ask you something?” She said after a few minutes of silence. She had long sat on the grass and finished her cup of tea while she was busy pondering. The only sign that time had passed was the now empty streets of students making their way to school, which meant Reborn was on his way to pick her up.
“Yes, of course”
“What exactly…” She paused and licked her lips as she tried to form a better way to ask the question. “What does a bond with a Sky mean?”
“Has Reborn not explained this to you?” He looked a little taken aback at her question, and it made her wonder if the hitman was withholding information or if this was something she was just meant to know on her own. She was leaning more on the latter.
“He has, the technical part. A Sky should always be with its elements, but why? How does it work?”
And she was asking because ever since last night, when she made her way home after having her ankle miraculously healed and Reborn’s words about guardians and bonds made her question if she had formed them unconsciously or not, because she felt things, just, she wasn’t sure what they were.
“You can’t just make it work” Fon said at her side “Forgive my forwardness, Tsunayuuki-san, but are you aware of the bonds you carry with you?”
“I um… I don’t know”
“It’s alright” Fon hummed a little as he thought of his answer “Sky users are differentiated by their ability to harmonize with other elements. They have the affinity to accept others and embrace them with their Will. By forming a bond with a Sky user, it allows the elements to shine and grow and feel- they feel invincible. Protected”
Fon spoke with experience, clearly having a bond with a Sky and exploiting all the advantages that came with it. For some reason, it left a bitter taste in her mouth.
“It might sound ludicrous, but there is a danger to it” He continued, and for the first time she listened to someone tell her the threat the sky flames could carry. “Sky flames, it's an allure, like a beacon. The stronger the flames, the stronger the lure. They draw potential people with the characteristics to form a bond and latch on to them. No one can really teach you how to control the lure or how to even tame your flames. And for an unbonded Sky, we’re like moths to a flame. Even now, I can feel your flames reaching out to me”
“I’m s-sorry!” She squeaked, blushing and scrambling in the ground to put some distance as if that could alleviate the issue. Was this happening to anyone? Were her flames, what, flirting with everyone around her?
“No, don’t apologize” Fon gave a little laugh at her reaction but respected the distance she put “Your flames, they are alive, Tsunayuuki-san. You shouldn’t fear them, or reject them, for the matter. They are a part of you, yes. But they are conscious, and they know what they want”
He sighed as he finished his cup of tea and gathered her forgotten one that had, sadly, tumbled over her quick escape and spilt whatever was left on the grass.
“Reborn is right to say that a Sky should never be without its elements. You are hollow, and your flames want to be whole, so they latch to people possessing the compatible flames to create that connection”
“How do you accept a bond?”
“You just need to welcome it” He shook his head and gave her a smile “No one can force you to bond with someone, although it is instinctual, in the end, you can decide if you let them in or not”
There was a beat of silence, a moment where she inhaled quietly before a flashlight crossed through her eyes.
A disconnection.
White hallways-
Something in her mind, clawing and roaring.
A freezing room-
Something burning in her veins, like electricity running in her skin.
Screams and fire around her-
There was something,
Something wanting to push in-
“Tsunayuuki-san?” A voice called, was it Fon? It sounded so far away, almost like an underwater echo. “Bring your mind back, follow my voice. Don't lose yourself in your mind, break through. Focus, come back, just follow my voice, Tsunayuuki-san-
“I’m…”
I’m not-
Tsunayuuki
Stop.
What was happening? Was she dreaming? Just like last time, she blinked and felt herself wake up, wake up from something trying to drag her down.
“Are you alright?” Fon asked. Right. He was here, he was closer, Tsuna could feel him standing next to her.
“S-Sorry, I…” She breathed, but her voice sounded so far away, she wasn’t even aware it was her who spoke. It made her shudder harshly to feel the vibration from her chest and the stinging in her eyes at the action to reassure her that she was awake. “Y-Y-Yeah um…Yeah, I…”
“What did you see?”
She couldn’t form into words what it was that she had actually seen or even explain how it made her feel. But it was something, something important. Something she should know but that was slipping from her mind like smoke in the sky.
“A memory?” Her voice echoed, still faint and unsure.
Whatever it was, there was one thing that was for certain.
Memory or not, it existed.
.
.
.
Tuesday, 3pm.
She didn’t tell Reborn what happened.
She knew they had agreed that they wouldn’t lie to each other, but what he didn’t know he couldn’t ask, and so she chose not to share when she didn’t even know what to answer. Fon had updated their mediation session and quickly drew her mind back from the detachment it had drifted to.
She still felt calmer and a little lighter, but the bitter taste remained in her mouth as a shadow of something just, haunted her. First, there was the imaginary man, now this- what, vision? Memory? And the worry for Lambo still lingered. Fon didn’t pressure her to talk, although he did watch her leave with worried eyes.
If Reborn knew something happened, he didn’t mention it. They resume training with Basil, and any question she had for the other boy died in her tongue the moment she entered HDWM.
She still had trouble stabilizing her body when the flames in her hands pushed her around, but the strain in her muscles was gone and her body had finally gotten used to the force they inflicted.
When noon came, she had to hold back a shiver as the flames left her. She was feeling overheated before, but now she felt cold grip at her core. It made the rice ball taste bland in her mouth as she ate lunch with Basil, who was telling her of his own first mission and how hopeless he was on it. He would have died if it weren’t for a teammate of his saving him.
Basil was going on Mafia missions even at this age, it made her wonder at what time he started training and when did he join Vongola. However, before she could build the courage to ask, something fluffy descended from the skies and landed on her head.
"Hibari~ hibari~”
"Hey little guy" She giggled as she held a hand for Hibird to jump on it. What was he doing here? Was Kyoya near? She didn’t know where Dino was keeping him, it almost sounded like he had kidnapped him for she hadn’t seen him in days.
"Hibari~ Tuna~ tuna~"
"Yeah, you found me"
“Thou like birds, Signorina?”
“Not really. Well, they’re cute, but not for a pet. They are meant to fly free”
“Better keep your pets to yourself or she’ll steal them” Reborn said from a tree, having lunch with Leon and apparently, a squirrel had joined his little party. How ridiculous. And he was wearing a boy scouts outfit. Ridiculous, really.
“He’s mad because Leon likes me better” She told Basil with a smile, cradling Hibird closer to her chest so that she could play with his soft feathers.
“Does thou have a preference?”
“I love cats,” She said “Small dogs aren’t that bad. Or a sheep. Turtles are cute too”
“I find myself enjoying the intellect of dolphins,” Basil said with a little sigh “But I can’t own one, I also think they are free to swim in the ocean”
“We should create a law, free all animals from aquariums and zoos”
“I think thou can do it, Signorina” And he laughed with certainty that if she were set to do it, she could achieve it. It still left her feeling wonder whenever someone believed in her so much. Other than her mother, and Kyoko, no one had really verbalized their beliefs on her, had encouraged her to keep trying or cheer for her.
It was weird, but a nice weird.
.
.
.
Tuesday, 7pm.
Training ended early so that they could make their way to school and be on time for the battle.
Because of what happened in the morning, she refused to set foot in the dark gym showers and hoped she didn’t look that dishevelled. She did her best to wash the grime and dirt from her arms and legs by the riverbank, but nothing could be done for her clothes and hair.
Hibird left her as soon as training finished and he flew probably back to where Kyoya was. Her intuition confirmed that she wouldn’t see him tonight, but she knew there was no point in worrying for him. Dino was the one they had to worry about.
Before they could go inside the school, she asked Basil to go ahead. Reborn had left her shoulder the moment they approached the building, so she wanted a moment alone not only to try and soothe her nerves but to talk with Lambo before the battle commenced.
She didn’t know who told him, probably Reborn, probably her dad, of the time and place to be. She only had to wait for 15 minutes of pacing before a childish song could be heard making its way to the entrance. She was sure Lambo had never come to Namimori-chu before, so for him to find his way in the dark was surprising.
And a little suspicious, but oh well.
“Lambo” She called as soon as the little boy appeared within view range, and he immediately stopped with raised shoulders, ready to bolt.
“You can’t stop me!” He shouted and turned away.
“Wait, just stop” She went after him, jogging to catch up to him before he disappeared “We need to talk”
“Why?” He looked at her with big eyes, still at a distance in case she tried something, and his mistrust did not hurt her at all because a part of her really was thinking of just grabbing him and locking him somewhere.
“Why? Because you can’t do this”
“Why?” He asked again, with a tilt of a head and an expression of innocent confusion, it made her almost snarl in frustration.
“Because it’s dangerous! Lambo, you can’t fight him. Levi, he’s going to hurt you, you’re not strong enough to survive this! I’m not going to let you get hurt!”
"You can't make me not do it! This is Lambo-sama's mission!"
“Lambo, listen to me-
“No! You never listen!” He shouted, and okay, she was a little taken aback by the sudden fire in his voice. It’s not the first time Lambo yelled at her, but this time was different because he was the one being angry at her. “I was born in this world! You’re the one who ran from it! You’re the one that needs help!”
She didn’t- well yes, but she didn’t need help from a little kid who wore a cow onesie and cried for everything. This matter didn’t concern him, and she was not going to involve any innocent people into this mess. But before she could argue back, Lambo shouted again.
“I’m not doing this for you! I’m doing it for me!” He declared “I’m going to prove to everyone that I can fight! For me, for my Mamma, and my Famiglia and you!”
And how can he be so sure of himself? What was driving him to fight someone five times his size? Why wasn’t he scared, was the question nagging at her. But she couldn’t say anything, just stare at Lambo as if he was crazy - he was - and try to come up with a response that can settle this quarrel.
If his family was pressuring him and giving him trouble for this, she can easily threaten them with Dino as backup. But if his father had sold him to Vongola to pay for whatever debt, which was something she was starting to consider, then… then-
“I’m strong! I can fight!” And it wasn’t a plea, it wasn’t a scream for her to believe in him. He was just stating the fact to her, telling her that he was going to do it. “I will fight and make everyone happy. You can’t take that from me!”
And this was the moment where she rejected everything he said for common reason and picked him up to lock him in a storage room. But she didn’t. She couldn’t.
“Watch me, Baka-Tsuna. I’m going to win!”
There was nothing she could do but watch him scurry away with a heavy heart.
Did she just get told off by a snotty 5-year old?
She sighed in her hands, and tried to mimic some of the breathing exercises Fon taught her to calm down. Fon. What he said about children born in the Mafia resonated painfully with what Lambo accused her of. While she came and lived and went and escaped, Lambo still remained in that world, having missions like assassinating Reborn.
“Juudaime?”
She sniffed and tried to put on a neutral grimace as she turned to see Gokudera making his way to her. Her intuition didn’t alert her of his presence, so she was glad he didn’t listen to the one-way argument from just now.
“Hi” She greeted him tiredly as she rubbed her arms and walked closer to meet him halfway to the school’s entrance.
“Are you alright?”
“Yeah” She shrugged and tried to peek into the darkness to see the new band-aids his face ported “You okay?”
“Yeah”
It was obviously a lie, her intuition didn’t have to pick up anything but she let it be because she was also evading the truth. Seems fair.
“Let’s go in” She grimaced a smile and started to walk slowly inside. The school still looked creepy without any source of proper light, and as they ventured in, she realized it has been a week since she went to class. There hadn’t been any phone calls to her house to report her absence, at least, not that she knew off. If Reborn wasn’t forcing her to attend, then she was trusting that he had faked a note.
Come to think of it, wasn’t he the substitute teacher?
“Yo!”
Ahead of them, near the shoe lookers waiting for them was Yamamoto. And he looked more haggard and ruffled than the last time they saw each other. He was porting bandaids and bandages too, and she felt a smile creeping on her face at that sight.
“How’s the boogeyman treating you?”
“I hate you”
And Tsuna laughed sincerely at his pouting face.
“What boogeyman?” Gokudera asked, confused by the inner joke.
“I lent him Reborn for coaching. Want to borrow him too? It’s for free”
She wasn’t joking, a free day from Reborn would be like a gift sent from heaven but Gokudera looked conflicted, torn between receiving help from the world’s greatest hitman and not wanting to accept help in something he thrived to achieve on his own, so she ended up saying “I’m joking” with a teasing smile.
Before anything else could be said, a loud yell startled them and she cursed her intuition for not warning her of the presence, again.
“EXTREMELY GOOD GREETINGS!”
“Why are you here!? You already lost!”
Gokudera reproached Ryohei, who was walking excitedly towards them in jogging sportswear. His injuries healed surprisingly fast if he was already exercising, but a part of her knew he would still go out for a run even with a broken bone.
“We haven’t lost yet, I’m here to support my team!” Ryohei answered, smiling brightly at them with energy that left Tsuna feeling tired.
“We’re not even a team!”
Huh, if they weren’t a team, then what are they?
She thought absentmindedly, but then the guys became quiet and when she turned to look back, they were looking at her with different range of emotions.
Did she just say that outloud? Shoot.
“Juudaime-
“Tsuna, we’re-
“Of course we’re-
“-friends”
“-a team!”
“I was kidding, come on” She giggled awkwardly and quickly turned around to march the stairs up and try to flee the embarrassment that followed her with laughter and innocent banter.
“You know, back at baseball camp, we used to do a lot of friendship activities”
“My fellow companions EXTREMELY did them too!”
“For the last time, we’re common people, not sportsmen”
“You already played baseball with me, what do you call that?”
Tsuna ignored the following yells in favour of her intuition directing her mind to grab some plastic umbrellas that were resting on a bin. Was it going to rain down on them? She thought in dismay, handing the guys one each and holding her umbrella close to her chest as they headed into the empty hallways.
She was focusing on her surroundings in case a bad joke or a ghost popped out to scare her. She couldn’t handle any surprises at the moment, needed her head to be clear so that she could survive watching Lambo fight against Levi.
With one shaking hand, she used her phone to light the way up the stairs to the rooftop; with the way her knees started to shake the higher she climbed, she didn’t want to fall down the stairs even though she was sure the boys behind her would catch her with ease. So she took slow measured steps and counted them in her head to keep her mind busy.
The only bad thing about being the one leading the group was that it depended on her to open the door. She did hesitate for a moment, before reaching out and turning the handle slowly, as if that could prolong the inevitable.
And just like last time, she ignored the Varia members and observed the space. The cage from last time was there in the middle, but it looked sturdy, probably made of steel? She couldn’t see properly due to there not being stadium lights this time to cast the shadows away, so the little light from her phone led her towards the smaller figures on one side.
Lambo was munching on a gummy when she approached, and she noted how he was now porting two cracked horns on his afro. When she turned to look at Basil, who was standing next to him, he gave her a guilty smile that let her know this had ‘Iemitsu’ written all over it. Was her father going to sabotage her?
Nope Her intuition told her. He probably felt guilty for involving a kid and armed him with some sort of weapon. What kind of coping mechanism was that? Then again, she was itching to shoot herself in the head to stop feeling, so...
“Is Dino coming?” She asked as soon as she felt Reborn sitting on her shoulder. She didn’t need to look, his weight had become so familiar her intuition didn’t need to confirm it was him anymore.
“You saw him on Sunday”
“Yes, but it’s Tuesday”
Having him as emotional backup would be helpful, but if the battle gets out of hand, then he was best to keep Kyoya entertained just in case.
“Signor Cavallone, he’s training thy cloud guardian, yes?” Basil asked at her side, and she indulged the small talk to keep her nerves at bay.
“I think he’s acting more like a babysitter”
“Thy guardian was quite formidable. Frightening too” He said with a little shudder, and Tsuna remembered that Kyoya captured him and took him in for questioning after Squalo attacked them. What an experience that must have been.
“Kyoya?” Still, she found it amusing “Na, you just caught him on a bad time”
“What would a good time with him be?” Yamamoto asked her, having no shame that he was eavesdropping and intentionally continued to tease her with that innuendo.
“You say one more word and-
“Stop pestering Juudaime!” Gokudera bite back, stepping in front of her to push the laughing Yamamoto away and making him almost step over Lambo, who screeched and threatened to use his grenades on them.
“Sorry little guy, didn’t see ya there”
“What is the snotty brat doing here, anyway?”
“Shut up! It’s not your business, Aho-dera!”
“You’re so EXTREMELY spirited!”
“Please don’t encourage him” Tsuna sighed tiredly, resigned to everything happening around her.
“Stand tall, Dame-Tsuna” Reborn ordered, and she swallowed as the two cervello women approached and demanded silence with their presences.
“Welcome”
“On this stormy night”
“The battle for the lightning”
“Shall commence”
And just on cue, as if it had been prepared to give a dramatic effect, a loud thunder rumbled in the dark sky, the sound so powerful it resonated harshly through her eardrums and rattled her bones. But what was more horrifying, was when the lightning that followed struck down on the metal poles surrounding the cage, firing it up with electricity that cracked into the night.
“Gupyaa!” Lambo screamed and latched on her leg, hugging it tight just as a small drizzle started to fall on them.
“Good thinking on the umbrella” Someone commented, but she breathed out and knelt carefully so that she could pry Lambo from her leg and send him to the battlefield. God, she felt awful.
“Be careful” She told him “And if it gets bad, I’m pulling you out”
“Don’t be stupid, Baka-Tsuna. Lambo-sama will win!” He said that with so much confidence even after being spooked by a loud thunder. “I’m invincible!”
“Come on, Sawada! We’re gonna do the thing again!”
“Eh?” She choked when a strong arm hoisted her up and brought her towards a circle with some cheerful and other reluctant participants.
“No, no! LET GO, STUPID-
“Me too?”
“GEN-X! LAMBO! FIGHT-OH!”
“OOOH!”
The skies clapped alongside their cheer with dark splendour, swallowing any other loud protest or sneers from across the roof.
“Why?” She bemoaned. Even Reborn joined the cheer in his insufferable way to embarrass her.
“Let’s do it again! Again!”
“Lambo, focus!” She scolded him, scared that he was just bluffing and was seriously going to get hurt. Wait, she was the Boss, right? So if she steps in to end the battle, she can call it quits even if it meant a forfeit. Yeah, she was going to do that. Why didn’t she think about that sooner?
“Good luck kid” Gokudera wrote something - probably a mean word - in the horn that got knocked off while in their cheering circle and both Yamamoto and Ryohei wished an impatient Lambo good luck. And so she watched with a heavy heart as he walked towards the metal cage to be locked inside with Levi, who was towering down on him like an imposing gargoyle.
“They’re sending a little kid?” Lussuria commented from the other side of the field.
“Shishishi, more like prey”
“The rules have been set” One of the cervello said, locking the metal gate and stepping away.
“The floor has been coated with a special conductor” Said the other one. “When lightning strikes, the rods will be discharged onto the floor”
“Knock the opponent before the potency spikes or perish trying”
She was pulling the stupid kid out as soon as possible.
How come she hasn’t known about these rules? She sure didn’t agree to anything for Ryohei’s battle and there was no way in hell she would lock Lambo in a conductive cage with Levi.
Was her father the one deciding for her? Reborn said so, didn’t he? That he had accepted the title on her behalf, so he could still interfere with any other choice against her will and not tell her about it. Should she let Kyoya interrogate Basil to squeeze everything he knew? He was on the known, otherwise, he wouldn’t have given Lambo those horns.
“It seems kind of unfair” Yamamoto finally voiced what they all were probably thinking, seeing Lambo stretching his neck to properly see Levi glaring down at him.
Her bangs were starting to glue on her forehead due to the light rain, but even though she was wearing a hoodie, she didn't make a move to pull up the hood or even use the umbrella she was painfully clenching.
Both Basil and Gokudera offered to hold it for her and she wasn’t even sure who she gave it to or when she did it, only that there was suddenly an empty grip in her hands and a canopy shielding her from the drops of water falling from above. It still gave her a perfect view of the scenery in front of her.
“Remember what I told you, Dame-Tsuna? About the Lightning’s role as a guardian?”
They take the damage - the electricity - the burden - away and redirect it elsewhere. She might have an idea of what Reborn was implying, her intuition was trying to tell her something about that, but she ignored it all and continued to watch the start of the battle for the moment to intervene.
.
.
.
The rain didn’t bother him.
It has never done so, even after that one time a stupid car almost drive him over and made Baka-Tsuna super sad, he still liked it. But the thunders were mean, they hurt his ears and the flashes in the sky sometimes made his eyes burn when he stared at them.
They were pretty, but he didn’t like the way they sting.
It didn’t mean he was scared of them, he just didn’t like them. So when the lightning continued to strike in the sky and made the poles around the play area light up and crack with electricity, he didn’t fear them or worry about the way the floor lit up at his feet, because this was his time to shine.
“Nyahaha, I will prove you all. I, the great Lambo-sama, will defeat the beast!”
“Shut up!” Levi finally roared “All this yapping and screaming! You are just a stupid kid!”
“Shut up mustacho! Die!” Who does this barbarian think he was? Interrupting his great speech and calling him stupid. He was the stupid one! So he didn’t think twice and grabbed two grenades to throw them at his stupid face.
There was a loud boom in the sky, and it happened so suddenly that he accidentally let go of the grenades before he could throw them with enough force. They didn’t hit the mark, and they fell midway their target, but then a big mean lightning stroke with harsh energy that made everything around them spark and buzz.
“Lambo!”
They were cheering for him, how nice. Of course he deserved all the praise, especially after this. They all will recognize his power and maybe the bookworm and tailed monster will finally become his lackeys. But just as he shook the sparks away, a hard foot kicked him before he could properly stand. That was cheating!
“Fuck! That bastard” Gokudera cursed as they all watched Levi kicking Lambo across the cage.
No, no, no! He couldn’t let that ugly catfish win! This was his win! He needs to show everyone that he was strong. He wanted to make his mamma proud and make Baka-Tsuna happy. He could do this, he could tolerate everything and win!
“I will finish this mockery!” Levi growled, grabbing one of the things sticking on his back. What was that? A sword? But it was sparkling. Wait, he was swinging it down, just in time as another lightning stroke, and the energy that fell on them roared in cracks as it was gathered in the poles around and connected to that glowing sword.
Maybe he should get a shield, that would look cool. But for now, all he could do was brace himself for the impact he knew he couldn’t dodge. His skin tingled once the lightning disappeared, it was a feeling he still wasn’t used to but he could brush it off, he was awesome after all. This brute could do no damage to him, that is, until he looked down and stared in horror at what he saw.
“He burnt my tail!” He said shakingly as he held the crisped tail attached to his favourite onesie “Mamma made this!”
“What are you going to do? Cry?” Levi taunted, grabbing another one of his swords to finish the bug that refused to die. It should have ended on the first strike, what would his Boss say if he finds out he couldn’t beat a little kid? “I will kill you before you do!”
“No!” Lambo trembled “No, no I gotta, I gotta to-le-rate”
He could do this, he needs to do this. For his mamma and Baka-Tsuna, he needs to win this so that they all could be happy. But, but he was small, and that whisker man was very tall, his grenades wouldn’t hit him. But maybe, maybe he just needed to grow up!
The skies roared, harsher and louder than before and lightning struck once again, flaring the ground and sending waves of sparks all over the cage. He dug into his hair for the weapon and ignored the ugly man aiming another shot at him. He just needed to be faster, his short arms were perfect to aim the bazooka at himself, after all.
“Lambo!”
“Die, you bully!” He roared and pulled the trigger.
Rain, lightning and smoke filled the area as they all waited a moment until the sparks cleared the clouds hiding the sudden tall figure that replaced Lambo.
“Ara? What is this?” He muttered as he looked around and found himself getting wet by a storm “I was drinking milk because I couldn’t sleep...”
“What the hell? He grew?!” Lussuria screamed from the other side, enthralled by the sudden apparition.
“That’s cheating!”
“We recognize the future version of the present candidate” The cervello woman said “Please proceed”
“He’s from the future?” Yamamoto blinked in confusion, his brain not grasping the idea of what had just happened. At his side, Ryohei just waved it off as a baton pass for the fight.
“Wait, if he’s the Lambo from ten-years later, then he survived this fight!” Basil exclaimed, much to Tsuna’s comfort.
“You’re right!” She gasped in relief at hearing that.
She has seen 15-year-old Lambo on rare occasions, probably only three times in all his time living in her house, but his appearances always ended up with Bianchi knocking him out. But to see him, grown and healthy in the marked time 15 years from now reassured her immensely that no matter how the fight might end, he was going to survive.
Their voices grabbed the attention of the older teen, who yawned and turned to look behind him.
“Oh, you look tiny” He scratched his head as he took their shocked faces and then looked around himself and the cage he was in. “What is this? A Mafia battle? You’re… from Varia?”
“He doesn't remember this?”
“The ten-year-later bazooka can bring your future self to the past, but there is the slight possibility of it not being from this exact world” Reborn told them.
“There’s a multiverse?!” Gokudera gasped like the nerd he was. Tsuna was already expecting the hundred conspiracy theories he would message them later if the shared glance with Yamamoto was any indication.
“Doesn’t matter, you’re still going to die!” Levi roared, throwing the remaining of his swords in the air and with a move of his hands, they all opened to reveal umbrellas floating around the cage walls.
Lambo sighed.
The rain continued to fall, ruining his clothes and making him blink rapidly to stop the water from getting in his eyes. Guess his younger version was in pinch and needed help, and who better to rescue him than himself?
He didn’t even flinch when a bright flash appeared in the skies, having felt the electricity before it even made itself present. He didn’t even move as the umbrellas around him drew the lightning away from the rods and concentrated it on themselves to launch it at him with perfect accuracy.
“Ugg, that tickles” He murmured as he shook his dampening shirt.
“What the fuck is wrong with this roach?!”
“Nee-chan? Is this guy bullying you?” He turned to address the brunette. Somehow, despite not recognizing where he was and what was happening, he knew that this was something important that had to do with her.
“Yep” She squeaked, nodding frantically as if urging him to do something. And how could he refuse?
“Bully?!” Levi screeched in fury “She’s the devil who betrayed our leader!”
“Quiet, bro-stache caterpillar, you’re too ugly and loud” He drawled as he leaned down to pick his missing horns - how did they get here? - from the wet ground and place them on his head. “I’m sleepy and this looks tiresome. But I made I promise, I guess”
The skies rumbled again, and he could feel the electricity dancing in his fingers before the lightning appeared.
“Nee-chan, watch me” He threw a look behind his shoulder to grin at her. “I’ll be your hero!”
When the lightning struck, he drew it away from the rods and the umbrellas and directed the powerful source of electricity to himself to charge his star move.
“Take this!”
With his horns as the conduct, he held the lightning bolt and threw it at the ugly man with the intent of finishing the fight with that one move. His nee-chan didn’t like it when they fought, after all.
“Fool!” Levi smirked and moved his hand, and the lightning bolt that was meant to strike him was swallowed by his umbrellas. And as if he had pulled the reverse uno card, the lightning that he had channelled was redirected back at him. That was cheating!
His head felt a bit woozy, his lightning was superior after all, but he still had a good head to dodge the incoming attacks the Varia member was throwing at him. Thank god he didn’t wear his good shoes, they would have been ruined by the storm.
Another lightning, he needed another one to take this buffoon down. With one powerful hit, he could end this and claim victory. He couldn’t let his nee-chan worry, and he wanted to show aho-dera how cool he was now.
But it wasn’t enough, the brute with the moustache seemed to have a grudge or was a mean jerk because he played dirty. Who trips their opponents? That was childish, not even Reborn played like this. He just shoots without warning like the bastard that he was.
He rolled on the slippery floor that vibrated with leftover electricity when the Varia member tried to impale him, but when he tried to stand up, a piercing pain stabbed his right shoulder and when he looked down with a grimace, he noted a small spear sticking there. Oh, that was bad. He could already hear the gasps of horror behind him.
“I will cut you in pieces and make a steak out of you!” Levi taunted, pulling another spear with the intent to slash his throat.
Was he cannibal? No matter, he swallowed the pain and let the rain wash the blood away as he slid back towards the bazooka laying a meter away from him. He wasn’t a coward, he wasn’t a crybaby that needed protection or a cheater. How could it be cheating if the one helping was still himself?
The storm rumbled, there was another lightning coming.
“Maybe the me from right now can’t, but the me from then will” He declared as he stuck his tongue out. “You’re dead, handlebars!”
“You-
He pulled the trigger just as a loud thunder rattled the rooftop with its sound.
“Again?!”
The smoke cleared and everyone stood mouth gaping at the new version that appeared before their eyes.
“Woah! He grew up even taller”
“That’s his 25-year-old version” Gokudera whispered. In awe or shock, it was difficult to know when the rain fell harder than before, dampening his clothes and making his hair stick to his face.
He sighed.
Where was he? He has gone to the past on multiple occasions but he always seems to forget why he was there. He remembers the megane-boy saying something about space, axis and worldlines, but it sounded boring so he didn’t pay attention, only recalling something to do with memories continuum, so he didn’t worry why he couldn’t remember what it was he had done at this moment.
He looked around, taking in the raging storm and the metal cage he found himself in with… a Varia member? How vague, he felt a spark of remembrance but it was gone the moment he blinked. When voices he recognized called from behind, he turned and- oh… he knew why he must be here.
“Nee-chan…” He breathed out, the sight of her young face, her trembling eyes staring back at him in trepidation made something clench painfully inside of him. But there was no time to be emotional, if he was here, then his past self needed help in helping the little brunette. He didn’t need any memories to know that.
“Past, Future, it doesn't matter who you are. I will still kill you” The Varia member roared, brandishing a spear and commanding the umbrellas floating around him to charge with the incoming lightning that struck.
What a funny saying...
How naive…
All of them...
Nothing can change the past, but the present can definitely change the future.
A blinding light surrounded the area with a loud crack, everyone could feel the electricity in the air, the smell of something burning, of metal clanking and hear the wind howling. There were shouts, of a name being called in fear and worry and taunts joined by sneers at accomplishing a feat.
How very funny.
“Where are you going?” He called out.
“What?!”
The Varia member spun from where he had turned to walk away. His ugly face staring at him in rage and disdain, thunderstruck that his attack didn’t fry him to death.
Ha… that’s a nice pun.
Lightning was nothing to him. The sparks in the air felt more like the kittens his nee-chan was so fond of, so tiny and fragile, biting into his fingers for attention he was willing to give and hold and protect.
“Watch me”
The sparks gathered around him, channelling and creating a massive source of crackling energy that grew the more Will he released into them. Taking everything around him, the lights from the sky and the sparks from the earth, he created the perfect shield meant to protect those he cared about.
“Boom”
The lightning that was released reached the dark sky, lightning the whole black canvas and clashing wildly with the roaring thunder the clouds made. He held it until it was enough, until he knew the threat was gone and that it was safe to set free the streams of electricity that remained glued to him.
The metal cage creaked as the power left, the floating umbrellas fell to the ground like lifeless marionettes alongside the torched body of the Varia member that his younger self had been forced to fight. Simple, quicker, a win for them.
“Shishishi, he’s roasted”
“Barbequed”
“Boss will have no mercy”
Sighing at the rain still falling on him, he leaned down to pick a discarded chain that held the broken ring of the Lightning Vongola guardian. Huh. He could guess where it was he was now.
“The winner for the Lightning ring, it’s Lambo Bovino”
“All right, GEN-X!”
“We’re not calling ourselves that, you idiot!”
“Ha, ha! What a sparkling match!”
“That wasn’t even good!”
“I agree, it was very bright”
“Maa, so loud” He sighed as he turned to see them with a tired smile “It really is nostalgic, seeing you all again”
The five minutes were almost up, he didn’t need to count, he could feel a pull forming in his navel and coursing all through his body like invincible reins. His time here was short, he probably will never return, but even so, he wanted to see them one last time.
So bright and youthful, arguing among themselves with easy laughter and teasing smiles, angry banter and weak punches.
He remembers those times.
Ah...how very nostalgic indeed.
There wasn’t a goodbye as he let go of the ring in his hand, just rain as a cloud of smoke brought back the tiny figure of Lambo, who was yawning and holding a bowl of grapes, oblivious of the battle his future selves had gone through but he soaked in the cheers and praises from Yamamoto and Ryohei, and a grumbling Gokudera too.
Tsuna knew she should join in the cheer.
But she couldn’t move.
Her heart was stuck in her throat the moment those green eyes overshadowed by the storm locked with hers. So mature and dull, there wasn’t a spark of innocence left in those eyes, they were haunted by a grey melancholy of sadness, grief and regret.
Even though she could still recognize him as the adult version of the bratty kid laughing with ease, he had looked at her with soft wistful eyes, a stare so unfamiliar and aching, like a lonely canvas of rain falling down and masking the tears hidden there.
It made her want to cry too.
And in an instant, she knew she wasn’t going to be part of the future where he belonged.
.
.
.
Wednesday, 5pm.
Tsuna didn’t return to her house.
Call her a coward, but she couldn’t face Lambo, or Iemitsu, for the matter.
She hugged the little kid after Reborn tugged at her hair to wake her from her trance, told him she was glad he was safe and a weak ‘good job’ to pacify his endless questions about what she thought and if he was cool. He was, she told him, handed him to Basil to take him home and walked away with a loosely held umbrella.
Ryohei kept her company, talking about his training with Colonnello and how he will try and ask him for further teaching. Tsuna indulged in the thought of introducing him to Lal, but her aching heart let go of the idea soon. She didn’t want to mentally spook the boxer.
Kyoko greeted them with a smile, ushered her to take a bath and had salmon for dinner.
There was something peaceful about staying the night at the Sasagawa residence, whenever she sleeps over she never has bad dreams or negative thoughts. It was like there was a repellent hanging somewhere, and she was pleading for that charm to work as she got ready for bed after sending her mom a goodnight message.
With the lights turned down, the remains of the storm washed quietly over them. There was no more thunder or lightning, just an echo in the quietness of the room.
And her mind drifted. When he proclaimed to be her hero, Tsuna felt that, because just a few days ago they were watching that stupid hero cartoon that makes five-year-old Lambo shout in happiness and eating sugary cereal in their pajamas. She could see how strong and confident he had become, had wondered what a good life he must be having.
She felt proud, somehow. She literally saw the little crybaby grow to become his own person able to stand on his own.
But after that…
She couldn't face that thought.
Nevermind that Levi got scorched, she terrorized him a lot when she was little and he hated her for that, but she didn’t hate him in return, she just didn’t like him. But that last attack, it was violent and forceful. Quick, it was over in a flash. If it was her doing it, she wouldn’t have any second thoughts but to see someone she knew as an innocent kid turn into a serious man, it stung. Worse with that last look he gave her.
It spook her to the core. She was terrified of what was to come, beyond Xanxus and this Vongola charade, there was darkness that awaited them all.
She tried to talk with Fon about it, knowing that if she kept the fear bottled up, it would only consume her, but her words came out in stutters so she decided to focus on the next big thing instead of the mirage of a faraway future.
Which it’s why she thrust herself into training.
Gokudera’s fight was going to be next, tomorrow. Only a few hours left. She was a nervous wreck for Lambo’s, but despite all odds, it actually went pretty well with zero injuries on their sides and no hurt feelings. Well, just hers. But that was a given.
With Gokudera and Bel, anything can happen and she was terrified for it. She knows Gokudera can fight and defend himself, but Bel was a crazy wildcard, and she knew that he was going to get hurt one way or another. But she can’t step into the fight and call it quits, that would injure his pride and confidence in himself. She can’t do that to him.
Just be there, try to keep her knees from shaking and hope that her presence there didn’t add any pressure to his probably already pressured shoulders.
“Watch out!”
She grunted when air left her lungs and she suddenly found herself on the ground after being knocked down by Basil kicking her in her right hip bone. A blind spot, good to know. She closed her eyes to stop the vertigo of falling, but when something soft grabbed her head to prevent it from hitting the ground, she blinked up.
Wow.
“Are thou… all right?”
Tsuna could only stare up in silence because Basil was cradling the back of her head so that it wouldn’t hit the floor while pinning her down, staring down at her with his sparkling blue eye, face a little close, she could almost feel his blue flame touching her orange crown.
They stared at each other in muted silence, entranced by something without a name and not being aware of anything around them.
“Less flirting, more kicking” Reborn squeaky voice broke the spell and Basil blushed, scrambling off her and being stuck between bowing and trying to help her stand up.
“S-Signorina, I apologize! How shameful of me, forgive me!”
“It’s fine, Basil. Thank you"
Thank goodness her emotions were locked in HDWM, otherwise, she would be a stuttering blushing mess too and she would never live the blackmail material from the hitman.
God, was it time for her to be awkward with boys? She has more important matters to deal with than pretty smiles and sparkling eyes.
Ugg, focus Tsuna, focus.
.
.
.
She did focus.
Somehow, after the sun had set and Reborn combined his training hours with Basil’s, their fight extended and upped in level. She was focusing on dodging and protecting her blind spots. Xanxus was going to use both of his guns and she needed dual focus, so while she fought with Basil she also tried to dodge Reborn’s paintball gun.
Meaning that while she did her best to block Basil attacks, her legs were being splattered by green paint, courtesy of Leon. So she did a lot of jumping, and due to the mud on the ground, she slid and slipped a lot, so on one occasion where she pushed more force in her legs and unconsciously shot a flare of flames through her hands, the flames there propelled her up.
It left her suspended in the air, levitating on her own for a moment before gravity pulled her down.
Of course, once Reborn saw that she could finally do it, he didn’t let her rest until she could keep herself afloat for a whole minute without leaning over. It put a great strain on her spine, her lower back ached when training finished and her shoulders burned with effort for carrying her weight with the flames in her hands.
But with the stretches both Fon and Haru introduced her to, her limbs felt like jelly by the time she flopped into Kyoko’s spare futon.
There was a tiny part of her that found it exciting, flying. She wasn’t scared of heights and she did want to jump from a plane with Kyoko someday if she survived middle school, but the other part of her that the HDWM swallowed was frightened of falling.
It was easy to take off and leave everything behind, going higher and higher above the clouds where things were quiet and no one could reach her. But she will have to eventually come back to the land where the piles of things she had tried to evade would be waiting for her.
There was a lot of guilt in her heart, regrets in her spirit and pain in her mind. There were heavy thoughts pulling trying to devour her, memories wanting to sink her and fears dying to consume her. She wasn’t free of those shackles pulling her down.
Until she breaks free from those chains, she won’t be able to fly.
.
.
.
Thursday, 9pm
She debated between sending him a ‘good luck’ text or just telling him in person, but then Yamamoto spammed their group chat with dozens of ganbatte memes so she contributed too with her own kaomojis.
Meditation with Fon was useful, she felt calm and her body filled with new energy thanks to cutting training early again to prepare her mind and be at school on time. She has never liked school, and now more than ever the sight of the building filled her with real dread and apprehension.
If Kyoya finds out she actually hates going to school, he will bite her to death. No mercy given.
Because the weather seemed to be synchronized with the battles, the storm continued to fall and this time, she was forced to take a shower again in the empty gym. The mud had dried alongside the paint, and she had to take some extra minutes to scrub really hard.
Leon was still barricading the door, only that this time she yielded and turned on the lights. Better to see what was hidden instead of leaving her intuition to warn her in the dark.
Her hair was dripping and in a messy bun by the time she came out wearing fresh, clean clothes that Bianchi packed for her. The hitwoman wanted to be here, she was sure of. But they both knew that her presence will not only add to the pressure but could eventually make Gokudera faint, and they couldn’t have that. Although it would be the easiest way out.
Yamamoto was the one who met with her and Basil first, it didn’t surprise her if Gokudera was doing any last-minute training. Maybe she should have made Reborn oversee his training just in case. A little help from the boogeyman couldn’t hurt.
Yamamoto looked more tired with Rebron’s training, but not in a bad way. He was smiling and jumping in excitement, having waited for this fight too. He was telling her that he thought of bringing some clap sticks and pompoms from his baseball games to cheer on Gokudera, and the mental picture of it and the possible reaction of the bomber amused her enough to calm her jittery mind.
The scenery for the fight also changed. She followed her intuition to an empty hallway where Varia was already waiting across the hall, the only separation between them was a yellow light bulb that flickers in and out.
Lussuria waved at her with a greeting, and she weakly smiled back with a tiny wave and completely ignored the smug-looking Bel who was grinning like a maniac and shishishing with Mammon. Squalo continued to stare at her and she knew he was holding back a shout. What was his deal? Did he hate her too for going against his Boss? It’s not like it was her fault.
Reborn’s presence in her shoulders made her shift her stance and look around the hallway for any clue as to how the battle was going to be.
She promised herself that she wasn’t going to step in, the situation being different from Lambo’s fight but holding the same set of mind. If things went south, even if she hurts Gokudera’s pride, she will intervene and give up the fight for him. Feelings be damned.
She didn’t want a subordinate, much less an injured friend. She knew she could trust Gokudera with some matters of her life, but she didn’t know to what lengths that trust went because there wasn’t a guarantee that he would stay with her even if she rejects the title of becoming a Mafia Boss.
He came into her life seeking a purpose, she offered friendship with misled intentions. But they spent time together doing normal stuff, joking and hanging out, never lying or manipulating the other. Yes, what she told Reborn all those months ago was true. She wanted an ally, someone that she could trust completely.
Gokudera was loyal, he had proven himself in many big and little ways. And she did trust him, but a part of her, the paranoid broken part, couldn't help but ask where exactly did his resolve lay. Because there was going to be a huge difference in chaining himself to Vongola and binding himself to her.
What did he want? She wondered as she waited with shivers rolling down her back.
Who will he choose?
.
.
.
Today was the day.
Finally, he had both been waiting and dreading this day to finally come. The battle for the Storm ring and his chance to prove himself as a worthy guardian.
This past week has been nerve-wracking, with the loud boxer losing and stupid Lambo winning, it depended on him to bring another victory to their side. It will be embarrassing if he loses, he can already imagine the pity looks the stupid baseball idiot will give him and the worry he would cause his Juudaime.
He couldn't leave her, he didn’t want to.
He needed to win this to show Vongola that he was her Storm guardian in case they tried to put someone else to that title. They were already messing with the brunette’s life without her consent, who's to say they wouldn’t pull something like that to have someone who is brainwashed to their cause?
No, he couldn’t leave his Juudaime. He needed to protect her and win this fight so that he could give her some peace in knowing she could depend on him.
Training was intense and ridiculous altogether. When he wasn’t burning his fingers, Shamal sat him down and made him fold 100 paper planes every day. There was supposed to be a smart metaphor revolving around that, but all the doctor talked was about flirting tips and asking about his type of woman. Stupid, pervert doctor.
It would be a lie to say he wasn’t nervous. There was a lot at stake, and even with last-minute training, he still didn’t feel 100% ready. Maybe he never will, but he needed to believe in what he has now and don’t lose his head with what if’s.
But his technique wasn’t ready, and Shamal said that going in now with what he had was pretty much suicide. He has heard about the Bloody Prince. He was considered a genius, a good assassin in terms of speed, strategy and bloodthirst. He knew he couldn’t compare with all that, but he wasn’t that weak, and what he didn’t have in strength he has in brains.
Shoot, he was running late! Juudaime must be pacing in worry.
As he quickened his pace, his chest burned in effort and in an annoying reminder that maybe trying to finish that last technique at the last minute was probably a bad idea. But no matter, he couldn't stop now.
“Hey!” Yamamoto shouted the moment he saw him.
Everyone was already there, Cervello, Varia and his team. His f-… well, he couldn’t call them that yet, not until he proves himself and claims the title.
“You’re EXTREMELY late!”
“You okay?” The brunette asked, worry framing her features.
“Sorry for worrying you, Juudaime” He bowed and ignored the ache in his shoulders as he gave her his best confident smile “I’m ready”
“Both participants are here. Let’s begin” The cervello woman commanded the attention of everyone.
“The rules are simple. The entire 3rd floor is the battlefield. Classrooms and hallways included”
“However”
Like the dramatic women they were, they waited and coordinated their speech to demonstrate the key element of the battle. There was a loud howling, Tsuna squared her shoulders and took a step back when her intuition alerted her of danger, but before anyone knew it, a huge blast of air exploded the classroom and shot out of the window, breaking the wall and glass with it.
“What the heck?!”
“At various points in the battlefield, hurricane turbines have been installed”
“With 4 ventilations, they will generate strong winds at random intervals and take anything with it”
“Oh my god!” Tsuna screamed in horror with her hands on her head at the destroyed classroom. “He's going to kill me”
“Don’t worry, Juudaime. I won’t let that come to happen”
But cervello weren’t over with the rules.
“Furthermore, this battle has a time limit of 15 minutes”
“Even if neither opponent claims the ring, the device will explode and take the whole floor with it”
“What?”
Okay, okay that was something. He just needed to be fast and measure his time, take cover and blast the bloody prince in one go. Simple. The library was on the third floor, and it was the perfect room to hide and strategize, but to get there, he needs to round the corner and cross three more classrooms. If the wind attacks were going to be launched at random, he needs to find a trick to go through.
“All right! Octopus head, you got this!”
“You can do it”
“Don’t you dare cheer my name” He glared at Yamamoto, who was grinning back at him.
“Let’s do our one cheer then”
“EXTREMELY good idea!” Ryohei gathered them all together again, despite the kicks of protest from half of them.
“Here, this is Lambo’s pajama’s tail”
“Is it really alright for me to join thy cheer?”
“No, no! I don’t want to! It’s too embarrassing, idiot”
“Maa, you just need to absorb all of our good energy”
“EXTREMELY GOOD LUCK!”
“Be careful, okay?” Tsuna added in a soft plea.
“Yes!” He shut his eyes, thankful for the support and wished for things to go well.
“Aw, they’re so cute. Noisy, stupid brats, but cute”
“Shamal” Reborn greeted him, having Leon in gun mode ready in case he tried anything, seeing as when the kids were busy with their bonding circle, the doctor arrived and tried to flirt with cervello. A broken nose is what he got, one he easily healed with his mosquitos.
“Why are you here?!” Gokudera roared, not wanting the lazy man to ruin his concentration.
“To root for my cute student, of course”
“Both participants, please approach”
He breathed out and faced ahead, looking straight at Belphegor’s grinning face that promised pain and mischief as he walked towards the middle of the hall.
“The battle for the Storm shall commence”
“Also, to prevent interference, we have installed infrared triggered lasers between the audience and the battlefield”
“The rest please follow me, a monitoring system has been established in the cafeteria”
It was going to be a battle with just the two storms in a mini labyrinth with hurricane bombs. How fitting. But it was good, that way, if the time runs out, no one will be hurt by the blast.
“Don’t take long, Gokudera! We’ll be watching”
“Come back in one piece, girls won’t like you otherwise”
He didn’t look back, he didn’t slouch or waved as he heard them slowly walk away. He could hear Reborn-san telling the brunette that she didn’t have the skill to run through lasers yet, probably stopping the idea of lingering around from her mind and hearing the baseball idiot's annoying laugh as they rounded the corner and disappeared.
“It’s a battle till death if you decide” The cervello woman that stood between them said before approaching the hole in the wall. “Start now”
She jumped and left them alone. He didn’t wait for a second longer and grabbed four sticks of dynamite in each hand, lighting them up and counting in his head while he visualized the route of the library he had long since memorized after walking the brunette there.
“Shishishi, you and the princess, are you close?” Belphegor asked, tilting his head and staring at him with eyes that saw beyond the hair covering them.
He didn’t answer, he threw two dynamites to test the prince’s range of mobility and only frowned when he skipped over them with ease, not even flinching as they exploded behind him.
“The prince was the first Storm she met” He continued “She hasn’t accepted you, has she?”
He threw the other two dynamites and closed the distance a little to try and push the other boy to act. And act, he did. He didn’t have acute reactions to danger than his own street instincts, but he has developed his hearing in catching low tuned sounds so when he heard something light flying through the smoke, he quickly jumped away from the shower of knives that rained down on him.
Knives. Dozens of them, silver and pointy with sharp accuracy.
He knew even before the battle began that there wouldn’t be any moment of relaxation, which is why he needed to reach for a cover so that he could get a moment to think.
But just as Bel prepared another set of knives and he readied his explosives, the blast of hot air racked the entire wing and blew another set of windows.
He used the loud gust of wind to sprint inside a classroom but cursed loudly when he felt part of the skin of the right side of his face be sliced open. How the hell was Bel able to throw his knives through that wall of hot air and pass through it with ease? It should have sent them flying.
Without stopping until he ducked under a table, he thanked whatever alien deity watching over them right now that the nearest classroom was the Chemistry one.
With the blast of wind separating him from Bel, he has roughly 15 seconds to grab what he needed. He didn’t carry flammable solvents because they were too strong to his nose, and he didn’t want to accidentally spill them near Juudaime and get them in trouble, so searching for the best next thing in a classroom was an urgency he never thought he would ever experience.
But in dire situations, do with what you have.
The school only had methanol because of regulations, but it could work, although not a very potent explosion, it can buy him some time.
With swift movements of fingers, he opened the bottom half of some dynamites to infuse the solution in with the powder to mix with the nitroglycerin there. The first time he tried this he almost got his face blown up, so he worked fast with his fingers already used to this process and sealed the lid just in time for Bel to kick the door open.
“Found ya~”
There were three knives in the place his head had been, if he hadn’t rolled away to grab enough momentum, that would have been his brain. This fucker was as silent as a mouse with the wickedness of a weasel, no wonder he was an assassin.
There was no time to waste, as he raised up, he threw his new weapon, dynamite turned missiles that flew like tiny jets towards the grinning Bel. If that bastard could evade them, then he will have to go to plan C.
12 minutes. There was no pattern as to where the air will hit, so you can’t stay in one place for long, or the blast of wind could take you down. As the jets collided with Bel, he didn’t stay to see if he walked out of it unharmed and made a run for the opened door.
The cervello woman said this was a fight till death, but he knew his Juudaime was against that. Well, he wasn’t 100% sure about the murder part, but she clearly cares about these weirdos in some way, so killing them before she gets a chance to sort whatever conflict she has would be atrocious.
So he needed to think of a way to knock the prince out, find a place to take cover and stay alive. Preferably in that order.
He dashed into the hallway, mindful of the broken glass and gusts of winds. He can use his bombs to try and suffocate the other boy, maybe even throw him out of the window. It would be quick and the wannabe prince will be disqualified for being out of bounds.
“You can’t hide from the prince!”
The ground vibrated on his feet, and he ready his triple bomb attack to throw it behind him just as the strong gust of wind blasted the wall and parallel window. There was no way the other boy could escape that attack, being blasted by the bombs and the blast of air, it should have sent him flying.
But once the air cleared, there stood the grinning prince. Standing and uninjured.
“The hell?” He muttered in shock. Did he miscalculate? No, he didn't. His aim was perfect, he had measured his steps and knew where to hit the mark. Even the torrent of wind should have increased the blast of the explosion, but then why did the wind didn’t affect the other boy? Was this foul play?
“Shishihi, the Storm can feel the wind. It's in our flames to withstand the hurricane” Bel grinned, unaffected by the violent downpour of air around him. “You can’t use them, can you?”
He can, in a way. It's the reason why his explosions don’t hurt him that much and the hot air from the blast didn’t bristle his skin, but they didn’t make him immune, not in the way Belphegor was implying.
“But she is using you” Bel taunted him. He kept taunting him with childish jabs as if that was enough to distract him from his goal. They stung because they were true in some way, but there was no reason to lose his head with words that didn’t belong to the person in question. He will earn that truth himself, nothing he could say would deter him from winning this fight.
He grabbed more dynamite to try and create another explosion to try and knock his feet, but before he could move his arm, he felt something stabbing him on the back.
Acute pain flared on his right side, he felt something warm trailing down and he didn’t have to look down to see blood soaking through the bandages covering his entire torso.
Fuck, how the fuck? He was standing right in front of him with a mini hurricane surrounding him, how in hell did he get attacked from behind? Was it slow timed? Or rotten luck?
“It’s not dumb luck” Bel laughed again and mocked what he was thinking. “The prince simply reads the air movements and lets the knife fly”
And as a sick demonstration, he let a knife fall from his grasp and into the current of air, letting the wind carry it like a floating boat in water, moving it until it was flying all over the place. There was a whistle-like sound, and he only had time to move his head before the knife flew past his nose and into Bel’s waiting hand.
Reading the air. He… didn’t think of that, just how to increase his explosive power by using the air force. And this asshole thought of it first, it was smart he has to admit, although never out loud.
But there wasn’t a moment to think, Bel laughed and threw dozens of knives that seemed to multiply and attack him in every direction. He cursed out loud and ducked, rolled and tried to jump out of the way but some stabbed him in his left shoulder as he was cornered against the window.
There was no time to rest or a way to counterattack that. He can work with the pain, and the bandages will stop the bleeding for now, so he just has to focus on an opening.
10 minutes.
Brute force won't work and seeing as the mini hurricanes didn’t affect him either, he needs to draw Bel out to get a physical hit. Let’s go to plan D.
He turned to head inside the next classroom, Biology. Nothing useful there except for the anatomy dummy serving as a perfect bait. As he made a dash for it and ducked under the lab table, he heard the sounds of knives digging into the wood.
The knives were following him. Was it magnetic? Magic? Or was Bel using another trick?
He used that moment to remove the knives still stuck on him in case he stabbed them deeper, and if he wasn’t already looking for something he wouldn’t have been able to see an invisible thread glinting back as he moved the knives from side to side.
Searching himself as fast as he could despite the laughter and howling of the wind, he managed to spot that same thread glued to the back of his shirt. His shoulder screamed in pain as he moved to reach it and tug it down slowly as to not activate the spider web mechanism.
Son of a bitch. It was like playing a game of chess and that bastard was two steps ahead of him. But no matter, he found the trick. It still didn’t explain when exactly he placed it on him but removing the thread will at least protect him from the magical knives.
He quickly tied it around the anatomy dummy and sent it on his funeral march with a kick. As was expected, Belphegor laughed in mockery and sent his knives that way, but as the dummy crashed into the window after behind impaled from behind, it revealed itself to be bait as he used that pause in his favour and launched another triple bomb attack from behind, catching Bel off guard for the first time in the battle.
It wouldn’t cause much damage, there was a current of air between them after all, but it’s okay, that was just the diversion.
“Shishihis, you don’t learn do you?”
“Don’t I?”
His mini jets were just a beta test, he wanted to see how dynamite with propulsion reacted to the winds without wasting the special explosives he had been working on for days. If his normal dynamites can’t get through the torrents of wind, then his Rocket bombs will.
By redirecting their movements, they will be able to skip over or below the currents of wind and hit their target. He knew he was lacking speed with his previous dynamite attacks, so he focused on creating a new attack that could not only be fast and agile but that its mobility could grant him better access to redirect his attacks.
He didn’t shout or made it a huge spectacle, he simply threw his rockets and moved them so that they could dodge the winds and swept through the openings to hit Belphegor. The smoke mixed with the winds, filling the entire wing with nitrate and coppery smell.
Bel didn’t scream in pain as he was blasted by the explosion, quite the contrary, he started to laugh while cradling his bloody arms to his chest, his maniac grin becoming more sadistic as blood trailed down a cut in his face.
“Blood, show me more!”
He dashed forwards, the currents of winds propelling him with speed as he raised his knives to slash him, but he wasn’t the only one. There were knives flying from every direction, and while he did his best to dodge the laughing psycho in front of him while trying not to get hit by the torrents of wind, some stray knives stabbed him in various parts of his body.
Fuck. But if this bastard was using the currents of air in his favour, then all he needs to do is destroy the hurricane machines. Cervello never said they couldn’t interact with them, so he was going to take advantage of that and turn the table. But now, he needs to stop this maniac from slashing his skin open.
He hopes that Juudaime doesn’t faint from watching this.
He grabbed a handful of dynamite, and when Bel was within arms distance he blasted it on themselves. This pain was familiar, his skin and body were used to the strong impact, but the blood loss was making his head feel woozy. Could be the reason why he opted for this next move, to prevent the maniac prince from following him right away, he grabbed one of the fallen knives and stabbed him in the leg.
“Gah!” Bel did a sound of a choked laugh “You dare stab the prince with his knives?!”
6 minutes.
He ran as fast as he could, dodging and evading the currents of air still carrying the knives, mindful of his own injuries and the boy haunting him not too far behind. He should learn parkour after this is over, it would help in future situations.
He thought, adding it to his ‘TO DO’ list that kept growing the more time he spent with his friends. Friends, that was a nice word.
Oh, finally, the library!
He dashed in, jumping over the current of wind there and noted that the air felt hotter and stronger here, meaning that this was the eye of the storm. And there, right in the centre of the room was a machine creating 4 currents of winds, blasting hot air in a diamond pattern that scattered and hit the walls from beyond.
He hopes his arsenal is enough as he runs forwards, ducking over a blast of air and placing his modified dynamite to increase the force power. Quickly skipping and taking cover behind some bookshelves, a loud boom echoed through all the room as the hurricane machine exploded in flames.
Good, no more made-up storms, just them.
“Shishishi. Come, kitty, kitty. Let me slice you!”
What is wrong with all these psychos and wanting to stab people?
Bel didn’t seem enraged that the machine was destroyed as he approached his hiding place, and with the library having just one entrance, they were stuck here until one of them went down.
He readied his bombs and waited with bated breath as Bel rounded the corner and launched another triple bomb attack that was easily met with dozens of knives, cutting his bombs but preventing the knives from going through. But he flinched as something still managed to cut him. It was too fast and invisible to the human eye, but it was sharp enough to slice his skin open. Was it air?
4 minutes.
Bel didn’t give him a moment to think, he kept launching his knives, and even though there were no hurricanes propelling their speed, they were still fast and appearing in all directions, cutting his escape route and cornering him to the back wall of the library. And something was still cutting him in what felt like paper cuts that stung but weren’t life dangerous.
Odd. With the way this psycho was singing for blood, he was surprisingly missing all of his vital points.
Wait…
Something was digging in his thigh. Like a cord pressing on his clothes and slightly pressing against it. Fuck. He was still using his stupid wires?! This son of a bitch! He snarled at the audacity of the wannabe prince and his own stupidity for not considering it sooner.
But he can work with this. He was sure of what Bel was trying to do for his final attack, so he just needs to keep running and dodging so that he can leave a trail of powder near the shelves and blow the prince’s plan.
He managed to find an opening and ducked to find cover behind a fallen shelf, he just needed to breathe and take the next step. Once he activates the powder, he will finish things with a huge bang and give Bel no time to recover. He nodded to himself, ignored the prince’s taunts and shifted on his feet, looked down and oh, hook clips. Why were there hook clips in the library?
2 minutes.
He will claim checkmate with this next move.
He jumped through the next opening and stopped when he felt constricted to move, he didn’t look down at himself to know there were wires interjecting all around his body. One more step and they will cut, one more breath and Bel will tug and slice his body to pieces.
“Shishishi, checkmate! Byebye~"
He dropped his lighter just as Bel moved his hand, and the floor below them lighted in flames that knocked the shelves, making the knives stuck there fall with them and slacking the wires down from their tense force.
“Checkmate!!” He shouted back, and threw his rocket bombs hooked with the hanger clips and let them latch in the wires connected to Belphegor before they became loose.
Like mini skyrail trains, they flew towards Bel and exploded on him, clouding the library with dark smoke and blasting whatever was left of the room. Windows shattered and books were sent flying, but he stood there, breathing in the raging waves of the storm he had created.
“It’s over” He whispered, shoulders falling in exhaustion as the smoke started to clear a little to reveal Bel’s fallen and unmoving figure.
“To properly win the battle, both parts of the ring must be claimed” Cervello's voice announced.
And they tell him this now! He could have easily snatched the ring from the idiot’s neck 13 minutes ago! Fuck this system!
He raged in his mind and marched towards the fallen prince, stumbling a little over the rubble as his vision started becoming blurry. He clenched his teeth and shook his head. Come on, he was just right there. Just reach down and pull the chain, and it all will be over.
He breathed out as he leaned down, his stab wounds screaming in hot pain that he swallowed and reached a hand to grab the chain hanging loosely on the fallen prince’s neck.
It was just within his grasp, his fingers hooking over the silver chain, but then Bel awoke like a bloody zombie, grinning and laughing and clawing at his hands with frenzy.
“The winner will be ME!” He screamed and threw himself at him, knocking him and pinning him down, tugging at his own chain, choking him and clouding his mind with what little oxygen he has left.
“Let go!” He shouted back, trying to pull the ring to him while not letting it slip from his grip.
Time was running out, he had already won but Bel still clung to his conscience like a sore loser and wasn’t giving up the ring, even if the clock kept ticking with the threat of the bomb blowing them both. Why wasn’t he letting go? Why was he still laughing with blood coating his mouth?
Fuck this shit, he didn’t have time for laughing psychos, he readied his other arm back and punched him in the face, the grip of the chain became lose and he tugged harshly, but Bel laughed and brought his head back to give him a hard headbutt, knocking his senses for a second.
There was blood falling in his eyes, blurring his already fading vision. His fingers felt numb from their tight grip on Bel’s ring chain, and his shoulders and side burned from where he was stabbed.
And now they were rolling on the burning floor like two children unwilling to give up their toy.
1 minute.
Fuck. Fuck!
Gokudera!
Was it worth it? The ring was there, he was holding it. He has already beaten this bastard, the time was over, it was his win. Why was he still fighting? Why was he so desperate to win? They both were going to get caught in a blazing fire if one doesn’t yield. But it couldn’t be him.
Let the ring go-
He couldn’t walk out of here empty handed. He needed to become a proper guardian, claim the right to stand by Juudaime’s side and prove he was strong enough to protect her. He was so close, so close damn it. He couldn’t let go.
LET GO!
He can hear Shamal. Why the fuck was he hearing Shamal’s voice? Was he losing too much blood? Wait, the baseball idiot’s there too. Ugg, what kind of bug conscience was this? Telling him to let go of the ring, can’t they understand how important it was? To give up now, after everything. He couldn't. He needs to win this and claim the ring.
GOKUDERA!
Belphegor had clearly lost his mind, laughing and trying to bash his head even though his fingers kept slipping despite the strong hold they held over his chain. Another bomb, he can blast this fucker off of him and make a run for it, even jumping through the window as the time bomb exploded.
He blinked rapidly, trying not to succumb to the darkness threatening his vision and leaned his neck back to lose the choking grip from the chain and tried to push Bel off with effort his limbs didn’t have.
He couldn’t lose, he didn’t want to lose. He was so close, damn it! So close.
Please!
So close, but if he stays… if he doesn't let go then he…
20 seconds.
Walking and hanging out, watching movies, playing games. Baking cookies with Juudaime and arguing with the baseball idiot, swimming and running and fireworks and sushi. School and GEN-X. It will never happen again if he doesn’t let go of the ring now.
He breathed out shakingly.
GOKUDERA-KUN!
If it means giving up his life for something not worth dying for then...
Then…
Then there was nothing to fight for.
.
.
.
The third floor was completely destroyed.
No one stopped Tsuna this time from running through the smoke and fire. As soon as Cervello announced the winner and the infrared walls came down, she practically flew up the stairs with Yamamoto at her side. Ryohei was not too far behind with Shamal.
Her eyes stung with tears that she didn’t know if they were due to the smoke or the fear she was feeling, but she tried her best not to let them fall. She can cry later at night, right now she needed to see where she was going and find Gokudera.
The bomb didn’t go off, but the hallway was still engulfed with flames, broken walls and shattered glass. The entrance to the library was even a bigger mess, but due to her stature and flexibility, Tsuna managed to sneak in first through the rubble, following her intuition towards the right side of the library where Gokudera was resting over the wall with Bel standing in front of him.
“Shishishi, you really are… a peasant”
“Gokudera!” Yamamoto yelled just as Bel threw his knives.
Being in no condition to move, Gokudera watched the sharp objects come near him, but before they could stab him, someone stood in the way, and his eyes widen in fear with his body unable to move as Tsuna practically threw herself in front of him, knowing - and trusting - but not really caring about the knives that quickly flew into another direction and wedged into the wall beside them.
When he looked up, it was to see Belphegor scoffing and stumbling away. Bloody and scorched and holding the complete Storm ring.
“Juudai...”
“Are you okay?! Oh my god, stay awake!” She trembled as her eyes searched for his injuries and Yamamoto knelt next to them to hold a hand and put pressure on his worst wound.
“You punch him in the face. Welcome to the club!”
“Shut...up” He hissed, but the sound came out softer than intended.
“That was so EXTREMELY manly! Congrats, tako-head!” Ryohei came to stand beside them with Basil, who looked a little lost and a little awestruck at them.
“Idiot, I lost” He muttered and tried to bow his head down but Tsuna was holding it up “I’m sorry, I wanted…I lost”
“But you’re still here” She said, and really, what was better than hearing that?
“Good job kid, a bit messy, but a true man will never give his life if he has something worth protecting” Shamal said with a little smirk, annoying mosquito, won't leave him alone.
“Shud up, go away...”
“I think you’re losing too much blood”
“Shit”
“Quick, what’s your type?”
“Brown eyes…”
“Your blood! What’s your blood type?!”
“Red”
“He likes brunettes”
“Shamal!” Tsuna screamed at him.
“I’m on it beautiful, come closer”
“SHUT UP, PERVERT DOC! STAY BACK!”
“Oh, you still have energy, that’s good”
Between him and Ryohei, they managed to drag him towards the nurse's office which was thankfully on the floor below. Reborn made both Tsuna and Yamamoto wash their hands which were stained with blood, and because they were a little out of it, they entered the girl's bathroom together.
The nurse’s office door was still closed when they returned, and while the ex-baseball ace sat next to the door, Tsuna remained standing and pacing the hallway while gripping her arms.
He was going to be fine, her intuition was telling her. He will survive. Bel too.
God, for a moment she was horrified when Bel started losing it after seeing his own blood, but then she remembered she was actually friends with that psycho.
Watching the fight with Varia next to them was awkward as hell. Lussuria sat next to her and kept gushing about her long hair, which was still a tangled mess the flamboyant man tried to fix. Mammon tried to approach but Reborn kept pointing his gun at them, so the mist arcobaleno moved from side to side like a Pac-man ghost.
Sadly, Levi was there too. Wrapped in thick bandages like a mummy and strapped to a rolling table. Why was he even there? she was not sure, but she ignored his glare just as she did Squalo’s stare. The swordsman kept giving her weird looks, it was like he was trying to yell something but was keeping quiet. It was creepy.
And she didn’t know what was worse, watching the battle on a tiny television or seeing it in the front row. Those 15 minutes felt eternal, and she was so glad it was over and they all had survived.
“He’ll live” Shamal said after stepping out of the room, letting the yells between Gokudera and Ryohei alleviate everyone present.
Tsuna sighed in relief but stayed a little behind as everyone went inside to see Ryohei trying to play nurse and Gokudera - wrapped in clean bandages - whacking him with the arm currently not being injected with blood transfusion. His stab wounds were stitched and healed, there were just a few burns and cuts loitering there that will heal on their own.
“You’re next” Gokudera was muttering to Yamamoto, a little grouchy but serious altogether.
“Leave it to me” Yamamoto promised.
“You were amazing, Mister Gokudera. Truly inspiring” Basil commented.
“Ugg, it was nothing”
“Stand still, I’m trying to cure you!” Ryohei kept insisting, holding an open band-aid and trying to place it over one of the open cuts.
“Get away from me!”
She didn’t know what sound she made, a breathed out laugh mixed with a choked breath, it was a little embarrassing when they all turned to see her, and like they were sharing a brain cell, they walked out of the room with a soft “We’ll wait outside” as they leave her alone with Gokudera.
“Juudaime”
“Can I…” She pointed towards the box of bandaids on the bedside table as she approached and tried to occupy her hands with something. “I’m getting better at dealing with this”
“You’re shaking” Gokudera whispered, not moving an inch as she quietly placed the band-aid on a cut in his face. And her fingers kept trembling as she went to grab another one to cover up a cut just below his left ear.
“The ring doesn’t matter” She whispered back “I don’t care, just… You’re in one piece, g-good job”
“What he said… I always knew”
And she paused, her fingers lingering and eyes glued to the hidden cut there as she wasn’t able to meet his eyes. Bel’s tauntings resonated strongly in her mind, every word he said, they hurt. And for Gokudera to acknowledge them, to accept them...
“You were a loner. Distrustful, paranoid” He laughed a little “To ask a stranger to be your friend, someone who had just attacked you, I knew there was more to it”
“Then why?”
Slowly, he brought her hands away from his neck and held them down, letting his cold fingers curl with hers as he stared down at them with a soft gaze.
“When I saw you in Italy, it was so long ago, but I still remember the look in your eyes. You smiled at me and gave me a dandelion.”
He smiled at the memory she barely remembers and continued speaking.
“You were happy; hopeful, or at least, that’s what you wanted everyone to believe. There was something sad in your eyes too. It wasn’t pity, it wasn’t mocking. You were hurting inside, carrying a loneliness that I knew so personally, a shadow growing in you. And for once in my life, I was happy that somebody else was being miserable but me”
And she took a surprised breath, not really expecting those cruel words from him.
“You offered me light in your own darkness. How could I refuse that?”
He smiled at her expression, tilting his head so that he could meet her eyes better as he delivered his next words.
“Who’s to say I’m not using you too, huh? With you, I have status, power and a famiglia to belong to. I have recognition and value” And he held her fingers a little tighter, more secured and warmer. “With you, I have friends and a family. I have a purpose and a reason”
She wasn’t perfect, she was a ball of stress and fire, always questioning, doubting, fearing and contradicting herself. And him, reckless and foolish, always surviving and searching for a place to belong. Broken, lonely, miserable beings that somehow met one another in a world full of shadows.
Meeting for a second time was something more than fate, and he carried that light with him so that one day he could light her world too.
“With you, I have a home”
“I don’t…” She bit her lip and scrunched her nose up. It was a funny expression that was so endearing, it made him want to cry too. “I don’t want a subordinate, I want a friend”
“You have me” He breathed out and held her hands properly as if to seal the unspoken deal the brunette asked oh so many months ago. “So use me all you want, okay? And I will use you too”
“Okay”
She held his hand back, gripped it tight as she trembled and exhaled a soundless whisper. There was a moment outside of time, it was something inexplicable, but it was there, like an embrace in a summer day falling on them and binding them together.
“What was that?”
“Our bond” He breathed out with a shaky laugh, feeling exhilarated at being accepted.
“It’s warm” She sobbed.
And he finally moved, not caring about the needle still sticking blood in his arm, he gathered her in his arms and let her cry and grip his shoulders with trembling hands.
“Are you mine?” She whispered, tentative and scared.
“As long as you need me. And even beyond that, I’ll still protect you” Gokudera promised as he hugged her tighter, the pain in his arm being nothing but an echo at the wonderful feeling in his heart.
There was still so much to say and explain, but for now, this was okay.
Maybe he lost the fight, maybe he lost the right to claim a ring.
But he had won and gained something worth more than a title and object.
He had gained his Sky.
.
.
.
Friday, 9am
Gokudera apologized persistently for destroying the school, knowing very well why she was scared of that happening but she waved it off saying that she will just have to hide from Kyoya and hope that the building gets constructed soon. In the next hour, preferably.
She didn’t feel any bad omen or Kyoya’s killing intent, so she was safe for the time being.
And when morning came and it was time for school, she waited with anxious breath for Kyoko to give her the news. ‘Destroyed? What do you mean, Tsuna-chan? Nothing’s wrong. Did something happen?’ was the message she received and she exclaimed in happiness at the miracle.
No one mentioned her red eyes or made fun of Gokudera as they walked home. Yamamoto and surprisingly Basil appointed themselves on guardian duty and walked the miffed bomber home seeing as he refused to stay in the school with Shamal. They parted ways and she went home with Ryohei, sent her mother a good-night message and stayed awake with Kyoko watching a movie.
Sleep came easier that night, feeling a little bit more at peace.
Which is why she ended up having another crying session with Fon. It just happened, one minute they were doing Qigong, and the next, she broke down. Her body and mind felt just so relaxed, it was like something broke with all the breathing and stretching and those emotions bottled up just fled.
It was really embarrassing, but Fon gave her a tender smile and offered a box of tissues.
Her body and mind felt lighter as she stared down the cliff, counting the top of the trees and watching the river flowing gently without a hurry. The crown of flames was lit in her head, but even though she couldn't express her emotions outright, she could feel a spark inside.
Warming and filling her with energy, sharing strength and an unwavering light, it was casting the shadows of fear and trepidations away from her heart. They were still there, there was still anger and regret and so much more, but there was also hope.
“You won’t know how to fly if you don’t know how to fall” Reborn said at her side, patient and waiting.
“I’ve been falling all my life”
“But not with me”
The wind caressed her gently, wrapping around her in playful wisps, cool and inviting to just let go.
“Take a deep breath, Dame-Tsuna”
She closed her eyes and breathed in, feeling her body become weightless and her mind unafraid, her spirit daring and heart blazing bright.
“Go”
And so, she fell.
.
.
.
Notes:
Someone please hug these kids.
To clarify: Tsuna doesn’t know how the harmonization works, but she IS a Sky, and her flames latched onto the people around her. She does have a bond with her guardians, but it's a one way only, which is what Reborn calls the ‘push and pull’ mainly because she’s unconsciously drawing them to her but pushing them away.
Mukuro happened because she connected with him on a personal level, and now she has accepted Gokudera too. Kyoya’s bond is healthy, but Tsuna's thoughts of ‘I don't want to chain this violent cloud and rob him of his freedom’ is preventing a full bond. Same with the others. As Fon said, it has to be consensual for both parts.
-
See you guys soon!
Chapter 22: Mr. Blue Sky
Notes:
Hi y'all! How’s everyone doing? This author’s note is super short, but I wish everyone a happy day. Please, stay safe! ❤️✨
I hope you guys like the chapter, enjoy!
-
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
April, 17th
The walk from the hospital was one of the weirdest and surprisingly also one of the nicest experiences he has ever had.
As a baseball player, getting injured was a given. Scraped knees from falling down, sprained ankles from skidding, bruises for not dodging in time and splinters on fingers for gripping the bat too tight, not to mention the occasional hits on the head by a stray ball.
When he first broke his arm, the drive to the hospital was horrible. There was too much going on in his head, he couldn’t really process the pain at that time, was laughing at it actually, which freaked his coach a little too much. It was pure dumb luck that his coach was still around so late at school to witness his fall from grace.
He got a harsh reprimand from him, as a sportsman, the Ace of the team, he should have known better. He didn’t call him stupid, but it was heavily implied by the ‘foolish boy!’ being muttered under scoldings as he helped him sit down and put some ice over the area and carefully immobilize it by using his bat as a splint.
He wasn’t processing what was happening, couldn't think of the consequences and repercussions it would bring to his team at that moment. All that was plaguing his mind as his coach called his dad was the crazed feeling of wanting to get up and continue training. He needed to get better, he had to become the Ace his friends needed. Nothing more, nothing else.
Then his father arrived asking all sorts of questions, he and his coach talked and before he realized it, he was in the back seat of the car. He couldn’t feel his arm, couldn’t move his fingers and the bizarre sensation sent sparks of pain that was slowly waking him up from the haze.
It was only when the doctor said ‘broken’, ‘absolute rest’ and ‘no baseball’, that he felt himself wake up to a harsh reality of disillusionment and terror. He felt agony, knowing that he wouldn't be able to play. Despair, knowing that he had let down his team. And panic, because he wasn’t useful anymore. He couldn’t be what people - what his friends - needed him to be.
He remembers crying the whole ride back with the weight of failure falling over him despite his father’s best reassurances. Thinking back on it, it really was stupid, his thoughts and reasonings, and it showed how much he has grown in the couple of months after that eventful day when he almost did something stupid.
Thank goodness Tsuna was there to stop him.
This time, however, was different even though he broke his arm again and he and Tsuna had a heart-to-heart talk at a rooftop that left them both feeling-… something. Good feelings, bad feelings, truths and eye openings, it was almost like a mirror of that day, which is why the walk was all that more enjoyable.
They all were hurt, tired and a bit sleepy. But still, it was nice. Watching Tsuna hobble down the road with that black boot and Gokudera stress himself with outstretched arms, ready to catch the brunette in case she were to fall but she was pretty stubborn on not needing help, so he hummed and laughed and made sure neither of these goofs stepped out of the sidewalk.
He and Gokudera tried to bully Tsuna by staying with her at the park until someone arrived to pick her up, but she sent them away, and while Gokudera was reassured that they could meet the next day to soothe his worries, he didn’t ask to tag along because after their talk, the almost - not really - but kinda rejection he felt, he knew that any push could make Tsuna back away.
So he walked back home with Gokudera, listening to him rant about the brunette and their fight and what a mess it was, how shameful to be used as puppets and attacking the girl but also so empowering to see the clumsy, scary-cat that Tsuna was, rise up and win the fight with burning flames and a fierce determination.
And the bomber was clearly still high on meds because his ramblings shifted from flames to illusions, to wonder about werewolves and then gasp in conspiracy and demanded that he keep him updated in case he turned due to a bite he received from the beast boy in their match. It was the weirdest way of someone asking for his number, but it was perfect, somehow, and he took advantage of the blackmail material that it was Gokudera who asked first.
Later, he would be yelled at in raging embarrassment that it simply was a precaution in case he shifted into a beast and endangered the brunette. But for now, after exchanging numbers and parting ways, he realized that he needed to come up with an explanation.
He didn’t tell his father what he had gotten involved with, simply said that he wanted to be with his friends, help them. Needed to learn how to wield a sword not for fun as he had first considered, but for protecting. What will he think of him? Coming home after staying at the hospital for three days with bruises, bite marks and a broken arm.
They never talked about what happened that first time, his father never pressured him to talk but his presence and support were greatly appreciated but even if he knew that he had scared him in a way, he couldn't talk about what happened now. He didn’t need Gokudera to yell at him to keep quiet, it was like the sudden awareness that this thing, this Mafia game, needed to be kept a secret.
Of course, he did call his dad when he first woke up to reassure him everything was fine, and he felt guilty when after he walked inside, his dad stopped serving the customers and went to hug him. It was tight, his ribs hurt at that but he let it happen and soak in the familiarity and comfort of the action.
And obviously, he was reprimanded, but it was more out of worry rather than anger. So after two delicious plates of sashimi sushi, he was sent to his room with the order to rest. And he did.
He sat on his bed for hours, just thinking.
The shadows that clouded his mind were hovering around him, whispering and trying to pull him down. But his mind had healed a bit, and he loudly justified in his head that he learned how to use a sword for a couple of days, just a couple of days before he put those skills in action. He got hurt, he almost lost and became a puppet with no free will, but he won.
His friends were all right too, and now that the conflict was over, they all could finally rest. But for how long? Tsuna was known for getting in trouble once in a while, and by the ultimatum she gave him in the hospital, he had the feeling that worse was to come. And he could feel it, the crazed haze wanting to take control over him again.
He needed to get better, needed to master the sword and be prepared for whatever may come. And he needed to do that without getting hurt again. But how? Should he do more training? But training is what landed him with a broken arm in the first place, but without training he would never be ready.
One night, he needed one night to rest and then he could think and plan all he wanted. Or so he told himself, he stayed awake throughout the night, waiting in case he turned into a beast boy too, but once his digital clock struck 2 in the morning, he relented to his aching muscles and succumbed to a pained night of not much rest.
He felt better when morning came. His father prohibited him from helping around until his arm healed a little more, so with a free morning, he opted to go to the park for some air. It was simply for a walk around the neighbourhood, if he took his bat with him, that was merely out of habit.
And if his new bat could turn into a magical sword, then his father didn't need to know that.
After being cooped in the hospital, seeing the familiar houses and feeling the light spring air breezing through the trees was refreshing and a mood lifter. He did good to his promise and messaged Gokudera that all was good, and he laughed at the curses and exclamations he received in return.
It was a friendship like no other, but it was true and real. Gokudera and Tsuna, they didn’t need him to be someone else, there were no expectations or pedestals, they simply accepted him for who he was and what he had, never asked for something more. Which is why he wanted to protect them even more.
But he was going to be careful about it, one has to learn from their mistakes.
He wasn’t being serious, he just started playing with his magical bat, changing it from metal to a sword with lazy swings as he walked in circles, which is why he was startled when someone suddenly shouted.
“WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”
He dropped the sword, stumbled while trying to catch the handle with just one hand and being careful not to slice his hand in the process. His quick reflexes saved him from a nasty cut, and he held his sword to his chest as he turned around to see a strange-looking person glaring at him.
“Uh… training?”
“You’re holding it all wrong! What are you? A school grade baseball player?!”
“Yeah! How did you know?”
Who was this mister? He didn’t look Asian, not that he was discriminating but it wasn’t every day that someone with long white hair popped out of nowhere. And he was looking down at him like a disappointed coach at summer camp, shaking his head in frustration, crossing his arms on his chest and just giving this menacing vibe.
He’s never been scared of strangers. Mind you, he knew to be wary and cautious and after all the eye-openers he’s been having, he’s become a better judge of character and this weird mister who was circling him like a shark to its prey didn’t seem to want to cause any harm, quite the contrary.
“Bend your knees, your shoulders, move them wider, lower, lower, lean on your side”
He did as instructed with curiosity and mindful of his injuries, but even with a broken arm, he could feel the difference in the stance. His ribs were stretched and gave better space to breathe as he held his arm across his chest in a defensive posture. If he were to swing, his body was already in position to move without losing his balance.
“Woah! It feels better! Thanks, mister”
“What the fuck are you kids playing at?”
“Well, my friends and I are kinda in this Mafia game. We just survived our first quest, so I want to get better as quick as I can”
“Mafia game” He repeated, and his facial expression shifted so quickly, it was hard to decipher what he was feeling.
Oh, right. It was supposed to be a secret. Will he get in trouble if a stranger finds out? He hopes Gokudera doesn't hear about this. He still feels guilty for slipping Tsuna’s name, what's not stopping this man from going after her too?
“Listen brat” The man growled “If you’re not willing to put your life on the line, then you should run away before it's too late”
“Too late for what?”
The man didn’t answer, but he didn’t need to. He was wearing a frown, a shadow falling in his face and clouding his eyes with harsh emotions. It was a look so familiar to him, the same one Tsuna often wore, as if there was something dark weighing in her mind and dimming her smile.
And, oh, he suddenly thought.
Oh, and he blinked as he watched the man sigh in frustration and turn to walk away without much of a goodbye, cursing loudly about stupid kids and their even stupider thinking. He didn’t take personal offence at that, but as he stood there doing nothing but watch, he missed his chance to ask the man for other sword technique tips before he disappeared around the corner.
There was an itch in the back of his head that he couldn't scratch, not with one broken arm and the other one currently holding a sharp blade. But it was there, bothering and out of reach, like a foreboding thought.
There was something more to this Mafia charade they were playing. If they were even playing at this point. The warnings, the dark looks, the painful yearning that appeared out of nowhere and was being rejected the more he tried to get in.
It made him wonder...
Perhaps there was something more.
.
May, 20th
He doesn’t like the after-game days.
It’s been a month, but once the big game - or battle - was over and the adrenaline rush left his body, there was nothing else to do but go to school and do boring stuff. Of course, he loves helping his father at the restaurant, and there’s enough free time to hang out with his friends after school, though they still refuse to play baseball with him.
But it’s okay, he will get them to try it one of these days.
Still, there was a sudden dullness in their days; careful, wary. It was like they were waiting for the next big storm to happen and he didn’t know how to approach it. Training with his father resumed as soon as his arm got better and the doctor at the physical therapy centre gave them the OK.
His father was concerned but he reassured him every day that he was going to treat this seriously and take care of his body and mind. Training was just in case, he had said. I just need to be ready, he stated.
But for now, they had to survive detention. They didn’t agree on it, he got scolded for sleeping in History class, Gokudera was tinkering with his fireworks in Chemistry, and Tsuna… she was just unlucky that day. Would it be weird to say that having detention together felt more like a bonding exercise?
Whenever he had detention in the past, for not doing homework and sleeping in class, he was always alone. Sure, he would whisper with other students to pass the time, but it was lonely. None of his teammates ever stayed with him, and the class tended to laugh it off whenever he was called off. So yeah, it was really neat to spend detention with his friends. Even if they couldn’t talk aloud or joke, it was a nice companionship.
With one hour in, Gokudera was already passed out on the desk, snoring quietly in his arms. And he was close to following, leaning his face over one hand and looking at Tsuna lazily drawing a very realistic garden on a piece of paper that was probably her homework sheet.
“I didn't know you could draw” He muttered quietly, trying to blink the sleepiness away.
“Really?” Tsuna tilted her head but her eyes never once left the trio of flowers she was shadowing. “My notes are full of doodles, it's one of the reasons why I’m always in trouble”
“Gokudera doodles too,” He said with a yawn and finally leaned down to rest his head on his crossed arms as he kept looking “But they all look like chicken scratches to me”
“Just don’t tell him that” She smiled a little before blowing softly the residue of carbon in the paper, leaving a perfectly clear picture of two flowers standing next to a withering one, with its petals falling and fading in the wind.
“I never asked…” He blinked again as a thought that had been plaguing his mind suddenly resurfaced “Probably shouldn’t, but… the Kokuyo gang, why were they looking for you?”
“Mukuro thought I could help him. He’s an idiot who didn’t know how to ask for help, so he attacked people to get my attention”
“Sounds like a yandere crush”
“I hope not” She grimaced, but there was still a little smile on her lips as she finished her drawing and tucked it safely inside a book. And while Tsuna stretched, he thought.
He’s been thinking a lot, about before and after that fight. What he lost and what he gained. But also what he didn’t understand. He’s been going in circles in his mind, trying to find an answer as to why someone filled with so much hatred would seek Tsuna to help him and why, despite the beating and trouble he caused, why did Tsuna still offer her hand to Mukuro?
And why did Mukuro reach back?
Why was it that Tsuna could draw the attention of everyone, but while most of it was negative reactions, he and a very few selected others saw her in a different light?
“Why you?”
“Hmm?”
She crossed her arms on the desk and rested her head down too, turning her face so that they could see each other as they whispered in fear of not getting caught by the strict professor monitoring the detention.
“Why did he wanted you?”
“He could’ve used me to get what he wanted”
“But why?”
“I have… resources, I guess”
“Like what?”
“I don’t know. Power, money” She frowned a little and her eyes shifted to the side “Flames”
Strangely enough, what he must have wondered from the beginning was why Tsuna could turn herself on fire. But he just waved it off because it seemed right, like something that was meant to be and not questioned. What confused him, however, was what came after. Because little by little, the more he feels and sees that orange fire in her head, he could sense something trying to reach out.
It was faint in the beginning, like a sudden breeze passing by, but now he could clearly feel something. Like a string, an invisible one, tangled around them in an impossible knot where if he were to focus on it, he could feel the constant pull and push of the cord.
Even now.
“Can you feel it?”
He wondered, if he were to untangle that string, what could happen? Will it bind them closer or will he unleash something tragic? One thing was for sure, whether it was the right choice or the worst decision of his life, he wanted that. And he knew Tsuna wanted that too but for some reason, she kept pulling away and he wanted to know why.
“Tsuna”
Tsuna blinked, stared, and tilted her head further into her arms. She was probably already dozing off and not all that present in the conversation, but she was trying to keep up because she frowned softly, and looked at him as if trying to search for something.
“Feel what?” She murmured.
“The pull”
There were no visible flames, but he could feel the warmth of them. Was it magic? He didn’t know. But he wanted to, and he couldn’t understand why the strong craving and the need to reach out. Was it even his own decision or was something controlling him? He has never felt this sudden attraction before, and he was sure it wasn’t romantic. It was something else. Did Gokudera feel that too? He was always glued to Tsuna’s side, surely he must have felt the same pull.
But he was scared that if he voiced it, Tsuna would panic. Whatever happened to being carefree and brave? He’s never had problems speaking his mind, even if it has gotten him in trouble once or twice. Have no regrets, his father has told him while growing up. So what was holding him back?
Fear, maybe. Worry of the unknown, dread at whatever it was Tsuna was scared of involving him in. But wasn’t it too late though? He has heard enough warnings to think things through, but there wasn’t anything to decide. He wanted in, even if he didn’t exactly know what he was getting himself involved with.
He wasn’t going to abandon his friends, it was that simple. It really was that simple, whatever may come, they could face it together, he just needed them to trust him on that. The question was how to prove it? Whenever he tried to breach the topic Gokudera would get annoyed and Tsuna evasive, so...
Ah, there, he could feel that strange pull again, something tugging gently at him and he could almost imagine himself reaching back but halted his thoughts because it was there but still beyond his reach.
“Stop pushing me away”
“I'm not!” Tsuna exclaimed with wide eyes, straightening up and looking as lost as he felt.
“Quiet!” The teacher in charge of detention scolded them loudly, making them both flinch and sit properly, and grabbing the attention of the other students. Even Gokudera woke up and was looking at them, alert and searching for trouble.
There was silence for a moment, waiting until the teacher dismissed them as he went back to play with his phone while they had to wait another 30 minutes until detention was over. Neither of them moved for a while, even though Gokudera was trying to grab their attention, he and Tsuna remained sitting and avoiding each other’s eyes for what felt like forever.
A minute later, he turned his head to the side and saw the brunette doing the same albeit a bit slower.
“I’m not” She whispered, her eyes quivering as she shook her head.
And if he couldn’t put a name to what he was feeling, then by her face alone she couldn’t either.
But it hurt, whatever it was happening between them.
.
June, 3rd
Passing to the next grade and celebrating by going on a cruise trip was the most amazing experience he’s ever had. Well, winning the elementary baseball championship was still a memorable memory to him, one that he shared with both of his parents and where baseball at that time meant fun times and zero expectations.
So after the past couple of months, going on vacation with his friends was awesome.
He wished his dad would have come too, but the restaurant was busy now that school was let out and when he tried to stay to help, he was kicked out and told to enjoy himself.
And that he did.
Luckily no one was seasick, so they had no trouble exploring the huge ship and playing by the pool. The water slides were the best part of the cruise, though Tsuna refused to get on them, he eventually managed to get her on the pool. The water war that followed was very well deserved, but it was fun.
Tasting international food for the first time was pretty neat too, he would change waffles to onigiris any day. Maybe he could convince his father to add it to the menu? Oh! And then the best surprise came when there was a floating amusement park in the middle of the ocean.
What exactly could go wrong?
.
They got separated.
.
The one thing Tsuna asked, and the one thing they couldn’t keep. The last rollercoaster was crazy, they all were screaming their lungs out and the next thing he knew, he and Gokudera spent close to two hour searching for the brunette through the crowded park.
And a new complication arose because while he was worried, he wasn't that worried. The little kid was always with Tsuna and if she were to get lost, he knew the two of them could manage on their own just fine. So yes, he wanted to find her because it was pretty shitty to do that to a friend. On the other hand, Gokudera was close to ripping his hair over stress.
And he still refused to explain why he was so worried, which was making him annoyed at receiving the same response.
“Once you’re in, there’s no going back”
“It’s my decision though” He tried to push, to make them understand that despite the warnings, he was still choosing them. And he could feel the cracks getting bigger, Tsuna was getting restless and Gokudera wanted to explain but was holding back.
So punching that mean guy in the face was relieving. He did not approve of violence as the answer, but he could see why Ryohei-senpai was always looking for a good fight. It was a good stress reliever. Maybe he could ask him for a friendly spar, he could add some of his moves to his sword technique to up his level.
Then things got a bit interesting as a parade of people wearing black uniforms and helmets invaded the park streets, stalking and making their way towards the white castle, the most probable location of the whereabouts of the missing brunette. Gokudera cursed and said they were trouble, and so instead of being detectives, they became spies as they followed the intruders around.
They needed to find a way to get through without grabbing attention, and while he let the bomber rant and think of a plan, he was distracted by a silly idea as he saw two men not too far from them had removed their helmets in favour of enjoying a soda under the blasted sun. He let Gokudera know, and he felt proud and giddy when his idea was accepted and that it worked.
Knocking the men and stealing their suits was easy, they quickly changed and infiltrated the lines. Just as they were about to reach the castle, Gokudera grabbed his arm and pulled him down to whisper through his helmet.
“Whatever happens, don’t hesitate. We’re rescuing Juudaime, she’s our priority so don’t do anything stupid”
“You make it sound like we’re going to a battlefield”
He did not expect what happened next.
People screaming, people running, people getting hurt. It was like a terrorist attack from the movies, with guns and blood, loud yelling and curses as panic and terror surrounded the room. He lost sight of Gokudera right away as the bomber dashed inside searching for the brunette, and he just stood there for a moment, taking everything in.
Was this… for real?
He flinched and moved out of the way as a family ran past him and towards the exit. There was so much action happening, he didn’t know where to focus. Obviously, the men in black armor were the bad guys, and as his body twitched to move, he was aware that he didn’t bring his sword to the trip because he didn’t think he would need it on a family vacation, but now he could guess why Gokudera always carried his bombs with him.
Okay, clear head. He needed to move, look for Tsuna and not do anything stupid.
Easier said than done, but he focused like this was his last chance for a homerun. The sound of the guns was harsher as the movies made it seem, and he aimlessly thanked the hamlet for protecting his head as he had to duck under some bullets and stray punches, his heart was beating in his throat as he started helping some families stuck under some thrown tables escape as he searched around the room.
And then Tsuna was suddenly there, frozen and staring at the chaos around her.
The urge to reach out - the need - the instinct to protect was so intense, he was already running to her side before he could even pause to take a breath. It got stuck in his chest as he got nearer, and he didn’t falter when there was a green gun aimed at his head, he just focused on Tsuna looking at him in shock before he could even remove his helmet.
They were safe, him and Tsuna and Gokudera, together, nothing else mattered. Tsuna didn’t want to fight, which was good. There was no way they could survive that without weapons and going out there to try and show off was plain stupid. He was a little exuberant as the three of them took cover behind a closed door, with his body trembling in both thrill and trepidation.
Maybe the shock was finally catching up to him? Tsuna was close to hysterics if it weren’t for Gokudera calming her down. Normally, no one would be able to soothe the panic whenever they got into a crazy mess, but right now all three of them seemed to be in sync and thinking the same. Being quicker, guarded and protected, they trusted and knew that they would make it alive together.
And so they ran.
And Oh, he wondered.
Oh, he thought and realized as they ran through the crossfire and away from the battle as far away as they could until they lost their breaths and their feet couldn’t move any more.
There was a storm in his chest that wanted to make him laugh, maybe he really was in shock and not processing whatever was happening. Everything was so heightened, he felt a little dizzy from it as he tried to unscramble his thoughts. He has a lot to think about but at the same time, it was easier somehow.
He can try and guess why the caution and evasion these two had been doing, and as Tsuna and Gokudera walked away, he stood there to ponder. He didn’t want to leave them, he wanted to follow and be with them and the string and pull had nothing to do with it. It really was his decision, he just needed to find a way to make them believe him.
Trying to force himself into whatever danger was never going to work, and waiting for it to happen could be a little too late. He needed to be there and be ready to face whatever may come. Protect his friends, help them and make them see that they weren’t alone.
He just needs to try harder, even if that in itself turns out to be a difficulty, he wasn’t going to give up on them.
And as Tsuna turned to look back, searching and waiting for him, he knew it was the moment to decide something that didn’t require much thinking. Maybe it really was too late for him to choose something else, but no matter. He didn't keep them waiting for long as he ran to catch up, and so they walked together.
.
.
.
Summer afternoons in Namimori were peaceful. It was a small town, so the local malls and shops weren’t that crowded like in big places such as Tokyo or Shibuya. And thanks to the disciplinary committee patrol that extended beyond the school’s grounds, the town was rather peaceful to walk around after school and enjoy some cake with friends.
Haru has been dying to drag Tsuna to a new cafe that was selling boba milk tea, and despite the brunette's wish to try it, she’s also been avoiding hanging out with them for the past two weeks. Which is why Haru was almost crying on the phone when she called her to share the news that Tsuna initiated a conversation and asked for help that led to bonding over ice-skating.
She had succeeded in bringing the brunette to the pet cafe before summer vacation was over, and it was a wonderful evening they have been trying to repeat. It never made her jealous to see Tsuna opening up to another girl, quite the contrary. It filled her with so much joy to finally see the guarded look fade as she tried to keep up with Haru’s endless energy. It was funny and cute, like watching a grumpy kitten assessing a chatterbox.
So for Tsuna to be the one to reach out and ask Haru a favour was a huge development, but it also worried her because she was still staying over. Not that she minded, having sleepovers on school days was really fun, but something was going on that was making whatever walls she had built up crumble down.
She couldn’t lie in saying that she has been waiting years for that to happen, but not this way because it was clearly hurting Tsuna and she didn’t know how else to help her. Which is why she and Haru planned to do something about it.
In her defence, it was Hana’s idea. She was so close to strangling Tsuna and demanded an answer due to her absence at school, not buying the excuse of having to be quarantined due to a mortal disease. Kyoko didn’t mention she was hiding the brunette at night, so when Hana grumbled that she was going to surprise visit the brunette and follow her to see if she was doing something illegal, it sounded like a good plan.
Hana was joking, of course. But she wasn’t, so they tried to follow Tsuna.
Skipping school for the first time was very exciting, she felt like a rebel! She didn’t ask her brother for advice because he will be stuck in loudly helping her and trying to be the responsible older sibling and sending her to school. So she relied on everything she had seen in tv shows to help her and Haru.
It was supposed to be very simple. Haru was going to hide behind the crossroad where she and Tsuna parted ways, and once the brunette had a head start, they would silently meet up and follow her. She was confident in their skills, and they were keeping quiet so there was no way for Tsuna to realize she was being followed.
She was wearing her school uniform to keep appearances with her mother as they went out that morning, but the question soon arose as Tsuna started walking away from the neighbourhood and up towards the mountain path. They were confused, but couldn't really voice their assumptions for fear of getting caught. They were doing a pretty good job, or so she assumed.
“Wait, where did she go?!” Haru finally exclaimed.
Suddenly Tsuna wasn't there anymore and by the time they realized she was gone, they were actually more focused on trying to find the path right back instead of the girl who clearly knew where she was going. It wasn’t fair how easily they lost her, but Kyoko knew when to accept defeat and in fear of not getting lost themselves, they decided to turn back and try again later.
Though she did pout when up ahead, lying innocently on top of a rock waiting for them was a box of apple juice with a post-it note with a happy face in it.
“TSUNA-SAN!”
So, okay, plan A has failed.
Haru was lamenting their missed opportunity as she angrily sipped the juice box and grumbled about Tsuna’s cheekiness. They will get her back one way or another, maybe she should drag Haru into their impromptu sleepovers and see if Tsuna succumbs over chocolate chip cookies and romantic movies.
“I see civilization!” Haru exclaimed with a pointed finger as the roof of some houses peeked out from the trees. What was Tsuna ever doing up on a mountain? Better question, what are they going to do now?
“Are you sure you won't get in trouble?” She asked her friend who so readily went along with the plan without much care. They didn’t really plan ahead, thinking that following a girl was going to be easy but never considered what to do after that. But now that they had skipped school, they couldn’t exactly return home, and two schoolgirls wandering around could grab the attention of some adults.
“It’s fine! I called in ahead and told a classmate I ate something bad so they shouldn’t expect me”
Kyoko didn’t call Hana, so by this point, her phone must be spammed with worried texts and gentle threats. Good thing she put it on airplane mode, maybe she can use the same excuse as Haru and say they ate at the same place and got a stomach bug. Who knew lying could be so easy? Perhaps that's why Tsuna was so used to it.
“Ne, Kyoko-chan? You said Tsuna-san’s been skipping class?”
“Two weeks worth, I’m afraid”
“Do you think she’s having trouble at school?” Haru asked quietly, holding her now empty juice box.
“Well, she’s always had trouble with Math class. And she sometimes sleeps through History, but she’s smart. She’s not a goof, but some people treat her like that, you know? Girls in the class aren’t helping either”
“What?! She’s being bullied?! But, but why?! Tsuna-san is amazing! And cute! And a really nice person!”
“Some people don’t think like that”
“That’s so mean! I bet they’re just jealous of her” Haru exclaimed as she clenched the juice box and waved it around in a manner of wanting to throw it to the ground to release her anger but holding back in not wanting to pollute the streets. “Ugg, if I went to your school, I’d smack those people with my hockey stick”
“I'm sure Tsuna-chan would appreciate the sentiment, but I don’t think she’d let you”
“Eh? What do you mean? She doesn’t tell them to stop?”
“It’s not that, it's just…”
Tsuna could easily defend herself against the bullying, thankfully it wasn’t physical and it hadn’t escalated into something bigger than vandalizing her shoes but knowing Tsuna the way she knew her, she knew the brunette could send those girls to the hospital if she so wished, but… “She stopped caring, I guess”
“Kyoko-chan” Haru swallowed down her feelings and crossed her arms, fuming. “Ugg, this just makes me madder! Tsuna-san is not a wimp! Why is she letting them do as they please!?”
Although it was a sensitive topic, it warmed Kyoko’s heart at knowing that there was someone else who could get mad on behalf of the brunette. Whenever Hana caught those nasty girls in the act, she didn’t hold back and utterly humiliated them right on the spot. Gokudera-kun and Yamamoto-kun had been bright knights in armor, protecting Tsuna in class and the hallways, no one really approached her with ill intention anymore.
And with her brother and Hibari-senpai watching from afar, it was really sweet knowing that Tsuna wasn’t alone.
“We just need to try harder again. I know Tsuna-chan will love the boba tea, so let’s keep trying!” She said with a cheer, one that Haru instantly shared.
“You’re right! We can’t give up now!”
“Yes!”
“E-Excuse me?” A timid voice suddenly called. She barely heard it over their loud cheering, and perhaps yelling in the middle of the road while obviously past school entrance hours wasn’t smart and would get them in trouble, but what they didn’t expect as she and Haru turned around was to see another girl skipping classes too.
“Oh, hello”
“Are you okay?” Kyoko asked as the girl flinched back and almost dropped her bag, which made Haru drop her juice in trying to grab it.
“Y-Yes, I’m sorry” She mumbled and reached down to pick up the empty juice box and hand it back to Haru. They should probably search for a garbage bin, or maybe Haru was going to keep it as a friendship token. It wouldn’t really surprise her.
“Hey, it’s okay! No worries!”
“Can we help you?”
“I, yes. Um…” Both she and Haru were patient as the girl tried to overcome her shyness. She was trembling, the poor thing. And her uninjured eye would jump from watching them and then staring at the ground. “How, I mean…”
She was grateful that although Haru could be a little brash, she wasn’t that insensitive so she kept smiling and nodding in encouragement for the girl in front of them to finish her sentence. She has never talked with someone from another school, but it must be nice to hear from a different perspective, she thought, as the bluenette in front of them nodded to herself and gripped her bag to her chest.
“How can I ask someone to be my friend?”
What an odd question, but that didn't deter them from answering.
“Well, you should get to know them of course!” Haru smiled brightly, making the other girl step back in surprise by the sudden outburst but her friend continued “Ask for their favourite things, like their colour or their animal and what food they like best! And once you have established a common ground, you can create a bond by doing things together and relying on each other!”
“I see” The girl mumbled and nodded again, thinking it through.
“Are you trying to ask someone?” She couldn’t help but ask, and she felt a little bad for putting the spotlight on the girl who was close to running away, but she only gave them a tiny nod and hugged her bag closer, and as she looked at it better, she noted there was something fluffy peeking out from the opened zip, it looked suspiciously like cat ears.
“Then don’t give up! I’m sure they will like you too!”
“I’m Sasagawa Kyoko and this is Miura Haru. We were just talking about helping our friend too, maybe we can share ideas?”
“And we can be your friends too! If you like, of course. What’s your name?”
“Chrome” She mumbled with a little blush and Kyoko smiled when the girl swallowed and met their eyes with a little more confidence. “My name is Dokuro Chrome”
.
.
.
Tuesday, 6pm
There was a presence following her.
It wasn’t Kyoko and Haru, she didn’t need to have her hyper intuition to know they were trying to be sneaky, it was easy to spot them and lose them.
No, this was different. It didn’t feel malicious or dangerous, but it was just there. Like a curious owl blinking its eyes in the night, locking its glowing orbs with its prey, judging and waiting for a moment to strike. Reborn didn’t feel it, which made her both terrified and smug about it. He was wary but told her not to act on it. For now.
They had more important matters at hand, after all.
Training had level up in a way she had never thought possible. She wondered if this is what Kyoya felt when he bit people to death, or even Ryohei-senpai after a good match, with the adrenaline running down her veins to the tip of her fingers in a way it became impossible to pinpoint if it was the blood rushing or her flames licking her skin.
After that first jump, many followed.
The feeling of utter freedom and the high rush was liberating, she hoped she wasn’t becoming an adrenaline junkie. Well, so long as her intuition didn’t scream bloody murder, then she knew she wasn’t going to die from jumping. Still, her shoulders were screaming in pain by the force she did as she figured out how to stabilize herself on air.
They were becoming sore and her neck stiff, but she would take that over bruises and scrapes. It’s nothing a good soak in a warm bath couldn’t fix, and Bianchi bought an ointment for sore muscles for this exact situation, so everything was covered.
But fighting while running, dashing and flying was… it was intense. And she wasn’t fighting with real survival intent, it was barely a glimpse of what the rush was going to feel like with Xanxus, and she tried to mentally prepare herself for the feelings and negative emotions waiting in line.
She considered asking Fon if there was a technique to just block her thoughts from wandering. With HDWM, her feelings became wrapped in a bubble and her mind was good to think clearer without getting distracted by other things, such as feelings, but she was already asking a lot of him, she didn’t want to bother him. And he still wasn’t asking for anything in return, not that she was expecting to give retribution, but it was stressful to have someone help her for free.
Like right now.
Training was cut short, again, because she needed therapy, again, in unscrambling her mind away from negative thoughts. But they were hitting her full force since she woke up. Yamamoto was going to fight today. Against Squalo. A sword maniac that has no trouble slashing everything on sight. And he-
“You’re doing it again” Fon’s amused voice swept into her thought, making her groan and cover her face.
“Ugg, I can’t do this!”
“You didn’t have this reaction for the previous fights. Your worry is stronger with him”
“I trust him, I do, it’s just…” She sighed heavily “Everyone else, I have seen them fight and do crazy things. Yamamoto, he was a baseball player a few months ago. He doesn’t… Why is he still tagging along? Even after getting hurt”
“The only person with the answer is him. You can ask your intuition for what you want to hear, but only he can give you the real answer”
“If he dies, I’ll never forgive myself” She murmured and went to hug her knees “I never cared for anyone, this fear… it sucks”
“It does” Fon gave a little laugh, he wasn’t mocking her but somehow he found her dealing with her newfound feelings and guilt funny. How mean, but at least he wasn’t Reborn level of mean.
At her feet, her phone rang with an alarm she didn't remember setting, signalling it was time to start heading towards the school. The sense of doom intensified as it took her four tries for her to shut the alarm off and when she succeeded, she still didn’t want to get up.
“Whatever happens tonight, Tsunayuuki-san, don’t let those emotions break you down” Fon said as his last advice of the day “It’s alright to fear and worry for others. It doesn’t make you less human if you didn’t feel such emotions before. And feeling them now is simply another step on life, so keep walking on it”
Fon really sounded like a fortune cookie, she thought with a small smile as she started to stand up and brushed the strands of grass from her legs.
“And trust in your guardian” He added “He’s trusting in you too”
“Yeah” She breathed out and nodded.
They really needed to talk. If, WHEN, she stated loudly in her mind, after the battle she was going to tell him everything. She owed him that much. Maybe she can ask him all about his training and the pains he had to endure and tell him about her own struggles as well. She’s been trying not to push him away, but it always ended up happening and he’s been hurting all this time yet still remained by her side.
He was an idiot, but he was her friend, so she was going to give him the last choice.
Saying goodbye, she grabbed her bag and started to leisurely walk to school, not really dragging her feet but taking her time getting there. Reborn was with Yamamoto for a last-minute warm-up, and to make sure he didn’t overwork himself before the battle, so there was no one pressing her to walk faster.
Not showing up never crossed her mind, the feeling of throwing up was still there but not being there felt like her heart was going to break, so she kept walking.
The sky was already turning blue when she neared the gates, and there, still covered in bandages and waiting for her was Gokudera.
“Juudaime”
“Can I stay with you?”
“Huh?”
“I… I don’t know?” She scrunched her nose and questioned her intuition’s motives but all she got was a hum “Tonight, can I?”
“Of course. But, is it alright?” He looked a little confused and bashful at her request but accepted without asking for more.
“I was going to stay at Kyoko’s, so I came prepared” She shrugged her backpack to show her point, making a mental note to send a text to the orange-haired girl and let her know, she should probably do it now that she was still in her right mind. And as she did that, Gokudera started complaining that while he was bedridden after his fight, Bianchi finally broke into his apartment and fed him some soup that miraculously didn’t kill him.
Her mom made it, but she didn’t tell him that in favour of teasing him that perhaps Bianchi was getting better at cooking and he should try her pancake soufflé next.
It's only been two days since his fight but she was happy to notice that their relationship remained the same with the only difference being that it was a little easier to breathe now that the wall between them was lifted. Talking came natural, the trust was genuine and now she can tease him without a care in the world.
As they walked inside the school, she was grateful to notice nothing seemed amiss. Kyoko’s message had alleviated her, but to see the school still standing like a mirage despite having a whole wing destroyed was comforting. And this time, the destination was different too. And she was a little miffed that the fight was going to be taken at the gym, so she wouldn’t be able to shower there.
Well, it's not like she was trying to impress anyone here, she clearly looked like someone who just had a mental breakdown, with hair like a crazy woman who hasn’t slept and body covered in paint. She washed the sweat and dirt as best as she could, but her image was clearly her big F*K*U to Vongola. Maybe she should fight Xanxus in her lucky pajamas, make it her statement.
Ryohei and Basil were already there, and the boxer was eagerly telling a gullible Basil how he once fought with a bear. Lies. But this poor boy was swallowing it up with awe and admiration. She never believed the lies Squalo told her when she was little because all the crazy stuff he said was actually true, so she doesn’t know how Basil’s survived until now.
“GOKUDERA! You’re here!” Ryohei exclaimed as he ran over to pat his uninjured shoulder.
“Don’t scream, idiot”
Mammon and Bel were missing, he was probably sulking in his hotel room and Mammon was paid to babysit him in case he went on a psychotic spree. The only cheerleaders were Lussuria and Levi as she looked around the gym to Varia's side where Squalo was waiting with his arms crossed.
It didn’t surprise her that Xanxus didn’t come to personally watch this fight. Despite Squalo being his right-hand man, did he trust in him that much or did he really didn’t care? Watching someone fight and bleed should have been a source of amusement to him, so why wasn’t he showing up to taunt her pitiful team?
She risked a glance at Squalo and was immediately locked into a staring contest as they stared at one another from across the room. She liked his long hair, seems like they both grew it for the past 6 years although his was longer and brighter than hers. An appearance can change after so many years, but can the heart too?
Yes. Yes it can, she chaned too, didn't she?
A person can change his ideas and way of thinking as they grow up, their Will to fight and live, it could be tainted and get lost along the way. Varia, none of them had ever harmed her but they were willingly injuring the people close to her in an inevitable fight. And she wanted to say ‘please don’t kill my friend’, but before she could even utter a word, Reborn’s weight settled in her shoulder and her thoughts redirected to the boy behind her.
“Yo” Yamamoto grinned at them, holding a wooden sword on his shoulder and waving at them with carefree nature.
“Please survive” She blurted out “I don’t care about the battle or the ring, or you being my guardian. I just want you alive”
“You got it, boss”
“It’s Tsuna”
“Tsuna-chan?”
“No” She instantly rejected, which made him burst into laughter.
“Bastard, take this seriously” Gokudera scowled and kicked his leg, which Yamamoto effortlessly batted away with his sword and stepped around him in case he tried to kick him again.
“I am! Promise” He grinned “Shouldn’t you be on bed rest?”
“Like I’d miss your stupid match” Gokudera grumbled.
“You’re such a worrywart”
“You’re the one who’s too carefree, idiot!”
“Get ready kids” Reborn said as the Cervello woman walked inside and grabbed the attention of everyone.
“Welcome to the battle of the Rain” Cervello greeted them as they walked to the side of the room and one of them held up a control remote in her hand.
“To accommodate the environment, changes will be made to the area”
“Please close your eyes”
Tsuna flinched back, shut her eyes and covered her head when a loud explosion detonated in the middle of the room. The loud sound of rubble falling was almost swallowed down by the noise of water rushing like a waterfall in a lake. The smell of wet dust became prominent, it made her sneeze as she tried to pry her eyes open through the smoke surrounding them.
She wished she had kept her eyes closed.
The gym was no longer there. The ceiling had collapsed and opened a hole on the floor, where water was cascading down in torrents and flooding the underground. There was rubble and fallen desks everywhere, the windows were somehow sealed by protective glass and the lights had malfunctioned from the explosion, surrounding the place in semi-darkness.
“What the fuck?!”
“They destroyed it”
“The school has a basement?”
“It has one now”
“This is the battleground, Aquarion. It consists of three levels of floors with water cascading through the enclosed space” Cervello explained as if nothing was wrong. What the hell is wrong with these women and their like of destroying the school!?
“The water flowing from the tank on the top floor will deepen as the flow from the first floor continues to rise”
“The more the fight goes on, the more water will cover the area”
“It’s like a sinking ship” Ryohei said, arms crossed and a serious face as he observed the area with wonder.
“Finding footing will be harder as the lever rises” Basil added, and the sinking feeling of dread she had been feeling intensified as a shudder racked her whole body and she flinched back with a new source of fear as her intuition alerted her of the precede stalking his way in.
“Oh fuck!”
“Juudaime!?”
“Seems like he’s back from training” Reborn commented in amusement, but she was too busy trying to find an exit to care.
“Trespassing into private property, vandalizing the school and holding clandestine crowdings, you all will be bitten to death” A voice growled through the smoke, and she almost became paralyzed with fear at the deadly intent it carried.
I’m going to die. This is how I die. Oh my god, he’s going to kill me this time!
“Little animal”
“It wasn’t me!” She pleaded, staring at Kyoya with wide watery eyes as he walked closer with his tonfas at hand.
“Another roach intrudes” Levi spat, annoyed by all the interruptions and gaining the attention of the violent prefect.
“I’ll start with you”
Levi didn’t know what hit him, one moment he was sneering, the next he was unconscious on the floor with Lussuria jumping away from his fallen body.
“It has begun”
“Oi, Hibari! Wait up!”
“Another brat” Squalo tsked and waved his sword “Hey you! Want to be sliced open?”
“Are you next?” Kyoya took a step to a grinning Squalo, but Cervello quickly walked over to stop the fight, and surprisingly, so did Yamamoto.
“Please stop. If a guardian steps into an unofficial brawl, they will be disqualified”
“Wait, Hibari-san. I know you’re angry, but-
“You’re in my way” Stubborn Kyoya went to strike Yamamoto, but in a fluid movement, he dodged and managed to twist his arm behind his back.
“The white-haired guy is my opponent, please wait a little longer”
“The fuck did he do?” Gokudera murmured at her side, at which she shook her head silently because just now, Yamamoto’s stance looked a bit different than his carefree attitude. Never mind that he was able to catch Kyoya off guard, but that only annoyed him further.
“You’re in the way, I don’t care who you are” He snarled, tugging his arm back and readying for another attack.
“Dame-Tsuna, control your dragon" Reborn urged her, and she was stumbling forwards before she even knew it.
“Kyoya, wait! I can explain!” She tried to calm him down and ducked in time to avoid a tonfa to the head “Hey! Wait, no, don’t attack! Stop! I’m claiming your life debt!”
That stopped him.
“Please don’t interfere with these fights. You can fight when it’s your turn, and if the school’s destroyed, I promise they will fix it in an hour. You won’t notice the difference, look at it as a maintenance opportunity-
“Little animal”
“Yes?” She squeaked in terror.
“Consider the debt claimed”
She blinked, nodded and then tilted her head in confusion, processing what had happened and realizing a little too late what she had done.
“You should have offered to fight him instead of wasting his life's debt like that. That was stupid, Dame-Tsuna” Reborn chided in her ear.
“Shut up, I wasn’t thinking” She reproached with misery, tugging her hair and bemoaning her rash thinking.
“Thanks, Hibari-san. I promise not to destroy much of the school”
“If you’re going to die, do it outside”
How supportive, she grumbled as she and Yamamoto made their way back to their side and ignored Kyoya who was walking away as quickly as he had appeared.
“Wait, Hibari! Join in the huddle! We’re doing an EXTREME cheering!”
.
“Impossible”
“Nope”
“I don’t think he will”
“We’d be killed”
“Yeah”
Even Basil joined in the incredulous muttering, and she was so glad that Kyoya ignored them all and disappeared through the door to go see the fight from who knows where.
“If there are no more interruptions, please allow us to proceed” One of the Cervello cleared her throat to continue her dramatic speech, but just as she was about to speak, someone interrupted them again.
“I finally caught up!”
“Dino!” She exclaimed, happy and glad to finally see him despite his multiple band-aids over his body. He smiled at her and went to give her a half hug as he waved at the others.
“How’s everyone doing? You haven’t seen Kyoya, have you?”
“You just missed him” Reborn said.
“You’re already on a first-name basis with him? And he let you?”
“He bit me to death, Tsuny-chan, where did you meet that guy?”
“Would the Rain guardians please gather in the centre”
They weren’t annoying Cervello on purpose. No, not at all. The procrastination was purely accidental. But they couldn’t prolong the inevitable any longer, and both Yamamoto and Squalo walked towards the hole in the ground on opposite sides.
“There will be no time limit, but the water will gradually rise without stopping” Cervello stated the rules.
“Subdue your opponent, and claim his ring”
“In addition, due to the submersion, the audience will be outside the school to observe the transmission”
They were being separated again and forced to watch the battle through a big screen. Tsuna didn’t like it, her socks were already getting soaked due to the flooding water and it had to take Dino using a little force in his hug to make her walk towards the door.
“Go get ‘im, Yamamoto!”
“Good luck”
“Don’t you dare lose”
“It’ll be fine” He then turned to look at her “Wait for me, okay?”
“Okay” She promised, which made him smile.
“I will see you soon”
She forced herself to walk away, hearing the water flowing and her heart thrumming in her ears, but even so, just as the bulky door that wasn't there before was being closed behind her, she managed to hear the two Rain opponents chatting without animosity before their battle.
“Let’s see how much you have improved. Show me your resolve, brat”
“Haha, don’t worry mister. I will surprise you this time”
Wait…
What?
Do they know each other? But, it shouldn’t be possible, unless… no… right?
Because if so, then what the hell was Squalo doing in Namimori?
.
.
.
They were led to the schoolyard where up on the side of the building was a huge screen transmitting the interior of the destroyed gym. It looked like a dungeon from a video game quest with the suspense of a horror story. At least it wasn’t raining outside, that would have only made the whole situation more depressing.
There were two men next to Lussuria and the still unconscious Levi, masked and wearing uniforms with silver buttons. Probably Varia lackeys, but why are they here? To deliver the news of the battle, maybe. Whether good or bad, they were the ones to face Xanxus' mood tonight. She didn’t pity them.
Her group was already staring up at the broadcast, painting their faces with a pale blue even from that distance and ignoring everything else, even the strange mist at their feet and the tiny figure sitting next to them.
“Puru?”
Reborn left her shoulder the moment she bent down to pick up the purring cat, and she stared suspiciously at the stray that oh so happens to be at the place where everybody else was. If a cat could smile, then he was doing a very good impression with his eyes closed in little crescent moons.
“Hey, where did the cat come from?” Dino asked as he tried to pet him, and despite knowing what would happen she didn’t move.
“Careful, he’s-
“Woah, there, there” He quickly snatched his hand away from the claws that almost scratched him and stared at the hissing feline with wariness.
“Wild”
“Possessive, you mean”
Yeah, that too. She grimaced at the thought but held the stray closer because having a tiny fluffy creature in her arms was good therapy while dealing with an oncoming anxiety attack.
Up on the screen, the fight had already begun. The sound of water swallowed down whatever they were saying to one another, but it looked like they were in the middle of a hurricane. Water was dancing all around them, creating cocoons and walls that they used to hide and create surprise attacks.
Yamamoto’s wooden sword had transformed into a real katana, the question from where he got it didn't bother her at that moment, too busy having her eyes glued to his figure that seemed too far away despite the screen being huge and of high resolution.
It wouldn’t be a fight with a Varia member if they didn’t use dirty tricks to their advantage, Tsuna couldn’t see them due to their speed, but the way water shot up at Yamamoto’s feet from a distance meant that Squalo was using gunpowder in his sword. He used to throw rocks when she was little, obviously, he finished his technique in the time they were apart.
Yamamoto didn’t flinch, he dodged the attack, unperturbed by the splashes of water falling on him and moved to create some distance. They were still on the second level, there wasn’t a clock to calculate the time it will take the water to flood the area. He’s always been agile thanks to his baseball reflexes, but Yamamoto needed to finish this fight as quick as possible to avoid drowning. And a mortal injury. Both, actually.
Her nerves didn’t cool down as the camera panned to Squalo grinning like a maniac. He sure was having fun, the total opposite from Yamamoto who for once looked serious and focused on his opponent. He was taking this seriously, and she didn’t know how to take it. She had never seen him at a baseball game before, but from what she had heard from the girls gossiping, was that before and after the match, he always wore a happy smile.
He wasn’t smiling, but he wasn’t panicking either. He was calm, welcoming everything, processing it with a cool mind and acting on fast instincts that allowed him to escape Squalo’s sword.
The battle was just starting, that she knew. Squalo was by far faster and experienced, he seemed more like he was toying and measuring Yamamoto than deliberating attacking with deadly blows. Of course, fate was just waiting for her to jinx it.
One moment Squalo was there, the next, he disappeared.
He appeared like a whirlwind demon behind Yamamoto, who despite blocking the incoming sword, didn't give him time to breathe as he released more bullets at a close distance that created a dome of water and smoke.
At her side someone cursed, she wasn't sure who, just gripped her cat tighter and stared at the screen and pleaded please… please...
Then the wall of water was cut open, sending splashes to opposite directions and revealing the standing body of Yamamoto holding his katana in a reverse grip with drops of water falling around him.
“He dodged!”
“That’s the Shigure Souen Style” Reborn said “His father taught him 8th defensive forms that had been passed through the generations”
He should know about it, having observed his training for the past few days. She wondered for a moment what else he taught him, if he learned something new and different from what the hitman has taught her so far. A second later, she realized that it wasn’t her jealousy speaking, but rather, concern for him to be well prepared for anything.
Regardless of how good his stamina and reflexes are, remembering a stance and using it in crucial battles are two different things, even more so when he has no experience outside dojo training. But still, for a guy like him to fight in such a situation like this with no fear… he really was a-
“It’s dangerous for him to rely on the Shigure Style”
She snapped her head to look at Dino, who was staring at the screen with a serious look. She wasn’t the only one, Basil and Gokudera who were the closest both turned in intrigue at his proclamation. Feeling their stares, Dino met her eyes before quickly diverting them back to the broadcast.
“After you left, after the cradle attack, Squalo overthrew Tyr and gained the knowledge of the Emperor of the Sword. All his techniques were perfected, he hunted for more styles over the years and absorbed all kinds of sword mastery, including Shigure Style”
“He knows how to counterattack them” She muttered the fact.
“I should have warned him early, sorry. The only way to defeat Squalo is if he Transcends Style”
“Transcending? What does that mean?”
“Have faith in him, he can surprise you” Reborn said from Dino’s shoulder, smirking a secretive smile that often led to trouble and amusement for him to watch.
Puru’s ears flickered her chin so she moved her head back towards the screen in time to see Squalo dashing forward while swinging his sword, and by the force of it, there was nothing Yamamoto could do but dodge until he was backed against a boulder, cornered. Squalo exclaimed something to him and shot another wave of bullets, but Yamamoto was ready this time.
With a flicker of his wrist, he released a powerful slash on the water at his feet, and as if the blade itself was magnetic to liquid, the water rose and created two arches of water that swallowed the bullets and drifted them away, with the domes creating perfect shields that protected him and forced Squalo to halt.
“Is he a water bender or something?” Gokudera wondered at her side, engrossed in the fight as much as she was.
It didn’t last long, but once the water fell it revealed Yamamoto kneeling while holding his katana towards his chest. There was a pause, a short pause where Squalo waited for something but didn’t get it, and she bit her lip because Yamamoto wasted a good opportunity to attack. Maybe he didn’t see it or maybe he did but held back, and that hesitation is what Tsuna feared the most.
It would have been so easy to swing his sword and… slash Squalo… He could have ended the fight, grab the ring and get out of there, but he was a noble boy with innocence still, attacking someone by surprise wasn’t something he could ever do. Which was stupid. Admirable, but stupid.
Squalo said something, taunted him perhaps about his missed opportunity to land a blow, and while Yamamoto laughed it off, there was a kind of strain to it as he readied his katana and changed its stance to an offensive one.
“He’s attacking!?” Ryohei exclaimed.
“The Shigure style has four defensive and four offensive stances, he has the chance to respond accordingly to anything Squalo may throw” Reborn told them, having been the one to observe his training and know most of the technique.
And it was a bit mesmerizing watching him dash forwards because yeah, it was the first time Yamamoto initiated an attack. His sword met Squalo’s, and they exchanged three fast clashes before Yamamoto created a faint attack. In a brisk movement, he moved his head to the side to evade Squalo’s sword, let his grip loose so the katana could fall to his waiting hand below and in the same second, he swung vertically at Squalo’s chest.
“Woah!” Basil gasped in awe at that movement.
Squalo was sent flying and created a splash as he fell, but even if he was thrown with enough force, he still stood up unaffected by the attack. Luckily, they had Dino as their interlocutor to explain.
“He backed away by matching the orbit of Yamamoto’s sword at the same moment.”
“So he really knows how to read the Shigure Style?” Basil frowned in concern, and it puzzled her how an outsider could worry for someone he has just met, but she didn’t stop to linger on it because back on the screen, Yamamoto and Squalo were locked in another argument where the Varia assassin looked offended at the boy in front of him and was yelling at him in rage, at which he responded with a wry smile and words that angered his opponent.
“I’m doing this to win against you. Not kill you” Reborn translated from them, and she immediately understood.
Naive. Idiot. Stupid.
Because he wasted another opportunity of attacking with the blunt side of the sword instead of the sharp one. She really didn’t want any of them to get hurt, they both matter to her and for them to fight for a petty ring was absurd. She also didn’t want to force Yamamoto to become someone he wasn’t, didn’t want to force him to get his hands bloody.
But Squalo didn’t hold back.
He ran forwards and Yamamoto prepared himself to block the attack with another dome of water his katana could create by sheer force, but Squalo matched him and overpowered him with an attack of his own. The same one, just more enhanced. There was water on the camera that hid their figures for a moment, but as it fell, the blurry figure of Squalo made itself known with his sword raised and poised to attack.
Yamamoto was too slow to block.
She hid her gasp with her hands, which made her drop the cat, but she ignored his indignant mewl as she stared in horror at the blood coating the long slash on his shoulder, the water at his feet turning brown as he fell to the ground and the lost expression that crossed his eyes as Squalo approached with ease despite the level of the water being at his calves.
They couldn’t see how deep the wound was, but his shirt was already dripping in red as he slowly stood up with one hand holding his shoulder and gripping his katana with the other. The suspense was terrible, these two were taking their time in attacking and pausing after a big hit.
“That idiot” Gokudera murmured as Yamamoto's smile turned a little sharper as he prepared himself to dash forward to meet Squalo head-on.
They clashed swords and blocks as they moved back and forth, raising waves with their feet and by the force of their swings. They were approaching the crater, which was continuously flooding, and in an attempt to avoid falling through, Yamamoto leapt sideways, making Squalo slice a column instead of his head, but-
“Shit!”
Unfortunately, at being in close distance, a shard of the column had struck his eye, and with that speed and force, it injured it enough for blood to force his eye close.
Don’t stop. You need to get up. You need to move! Move!
His instincts kicked in, and he dodged the incoming attack, rolling on the water and sliding to gain momentum to stand up and swing his sword to block Squalo’s as they were stuck in another exchange of blades. Yamamoto parried quickly, reflexively, but Squalo wasn't giving him a moment to breathe, he was pushing and forceful in his attacks as they did a deadly dance through the water.
With an injured shoulder and half his vision gone, Yamamoto needed to end things now before the pain catches up to him. And as if listening to her screaming thoughts, he frowned in consideration and shifted his stance to offensive, readying himself to attack but just as his blade met the other, he flinched because Squalo instantly immobilised it with its counterattack, rendering the stance useless and freezing his body.
“He’s not moving. Why isn’t he moving?!” Ryohei questioned what they all were wondering, seeing Yamamoto’s injured arm holding the katana still locked with Squalo’s sword but doing nothing to push it.
“He knocked his nervous system off with that hit” Dino said, frowning in worry at the screen and a new concern rushed through all of them because how did you fight that?
Apparently, by punching the big cut in his shoulder. Yamamoto was reacting on instinct, but even if it woke his body by feeling pain, it gave an opening for Squalo to attack. He was already dazed by the shockwave his body experienced, so he couldn't really block the next attack and barely evaded a grave injury as his chest was sliced.
The force pushed him back and he fell again, but even through the pain, Yamamoto panted and stood again, looking defiantly at a grinning Squalo who dashed forwards. This time, however, Yamamoto didn’t mimic and did the opposite, he turned around and ran towards a tower of rubble.
“Smart, come on, come on” Gokudera encouraged quietly as they saw Yamamoto jumping and climbing up towards the top level, where the water wasn’t over-flooding yet and giving him a moment to breathe as he shook the strain off his arms.
He was only given that moment of respite.
Like a predator stalking its prey in the night, no one really saw the attack coming until the ground beneath Yamamoto’s feet collapsed and through the cracks and spaces, a thin sword stabbed the air and whatever flesh it could reach as gravity pulled him down.
“YAMAMOTO!”
“Fucking shit!”
They all started in terrified horror as Yamamoto fell through the crater and down the water on the first floor, and thank god, his body was so close to hitting a boulder instead but the underground was already flooded so it pillowed his fall, though it must have jolted his injuries badly.
Squalo walked towards the edge as Yamamoto sprung to the surface, coughing and barely holding on to a crumbled column to hoist himself up.
His white shredded shirt was tainted pink at this point, it was a miracle his arm wasn’t sliced off. And with a strength he shouldn’t have, he clung and breathed out the pain he must be feeling, ignoring Squalo’s tauntings as he stood above him.
Japanese swords were not made for fighting, they were made solely for killing. If they were used like in kendo, they would be useless within minutes. With Squalo knowing the technique and being able to read the novice stances, Yamamoto never really stood a chance and yet...
And yet she wanted to believe otherwise. She wanted to see him standing and winning, not for the sake of the ring battle, but because that was who he was. Confident and resilient. Carefree and determined. The blood on his face didn’t suit him at all. The fierce look and grimace didn’t belong on his face.
There were droplets falling on her face that were being licked by a rough texture, she didn’t even feel her stray climbing to her shoulder or when it started to rain, just continued to stare at the wretched image of her friend.
Because he still was getting up, shaking and with effort, but he grabbed his katana and rebuked whatever Squalo was antagonizing him with. He flashed him a smile, one that through the screen she couldn't determine if it was fake or real, but whatever he stated grated the Varia’s nerves.
He was hurting, the pain was so obvious on his face but he forced himself to move as he held his katana in a familiar grip.
“It's useless! Why is he still using that?!” Gokudera growled, almost gripping his hair in distress as Yamamoto made his way up towards the second level where Squalo was waiting, using the broken column as stairs.
“Mister Yamamoto must surely trust that technique”
Either he was that desperate or he has an ace up his sleeve because there was no way he was suicidal enough to run towards a hopeless situation after promising he was going to make it back.
They met in the middle, their blades clashing with sparks and droplets falling around them, but what happened next was something unexpected because in a twist of events, Yamamoto shifted his stance, forcing his sword to move past the other blade and against Squalo’s chest, and by bending his knees, he used that momentum to throw the assassin over his shoulder.
“What was that? The 8th form?”
“Squalo used the 8th form too” Dino said, frowning in confusion.
“But they were different!”
Despite sharing the same name, the technique was different. Was it a stroke of luck? Did Yamamoto knew?
“When your opponent has read all your moves, the only thing left to do is an EXTREME surprise attack!” Ryohei exclaimed, being the one with the most fighting experience he must probably understand Yamamoto’s situation the best.
“Exactly” Reborn praised with a secretive undertone, as if he knew something they didn’t, which, he did “For the Shigure Style to undergo successions through the generations, it means undergoing change”
“Succession and change, you mean… they branched?” Gokudera put it together. Tsuna wasn’t really following the conversation, because while Squalo was screaming something Yamamoto was preparing himself for the final blow, she knew it, she could feel it. And the tension in her shoulders gripped her chest in a way that felt like her lungs weren’t working.
“He’s going to attack again”
“Yes, but Squalo already saw that form”
“That’s okay”
It was going to be okay. Her intuition couldn’t really tell her the outcome of the battle but a part of her could feel that Yamamoto knew what he was doing. It was something bigger than luck, something light in the breeze, like a soft reassurance in a drizzling afternoon. If the Shigure Style wasn’t working, then Yamamoto just needed to transcend it, make it his own.
“He’s going to create the 9th form”
He doesn't need to change, he just has to embrace what he has and create streams of belief with it. And among all the possible things he could have used as his next stance, he chose baseball. The thing he loved, broke him and brought him pain but that he carried with him as he learnt to start anew. Because despite the hurt, it was something memorable that he enjoyed and that he wanted to share with them.
Oh.
It wasn’t really raining.
The sky was a vast blue over them, clear and open, she just hadn’t seen it.
“This is it!”
“Come on, come on!”
Yamamoto and Squalo exchanged blows once again, with the water becoming violent in motion as they increased their speed in their attacks. The waves were surging and collapsing over them, rubble continued to fall and the light was going out. The moment they separated for a breath, everyone knew this was going to be it. The final dance.
Squalo rushed, brandishing his sword in a furious whirlwind attack that no possible civilian could have survived, but Yamamoto wasn’t really that defenceless. He has skills and instincts and raw reactions that made up for his lack of experience.
The water slouched over him, enveloping him and carrying him like a leaf in a river, adding speed to his movements, he descended over Squalo at a rapid decline. Tsuna held her breath, able to see beyond the illusion the boy had created as the Varia assassin slashed through the water and sliced the mirage the water had created.
A second too late, as water fell over Squalo, he was too late to see what lay ahead. Because the real Yamamoto was waiting in front of him, raising his katana in the air and not holding back. Just a swing of his blade, silent and precise, that was all it took for Squalo to fall.
And at that moment, as the Varia swordsman's body fell to the ground with a shallow cut on the back of his neck, Yamamoto claimed the ring. And she didn’t know whether to cry or laugh at the audacity of it all, because he had used the blunt side of the katana again to win the fight.
“He’s a natural, like a hitman” Reborn expressed, which now made her feel a little jealous, but was too busy wiping the rest of her tears to care at the jab she knew was directed at her.
“Alright!” Ryohei cheered, making Basil sigh in relief and Gokudera to exhale quietly. They really made it, didn’t they?
“Shall we go pick him up?” One of the Varia lackeys said, referring to the fallen Squalo, at which Lussuria made a pitiful sound in response.
“Please stop” Cervello immediately stopped them “The designated water depth has been reached, so the sea beast has been released”
“The what?” She echoed, and any relief she had felt turned into cold dread as the camera zoomed in on something big swimming in the dark waters of the first level.
“Sha- Sha…”
“Shark?”
“IT’S A HUGE FISH!”
She was going to kill these women.
With all the blood mixing with the water, the predator was swimming and circling the area where the two were standing. Of course, being the honorable, friendly, stupid idiot that he was, Yamamoto tried to carry Squalo despite his injuries. But the added weight and the aching in his injuries were slowing him down, worse now that they knew that what surrounded them was seawater.
They were talking again, wasting time, but Squalo wasn’t going to accept help. With a strange smile and some parting words that no one heard, he pushed Yamamoto away, just in time for the ground underneath them to give away and making him fall to the level below.
And she gasped and turned and hid in Dino’s embrace before it even happened, knowing deep in her heart that she wouldn’t be able to bear that sight.
Silence followed, not even the sound of the night breeze was heard, and the blur between dream and reality became tangled in her petrified mind because she wanted to wake up. It didn't feel real, the swirl in her guts that felt more like a pull, as if any moment now she would wake up in Kyoko's room and she could relive this day and be able to warn them and prevent the cruel ending.
“It’s okay now, it’s over” Dino whispered in her hair, rubbing her shoulders and grounding her to the bitter reality.
Slowly, so very slowly and eyes not being able to meet the screen, she turned with a shuddered breath to see the silent shock and remorse in her friends' faces, feelings that she knew were being reflected in Yamamoto’s heart. They won the fight, but it didn’t feel like a victory.
“Boss is going to be so mad” Levi mocked, and his jeer didn't hurt her despite the burning in her eyes because his feelings didn't matter over hers. Varia has never been an emotional group, and she knew that Xanxus was going to have a great laugh once he heard the news.
“Congratulations, GEN-X. The Rain battle goes to you” Cervello proclaimed.
“Next in battle, Thursday 9pm, will be the Mist” She didn’t turn her head to see them despite the women addressing her directly. “If you fail to gather your guardian, it will be an instant disqualification”
They won't like that, would they? Otherwise, they won't have another soul to torture with their games. She raged in her head but the anger building in her chest dissolved as soon as she felt the soft vibrations coming from the feline still curled in her shoulder. Right, she can plot murder some other time, right now she needed to focus on Yamamoto’s safety.
“Give them some hell, yes?” She whispered to the cat, who responded by licking her chin before jumping over her shoulders and landing gracefully on the floor. She didn't see him walk away, as the sound of someone approaching quickly seized her attention, and if she had trouble breathing before, then she almost felt like fainting at the sight that greeted them.
It was like he just had a bloodbath.
Her previous thoughts of Carrie became a true vision as Yamamoto stumbled his way out of the rubble and towards them, wounded, panting and covered in blood. She was never going to step foot inside the gym ever again
“Hey...” He breathed a smile as he spotted them, and his quivering voice was enough to wake everyone from their staring and rush towards him.
“Oh my god”
“You look like a red cheese” Ryohei and Basil both helped him sit down against the wall, and now that they were closer, the severity of his injuries were revealed. They needed to go to the hospital, fast.
“Stupid lawn head, you’re not helping!” Gokudera growled at the bad joke, but then his growl became an empty curse as he stared behind her, which made her turn back to see Shamal approaching them in a lazy manner. Why the hell was he here and when did he arrive, she could question that later. Right now, they needed his help.
So she clenched her trembling hands and tried to voice a plea but her voice wouldn't come out.
“You don’t need to ask, beautiful. Your pretty eyes are enough compensation” Shamal said before shooing them away so that he could attend to his patient, though they remained huddled close. “Alright kid, close your eyes, I’ll pour some water to wash the wound”
“Can you heal him?” She whispered to Reborn as soon as he landed on her shoulder.
“I can’t. His flame is not compatible with mine. I can force a heal, but it's best to leave Shamal do his thing”
She deflated at that, her eyes not leaving the big slash on Yamamoto’s shoulder that could have severed his arm. He was probably going to have scars, or pass out from blood loss. God, what was even his blood type? Before she could ask to make a dash towards the nurse office and grab some bags, the sound of a siren quickly approaching grabbed the attention of everyone save Shamal.
“I called an ambulance, just in case” Dino said softly at her side, which made her want to cry.
“Thank you”
Varia and Cervello were long gone by now, and it only took a minute for the ambulance to arrive and transfer Yamamoto via a stretcher inside so that they could continue there. Shamal had stopped the bleeding and cleaned the wounds, but once he saw the nurses were all men, he pouted and left them to work by themselves.
They worked for Dino, he told her, not Vongola. They were also the ones who had helped them after the Mukuro situation too, so Yamamoto was in good hands, he kept saying. He then started retelling how they saved his life multiple times, how one of them - Miguel - likes baking cannoli and the other one - Alberto - has three dogs, two cats and one golden fish.
The information didn’t matter to her, but it was more him trying to keep her mind from wandering rather than anything, so she just kept nodding and breathing.
The cuts were stitched while they did a blood transfusion. Luckily, none of his organs were stabbed and his eye received a superficial injury, so he wasn’t going to lose his sight. Once the danger had passed, they wrapped him in bandages, put an eye patch on his bad eye, gave him a Pocari Sweat - which was his favourite - and covered him in a blanket to keep his body warm.
Shamal had already injected some antibiotics and painkillers through his mosquitos, so other than his drenched clothes, he was good to go.
She also learned that his blood type was O.
“Can I stay with one of you? I kinda don’t want my old man to see me so fresh” He said with a hoarse voice, clutching his drink bottle and hunched forwards from where he was sitting at the back of the ambulance.
“I’m staying with him tonight” She pointed as she turned to look at Gokudera “Can he?”
“Fine” The bomber crossed his arms and gave a weak glare “But you’re not touching anything and you’re sleeping on the floor”
“But he’s injured!”
“I’m not taking the bed if you’re sleeping there too” Yamamoto argued before turning towards Gokudera “How many beds do you have?”
“One”
“We’ll make do” He shrugged his healthy shoulder and then blinked up at her “Is it alright for you to have a sleepover with guys? Won’t your mom mind?”
“My mom already loves you at this point. And I know you won't try anything, and even if you did, I have scary beings that will kill you before you think of doing something, but even if you think about it, I will know if you’re thinking of trying something before you do, so whatever it is you’ll think, don’t worry about it”
“You’re rambling”
“Am I? Oh, I haven’t noticed”
She’s scared, probably still in shock, and her coping mechanism was talking without a filter. The trembling in her fingers hasn’t left, her nose was twitching and she had a headache that wanted to pull her down. But she swallowed the nausea and the burn in her eyes, as she wanted to last through the night with everyone else.
“Come on kids, I’m driving you home” Romario said, ushering them all towards the car he had parked next to the ambulance.
Dino had to stay behind so that they all could fit, so after giving her a long hug, he helped them get inside the compact car. Yamamoto was in front due to his recent injuries, and because Gokudera was injured too, she couldn’t sit in his lap and Basil was a stuttering mess, so she ended up in Ryohei’s, who chastised her for not weighing much.
The ride was quiet, with just the radio and small talks about dinner and sleep to keep them company. They left Basil at his hotel first before driving to the suburbs to leave Ryohei at his house, who promised not to mention her whereabouts to his sister before waving goodbye.
Gokudera’s apartment wasn’t that far, but she tried to keep her eyes open despite the gentle rocking and atmosphere trying to lull her to sleep.
“If you need anything throughout the night, don’t hesitate to call me or Boss.” Romario said once they arrived, holding the door open for her and waiting despite her sluggishness.
“Thank you, Romario”
“And eat something warm. Don’t get the bandages wet and get some rest, alright? No movie marathons” He told all of them, at which all they could do was nod, say thanks and goodnights and follow Gokudera inside.
She has been to his apartment a few times to watch movies and play video games, and it always surprised her how clean and stylish it was. With plants and books and band posters adorning the space, empty bombs lying around next to books and conspiracy magazines. There was also a grand piano she has yet to ask him to play, not to mention the familiar smell of dust and candy apples that he carried with him. It felt lived.
The first thing they did was make Yamamoto change into clean clothes. Gokudera had no choice but to lend him a loose t-shirt with an alien graphic on the front and some joggers, though due to his stature, they barely reached his ankles. But at least the smell of strong iron was gone.
After washing their hands, they sat at the table and ate cup noodles with some ginger tea and warm milk & honey for her. They ate in relative silence, with the only sound being that of slurping and sipping liquid.
Tsuna knew what she needed to do, it wasn’t probably the best time due to their mental exhaustion, but she promised herself that she was going to do it as soon as possible. So she waited until they had finished eating to start talking.
“It’s not a game” She said to the table “The Mafia is real, and we’re in it”
Gokudera did an intake of breath, she was half concerned he was going to choke on it, but he just looked at her with wide eyes, scared, wary. This decision was troubling him too, she knew. But after tonight, she couldn't keep lying. It'd be unfair.
“Yeah, I kinda figured” Yamamoto breathed out with a hollow laugh “It was getting a little dangerous for it to be a game. You wouldn’t cry if it wasn’t real”
“Last chance for you to get out” She peaked her eyes up through her bangs, and quickly regretted doing so because Yamamoto grinned lazily at her.
“But we’re already married” And he wiggled his fingers to better show the ring resting there.
“Why are you like this?” She groaned in her hands, letting Gokudera be the one to rage for her too.
“Fucking idiot! How dare you take this lightly!”
“I’m not! I’m kinda offended you guys would think I would run off just because of this”
“Why aren’t you?!”
“You’re my friend” He said, looking between them “Both of you”
She could feel a lot of things through her hyper intuition, the trust and acceptance were humming loudly but at the back of her mind, she could also grasp an ounce of the pain and hurt waiting for them in the near future.
“I haven’t claimed my ring yet” She shook her head to dismiss that worry for another day and instead focus on her main concern “I… I might not.”
Both guys quietened down and turned to look at her as she frowned and started fiddling with her fingers holding her half-empty mug.
“I never wanted to be a Mafia Boss. I wanted to be a hitman when I was little. Going on missions, helping people. Xanxus was destined for the throne. He’s stronger, experienced… There’s a huge chance I won't win my battle. I, I mean, I will try my best, you guys almost died, to quit now it's just…It’s just that, there’s a chance I might not win, so...”
“Hey, it's alright. We can find another club to be together”
“That’s the thing. Once you’re in, there is no going back” She paused to look at him in the eye to make him understand “And I’m not leaving”
“I’m not leaving you.” He stated back “And I’m sure Gokudera here won't leave you either, so, till death do us part, and all that”
“You’re an idiot” She sighed tiredly, knowing that there was no way back from this, but she couldn’t keep the small smile from curling her lips.
“Yeah”
They stayed in silence for a couple more minutes as they finished their cooling drinks and fatigue started settling in. She kept reminding herself to text her mom and let her know she was fine, and wondering if Reborn could give her tomorrow’s morning off. Where was he, anyway? He left her side as soon as Yamamoto was given the green light. Ugg, so long as he doesn't wake them up to do a bonding exercise, then he can stay away for all she cares.
“My father’s in the Mafia, isn’t he?” Yamamoto suddenly asked, making her share a quick glance with Gokudera before nodding.
“He retired” She said softly before sighing “I wish Iemitsu would have done that”
“Your mom doesn't know?”
“I’m terrified of her finding out”
“I wonder if my mom knew...” He questioned, rubbing slightly the stitches over his shoulder through the t-shirt. “He hasn’t told me despite the training. But man, you should see the way he wields a sword! He would have given Squalo a lot of trouble if they fought-” He paused and gave her an apologetic look “Sorry”
“No, no, it’s okay. I have grieved for my past and moved on. It hurts, but…”
“Juudaime, we’ll never judge your feelings”
She smiled a little, but it soon fell as she couldn’t pretend her feelings didn’t exist anymore.
“I grew up with them” She confessed “In Italy. It was just for two years, but they were the happiest. Fighting Xanxus is going to hurt, but if I don’t fight him, everyone else will get hurt. If not by Varia, then by Vongola”
Her last words made a flash of uncertainty cross their faces, not expecting to hear they could go against what they were supposedly fighting for.
“We’re double-crossing them?”
“That’s the plan”
And Gokudera didn’t expect that either. There obviously was a lot of bad blood that extended beyond her father to Vongola. Tsuna has been refusing the title since the very beginning but was going along for a reason she has yet to disclose. It obviously wasn’t the night to have that talk yet, so Yamamoto changed the topic.
“What about you, Gokudera? Any Mafia-drama in the family?”
“I am the bastard child” He shrugged, unaffected by his pitiful story “My father is a low name Mafia boss, but no matter how little power you have, an illegitimate son can’t claim the title. Not like I wanted it either way”
“So, Bianchi is next in line?”
“She deserted”
“She really cares, you know” Tsuna said, kicking his foot under the table to make her point, at which he grimaced.
“I know”
He knew. It was just so strange to be on the receiving end of her love after his father… after his mom… There really was a lot of family drama, wasn’t it?
“I think it's time to go to sleep”
They all agreed to turn in the night. While he picked up the empty noodle cups to throw them into the trash, Tsuna grabbed everything else and went to wash them before he could even try.
“Juudaime, please. You don’t have to”
“You both are injured, just let me do this”
“Do you have a spare toothbrush?”
“Ugg, it’s on the cabinet”
“You have rock soap!?”
“Shut up, stupid! Who goes snooping in someone else's bathroom!?”
“I’m brushing my teeth! How can’t I not see?”
“You’re not if you’re still talking!”
Drying her hands in her hoodie, Tsuna went to grab her forgotten bag and drew her pajama set and her toothbrush case. She needed to buy a new one, there was already a crack on the lid. She also forgot her slippers, but it doesn't seem like she was going to need them, so she waited for Yamamoto to be done for her turn.
“I think you should take a shower” He told her as he came out, and she looked at Gokudera with guilt.
“I don’t want to overstep”
“Juudaime, you’re not-
“Tsuna, there’re leaves in your hair and part of it is yellow”
Goddamnit, Reborn!
“There are clean towels in the holder”
“Fine. But after you fall asleep”
“It will take a while to make camp” Yamamoto said, sidestepping her and trying to make his way to the couch but Tsuna stood in his way.
“Take the bed or I’m calling your father!”
“Tsuna, that’s mean!”
And Gokudera let them argue until the shock faded from their system, sitting on a chair and watching them pace around the room for a good 10 minutes.
Yamamoto fell first thanks to the blood loss and adrenaline rush he had. Shortly after, after a quick shower and changing into her pajamas, Tsuna followed as soon as her head hit the fluffiest pillow he owned. He made sure she was comfortable, and that the idiot wasn’t pulling on his injuries before he unrolled a futon between the bed and the sofa and fell asleep soon after.
.
.
.
Wednesday, 7:45am
Her phone was ringing.
She swears, she remembers closing her eyes just now. Who the hell was calling in the middle of the night? Blindly, she reached out, pawing at the coffee table in front of the sofa in search of the blasted object. She kept her eyes close, feeling fatigue still sinking into her bones and wanting to pull her back to slumber.
Her phone kept vibrating and moving out of reach, so she stretched her arm farther, her fingertips barely brushing over the case before she miscalculated and fell down the sofa with a big “Oof”
“Juudai...?” Gokudera woke up too, blinking tiredly at her but she fumbled on the floor until she could grasp her phone and answer the call while rubbing the sleep off her eyes.
“e‘llo?”
“Get your ass to school, Sawada!”
“Hana? Are you Hana?”
“You’re dead if you don’t come to school. There’s an upcoming math exam that will take 35% of your final grade. You haven't come to class for two weeks, Nezu-sensei is ecstatic to fail you at this point!”
“What?” She blinked slowly, not processing what the other girl was saying.
“Wake up and get your ass to school! You have 20 minutes!”
“Tsuna-chan, I’ll try to make a distraction, ganbatte!”
“Kyoko you’re not doing anything! Sawada, hurry!”
The call got disconnected, and she looked down at her phone. The clock read 7:47 am. It was morning. Hana called. And there was going to be an important Math exam. She was going to fail.
“Oh shit” She sprung to her feet and started picking her makeshift bed while hitting the boys with the pillow “Wake up! Wake up! We need to go!”
“Juudaime, what’s happening?”
“It’s too early” Yamamoto groaned, not moving from the cocoon he made of himself in the bed.
“Hana. And exam. Math, now!” She exclaimed breathlessly with her hands tangled on her already tangled hair. “We’re going to fail!”
“Oh” Yamamoto opened his good eye and blinked slowly before the realization started sinking in and he sat up fast -but carefully- with a hand across his chest and stared wide-eyed at them “Oh!”
“Shit, seriously? Can we skip?”
“No!”
Gokudera was a nerd with good grades, so he would be fine but if she and Yamamoto missed this exam, there will be bad repercussions. They could fail the subject, repeat the year, their parents will have to be notified and worst of all, they will have to endure Nezu’s ugly face for another year. Unacceptable. Never mind that she will make her mother worry and expose her lies, but Reborn will punish her if she misses the test.
“Romario! I need a favour! School, I need to go to school!” She was yelling on her phone, brushing her teeth with one hand and grabbing some crackers to eat on the way. She didn’t have her uniform at hand, but she was sure her spare one must be stock up at Kyoya’s office. She just needs to sneak in without anyone seeing her.
“I can’t find my shoes!”
“Stop hobbling around, idiot! You’re going to open the stitches!”
Tsuna really was asking for too much. It took Romario 10 minutes to come pick them up and another 8 to get to school. Dino wasn’t with him, and she felt really bad for asking him to be their chauffeur so early in the morning after he drove them home last night. She swears she will bake him some cookies as a thank you.
They got to school with three minutes to spare, enough to run inside, change her clothes and sneak inside their classroom. But just as they climbed to the second floor and rounded the corner, they bumped into the last person they wanted to meet. Couldn't her intuition have let her know?!
“YOU THREE! IRRESPONSIBLE HOOLIGANS! To the director's office! Have you no shame?! Skipping school and showing up in indiscreet clothes!” Nezu screamed, red in the face, looking torn between being angry and pleased he caught them red-handed.
“Ugg, busted”
“But I’m wearing plain pajamas this time” She bemoaned, looking down at her short-sleeve button-down shirt and crop pajama pants in solid mint colour.
“I thought you were expelled after the octopus incident” Gokudera scoffed, and Tsuna wanted to hit him for antagonising him.
“You’re on thin ice boy! I’m going to expel all three of you!”
He couldn’t do that. The school director was too nice, and after they explained the situation - lies, so many lies - and seeing the injuries both Gokudera and Yamamoto had; not to mention, that she still looked like a crazy woman on a brink of a breakdown, he chastised them for coming to school, because Mr. Riboyama had explained the situation beforehand and they didn’t need to come.
Curse you, Reborn!
But they were still punished because they sneak inside the school in improper clothing while being on a justified leave. They had been so busy training and fighting and risking their lives, something silly like a Math exam and having detention for the whole day reminded her how young they were and that there were still mundane things to worry about in life.
“This is so ridiculous” Tsuna was practically sobbing on her desk. The three of them were the only ones in the room with, surprise, surprise, Mr. Riboyama acting as their strict supervisor.
And he was teaching them, wearing his stupid get up and ugly argyle vest while doing so. She didn’t even remember how to do fraction multiplication, who won the battle of Gettysburg or what colour was the Belgium flag. Gokudera was the only one taking notes, she was trying, but her mind kept slipping and losing focus and Yamamoto was fast asleep on his desk at that point.
And he was clearly Reborn’s favourite because he never tried waking him up. Just her.
Lunchtime arrived like a miracle, but they weren’t allowed to leave the room so they had Kusakabe bring them some bentos she hoped Bianchi didn’t cook. The poor boy just stared at the injuries but thankfully didn’t ask any questions, just that Hibari-san was annoyed with her so it was best to remain hidden for a while.
Reborn left them alone for that part, and the bento wasn’t poisoned so they enjoyed their cooked rice, tonkatsu and tomato wedges. With a lot of free time they hadn't had for a while, they just relaxed. Gokudera fell asleep in his books, and she was close to follow. With her arms crossed on the desk and her head resting there, it was just a matter of seconds to doze off.
She hasn’t taken her daily naps in a long while, too busy with training and more training and the weird dreams at night. Her body was feeling it, and she was considering going to a shrine to make a wish of letting her have some vacation.
At her side, Yamamoto mirrored her posture, though he could only cross one arm so as to not put pressure on his stitches on his shoulder. That arm was cursed, she decided.
“Hey”
“Hmm?”
She turned her head to the side so that they could see each other as they whispered despite Reborn not being present to scold them. Though he had to lift his head a little because the eye patch was obscuring part of his vision from that angle.
“I’m returning your bogeyman”
“Don’t you want to keep him for some more days?”
“No”
She smiled at his quick refusal but also groaned because it meant Reborn was returning to her life 24/7 again. Oh well, at least Basil was there too as an intermediary to his Spartan schemes.
“How are you feeling?”
“I’m alright. The painkillers the nurse gave me are kicking in. It doesn’t really hurt, but they itch a lot”
“Don’t scratch too hard or it might open”
“Yeah, yeah” he yawned tiredly before offering her a lazy grin “Hey, did you know? The Shigure 8th form was created while a young successor was saving a good friend of his… It was a spur of the moment, created right in the spot to protect him”
“Just like you did”
“Yeah, I guess I did”
“I’m really glad you’re okay” She whispered. Despite it being a new day, having slept and eaten together, the lump in her throat was still there.
“We’ll be okay” He promised, and although he didn't know exactly what he was promising, she still wanted to believe him. To reach out and hold his hand, though she will wait until he recovers to properly hug him and hit him for being so reckless.
She suddenly paused as a thought occurred to her and she straightening up to look at him with a confused look.
“Tsuna?”
“We didn’t do the cheering circle”
And he burst into laughter, ignoring her embarrassed sputtering and having woken Gokudera up. It was just so adorable that she was bothered by it despite her constant refusals to do it. But it’s okay, he will initiate and drag her to a lot of cheering from now on even if she grumbles and kicks him for it.
The string was still tangled between them, but he could finally see the start and ending point that connected them. There wasn’t a tugging war anymore, just a constant humming that washed all the uneasiness from his heart.
It felt wonderful.
.
.
.
Notes:
I had to split this chapter in two. It was getting just too long, it would’ve been very heavy to read if I had kept going so expect the next one soon, I'm halfway done with it.
Thanks for reading guys! Take care!
Also, yes. Tsuna finally accepted the bond. That's three down, three & 1/2 more to go. 😉
-
Chapter 23: Karma Chameleon
Notes:
This chapter is shorter than the previous one, but it's a continuation that I couldn't incorporate in the following chapters due to their flow. I plan ahead on what the chapters are going to contain, so in the end, I had to split the last chapter in half and well, here we are.
Nevertheless, I hope you guys enjoy it!
-
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
Her new home was nice.
It was quiet and abandoned, so tranquillity reigned for as long as she was alone. She’s been training this mysterious magic ever since she woke up in that wonderland dreamscape. Starting from small things like changing the colour of the walls to giving life to the withered plants in the greenhouse she has claimed as her room.
Mukuro-sama has been a great teacher so far.
As soon as she had saved enough energy to allow him to take full control of her body, he saved her from the hospital bed that had tried to become her final resting place by impersonating her own mother, signing the release papers from the hospital and forging an emancipation order with a recording video as backup evidence should she ever need it.
Though she doubts it. Her mother had never come back, opting to focus on her career rather than her dying daughter. It saddened her deeply, the pain of not being wanted threatened to consume her every day. But as time passed and her mind healed inside the beautiful garden, she came to find that she mourned more the idea, the lost opportunity of having a family rather than the woman who gave birth to her.
She sometimes wondered if she was being too selfish thinking like that. If it made her an awful person to feel happy that she wasn’t living with her mother any longer. But Mukuro-sama thought otherwise. He encouraged her thoughts and feelings, told her to channel all those painful memories and emotions to create something worth existing.
She’s been trying her best. He was so patient and resourceful, but while his illusions were real and solid, hers were still just a mirage. They were against the clock, and she feared that she wouldn’t be able to succeed in the little time they had left. The Mist battle was in two days, and her illusions still weren’t perfect deceptions.
She really tried not to panic, she needed to concentrate instead of wasting time but practicing for days with no rest and with not enough proper food seemed to be a challenge. The company wasn’t helping either.
M.M was mean and spiteful, like the girls at her old school. She would laugh at her weak attempts of bending reality and play that awful clarinet whenever she stayed over. Why she was here, she didn’t understand. Mukuro-sama couldn’t always come out, and she knew Chikusa and Ken didn’t like her all that much.
They didn’t like her either, but they did share with her the cookies Sawada Tsunayuuki brought for them and not M.M, so… that was something, right? Who was she kidding, she was the vessel of Mukuro-sama, that’s probably why they weren’t kicking her from the amusement park they claimed as theirs.
But it’s okay. She knows not all people will like her, and she has come to terms with it. What matters is that the ones she keeps close are true to her. She owes her life to Mukuro-sama and Sawada Tsunayuuki, and she wanted to do her absolute best to help them both.
Asking those girls took every courage and energy she had saved up for the week, she hopes she has enough left for what was to come. They were just so bright and cheerful, no one has ever treated her that way without a mocking or sneer coming her way. Their soft words and encouragement were so sincere, it hurt.
No one has ever shown her so much open kindness, they even invited her for some cake but she couldn't. It was just too much, so she fled as soon as she gathered the information she was set to find.
These girls knew Sawada Tsunayuuki, so it was her best chance to get to know her from a different perspective. Mukuro-sama has told her enough about her and how important it was to help her so that she could help them in return.
She knew Sawada Tsunayuuki was a kind, lonely soul. One that resonated with Mukuro-sama and in a way, with hers too. She didn’t want to use the information against her, quite the contrary. She wanted to know as much as she could so that she knows how to respond when they finally meet.
Will she be mad? She was a stranger, after all, who will be intruding on something personal. There will be no trust in the beginning, which is why she needed to show her worth. The fear of rejection was almost paralyzing, of not being good enough or being forgotten before she even introduced herself.
She was going to fight to help those who helped her when hope was lost. It was her new goal in life, to do something for others who needed her. They needed her. It felt good to be needed, so she didn’t want to let them down.
She wanted to know what it would be like to create a proper bond. Not one out of need, but one out of her own volition. Something that she can call hers and share. To show that she was capable of protecting others, believing in her strength and trusting her Will of perseverance.
She wanted to thank Sawada Tsunayuuki and return the favour.
Besides, having a friend would be really nice.
.
.
.
Wednesday, 1pm.
After that mocking detention, she sent both guys to rest and didn’t let them follow her to her training. Now that their battles were over, they wanted to help her in any way they could but she couldn’t ask more than she already has. So no, she put her foot down, crossed her arms and made her eyes turn glassy by the tears living there.
Was she manipulating them? No. She was just using her own guilt as her advantage.
So she didn’t feel glee when they accepted her request and went home to get some needed rest. Though Yamamoto was still wary of returning to his home, so he had to bully Gokudera into letting him stay for one more night or else he would post pictures of his apartment address into the school bulletin.
The girls at school were rabid fangirls who will make camp just to have a peek, so Gokudera had no other choice but to let him. Yelling and cursing through all the way, but he relented. For now. Yamamoto will have to face his father sooner or later, but she couldn’t exactly reprimand him when she was doing the same.
Making her way out of school in her pajamas and hair in a messy bun with paint still in there while students were loitering around was a horrible experience she hopes Reborn never makes her do again.
Somehow, running in her sports bra and spandex shorts didn’t count as traumatic because in those times, she wasn’t actually present in her mind. Right now, she knew and felt like a crazy woman, and the fear of getting caught by Kyoya, or worse, by Hana was enough to activate her self-preservation trigger and rely on her intuition to get her out.
It involved using a book she snatched from someone, but that’s beside the point.
She made it safely to training grounds, realizing only then that she missed her daily therapy sessions with Fon and that she didn’t have any clean clothes to change into later at night. Ugg, she really, really, really needs a proper shower after this. She didn’t want to overstep at Gokudera’s, taking too long would have been awkward so she cut it short just to wash off the remaining grime.
Training was going well, until she gave Basil a black eye.
It happened out of nowhere. They were reaching the two hours mark when Basil’s foot gave out, making him fall to his knees and making her hit him square in the face with a fiery fist.
“I’m so sorry!” She exclaimed as soon as he hit the ground, falling on her knees next to him and looking for an injury.
“Please, don’t apologize, Signorina. It was an accident!”
“Are you okay? Your eye! Did you lose your eye!?”
“Congratulations, Dame-Tsuna” She turned to Reborn who was approaching them casually.
“What, why?!”
“You released HDWM on your own” he pointed out “Though it seems to be a fluke”
She opened her mouth but then closed it fast when she stared down at her hands, where moments ago were set on fire over leather gloves but now, they were only boring mittens. She brought a hand up to her head, but she felt nothing as there wasn’t a crown of flames anymore.
“Huh”
“You feel different, Signorina?”
“I….I don’t know, I wasn’t thinking” She brought her hand back to rest it on her chin as she tilted her head “I just felt panic when I hit you and then poof, I didn’t even realize it”
Which was bad. If Xanxus hits her in the middle of the battle and she feels pain, or worse, if she hits Xanxus and injuries him and guilt overcomes her and forces her out of the HDWM…
No. They can’t let that happen.
“Maybe you should hit Basil again”
“NO!”
.
.
.
Having money didn’t always guarantee a pleasant evening.
Despite sacrificing their monthly allowance to pay for a big hotel room with soundproof walls for the duration of the Ring Battles, with Squalo gone, the place was pure mayhem and madness. Well, more than usual.
Xanxus was in a foul mood, throwing wine bottles and shooting at anyone who dared approach his room. Everyone had made themselves scarce in their own rooms and tried to ignore the constant noise, though Mammon had to enter the beast lair to discuss their battle because despite wanting to win they couldn't use their special power. At least, not yet.
It’s been too long since they last used it, the fact that they were against a supposedly powerful illusionist had nothing to do with it. And that was another thing eating their time up because they knew, they were sure of who their opponent was but no matter how many times they used the thoughtography to corroborate, it always showed the same ambiguous answer.
“Mammon is annoyed” Bel laughed from his place, covered in bandages and eating sushi in bed like the sloth that he is. At least he removed his boots, Mammon would have charged him if he dirtied the sheets.
“Shut up, I’m concentrating” They grumbled and tried again, focusing on an image and name and forcing it to appear on the paper but the letters that manifested - again - seemed to be mocking them. “This is wrong”
“Shishishi, are you still trying to find the Mist peasant?”
“I know its Rokudo Mukuro”
“The paper lies!” Bel threw him a sushi-roll, but their animal partner, Fantasma, who had been resting placidly on their head jumped and swallowed it with gusto, making Belphegor laugh and continue to throw him pieces of fish for self-entertainment.
“Baka-Tsuna broke her silence while searching for him. It’s odd”
“Vongola Nono made the princess capture that pineapple head, right?”
“Precisely” Mammon nodded and cleared the paper to try once more “Where else would she find a Mist guardian while living as a civilian?”
She got lucky with the Rain and Sun, but Mist flames were tricky and unpredictable. No normal civilian would be able to manifest them, not without a trigger. And with Baka-Tsuna being an unbonded Sky, she would have bonded with the first compatible user that she found.
They hated it.
And as if feeling their mood, the pacifier wrapped in chains rattled in agony in want of being set free. But they couldn’t do that. Not until the final battle was won and they were free from this shitty game their Boss had created.
“C.D” the papers showed - again - and they grumbled in annoyance.
“Shishishi, maybe it's broken”
No. It wasn’t broken.
Their powers have never failed them before. Even if it was to locate a target by using a name or a pair of shoes found in an empty road as a medium to find a missing girl, they have always found a clear answer. They hated mysteries as much as they hated wasting time, but if their psychic photography remains unchanged, then they will just have to wait and see.
After all, there are no coincidences in this world.
.
.
.
Thursday, 9pm
She really hated coming to school.
Winter vacation seems so far away, they weren’t even in August yet. The year just seemed never-ending, she wasn’t even sure if she would even get to see snow on Christmas.
She wondered if Reborn would allow her to take online classes because just the sight of the building was making her sick. How can she ever sit in a boring class ever again and not think of all the blood and destruction that had befallen on its grounds? The blood from her friends. Squalo, god. She really couldn’t think about it.
She felt like breaking down, wanted to scream and cry but her intuition was repressing the storm in her heart. There was a numbness in her emotions, like something blocking the transmission between her mind and heart. She was barely holding it together by duct tape and happy thoughts but she was running out of both.
The only upside she had was that she finally washed her hair properly. She had a bubble bath and used one of Kyoko’s special shampoos to add brightness and silkiness to her hair. It was strawberry scented, and she couldn't stop playing with it by how smooth it felt on her fingers.
Wearing a clean hoodie and denim shorts, she and Basil - who still had a bruise on his eye - rounded the corner to meet Yamamoto, Gokudera and Ryohei waiting at the gates, who all looked better and refreshed from their battles despite bandages still lingering in their bodies.
“Ready?”
Well, at least she wasn’t alone. Walking inside the school didn’t feel as suffocating as before, though instead of dread wanting to claw her insides, she felt jittery the more they ventured into the empty building.
“Where do you think the battle will be this time?”
“It’s around here, I think”
They were on the east side of the first floor, where her intuition was leading her to the area the school used for storage or small clubs they often tend to forget even existed.
“Uh…”
They all stared in silence at the poster of a magical girl hanging in the front of a door with a cheerful ‘WELCOME’ printed in dazzling hiragana.
“It’s the anime club” Yamamoto stated.
“Juudaime, are you sure?”
But she just nodded, because either her intuition was leading her to hide here or this really was going to be the next battleground.
“Well, just one way to find out” Basil said, and reached out to turn the knob.
They all peeked inside as the door opened, and stared incredulously at the sight that greeted them. It was just like they had stepped inside a Comic-Con, there were anime posters taped to the walls, figurines in all forms and sizes and three bookshelves filled with different manga tomes. But the oddity of it all was that Varia was already there, making themselves at home into the otaku’s lair.
Lussuria was giggling over some manga, Levi was trying not to gaze at the provocative posters on the wall, Mammon was muttering about the prices the collection figures will cost, and Bel was laying on the floor, surrounded by manga books containing bloody pictures.
It was a hilarious sight, but for some reason, it felt like stepping into the mouth of the wolf.
“Shishishi, the princess has arrived” He grinned as soon as they walked inside.
“Oh, you’re still alive” She mocked him, staring at his bandaged body and the crutch resting on the shelf behind him. He didn’t take offence to her snarky retort, merely tilted his head back and closed the manga he was reading.
“The prince has a bet with the baby. Make me win. Who’s your Misty?”
Huh…guess that information was kept a secret from everyone else.
“I hope you lose a fortune”
“Stingy~" he laughed and threw her the book, but she easily jumped over it and stuck her tongue at him as she made her way towards her team.
Reborn was sitting at the table in the center of the room, sipping a cup of espresso he got from somewhere and reading an action manga that she hoped he wasn’t getting any ideas from.
“Are they going to battle here? The space is too narrow”
“I feel bad for the nerds, their hideout will be destroyed” Yamamoto said, sitting on a chair and resting his elbow on the table while staring at the made-up sanctuary some poor kids had created with their weekly allowance. By Mammon’s muttering, it must have taken them a lot to save up money to buy all this stuff.
“Cervello must have planned ahead, I’m sure” Reborn responded, which almost made her scoff.
The two women were leaning against the far off wall across the room, muttering to themselves and being impassive as ever. She didn't have a bad feeling exactly, just that whatever they were plotting for this battle was going to turn her stomach upside down.
“I wonder how the fight is going to be” Basil wondered, still staring at the room with curiosity. For a foreigner, a room like this to be at school must surely be shocking.
“We’re tied 2-2. If we win this we’ll have the advantage” Reborn said, turning the page of his manga and ignoring everything else.
“For what? The Sky battle will decide the final verdict, no?” She asked, crossing her arms.
“Yes, but these battles also test the guardians and their resolve. After all, despite Varia being a group of Elite Assassins, two of them had been beaten by middle schoolers”
Reborn had no problem voicing that out loud, and Tsuna wanted to bash her head in the table at his provocation. Lambo’s adult version couldn’t fit the label despite Levi’s curses echoing in the room, but Gokudera did outsmart Bel in their fight despite not claiming the ring. And Bel knew that because he scoffed loudly.
“Hey, I just noticed, but who is going to fight for our side?” Yamamoto blinked at her, making everyone else turn to her with the same curiosity.
“He’ll come”
“Who?”
“Hibari?!” Ryohei exclaimed in excitement, always ecstatic to see the violent prefect in action.
“No, he’s the Cloud” She looked around the room before huddling closer to whisper. “Um… I may or may not have formed a bond with Mukuro”
“But he tried to kill you! Juudaime, can he even be trusted?” Gokudera exclaimed in concern.
“I trust him” She then grimaced at her words. “Sort of” And tried very hard to groan “We have a deal”
“Well, if you’re sure, Tsuna”
She wasn’t exactly 100% sure, but he was her only option and she knew that he wouldn’t betray her, so…
The door creaked open before she could think more deeply, and everyone turned in anticipation at the new people standing there.
“Yo!” Yamamoto greeted them brightly, swallowing Gokudera’s curse when he saw who it was.
“Oh, the whole circus is here too” Chikusa sighed, stepping inside and being followed by Ken.
“Hey! I remember you!” Ryohei exclaimed with a pointed finger “Are you here for an EXTREMELY rematch?”
“Who are you?”
“You knocked my teeth out!”
There was another figure walking in, and everyone paused and held their breaths but Tsuna could feel her eyes blinking in confusion because she was not expecting a girl.
With an eye patch.
And a trident.
Wearing the same pineapple hairstyle as Mukuro.
Who was she and why was she here? When Mukuro said he had it covered in their last conversation, did he mean possessing a poor girl’s body?! What? What the hell?!
“[ It’s nice to finally meet you ]” She said in soft Italian as she stared at them, though Tsuna could feel her gaze directly on her. “[ My name is Chrome Dokuro ]”
Tsuna was just baffled by the turn of events, she turned to the Kokuyo gang for an explanation, but Ken was ignoring them in favour of exploring the manga bookcase and Chikusa just met her stare silently before fixing his glasses.
“Um…” She stuttered in the silence of the room “Hi?”
“I thought you said…” Yamamoto titled his head in confusion, staring at the girl and then back at Tsuna with a raised eyebrow, but Tsuna shook her head just as confused.
“She’s being possessed by that bastard, isn’t she!?” Gokudera growled, already preparing his dynamite for a confrontation but Tsuna held him back because he wasn’t wrong, but his remark wasn’t right either.
“You’re not… him. How?”
“No” The girl, Chrome, smiled as she took a tentative step forward while clinging to the trident as if her life depended on it. “I’m happy you noticed. I know you don’t know me, but I won't let you down, Boss”
“I- It’s Tsuna”
“Shishishi, you hear that, Mammon? It’s C.D” Bel grinned and turned to the floating baby “I expect the payment in my account. Every last euro. The prince will check”
“Mu” Mammon grumbled in annoyance and floated away from his grinning face.
“Well, shall we let her join the team?” Ryohei rubbed the back of his head, looking between Chrome and his team with open acceptance.
“We don’t know her or where she came from! How can we trust her!?”
Gokudera still wasn’t convinced. His mistrust and suspicion were justified, hell, even Tsuna was skeptical about it but there was something buzzing in her core, like… like she knew this girl from somewhere. Like in a dream, maybe. She wasn’t sure, but she could feel no malignant intent coming from her.
“Ha?! You got something to say?!” Ken was ready to fight Gokudera, if his vicious snarling was any indication, but before he could try anything, Chrome stepped in.
“Please calm down” She told him before turning back to her with sincerity Tsuna didn’t know how to deal with “I wish to battle as your Mist guardian but… But if Boss won’t allow it, then I’ll abide by your decision. I understand”
“You’re the leader, Dame-Tsuna. Decide quickly”
“Wait, wait, how did this happen?”
She doesn't like being the leader and having the final say. It was too much power, and it made her feel like she was moving pawns on a board. She already felt awful for doing that to her friends, forcing a stranger into this mess was unpleasant. And she didn’t know why the girl was looking at her as if she had hung the stars in the sky for her. It was weird.
She wanted to refuse, it was the right thing to do but…
She needs Mukuro.
And although she’s an associate with the Kokuyo gang, this girl was chosen by the illusionist to represent him. How it happened, that she has yet to figure out, but she trusted him, sort of. Which meant that she was supposed to trust her too. Maybe.
One mystery at the time, she told herself as time kept ticking. Her intuition right now was humming softly, so it meant that this was something that was supposed to be in her favour.
“Okay” She said with a small nod “We’ll leave it to you, Chrome”
“Thank you” The girl smiled, relieved as if a huge weight was lifted from her shoulders.
“Told ya” Ken grumbled to her, kicking the ground and holding a stack of mangas that he probably was going to keep.
“It’s fine” She pacified Gokudera, at which he only grumbled and crossed his arms on his chest without removing his eyes from Chrome.
“Please, both guardians approach the center” Cervello called. Although there wasn’t a center to stand, seeing as the room was jam-packed with anime merch and the table standing in the way. It was way too crowded already, Kyoya would have a field day if he were to interrupt, but it wasn’t him who banged the door open and waltzed in with a falcon on his head.
“Colonnello!”
“Master! It’s EXTREMELY good to see you!”
“The number of idiots has increased” Mammon sighed in displeasure from across the small room.
“I just found it odd, since you’re here, why haven’t we been alerted?” Colonnello replied with a narrowed stare. Oh, that’s right. Now that he mentioned it, didn’t Reborn’s pacifier light up when they met up with Skull? Why wasn’t it doing the same with three arcobaleno in the room?
“Perhaps you’re not as strong as you claim to be” Mammon bit back, making the soldier’s grin turn sharper and Reborn to hum in consideration. Arcobanelo had their own secrets between them, it seems.
“Let us proceed” Cervello quickly stopped any further argument. “The battlefield will be the entire room. The objects in it can be used in any way you desire”
“Furthermore, this field has not been altered with any special installations, but to bring comfort to viewers, we had to compromise”
How generous of them! Tsuna mocked in her mind, but her shoulders quickly tensed in anticipation for something. Her intuition was screaming brace yourself, brace yourself, and Reborn’s sudden weight on her shoulder had nothing to do with it.
“But how are they going to fight here?” Basil question again.
“Shishishi, geek war?”
With Varia gathered on the end of the room and her team on the front, there were just 3 meters of separation between them, but that was all they needed. Cervello clapped their hands, and Tsuna knew now why she felt so wary of coming into this room.
Everything shifted. Like a dripping painting, it all shrouded on itself, erasing the room that once existed and constructing a new one. The walls were bending inwards and the floor expanding, three meters became 15 and multiple steps started appearing all over the place.
“Woah, Woah, Woah!” Most of her friends fell down as the ground where they were standing changed and she quickly grabbed Yamamot’s uninjured arm to prevent him from hitting the ground.
“Creating something from nothing, and nothing from something. This is the true Mist battle” Reborn stated.
It was like a labyrinth of staircases going up and down, sideways and backways. Just like the Relativity painting by M. C. Escher. Tsuna once tried to draw it but failed, her angles were all wrong. Just looking at what the small club had become was making her dizzy with all the ups and turns and somehow, despite there not being a source of light, the room was brightly illuminated, revealing to all an abyss above and beneath the platform they were standing should they were to fall.
“Magic, is this magic?! Have we been EXTREMELY transported into The Land of Staircase!?”
“Idiot, shut up!” Gokudera was kicking the boxer to make him get up, who was just gaping at the new world around him.
“What kind of sorcery is this?” Yamamoto wondered, blinking and holding his side as he tried not to wobble despite Tsuna supporting him.
“It’s the Penrose Stairs theorem. They’re just a continuous loop so that a person could climb them forever and never get any higher” Reborn smart comment did nothing to explain the sudden change of scenery.
“That sounds tiring”
“Stand tall kids, it’s starting” Colonnello said, letting his bird fly him towards Ryohei’s shoulder once he stood up, and the boxer let the falcon rest on his head after that.
Chrome and Mammon were standing placidly on a small platform in the middle that connected four catwalks to the structures of the stairs. Tsuna has absolutely zero idea of how the fight was going to be like, but she just prays it doesn’t injure the strange girl. Mammon has never been violent while fighting, she hopes that hasn’t changed.
“The battle is yours to decide. Claim the ring” Cervello marked the rules, before jumping from the platform to stand on a different one away from range.
“Begin!”
Chrome spun her trident and stabbed the blunt edge on the ground, breaking it and making the destroyed pieces levitate, but also shaking and crumbling the whole maze of staircases, making the rubble rain down on them. Of course, everyone panicked and scrambled to get away, everyone but her and Chikusa, who remained unaffected by the commotion.
The scruffled made her accidentally release Yamamoto, who had jumped back from a falling boulder and was luckily held by Basil. He shouldn’t even be here, she thought with a frown, his injuries were the worst from her team, he needed rest, not play catch the rock.
“You okay?”
“How can you stand?”
“It’s fake”
Her intuition knew it wasn’t real, thus it wasn’t sending panic messages through her mind and was instead keeping her body still despite all the wraps and foldings surrounding them. She thought a lot about her fight with Mukuro, for her it was like seeing through a mirror with HDWM and adrenaline moving her body.
But she remembers the fire and vines, how real they were and how they hurt. But once the battle was over and the little moments she got to spend with Mukuro in his illusion form, she was able to distinguish the trails of mist flames sewing reality. Some illusions were fake, but others were real and solid, but at the end of it all, they were made-up creations.
And so she thought, if she were to succumb to the idea that the illusion was real, then it would be real.
It was a mind game.
Pure and simple.
Just like this battle. Mammon was unaffected by the crumbling, easily floating and unflinching by the rocks that went through their body. With a silent jump, they appeared behind Chrome and wrapped tentacles that looked like black snakes around the girl’s head, choking and suffocating should they wish to tighten their grip.
Everything blurred around them as the labyrinth returned to its original state, not a rubble was missing from place, cracks were fixed and they all returned to stand safely on their side of the platform.
“Too easy” Mammon muttered, dragging their hostage closer to remove the chain holding the ring around her neck.
“Yes” A soft voice agreed, and in a blink of an eye, Chrome’s body had transformed into a cardboard figure of a magical girl, with the girl in question standing behind the Mist arcobaleno with her trident poised to attack. She was relentless, never falling despite her body being upside down as she ran through the stairs, slashing fiercely as if wanting to stab her opponent like a fork to a grape.
Mammon evaded it easily, but in doing so, he was backed into a space that swallowed him, like an invisible maw that devoured their body, making it disappear and instead, a safety box wrapped in chains fell with a loud thud. It rattled, but before Chrome could stab it, the box turned into liquid, liquid that rose and formed the body of the Mist arcobaleno.
Then tiny animated figures appeared falling over Chrome and were once their weapons were plastic now they were real and sharper blades that managed to slice part of her Kokuyo uniform. But with a twirl of her weapon, they turned into paper cranes and were sliced in half by her trident.
The cardboard, the anime merch, Tsuna wouldn't be surprised if the safe box used to be an empty ramen package. This was still the anime club, the maze was simply an illusion to give way to a bigger room. Everything in it was real, both inside and out. Cervello did say they could use all the objects inside in any way they wanted.
It was pure mind trickery alright, just them deceiving each other without stopping for breath.
“What kind of anime episode is this?!” Ryohei shouted, gawking at the back and forth the two illusionists were making.
“Gotta give the girl some credit” Colonnello whistled in amazement at the fact she was keeping up with Mammon.
She wasn’t possessed by Mukuro, not exactly. The sense of her own Will has never faded throughout the battle. This was Chrome’s strength, her own wit and creativity to turn the table in her favour. Tsuna didn’t understand why she was fighting or what Mukuro promised her to go along with this. It was confusing and very concerning.
But a part of her couldn't stop thinking that she could be a great ally.
The fight continued without a pause, with the two illusionists outsmarting each other with vicious magic tricks. It got to the point of Chrome creating serpents and throwing them at Mammon, making them wrap around them into a ball of hissing creatures. But then Mammon just exploded them from the inside, as if they had turned themselves into a blasting sun and burnt the snakes.
When they looked up, Chrome had put some distance by running through the labyrinth of stairs, defying gravity and standing upside down. She turned her trident and stabbed the ground she was in, and in that same second, she created the most powerful illusion as of yet.
Fire. Towers of fire Tsuna was familiar with, but it still wasn’t Mukuro’s aura coming out to play so he must have taught her this one trick because she could feel her hair crisping at the intense heat emanating from it.
“Gahh! Hot! Hot!” Ryohei exclaimed, and her team as well as the Varia from the other side of the room had to glue themselves to the farthest wall to be out of reach from the inferno. It was too hot, the fire almost scalding the stones the stairs were made of, threatening them to crumble and wreak havoc down on Mammon, who was flying in zigzag motions to evade the heat.
“Your illusions are first class” They praised “But I won't fall for your trick”
There was something… Tsuna couldn’t pinpoint what exactly, not yet. But she could feel something faint coming from the flying arcobaleno. It was like they were a tiny shard of glass laying on the floor, absorbing all the light around them and releasing it in soft glimmers.
Wherever it was, she couldn’t focus on it much because at that moment, without even uttering a word, Mammon counterattacked Chrome’s illusion by freezing the columns in sturdy ice.
“Shishishi, It’s like a battle in Hell!”
“It’s cold” Gokudera muttered, crossing his arms to keep warm, seeing as everyone’s breath could be seen now due to the low degrees that had fallen on the room. Everything was enclasped into ice; the fire, the stairs. It was like being inside an iceberg, and the fear of getting frostbite was prominent. Her legs were covered in goosebumps and shaking by the frosty air.
But she resisted because she knew it wasn’t real. That was the deadly trick. If you fall, even for one second for the illusion then you were done for. You’ll be trapped in the lie.
“The art of illusions seizes control of the person’s perception” Mammon was saying “It infiltrates your brain and fogs your five senses”
Chrome had climbed down the stairs as soon as they froze, and she was breathing frosted breath without moving her eye from the arcobaleno, gripping her trident and waiting for the next move. It was the first time they paused in battle, and it probably wasn’t smart unless the girl had an ace up her sleeve.
“The stronger the illusion, the stronger the control” Mammon sighed, unperturbed by the winter wonderland they had created as they peered down at Chrome from beneath their hood “And I can infiltrate your perception and break it”
“Damnit!” Ken cursed, they all did when part of Chrome’s body became trapped in ice, rendering her unable to move from her spot.
“Show me the real you” Mammon commanded a glowering Chrome, who was looking at the ice with contempt. “No matter what ideas you have, it's too late. They won't work now that I’ve trapped you in my world of illusions''
The ice shattered, making Chrome fall with a pained gasp and scurried back to try and get some distance while getting up with just one hand, seeing as the other one was still gripping tightly the trident, something that Mammon noted with curiosity.
“You have been holding that thing, is it that important?”
Something bad was going to happen, and it had to do with that trident.
“Don’t!” Chrome shouted, fear lacing in her voice but her plea was not listening because her trident shattered in her grip, with Mammon breaking the matter of the weapon through illusions. As the fragments fell, they mixed with the blood that came out of Chrome’s mouth, and everyone watched in shocking concern as the girl fell.
“What’s happening to her?!”
It was very, very disturbing seeing the place where her stomach should be just literally, cave in and collapse on itself. It was horrifying because that wasn’t an illusion.
“This is real, what is happening? This girl...” Mammon muttered in curiosity, floating closer and staring.
“When she lost control of the illusion, her abdomen collapsed” Reborn told them, and his voice startled her from her inner turmoil.
“Y-You mean, she… she has no organs?” Gokudera asked, perturbed. They all were.
“Did you know about this?” Tsuna questioned the Kokuyo students, Ken was growling and glaring and he was not going to answer, Chikusa on the other hand, nodded.
“It was the risk, yes.” He said, making her draw a sharp breath in shock and horror.
She really shouldn’t have let the girl fight. How can they fix this, can they even fix it? What? What was happening? Is she going to die?
“Don’t lose your focus, Dame-Tsuna” Reborn warned her at her shoulder because the glacier illusion was still up, she couldn’t lose her mind despise how drastic the situation was in case she needed to jump in there and get the girl out herself. She didn’t step in Lambo’s fight, couldn’t do that to Gokudera and Yamamoto was far beyond her reach. Maybe she can do it now?
Chrome was muttering something, a painful whispering that came out frosted as she closed her tired eye, but not yet yielding. She was still holding on.
“Shishishi, it’s done for”
You did well.
Tsuna breathed out and tilted her head, blinked and then the chilled air appeared. It surrounded the whole area, shattering the ice on the stairs and condensing in a fog that gathered around Chrome’s body. It was howling and strong, Mammon almost got stuck in the current of air but managed to stay afloat.
“Are you suicidal? It’s over, girl” Mammon condemned in displeasure.
Rest now.
There was a shiver travelling through her back, as if an ice cube had suddenly slid down her spine and made her body tremble in trepidation. And she knew, she just knew.
“Tsuna?”
“He’s here” She whispered with wide eyes.
There was no warning.
The world suddenly shifted, turning and rotating on its own, it was like the labyrinth of stairs was doing a never-ending cycle, walls and floor moving with no point of beginning or end and they were forced to move with it in fear of falling.
“WHAT KIND OF INCEPTION MOVIE IS THIS?!”
“I’m going to throw up”
“Don’t you dare, you stupid idiot!”
Most of her team had fallen on their knees or were holding the wall behind for their lives as the world kept spinning. The fog continued to increase, and Mammon had to fly through the dense mist and avoid hitting any pointy edge from the stairs.
“Enough” Mammon commanded and with an illusion of air of their own, they dispersed the fog, stopping the room from turning and thus revealing no one standing there. “Where are you hiding?”
“Kufufu, were you waiting for me?”
Something invisible grabbed the Mist arcobaleno and threw them to the floor, smacking them hard enough that they broke the fist platform and made them crash into the one below with debris raining down on them in a light attempt to bury them.
“Who’s that?” Ryohei question, staring at the new person that suddenly appeared with confusion for he did not meet the illusionist real face when they fought. The others, however...
“Mukuro!” Gokudera growled while Yamamoto exclaimed because while he and Tsuna had come to an agreement of a sort, her friends still held resentment for the pain and trouble he put them through. She couldn’t forget that.
“So it's really you, Rokudo Mukuro” Mammon grumbled, floating out of the rubble before turning to gaze towards Bel. “Pay up”
“Che~"
“How arrogant, getting distracted”
Water cascaded over Mammon as Mukuro twirled his trident, fixed and unbroken, and stabbed it on the ground, breaking the illusion around the room and making the labyrinth of stairs disappear as it dripped down like a watercolour painting. The whole world transformed into an open world where the sky met the ocean and the line separating them blurred in the middle.
Were they standing on the water? Or floating in the sky? It was hard to say, for their reflections mirrored on both surfaces despite the unmistakable feeling of her socks getting wet. It was a beautiful illusion, but one that hid a dangerous mystery.
“I EXTREMELY don’t like this magic!”
“That's thy Mist guardian?” Basil questioned with a thin voice, looking a little pale in the face and making the bruise on his eye stand out.
“Yup” Was all Tsuna could say.
“There was another failed escape attempt at Vindice prison. It was you, wasn’t it?” Mammon squeezed the water off their coat and regarded Mukuro with scrutiny.
Idiot! He broke out again?! Tsuna screamed in her mind. She knew it must be horrible to be locked there, Mukuro mentioned it was like being a vegetable in a jar, so the conditions of his cell must be close to inhuman. But even so, despite how atrocious it must be, attempting another escape would only increase his sentence. Was that how Ken and Chikusa got out?
“Well, aren’t you well informed. You even knew my name when I don’t know yours” Mukuro laughed and tilted his head to better show his playful smile “Shows how important you are”
“How troublesome” Mammon grumbled “Who is the real illusion? If I smash you to pieces, would it reveal the girl?”
The water - or sky - depending on your perception, rose under Mukuro and trapped him in a sphere that soon solidified into ice, trapping him into a frozen domain, but Mammon didn’t stop there. The mist arcobaleno created a big pendulum that swung and shattered the sphere, breaking it into pieces and scattering them all around.
Some sank and some fell, and the one that hit the water made splashes and droplets rain down like tiny diamonds over them.
“Is he..?” Yamamoto questioned in unease and stared at the broken sculpture, but everyone quieted their questions as Mammon was suddenly ensnared by tight ropes. Vines, Tsuna noted with resent, wrapped around the tiny body of the Varia mist user and squeezing the oxygen from their body with tiny blooms growing little by little as if sucking their vitality.
“Kufufu, how hypocrite”
The shards moved and shifted, rising and glueing themselves back together until they formed the shape of a human, and as if it was ice melting on a blazing desert, it morphed into water that fell and revealed the uninjured body of the illusionist.
“Lotus Flowers?”
“They symbolize self-regeneration and rebirth among other things” Reborn said, but no one really cared to be educated when their brains felt like mush.
“Shihishis, who’s this guy?”
“Mammon is getting overwhelmed”
Everyone was. Getting hit by multiple illusions must be affecting their brains immensely, Tsuna was also starting to get dizzy.
“Enough!” Mammon shouted and snapped the vines from their body, creating multiple versions of themselves to hide into the multitude and attack Mukuro, who easily dodged and used his trident to bash and smack gracefully the copies, much to Mammon’s disgust. “An illusionist who resorts to hand-combat is heresy! I denounce you!”
“Kufufu, thank you”
This time it was Mammon who changed the scenery.
“Oh fuck, not again!”
The world shifted again in a whirlwind of colours and textures, the sky and ocean becoming one and dimming their bright until a black mass sucked everything, giving way to a dark tunnel that slowly rotated and created the illusion of a black hole. It felt harder to breathe and the force was heavy on their bodies as if threatening to pull them to the deadly gravity.
What do you perceive? What do you believe?
This wasn’t a battle of strength and bravery, this was a fight between two twisted realities trying to overlap one another. She could feel a headache threatening to split her head open as she tried to keep up with the illusions with only her intuition pointing to the tears in space that led to their real world.
The shishishi’s and kukufu’s weren’t helping her concentration either.
“Oya, that’s interesting”
Mukuro wasn’t affected as he spun his trident and created towers of blazing fire that bounced repeatedly on nonexistent walls inside the wormhole, creating a huge net of flames that were sucking and devouring the space around Mammon, who floated - and glimmered - through the open spaces of the inferno until they managed to find an opening and imposed their illusion to freeze the torrents of fire.
But then, for a moment, as she blinked and breathed cold air, something crossed through her mind. Like a broken flash of a camera, projecting images on fast intervals between reality and a voidness that numbed her body and made her feel like she was falling asleep.
Chains. Rattling chains. A figure in black. A hat. Black hat. Cold. Cold. Breathe. Chains.
“Tsuna?” Reborn called quietly, pulling on a strand of her hair to bring her mind back.
“I’m fine” She whispered back with a frown and shook her head to disperse the images seeping into her thoughts. Just now… what was that? A warning? A memory? Was her mind still connected to Mukuro’s and he almost pulled her over his mind?
She breathed shakingly and forced her eyes to return to watch the battle. For the sake of everyone’s sanity, this needed to stop fast.
Mammon had multiplied themselves again and transformed into meteorites that were falling on Mukuro, who seemed more to be dancing as he dodged skillfully and twirled his trident to block any incoming attacks. But Mammon, someone who was known to not waste time and money in effort, decided that this battle has gone long enough.
From one of the endless points of the wormhole, the gaping mouth of a huge black snake appeared, flying fast and swallowing Mukuro whole without much of a warning. The snake flew rapidly through the dark, going straight directly to the other side of the portal as if seeking its tail, but before it could even reach Tsuna’s - terrified - side, it exploded into shreds.
Mammon quickly created a vortex that absorbed all the pieces of the scaly beast and froze them into a smaller sphere of ice that was confined by heavy chains. The mist arcobaleno was going to destroy the orb by throwing it to the other end of the void but stopped because they suddenly coughed a bloody petal.
“What?” They stared down at the bloody lotus petal that landed on top of the sphere with confusion. Thinking, wondering, and realizing a little too late. The sphere melted in their hands and the chains they created, betrayed them and wrapped around the arcobaleno’s body.
“Kufufu”
“No, what is happening? No!” Mammon tried to shake the chains off but they only tightened the more they fought against them.
“Do you know what happens when your illusions are swallowed by another's?” Mukuro materialised in front of the struggling arcobaleno, playing with his trident lazily and smirking down at them.
Mammon could break Chrome’s perception due to their years of experience and pure mental strength, but Mukuro was a deadly illusionist himself, because he can force his Will into his opponent, corrupt them and break them until they themselves believe the lie, even if it was just for a second. But that second was all he needed.
What the snake swallowed was just an illusion, and when Mammon was made to believe Mukuro had planted a lotus illusion inside of them when they were trapped before, they let that perception become real and thus falling into the trap of being caught in Mukuro’s web. Tsuna only knew that thanks to her hyper intuition, and it was giving her a migraine.
“Would you like me to show you?”
The black space around them swirled and condensed into thick darkness that flew into Mammon’s mouth and down their body, inflating them with fake dark matter that felt too real.
“Stop it!” They shouted in terror “No! Stop! Stop it!”
But they couldn’t repel the illusion because they had fallen for the fake reality, and as the fear grew, their cognition fell until they couldn’t stand it anymore and exploded, tearing their perception and reality apart, shredding their body into flickering pieces of light and letting the other half of the mist ring fall into Mukuro’s waiting hand.
“God merciful” Basil breathed in horror at the sight, even Varia was staring in shock at the last mind twist, not expecting Viper to lose like that.
“How cruel!”
“Don’t worry, kids!” Colonnello reassured them “Mammon escaped in time. That was just another illusion”
“No,” Tsuna whispered with unblinking eyes as the void around them started to disappear in a blend of colours “Mammon was never actually here. The fight was against an illusion creating more illusions to blend in”
She didn’t understand what the glimmer meant until it exploded in kaleidoscope colours, fading and disappearing from the room like mist through an open window. Was it self-preservation that Mammon didn’t show up in person? Maybe.
“Victory is ours either way”
Colonnello and Reborn were sharing a quick secretive look, one that she missed because as soon as the world stopped spinning, her eyes were instantly locked with Mukuro’s mismatched pair.
“Congratulations, GEN-X. Mist Battle goes to you” Cervello announced, their voices breaking the final wall of the fake reality.
They had returned back to the safe, boring and unmoving anime club.
Levi was on his hands and knees, Lussuria was leaning against a bookshelf while Bel was swaying dangerously. Her side wasn’t faring all that better, Ryohei and Yamamoto were sitting down, Basil was a little green and Gokudera was sweating with a pale face. She felt like wanting to puke too but was holding back due to the gratifying sight of Cervello’s hair burnt to crisp.
Seems like they were trapped in Mukuro’s infernal net. Pity. No really .
“Best. EXTREMELY. 4D. movie. ever!”
“Brainless idiot, it wasn’t a movie!”
“Good work, Mukuro-san” Chikusa praised with a little smile, even Ken looked excited as Mukuro started making his way towards them.
“Incredible! You ripped them to pieces!”
“When you act like that, you give the impression of just being nasty students” Reborn mocked them, jumping from her shoulder to go check on Yamamoto, who seemed fine because he was already laughing with ease.
“You didn’t need to add the nasty!” Ken exclaimed but didn’t let go of the manga he was still holding and was probably not going to return.
“I’m here to claim my prize” Mukuro stated, eyes not leaving hers.
“Oh, right! Dinner. Would instant ramen be alright? I’m actually not living at my house right now”
“I never said I wanted food”
“What do you-
Her mind wasn't working when he grabbed her chin, turned her face up and leaned down to kiss her lips.
.
.
.
.
.
“Oh wow”
“SON OF A-
“FUCKING BASTARD! GET AWAY FROM HER!”
“The prince already claimed her, you rotten-
“Belphegor, you did what?!”
“Mu-Mukuro-san?!”
“Aw, but what about Kyoya?”
“DIE!” Colonello was already shooting at him, but the bullets, bombs and knives melted over a wall of fire that surrounded them, protecting them and shielding them from the pandemonium the illusionist created.
Mukuro was smirking down at her flustered expression when he released her, and she was staring and blinking and trying to scream at him with a red face but her voice was failing her and coming out in weak stammerings. She was going to kill this bastard!
But before she could lift her fist to punch him, he disappeared into smoke and in his place stood the girl with trembling legs. Tsuna couldn’t do anything but grab her as they both fell on their knees, the wall of fire disappearing with the echo of kufufu’s.
“Woah! Okay, okay, um, are you, are you okay?”
“Boss… I’m sorry” Came the weak apology from the girl who bowed her head.
“Where is he!? I’m going to kill that bastard! Make him come out!”
“Hey, C-Chrome, right?” Tsuna swallowed and shifted on her knees, eyes drawn to her flat stomach in concern “Why did you fight?”
“Shishishi, someone has a death wish. I’ll slice him!”
“I owe you”
“What? No!” She has never met this girl! And she would never force someone to fight while mortally injured! What? There was some sort of miscommunication here!
“Fucking bastard! Deflowering my innocent Tsuna’s lips! I'm going to tell Lal, Kora!”
“You may not know, I’m sorry. That’s rude” Chrome smiled shyly but Tsuna could feel sadness and fear coming from her soft voice as she gripped the trident to her chest. “When I was dying, Mukuro-sama shielded me and I recovered in your mind. It’s such a beautiful place, the flowers and the lake… it brought me hope to see it”
“What an EXTREME movie ending!”
“Um…”
What the fuck does she do now?
.
.
.
“Mom?”
Nana wasn’t surprised anymore when her daughter came home with another wounded soul looking for shelter. Only that this time, instead of being a little kid, it was a girl her age who was shaking like a leaf.
“This is Chrome… can she stay the night?”
“Of course she can!” She accepted readily and turned towards Chrome with a kind smile “Welcome dear, are you hungry? I was just making miso soup”
Chrome flinched at being addressed and held her bag closer to her chest, it took her two breaths before she peered at Tsuna who nodded, and then back at Nana to give her a timid nod.
“Great! Tsu-chan, show her to your room, I’ll call you when it's ready”
“Yeah, thanks” She waved at Chrome to follow her “Come on, it’s alright. It’s not a bother”
The kids didn’t hear her come in because they hadn’t rushed to greet her, which was good. She doesn’t know how Chrome will deal with so many people all at once. And Iemitsu’s snorings could be heard as they ascended the stairs, so the path was clear.
There was a voice reproaching her how dangerous and stupid it was to lead a stranger into her house and bedroom, but her intuition was humming pleasedly, the selfish thing. So she swallowed her nerves and trusted that this would turn in her favour. Though she had to pause when she opened her bedroom door because there in her bed, cuddled in a ball as if he owned the place, was a purring cat.
“Out!” She screeched and hobbled to remove a slipper so that she could throw it at him “You shameless, smug rat! Get out!”
“Um” Chrome uttered bashfully, staring at the brunette chasing her cat through the messy room until the stray gave a satisfied meow before jumping through the window, tail swishing as a goodbye wave.
“It’s fine” Tsuna said mostly to herself as she tugged at her hair before turning to look back at her “Chrome? uh… do you, would you like a bath? I can lend you some clean clothes”
It took a while to convince her, she didn't want to overstep the welcome but eventually, Chrome accepted and Tsuna had 15 minutes to scream in her pillow before she returned. How embarrassing! And everyone else saw! Uggh!! She was going to kill that bastard, stray cats were banned from her life! Stupid Mukuro!
Her misery was interrupted by her mother, calling that it was dinner time. Tsuna breathed out and decided not to think about it and went downstairs to grab the plates so that they could eat upstairs, explaining that Chrome was incredibly shy and wary of strangers. Before going up, she hugged her mom. She just missed her so much, Iemitsu's presence shouldn’t keep her away from her.
She greeted the kids, promising to play tomorrow and went back up just in time for Chrome to be done. She had lent her some pajamas to change into, seeing as her uniform was torn in some places where the anime figurines had sliced into. It was a bit horrifying, like something that came out of a nightmare on how despite everything being an illusion there was proof that it was real.
Once they finished their soup and were preparing for bed, an awkward silence fell over them as they didn’t know what to say to the other.
Thank goddess Reborn wasn’t here, having disappeared with a screaming Colonnello after they parted ways, or else he would have shot her to make her talk.
Tsuna offered her bed, but Chrome vehemently refused, claiming that she was already trespassing enough. That led to a small argument over sleeping arrangements and tired bodies that ended with both of them sitting on the futon next to the bed as Tsuna finally asked just what the hell was going on. In kinder words, mind you.
So Chrome told her about the accident and her missing organs, and how with the help of Mukuro, she’s creating real illusions to sustain her body. It's the reason why she was weak in the battle because her body was still healing, at which Tsuna was horrified, saying that she didn’t have to fight in that state, that the ring didn’t matter when she was already hurt.
But Chrome persisted with a tiny smile, because it was something she wanted. She wanted to help Tsuna in return for helping her, despite her not being aware of it. But also, because she wanted to prove to herself that she was still alive and fighting.
It made Tsuna mad when hearing of her situation, of the abandonment of her mother leaving her to die in the hospital bed. She couldn’t fathom the idea of her own mother doing that to her. To be betrayed by your own family…she just couldn’t.
But Chrome was happier without her, and she was on a path of self-discovery at starting a new life. A life that involved creating fake functional organs, living in a withered greenhouse with the Kokuyo Gang and offering Mukuro a chance of freedom Tsuna couldn’t give.
Because of Chrome, Mukuro can exist. Because of Mukuro, Chrome can live.
She could feel it now. The need, the connection binding them together. She still doesn’t know how it came to be, why Mukuro helped a dying girl or if he knew it would bind Chrome to her chaotic life. But it happened, and so here they were. Two girls with a wounded past, being tethered to life by the simple wish to live.
“Then, let’s make a deal.” Tsuna offered “You’ll help me and I’ll help you”
Lambo. Fuuta. Lancia. Ken & Chikusa. Mukuro. Now Chrome. Her list of helping people with her name and influence was getting longer, but that didn’t scare her in the slightest. On the contrary, it was a reminder that she could do something for those in need. She was selfish and wanted to accomplish her own goals, but she also wanted to help.
That was her dream when she was little, wasn’t it? Being a hitman and helping the unfortunate, those outcasted by justice and betrayed by life. God, Reborn will have a huge laugh if he hears that. How idealistic and naive, but she has learnt and knows better now, which is why she didn’t regret the offer she was making.
“You need Mukuro and he needs me, which makes me need you too. So how about we help one another?”
Chrome blinked back at her, confused.
“You’re strong” She told her “You wouldn’t be able to sustain Mukuro’s flames if you weren’t. But your body is weak because of it, so we need to keep it healthy with real food”
“Food?” Chrome echoed.
“I can’t cook, but my mom is happy to help” Tsuna said, stretching her arms up above her head. “I can deliver a bento of healthy food at Kokuyo Park. Ken and Chikusa are staying there too, right?”
Food in exchange for a present body, that’s the deal Mukuro had also made. Ugg, stupid pineapple headed bastard!
“There’s another girl too” Chrome interjected quietly into her wandering thoughts.
“Really?” Tsuna tilted her head up at the ceiling as she tried to jolt her memory, only briefly remembering a red-headed girl with a clarinet that Bianchi took care of. “Oh yeah, there was a girl”
“She’s mean” Chrome murmured in her knees, hugging them to her chest.
“Probably why I didn’t remember her” Tsuna shook her head before offering what she hoped wasn’t an awkward smile “Don’t worry about her, Chrome. With me and Mukuro, she can’t touch you”
Chrome blinked and gave her a tiny nod before going back to stare at her feet. Her trident was resting in her lap and her hair was down from that awful hairstyle Tsuna chose not to comment. That would be mean, seeing how Chrome considered Mukuro her saviour after he practically saved her from dying.
They sat in silence for some time, a little awkward and tired after today’s events.
Tsuna never questioned why the battles were at night, being more concerned about the state of the school rather than the odd hours. It was such a hassle, waiting all day for a roughly 20-minute match, and having to go through the agonizing process of seeing her friends get hurt and then feeling pure relief that they survived.
Perhaps that was the reason, while their injuries made them fall asleep faster, Tsuna’s own regrets left her mentally drained so it was easier to succumb to slumber.
“Boss?”
“Hm?”
“What’s your favourite colour?”
.
.
.
Friday, 9am
She woke up a quarter to seven. It was way too early and she felt bad for waking Chrome up, but the other girl didn’t mind and followed her morning routine. And after some refusal, not even a shy soul could deny her mother’s meal so they had breakfast together before leaving for ‘school’ with Chrome in her Kokuyo uniform that she mended with a quick illusion.
They parted ways with Tsuna promising to contact her soon.
Reborn had returned after that with the embarrassing speech that she shouldn’t couple with one of her guardians to prevent an inner imbalance of power. He was simply enjoying her stuttering screeches and kept mocking her as they made their way to the park. So when it was therapy time, she just ranted and rambled how much she wanted to kill these bastards so Fon taught her new techniques on how to suppress murdering thoughts.
It helped a little. But she still wanted to punch Bel and Mukuro for taking advantage of her and kick Reborn for being an annoying being.
They were a little early for their training so Basil wasn’t there yet, it gave Tsuna time to change clothes and warm up. But as she did so, her mind started drifting into yesterday’s fight and all the magic jumbo that came with it. She knew illusions could become real and solid, but never thought how far that could go. How useful it could be or life-changing.
One thought became two, and soon, Tsuna was going crazy with all the what-ifs and ideas that were interfering with her concentration so after a lot of pleading and arguing, Tsuna held her phone on speaker while under the watchful eyes of the hitman as she finally dialled Verde.
“I was starting to think you have forgotten about me” The lazy baritone voice greeted her as soon as the call was picked up.
“Don’t be dramatic. I need your help, you in?”
“A new project? What about the previous one?”
“Are two projects too much for you?”
“And now you wound my pride? You must be desperate”
“You in or not? I can always go to another sponsor, but you will miss the profit and recognition from this one” She interjected, not wanting to dawdle while Reborn was listening.
“You have my attention”
“What do you think of synthetic organs?”
Reborn had to hide his smirk under his fedora and give her some credit because Tsuna can be a smart cookie when she wants to be.
“Synthetic? Fake organs?"
“As real as they can be” She said to the phone “I know someone who uses their mist flames to regenerate their missing organs. If we can create a material strong enough to duplicate the effect, it can save thousands of lives until they find the right donor. Or if they would even need one"
And no, she was NOT making Chrome her project. Her situation just sparked the idea and now she couldn't get out of her mind all the vast possibilities of what they could do. If they could replicate the effect of mist flames, they can save a lot of people with it. Creating real illusions, real things.
And not just that, what’s stopping them from breaching into other flames? Sun for healing, Rain for relaxing, there was even the thought of Lighting for absorbing impacts like a bulletproof vest or reinforced steel for a car crash. Her mind was having a field day with all the ideas swimming in her head.
“How interesting.” Verde murmured with an excited spark in his flat voice “Yes, yes I can see the endless possibilities, the functioning and machination. How interesting, indeed. Never die, Tsunayuuki. And if you do, your brain is mine”
“Back off or no deal” Reborn chirped.
“Oh, is that Reborn? How charming. Is he still into cosplay?”
“No, no! Put the mallet down! I need my phone!” Tsuna held her phone to her chest in protection from Reborn’s violent tendencies before urging the crazy scientist “Verde, deal or not?”
“It’s a deal” He accepted though Tsuna could already hear him drafting ideas “Infusing objects with flames, how peculiar”
He hung up without much of a goodbye, but she knew that he will keep her updated.
Basil appeared as she put her phone in her bag, and after some greetings and apologies for his still-healing eye, training started without much grumbling.
But there was a buzzing in her head, like a foreboding thought trying to make itself known, of something she should be aware of, something she should know but just as she started to acknowledge it and tried to scrap the words, it faded into smoke.
There was nothing but ashes of a thought that disappeared into the back of her mind.
.
.
.
Italia. Vongola HQ.
The sound of gunshots and yells could be heard even from a distance.
Glass shattering and heavy blows against the walls, what was supposed to be a simple infiltration turned into a warzone. They have lost two men already, and as much as she wanted to go in and help, she couldn't. They were given orders, and it was to wait for the signal if they should retreat or head in.
This is the part she hated the most.
The waiting.
Of hearing her comrades fight and get injured, even more so when the ones attacking were once her comrades. The panting and curses coming through her earpiece, the only source of connection they had as they were positioned in different sectors. She hates doing solo missions despite having a team working with her, just the thought of being separated was aggravating.
And she wasn't exactly alone, her partner was here with her. But it was still stressful having to wait with nothing to do but think of all the hell she would give to whoever hurt her squad.
Her attention was broken by a little vibration in her left hand where her wristwatch was resting. It was their latest technology, instead of using mobile phones or a paging device to communicate in code, it was easiest to read and send messages through the small device attached to their personas. She thought it was finally the orders to head in, but it was just more delayed waiting.
“What news?” Turmeric asked at her side when she released an exasperated sigh.
“Boss has landed, but it’ll be 17 more minutes till proper contact”
“Dammit!” He cursed, annoyed just like her at having to wait but abiding by their orders.
“Lal?” She questioned, not having heard from her in the last hour.
“Her squadron is fighting on the east wing”
There was smoke coming from one of the broken windows, someone must have set off a grenade no doubt. What a bummer, she thought in displeasure, the mission was simply to check in the info they received, but either it was a trap or the situation was worse than they thought. She was leaning more on the first one.
“So, how’s life?” She asked, making Turmeric look at her with scrutiny.
“You want to talk about that now?”
“It’s either that or we go mad in silence”
Turmeric sighed, meaning that they were not going to talk about life and wait in silence for some more minutes that felt like hours. She checked her handgun and fastened her bulletproof vest under her suit for the seventh time. The weight was familiar and grounding, it actually made her breathe easier knowing that it was there.
“You heard from Basil yet?”
“His report came last night. The battle is in their favour with 3 wins and 2 losses. And he’s getting along wonderfully with Sawada Tsunayuuki, I think he might have a crush on her!”
“Oregano, need I remind you we’re on an important mission?”
“Hey! I’m armed and waiting for orders. Believe me, if it were on me, I’d have joined my men in there but I’m stuck here, with you”
Turmeric ignored her complaint, simply humming in agreement and giving a quick surveillance to the area they were stationed. She sighed, fixed her glasses and checked her watch for any news, but there were none. In her earpiece, she heard the sound of gunshots and bodies falling to the ground.
It truly was maddening, having to wait.
1 minute, 2 minutes, 3, 4…
“You really think he has a crush?” Turmeric suddenly asked, making her smile but before she could engage in a conversation, a small shadow fell in front of them.
“Stop the gossiping, we’re going in” The gruff voice belonging to their special commander said.
“Lal”
“Boss?” Turmeric asked, readying his rifle.
“5 minutes, south wing. Oregano, cover the east. Turmeric, the west. I’m heading north”
“Special orders?”
“Hit to incapacitate, we’re not yet sure of the cause of the altercation” Lal said before quickly jumping inside the open window she came from.
“Yes, mam”
She nodded to Turmeric as they parted ways, each of them running to find an opening to infiltrate inside the Vongola Castle. She was watchful, holding her gun and ready to shoot as she ran, her eyes spotting a door leading to the kitchen just on the side of the east wall that she kicked to get in. Lal was already here, so the coast should be clear for her to run and find as many of her team as she can.
“VL here. Heading in” The voice of her boss called from her earpiece, and it made her feel all more reassured.
“Good luck, boss. O, heading in”
“T, heading in”
“I’m in” Lal said dryly, and cut any further communication as they started their mission.
.
Iemitsu loaded his gun, hearing footsteps rushing through the hallway. The infiltration had not been easy, there was no rest as he rushed from the plane and into a waiting car that drove at a fast speed to HQ. He had to use the only secret passageway he knew of to get inside without being detected, but even so, the area was already brimmed with firing guns and explosions.
Lal called him on a Sunday night, saying that they needed immediate backup at HQ due to a dire situation that escalated into a battleground. They had received a message from a whistleblower, claiming that Nono had been taken prisoner inside his own home and was forced to act to his captors' whims while under threat. Iemitsu had to decide, either he went back to Italy in search of the Ninth or he stayed to support his daughter in her upcoming battle.
He couldn't tell that to his wife, who asked what was wrong after that abrupt call. But before he could give a proper excuse, Nana smiled, giving him a kiss on the cheek before he found himself with his luggage outside of his house with the door being shut behind him as his only goodbye.
Seems like it was decided.
“Over here! Search the area” A voice shouted, making him frown as he recognized it belonged to someone working for Vongola not so long ago but had suddenly changed sides. But what side?
He lowered his gun in exchange for grabbing a grenade, waiting until the footsteps were closer and opened it with his mouth. He threw it and ran without looking back as it exploded and caused screams of pain to rise in the fire. Turning left, he kept going through the hallway, shooting and sneaking around as he made his way into the heart of the mansion
The report had stated Nono was being held near the foyer is a room discreetly placed behind a secret pocket door. Iemitsu has been to that grand foyer many times and has never seen any secret door. But old mansions always hid secrets in every nook and cranny, he knew his little daughter found some when she came here once, but she didn’t tell him where.
But it’s alright, he just needs to follow the trail of bodies and bullet marks on the walls to find his way.
“Sir, I’ve found some reports between the Italian military and Ottavio, plans that Vongola authorized” Turmeric’s voice said through his earpiece as he hid behind a pillar, watching as three armed men guarded the area in front of him.
“What kind of plans?” He whispered, eyes narrowed in concentration.
“There are designs of a machine. Gola Moska, it reads”
“Find their operating purpose” Lal’s voice commanded, her voice sounding a little tight. Must be fighting, he assumed.
Iemitsu ducked and shot the guards, quickly incapacitating them and giving a quick look at the area in case someone managed to sneak in. Seeing an opening, he walked out of his hidden place and followed the path of empty bullets and spots of blood leading to an abstract painting of black and purple colours.
“There are papers of mass production. Cazzo! It's a weapon!”
“Intercept and burn everything else” He frowned, not knowing why Vongola or Nono for the matter didn’t consult this matter with the CEDEF.
This smells like a rotten ploy.
“East wing secured, heading west. 3 injured, 2 gone. Squad O in motion” Oregano reported.
“North secured, four casualties. I’m heading south” Came Lal’s response.
Iemitsu eyed the painting and the bullets on the floor, it wasn’t a coincidence that many people were shot on that spot. The guards seemed to be protecting it, and he knew that ugly painting wasn’t worth an ounce of gold, meaning that its purpose meant more than a treasure.
Quickly checking for any snipers and finding none, he ran forward with his gun up, shooting and tearing the canvas. The bullet didn’t connect with the wall behind it, it just went through so he didn’t stop to ponder as he jumped inside the painting and into an empty room with no doors or windows, just a red rug covering the floor where a chair like a throne was resting with the person they all have been searching for sitting there.
“You’re finally here, Iemitsu”
“Nono”
“ Sir, they created an advanced model of the prototype and it's currently functioning”
“Location?!”
“It’s been a while since I last saw you, since the candidates briefing, correct?”
He lowered his gun and walked closer to the old man, eyes searching for any injury but finding none. There weren’t even shackles tying him to the chair, he didn’t look injured or sick. He was just sitting there, his silhouette being highlighted by two candelabras behind him, giving a glowing outline to his shaded body.
He didn’t have the Vongola Intuition, didn’t have a way to warn him and knowing things beforehand, but he could feel it in his blood right now.
Something was terribly wrong.
“It’s in Japan! Boss, Varia has taken claim of it!”
“Do you intend to stand there all day?” The Ninth spoke softly, his Boss commanding him to step forwards and honour the binding between them.
There was nothing he could do as he listened to his team give details of the situation on their ends and make his body walk forward to stand in front of Vongola Nono.
He could do nothing but kneel down and kiss the ring.
.
.
.
Notes:
For those of you who didn’t realize it, Mukuro has been possessing poor Puru’s body since the beginning, and because Tsuna can feel his presence, she knew it was Mukuro ALL ALONG. (inserts Agatha's theme song). *WandaVision soundtrack fueled this chapter*
Also, Chrome is too precious, she needs more love! Furthermore, I’m making Mammon/Viper non-binary because they never established their gender and I didn’t want to assume.
Next chapter will contain the final battles and the conclusion of the Varia ARC. I’m very excited to finally write it! Wish me luck!
Chapter 24: Rage (In the Blood)
Notes:
The promised chapter is here! <( ̄︶ ̄)>
I got a huge boost of inspiration while listening to this cover. Hades - In the Blood | Symphonic Metal Cover by Julia Henderson (Ft. @Lorenzo de Sequera) https://youtu.be/v1ilwxkzEeE Kudos to them! I haven’t played that game yet, but I think I will now.
I hope you enjoy the chapter!
It's SUPER LONG, so beware.-
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
“That girl, do you care for her?”
The taste of wine was still the same after 6 long years.
It didn’t matter if it was Italian, French or Japanese processed, the taste of grapes with the spike of alcohol was like drinking water to him. It was familiar and grounding. A mockery, as if time had not passed at all when in fact, it did.
Six long years, frozen in that prison.
His open eyes stared at everything happening in that dark, empty room but his mind was far too gone to process the years that went by. One moment he was glaring at the old man with so much ferocity his flames had almost scalded his hands, but the next, the ice was breaking down and releasing him from his confinement.
The stupid loud shark had done it. It took him six fucking long years, but he had done as promised. He had overthrown that bastard Tyr, the fucking traitor. Had increased their armory and division, and kept Varia as a separate association from Vongola, waiting for the right time to attack and free him from his imprisonment.
He never doubted it. If things hadn't gone astray, Squalo should have been the next Varia boss, it was almost decided. But the loud shark had sworn loyalty to him, to follow him as his leader, and so the pieces fell in their favour.
“What is it to you, trash?”
He yawned. The air in Japan was too dense and humid, it was uncomfortable. It put him in a sour mood, one that kept decaying the more his dumb team kept hollering like stupid monkeys. The ice burns on his face itched sometimes, it was annoying.
But no matter how much he wanted to get drunk, the wine kept sliding down his throat like water. His flames ran hotter than average, and so they kept burning the alcohol before it could make effect. And he really wanted to get drunk.
Shooting and breaking glass to pass his boredom, now that the dead shark was out of commission he had no one to entertain him. Bel was smart enough not to cross his path and Viper was licking their wounds after their loss. It made him laugh out loud, Varia kept losing against middle schoolers.
How pathetic.
The brat had chosen well with what little crumbs she had to pick from.
Her Mist was troublesome, and even her Rain had been almost scouted by the loud shark, who kept grumbling that all that talent was going to waste. They have yet to meet her Cloud, but it will be an interesting battle against the Gola Moska, it was something he didn’t want to miss. It would be a win to him either way, even if the brat manages to win that battle too, he just wanted to see her face crumble in realization.
Another bottle of wine, another ocean of burning thoughts.
Night has fallen in this boring town, it will be just three more days until their battle against fate and to finally burn everything to the ground. There was no doubt on who will be the winner, but it’ll still be amusing to see her try. Seeing her standing there after six long years, tall and defiant, holding fire in her hands and a crown of flames in her head was like seeing a cub learning how to walk.
He knew she was a Sky since the moment they met, but the brat was not fit to wield that power. Not then, and not now. But it happened, and so, here they were.
Fighting, burning and without wine.
“Because if you do, you must...-
He let the empty bottle fall to the ground, not caring about the shards of glass that had accumulated there and threw his head back to the ceiling in boredom.
He will make Leviathan pick the mess up after his humiliating defeat against a five-year-old. How pathetic, indeed. The orders were to give the brat and her pitiful guardians hell through bloody hardships and a Varia Quality defeat. And yet they still managed to overcome the adversity and celebrated as if they were in summer camp.
Will the brat do the same or will the fire consume her first?
...fight back-
His flames were almost roaring at just thinking about it. They were boiling, thirsting to clash with hers in an inferno of Wills. How long can her flames burn? How serious was she? Despite having been trained by a hitman, he knew that wasn’t enough to harden her mind.
But he wouldn’t give her a moment of respite. He will fight and crush her, push and force her until she fights back and bled the blood that was needed.
Otherwise...-
He closed his eyes and ignored the screams coming from behind the walls. His scars itched, his flames were growling and his mind begged for alcohol that was not there. He could do nothing to sate the thirst down but wait and plot and remember the lost words of a dead man.
He had already laid his pieces in The Game, all that was left, was for the checkmate to occur.
Vongola was going to fall, one way or another.
.
.
.
Monday, 10am
She spent a restful weekend at home. Sleeping back in her bed after a dreadful week did wonders to her sore body. Her hair was clean and her shoulders stopped hurting less from the strain training was causing. That and eating homemade food cooked with love by her mother.
Basil was invited to have hotpot with them on Saturday, and let it be said that eating something hot on a summer afternoon was actually satisfying in a way that made you want to fall asleep right there with no worries chewing on your mind.
Lambo had passed out due to the heat, but Basil and Fuuta surprisingly got along, they spend the remaining afternoon talking about the Japanese culture and everything new they had learnt from it, which left her alone with Ipin, where the little girl tried to teach her some basic Chinese while in return, she taught her some common Italian phrases.
Iemitsu didn’t bother them much. He made his appearance, laughed, joked, flirted with her mom, drank beer and fell asleep. In that order.
It was a relatively peaceful day, as was Sunday. She spent it catching up on homework and playing a happy island videogame with the only distress being that her poor island was overrun by weeds and her favourite neighbour wanted to leave. The betrayal! But all casualties were avoided and she fell asleep right away with no ghostly visitors haunting her dreams.
Reborn kept his word and made her do weekly blood tests to keep a record of her blood levels. And despite the anguish and stress she experienced for the past weeks, everything was good. There were no bad omens or red numbers blinking back at her.
So when Monday morning came, she had no trouble waking up early to go training. She still had to keep up the appearance of going to school, but she doesn’t know for how long that will last. The final battles were this week, everything was going to end before Friday and after that…
What?
She doesn’t know what will happen after that, doesn’t want to think about it; tries her very best not to think about depressing what-ifs and imagining worst cases scenarios. It was hard trying to overcome the catastrophic thinking, but once training started and her sessions with Fon overlapped with Reborn’s, she was kept busy.
“What is she doing?” Colonnello asked.
“Waiting”
She was standing still at the edge of the cliff, eyes closed and just breathing in. The crown of flames in her head waved in the breeze, silently and quivering gently as they danced in the air along with the fire in her hands. She couldn’t see them, that was the point of the exercise, but she could feel them pulsing and making her fingers tremble.
“Is it over?”
“No” Reborn answered.
She breathed, and waited, and thought of endless things while thinking nothing at all. She just let the flames burn for as long as they wanted and focused on the low throbbing resonating through her fingertips to her core and all the way up to her head. It was pulsing, like a tiny heartbeat beating to her own rhythm.
The task was simple, she just needed to harmonize with her own flames and snuff them off at will. It should have been easy, but her flames were pesky and stubborn, and they latched onto her like tiny iron claws that refused to let go. It’s been two hours of standing and breathing with the Sky flames alight, and she still couldn’t find a trigger to turn them off.
“This is boring, why are we here?”
“You weren’t invited, so you can leave”
“You’re as impatient as ever, I see” Fon laughed softly, perhaps in a mocking way that was all too familiar with Colonnello because the little soldier was already shooting bullets that Fon easily evaded.
A little far from them was Basil, who was still in awe at seeing three of the famed arcobaleno in one place and ‘being civil’ to one another, having confided in her that he often tagged along with Lal on reckoning missions, and whenever Colonnello or the spontaneous appearance from Skull happened, it was a recipe for disaster.
And she was not jealous at all that he was free to do missions while she was stuck training and being forced to fight the ghost from her past, on the contrary. She offered her condolences, knowing very well the temper of her old tor mentor.
“It’s not working” She finally muttered, feeling her legs starting to cramp after standing for so long without moving.
“You’re not using enough force”
“I’m trying, they just won't listen to me”
“Have you visualized it in your head?” Fon suggested “Think of the flames in your hands disappearing, project it and make it as real as it is in your thoughts”
“You’re only here as a watcher” Reborn chided, and the Storm arcobaleno was wise not to laugh at the threat but Tsuna could feel his amusement rolling in waves.
And she tried to imagine the fire in her hands disappearing into tiny particles of glittering dust, feeling the hot rush abandon her skin as if she had pulled her hands out from a bucket of warm water and think in her head with a cheerful tone ‘ Thank you for your hard work, you can go now!’. But it didn’t work if only, the flames clung harder like a petulant child refusing to be separated from their mother.
It made her wonder, was her subconscious plotting against her?
Why was it so hard to let go? Why did it felt like she was dying every time she lit up the flames yet at the same time, she felt whole as if something had aligned into place.
Ts- … he̴͙̪̓͂̕͜ar me̴͙̪̓͂̕͜?!
Oh, great. The voice was back.
Do̸̡̺͖̾̔n’t-...
Why was she hearing voices? Why was she seeing things? Why were flames that came from her hurting to the point of her body breaking down? Things were fine not so long ago, so what exactly triggered all these issues? Day terrors. Night terrors. Walking terrors. Whatever terrors. She just didn’t understand.
-..Me̴͙̪̓͂̕͜!
She was prepared for the backlash this time, almost like expecting it despite not knowing if it was the real cause, or maybe it was the influence still of the HDWM that prevent her from panicking or choking on the blood falling slowly down her nose, she simply breathed silently through her mouth and tilted her head so that it wouldn’t go down her throat.
But what she wasn’t prepared for was when a second voice joined the cacophony in her head.
[Breathe]
“Tsuna?”
She gasped, quietly or harshly, she couldn’t discern but she made a sound that made her throat itch and her nose burn. She clenched her eyes shut, and focused just on the wind to try and let the woosh of the air swallow the whispers in her head.
“Gonna jump” She muttered with a stuffy nose “Wash, river”
She didn’t wait for an answer, couldn’t spare another moment standing alone with her thoughts, didn’t want to show them the mess in her face nor the panic in her eyes. Without hesitating, she jumped down the cliff like she has done for the last few days, using her flames to keep her afloat and reducing the inertia as she descended steadily to the ground.
Or as steadily as she could with blood clogging her nose, a pounding headache and whispers mingling with her thoughts. She wanted to puke as soon as she landed, and she couldn’t quite hide the stumble in her feet as she approached the riverbank, but she made sure to kneel slowly in case vertigo hit her.
What the hell was happening? Was she losing her mind?
Was this some kind of sickness for Sky users? But Dino was fine, all clumsiness aside. And she was sure that Xanxus didn’t have voices in his head telling him to do things. Right? Of course not, she grumbled as she cupped some cool water to clean her nose.
This was getting tiring, not to mention, dangerous. And she couldn’t seem to find a pattern as to the cause of the nosebleeds, they just happened. At day, at night. When walking or sleeping. Was there something wrong with her brain? Stress? Were her flames eating her from the inside? Reborn had discarded anemia, but both of them knew her flames were influencing the episodes, the question was just, why?
Why?
She sniffed and breathed and rubbed her nose. The flames in her head crackled silently and reflected a small orange sunset in the water below. It was mesmerizing, the way her orange eyes stared back at her like an icy siren luring her down, but if she were to lean closer, she was sure she would fall for the trap.
How was she going to survive this? Not only was she supposed to fight against her will while preventing an emotional breakdown, but also focusing on not getting hurt, not hurting Xanxus, all the while hearing voices in her head.
What a mess.
.
.
.
Dino has never been more miserable in his life.
If he were to choose between torture, he would love to spend a day with Reborn and his spartan schemes than entertaining a violent boy and trying to teach him some humility.
It wasn’t working, first 5 minutes and he was bitten to death.
And it went on for two weeks straight with almost no rest, he had to promise vicious fights to get the boy to let him rest, not to mention, keeping him entertained in a secluded part of the forest while his school was destroyed or else he would barge in and murder everyone. So he had to use all his strength and wits to survive this babysitting.
And he was strong enough to survive that, he was trained by Reborn after all, which is why Kyoya was even more thrilled to beat him. If he held back, the boy would snarl and fight harder, but if he went all out and knocked him down, Kyoya would only rise and demand another fight until the tables reversed.
What a maniac violent boy, and Tsuna got along with him? How the hell did that even happen? But at least she got him to listen? Kinda. It was weird, Tsuna’s name was like a trigger on bad days and a bargaining chip on good ones, because it was obvious he wanted to bite her to death but was holding back for one reason or another.
And they were chained. Oh god, they were bound to each other. Though Tsuna hadn’t fully accepted the bond, Dino could see the tight grip they had on one another even if they were separated miles away. As ridiculous as it might sound, it was like they were spoken for.
He tried it once, out of pure suicide curiosity, he reached out with his flames and tugged just to see if Kyoya reacted because none of these kids seemed to know what a Harmonization was. Three seconds and he instantly regretted it because his purple flame lashed out like a fierce beast, claws and metal hard enough to draw out blood.
And wow, that was something.
At least he had a cute startled expression, it was better than the usual I-will-Bite-You-To-Death face. Even though he was still -thoroughly- bitten to death.
Picky, that’s what Cloud flame users were. They were indomitable, their need to be free and unchained was almost on par with the hunger to be bound to the Sky of their choice. And most often than not, the Sky had to be stronger to subdue and drag the lonely cloud back. And he was not calling Tsuna weak, just, these two looked so incompatible.
But then again, who was he to judge a bond? His own Cloud guardian was a pain in the ass, but he still loved him like a brother in arms. No one could really understand the WHY, except the two persons involved, and no one else had a say in the matter.
So, here he was. Babysitting Tsuna’s - reserved - potential Cloud guardian, and he couldn't wait for it to be over. He didn’t know who Varia's guardian was going to be, but he was certain Kyoya didn’t need any training to win. The main concern was getting the boy to fight for the correct reason and not drift to another confrontation.
He tends to do that, if the fight wasn’t worth it or if it was boring, he would go and seek someone else. Worst case scenario was Kyoya going after Xanxus. Which can’t happen, because that was Tsuna’s fight and responsibility as the Boss candidate, and if a guardian steps in then there’s going to be some rules violations and then Vongola will really get involved and make an even bigger mess out of it.
So he was going to be on watch duty until this whole thing blows over and a Sky candidate is chosen. Which brought another source of worry, because Tsuna didn’t look healthy the last time they saw one another, and with a few days left for the Sky battle, he knew the stress and worry must be eating her.
He should take her on some relaxing vacations after this, no matter who wins. He might not be close to Xanxus as he was with Squalo, but he knew the Varia leader wouldn’t go for the kill to win the battle, or well, he might, but not on this one. He wouldn’t kill her, right?
Xanxus and Tsuna, how to describe their relationship? It felt like a lifetime ago since their time in Italy, and he knew there was a lot he didn’t know of her adventures but what he knew was enough to placate his worry. Well, some of it. There was no doubt that Tsuna wouldn’t leave that fight unscratched, but she will live.
Because to Xanxus, Tsuna was… well, they were family. There was no other word for it. And Family don’t kill each other, right? After all, Xanxus did went and rescue Tsuna when she was kidnapped, so he must care for her, right? Right. So he was going to hold on to that faith and pray things solve themselves soon without much heartbreak.
He really couldn't wait for things to be over, to be relieved of his babysitting duty, give Tsuna some comfort and solve Vongola’s mystery. There was an unimaginable truth hidden in the darkness. The real reason for the coup d'etat Varia did six years ago, on where the hell has Xanxus been all this time and why Tsuna was made a candidate when the last heir was still alive.
There were still missing pieces from the puzzle, and until they find them, no one will be able to rest.
“Okay, Kyoya. Let’s try one more time, rush forwards without killing intent to go for a surprise attack”
“Don’t patronise me, herbivore”
There was mud in his shoes, the bruises in his arms were aching and trying to teach this kid not to attack first/think later was like teaching a cat not to use a cardboard box as their new residence. Even Romario had stopped trying to reason for a lunch break, but out of the two of them, his right-hand man was the one who worried the most over the health of the stubborn kid.
So they learned to compromise and bribe the boy to eat and rest when it was getting ridiculous. Which meant more pain and bruises for him and never-ending stress for Romario.
They had moved locations to the floor of the forest instead of the mountain’s slope. He wouldn’t put it past the boy’s violent nature to push him off the edge if he got overly annoyed -or bored-, whichever came first and with his battle so close to date, he was just itching for his promised fight.
So as much as he tried, with the little time they had, there was no way he could drill some patience and self-restraint to the unyielding Cloud, just entertain him from wandering away.
He played with the idea in his head of teaching him how to draw his flame out and coat his weapon with it to boost up his strength, but he was already too powerful for a kid his age, and he didn't want to add more stress to Tsuna if she hadn’t accepted the bond with him. He was careful not to step over the line she had drowned, so until then, becoming a practice dummy was all he could be.
He was swallowing his misery and rubbing a sore spot in his arm when he unconsciously turned his eyes up towards the cliffs of the mountains adjacent to their position, and it was in that little moment that something unexpected grabbed his attention.
“Oh look! There’s Tsuna!” He pointed out, his smile dimming the more he stared. “Standing on the edge. On fire. And she’s jumping, wait, NO!”
He ran, but with such distance, he knew he wouldn’t be able to make it on time.
There was terror seizing his body for that one moment, millions of thoughts racing through his mind with the crucial ones being ‘God, please no’ and ‘where the hell was Reborn’ and wait- she can fly?
He didn’t stop running despite the shock turning into incredulity as he saw Tsuna, who was still on fire, decelerating and floating above the ground effortlessly despite the blood on her face. This had Reborn’s trademark all over it, he just knew it. And although he was glad she had equipped a volatile technique for evasiveness in a fight, the worry for her safety was still there.
He couldn't help but feel that something was wrong as if the closer he got the farthest she felt. Tsuna landed, wobbling as she neared the riverbank with a pitiful expression, but any thoughts of help and comfort were kicked out of the window because Kyoya was already stalking his next prey.
Oh dear, it seems like he jinxed his previous thoughts.
.
.
.
Tsuna thanked whoever was in charge of her daily misfortunes that the voices had mellowed out. Her ears were ringing and there was an uncomfortable itch at the back of her head, but at least they had left her alone to lean down and clean her face without succumbing to some nausea attack. She didn’t want to puke with an audience, that would be mortifying.
The cool water from the river was a great welcome. Even despite standing still for some hours, she was sweaty and tired, and her skin had a hot layer of shine that made her shiver as she rubbed her hands on it.
And without even realizing it, the HDWM left her. Stupid, stubborn thing, she muttered with grudge. It was doing whatever it pleased and her body was suffering for it. Couldn’t it give her one day of rest and another in her control? Fighting Xanxus was going to take everything she had, going at him with bare hands could very well be suicide.
"What are you doing with such indecent clothes? Wounded, no less"
"K-Kyoya?" She squeaked a startled yell, not having sensed him nor her intuition alerting her of his presence "What are you doing here?"
"I asked first" He was standing at the other side of the river, watching her with bored curiosity.
"I'm training"
"And the blood?"
"I… What are you doing here?” She stood slowly, mindfully aware that she was only wearing a hot-pink sports bra and her spandex shorts. Kyoya had already seen her like that, but he made fun of her and she was not in the mood for another tease. Of course, she should have known better.
“Turn yourself on fire”
“What?”
She wasn't given any time because Kyoya dashed forwards, brandishing his tonfas that she barely escaped by ducking and rolling on the ground.
“Wait! Kyoya, stop! I can't-
She almost bit her tongue as she ducked and tried to roll again from the sudden assaults, her chest felt tight as a rush of adrenaline seized her body and she was stuck in the middle of fleeing, dodging and trying to get the hell away from this maniac. A part of her, the part she associated as Reborn’s inner voice teasing her from somewhere in the mess inside her head was suggesting that this was the most realistic training she could ever get before her fight.
But she didn’t care or listen to those tauntings because she was more focused on not getting bitten to death. Mittens couldn’t shield metal, but at least the soft material bounced some friction from blistering her skin when she blocked Kyoya’s weapon with her hands and held it tightly in an attempt to keep him in place.
“What are you doing?!” She screamed at him.
“What are you doing?” He asked back.
He pushed back, and her knees almost buckled by the force alone, but she tried to remain standing otherwise she would get a tonfa to the face, and her nose couldn’t take another nosebleed. It was stressful, having to think in seconds on what to do next without lingering or hesitating. Reborn has been drilling her to think fast/act fast, but it was still taxing.
So she brought a knee to his right side and forced his hands to the left, making his body lose balance for just that moment but she took advantage of the opening and jumped away. She has gotten better at doing cartwheels, but not somersaults. Her body wasn’t that flexible and she didn’t want to be a jumping lion no matter how much of a circus show this whole thing was.
But despite that, she kept jumping back because Kyoya followed, stalking with intent to land a hit. It was a little overwhelming, fighting like this out of nowhere, knowing very well that if she were to not be careful, she could gain something worse than a bruised nose. The instincts to flee were more prominent than those of fighting, and it was so obvious, Kyoya got annoyed just by it.
“Fight back, little animal”
“No, you stand down!” She ordered, or tried to as much as she could with a choked breath and fire in her lungs. She kicked his ankle and tried to push him down, but he used the momentum and his strength to roll them, knocking the wind out of her as she landed on the floor with a pained groan.
“You’re yielding”
“I’m not!”
“Then you’re drifting”
“I’m right here!”
“Are you?”
“You’re ridiculous! Get off me” She pushed and kicked, but the muscles in her arms weren’t efficient enough to push Kyoya away while she tried to push herself off the floor, they wobbled and buckled and down the floor she went. Again. “Stop- Are you crazy?!”
She grunted in annoyance but it was then when she saw the chain around his neck, where the half of a ring was hanging and swaying like a pendulum, making her eyes almost crossed as she stared at it, stopping her struggle with fight leaving her as the feelings of guilt started to make itself present.
She didn’t know if she had a bond with Kyoya. She forgot to ask Fon how she could be certain of it. He did imply of her having some, after all. But whenever she thought about it, she couldn’t see anything that would tell her who she was bonded to. She did feel a connection settling in with both Gokudera and Yamamoto, but not the others.
And she has told herself, time and time again, that she wasn’t going to let it happen, that she didn’t want to drag more people into this dangerous mess and yet… and yet...
“You’re pulling away”
She blinked up at Kyoya who was frowning at her and holding back from smacking her with a tonfa. She was confused for a moment, the incomplete Cloud ring kept swaying and Kyoya was sulking over her for running away.
Oh. She thought with a startling realization. Was this what Yamamoto was talking about? The push? And Kyoya felt that? Did he… wanted to… with her?
“You’re crazy” She breathed out, unconsciously shaking her head on the dirty floor as she stared wide-eyed at the ruthless boy who refused to mingle with peers and enjoy the silence and solitude. “You don’t owe me anymore…. You’re free of debt, so why are you still here?”
She barely understood how the bond worked, he couldn’t either, but he still wanted to be tied to her? But… but he was, he was Kyoya, free-willed and stubborn, and he hated crowds and noisy people and, and his pride belonged to protecting Namimori from the underground's underlings and he wanted to become a mafioso?
Was he actually an illusion her intuition couldn’t see right through?
“Oi” He growled, bonking the tip of his tonfa on her forehead and making her hiss in pain.
Nope. He was Kyoya, alright.
“You’re going to get hurt”
"I'm a carnivore"
"But you hate crowds!"
“I’ll bite them to death”
“You’re stupid”
And he was giving her the look that meant she was the stupid one, arched eyebrow and all.
"Fine” She huffed and finally managed to sit down when he leaned back but she didn’t let him get far and stabbed her finger repeatedly on his chest to make her point “Fine. I’m not running away, I won't. But this doesn't mean you can fight me whenever you like! Boundaries, Kyoya! If you cross it, I’m ghosting you!”
He merely hummed and stood up, making her groan as she stretched her aching legs. She didn’t feel any different than before, maybe their bond was already forged and just needed a recharge? Or maybe it was something so familiar to their inner psyche it didn’t need a fanfare to acknowledge it.
“Get up, little animal. Your left block is terrible”
She stared at him like an idiot with her head tilted and a confused look on her face, watching as Kyoya brandished his tonfas and readied an attack. She didn’t need her intuition to know he wasn’t going to hold back.
She was going to be bitten to death.
.
.
.
“Oh my, he has grown up” Fon commented, sighing a nostalgic smile as he peered down below the spectacle of the two kids fighting, or more like Hibari Kyoya viciously attacking a screaming Tsuna.
“Is he yours?” Reborn asked, not at all bothered by his student biting the dust or when his other ex-student joined the scuffle.
“Nephew twice removed. Haven’t seen him since he was eight”
“Is Signorina Sawada going to be alright?” Basil asked, nervous and worried for her safety after being on the receiving end of the disciplinary prefect’s violent quirks.
“Yeah, what kind of fight was that? Kora!”
“Her Cloud fight”
Despite the trouble she has controlling her flames, Tsuna seems to be accepting the bonds with her guardians without trouble. It was curious, but it clearly was for the better. She seems more grounded and lighter lately, her bonds obviously working and calming her nerves down. But he couldn’t help but wonder if perhaps that’s what was wrong. After all, there were still two slots empty.
.
.
.
Tuesday, 9pm
She was given an ultimatum.
She needed to perfect the HDWM today, no matter who won or lost the Cloud ring battle, she wasn’t going anywhere until she had managed to release the flames on her own command, meaning that she wouldn't be able to go and see Kyoya’s match unless she succeeded before the sundown. Which she didn’t.
After being bitten to death, she and Dino, who had had enough of babysitting Kyoya, returned to her home for a well-deserved rest and meal. Both of them trusted the violent prefect to win the fight, so they weren’t that worried to lose sleep over it. But she still had to beg the blond to go watch the fight in case Kyoya did something stupid like challenge Xanxus to a duel.
Morning came too fast for her taste. She had showered, washed her hair and put on her uniform to meet everyone for breakfast before leaving. The kids were eagerly eating onigiris and miso soup with tofu when she came down, with the new tantrum of the day being that Lambo didn’t like tofu and Ipin was trying to make him eat it, all the while Fuuta was stealing his ration of onigiris while the snotty kid was distracted.
“Where’s dad?” She had asked her mother after not hearing a snore on her way to the kitchen.
“He was being a silly goose, so I kicked him out” It’s what she said, waving her worries away with a strained smile Tsuna had only seen on rare occasions. So obviously something had happened, Iemitsu must probably have had to leave for some Mafia-related case and had made up a ridiculous lie that even her own mother couldn’t believe.
She thought of asking Basil about it, if only to appease her mother’s worry but her little grudge against her father prevented any further search, so she didn’t question it. Not even when the sinking feeling of dread started to grow as the hours went by.
By lunch, she knew she wouldn’t make great progress in training so she texted Gokudera to please go in her place and try to do some damage control if things got derailed. She didn’t know who Kyoya would fight, but if there wasn’t an opponent she was sure he would go on a rampage and fight anyone around. And Dino would be there too, so that appeased her worries a little.
Now, her only concentration was finding harmony with her own flames. She had taken four pills, two in the morning and two in the evening. So far, there hadn’t been any headache or fainting spells, so they took advantage of that and ignored any future repercussions. She hadn’t been able to will her flames out, but she did manage to overpower Basil and win their mockup battle.
Everything was fine, everything was okay until an orange flash spread over the dark sky.
“What was that?”
“It came from the school grounds” Reborn said, probably to himself because he turned towards the brunette to grab her attention back “Dame-Tsuna, focus”
“Wait” She whispered, mind already gone and eyes not leaving the flare of fire in the sky that was turning dim by smoke “Wait, there’s something… something’s wrong”
“What do you mean?”
“It’s not…” She tilted her head, stared and shivered. Her skin bristled as if she had stepped into a cold November night despite wearing a hoodie, her chest felt tight and the dread that had been accumulating through all the day made itself known in a wailing whisper that rattle her whole body in despair.
Something’s terribly wrong.
“Why are you still here!? Kora!” Colonnello's sudden presence made everyone snap their attention to the little soldier, who was practically vibrating and moving back and forth “We have a situation!”
“What?”
“Let’s run, go! Come on!”
She didn’t look back at Reborn for confirmation, they all just found themselves running down the mountain and following Colonnello’s frantic pace. It must have been a spectacle, with her and Basil almost gliding with colourful flames in their heads, but it gave them the speed they needed.
“What is happening?” Reborn asked from her shoulder, holding tight to her hair as he commanded the soldier for answers.
“It was a set-up!” Colonnello gasped as he too took a ride on Basil’s shoulder “Lal just contacted me. Her team found plans of war machines at HQ”
“They found Nono?”
“Nono has been here the whole time!”
And wasn’t that something?
Vongola Nono was here? Why? Was he here to observe the battles from the sidelines? To enjoy the show? But why keep silent? No, wait. Reborn mentioned it when he gave her the Vongola Ring, that Nono was probably MIA, had been for some time. Xanxus was suddenly alive, Nono was gone and Iemitsu had left on a rushed mission. Was it all connected? It was.
“Casualties?”
“15 from ours, 12 from theirs. Iemitsu was shot, and the Squad was almost overpowered by that thing”
“Master is hurt?!”
“What thing?”
“The Machine. The Gola Moska” Colonnello almost growled “Varia has claimed one! And Nono-
There was another flare in the sky, accompanied by a rumbling that she knew in the depth of her bones didn’t belong to a thunder. She frowned and gritted her teeth, pushed her feet to go faster at the urgency around her. But even so, despite the seriousness of the situation, there was something inside of her that was preventing her from jumping and taking flight.
She just kept running.
.
.
.
Tuesday, 8:30 pm
“WHAT HAVE THEY EXTREMELY DONE TO THE TRAINING GROUNDS?!”
“You’re too loud! Shut the fuck up!”
“They ruined the courts” Yamamoto expressed with grave sympathy, looking at what used to be the baseball and soccer fields turned bare and empty to accommodate a cage surrounded by barbed wire, with eighth gatling guns circling the fighting stage.
Lussuria, Levi and Belphegor were standing a couple of meters away from them, with Cervello waiting patiently in the middle of the field for the two Cloud guardians to appear. Behind them, a little up the stairs was Chrome, sitting quietly with her bag close to her chest with Ken and Chikusa a little further down. It was nice they had come to cheer them up, though Gokudera had grumbled and cursed their unnecessary presence.
“Okay! Listen up! No matter what happens, we have to win”
“You’re all fired up” Yamamoto laughed, making the eyepatch shift on his face “You do know the one fighting is Hibari-san, right?”
“Shut it. The boss is counting on us to calm the fire if things get out of hand”
“Alright! We’re EXTREMELY fighting again!”
“We’re not fighting anyone unless they hit first!” Gokudera hissed in a quiet but rushed voice “Do you understand? Hit back only if they hit first!”
“Well, here comes the Ace” Yamamoto announced, grinning as Hibari made his way towards the field with Dino and Romario following a couple of steps behind.
“You’re crowding, herbivores”
“Yo, Hibari”
“We’re here to EXTREMELY support you!”
“Tsuna might run a little late though”
“I already bit the little animal to death”
“You fucking bastard-
“Let’s keep it down, kids” Dino hushed them with a stained smile “We have sour company tonight”
At his comment, they all turned in curiosity and unease at the new figure that had appeared on the field. The night did well to hide most of his features, but the tall lamps adorning what used to be the school’s sports training grounds shadowed the silhouette with white fluorescent light so that they could see. And there, sitting on a throne made of dark wood and velvety cushions was the one and only Varia leader.
“Xanxus” Gokudera growled quietly.
“Woah, the Enemy Boss is here?”
It was weird, he hadn't graced them with his presence in the previous battles, so why was he here now? Especially on the night where Juudaime wasn’t present. She said that she was going to try her best to at least come watch the conclusion of the fight, but not to get his hopes up. Reborn has been a tyrant with her training lately, so there was a huge possibility she wouldn’t make it on time.
Meaning that the responsibility as her right-hand man to stop these losers from doing something stupid fell on him.
“Ha, where's your scary-cat Boss? Did she run away?” Leviathan mocked them
“Shishihis, the princess must be taking a nap”
Calm down, calm down. It’s the mantra he yelled in his head as he did his absolute best to ignore the tauntings. Any other day he could have screamed back to defend Juudaime’s name and honor, but he knew he couldn’t fall for the trap now. Getting into a scuffle could get them in trouble and make things more difficult than they already were.
“Both participants ready?” Cervello called, making his team whisper in confusion at not seeing another Varia member. That is, until there was a heavy noise across the field, and from deep within the shadows a huge figure stepped out, moving forwards like a toy soldier marching to war.
“The hell is that thing?”
It was imposing, with its height and structure, there was no way that thing could be human. The gas mask did nothing but surge a sudden feeling of dread, it looked like it came directly from a survival horror video game.
“The field has been prepared. The guns will shoot at any mobile object it detects from within a 20-meter radius” Cervello started explaining the instructions for the fight as both fighters got inside the wired cage.
“Furthermore, there are countless pressure-sensitive mines buried under the ground”
“Once activated, an alarm will sound to immediately set the explosion”
Thank god Juudaime wasn’t here, was the only thing he could think. With the level of destruction this battle could cause, part of the school will definitely get destroyed and with the school's perpetrator present, all hell would break loose.
“I just have to bite it to death, right?” Hibari asked, bored and not at all intrigued by the looming figure heavily standing in front of him.
“Oh my god, this idiot” He cursed their luck at being settled with this violent guy in their team.
“Haha, believe in him. Tsuna trusts him”
“Hibari, Fight-OH!!”
Juudaime really was a good character judge, only getting close to those who she really could count and depend on. But both Hibari and Mukuro were wildcards, they were undeniably strong, but their eccentricity could be turned against them. They have to be careful.
“Begin!”
In an instant, the machine sprang to life. It flew with propulsors hidden behind it at an alarming speed. It shouldn’t have been possible for it to be so fast with the weight it carried, but it practically flew towards its opponent, raising its gauntlet as if to launch some missiles from its fingers like cannons, but Hibari met him halfway.
He merely turned to the side to evade the heavy figure and struck his tonfa down, cutting off completely the arm made up of metal, cables and circuits. The machine tumbled over with the force, and it just so happened to land on a mine, so as soon as it was knocked over, the ground exploded.
Silence reigned other than the crackling of the fire of the bomb, as everyone stared, stunned as Hibari joined both parts of the Cloud ring to form the complete version.
“Who the hell is this guy? A demon?” Levi uttered in astonishment.
“Did we just win?” Yamamoto asked just as incredulous. For a guy who gave his title of the Ace of the team to Hibari, he sure was surprised by how fast the battle ended.
Even Cervello was speechless.
But there was no time for celebration because Hibari had diverted his attention towards another foe.
“Kyoya, no!” Dino groaned in pain, but obviously, his agony was ignored.
“You, king of the monkeys from the monkey island, fight me”
“Ho?” Xanxus smirked but didn’t move from his chair as he stared down at the advancing boy.
“Damn it! Hibari, wait!” Gokudera rushed in to stop the crazy maniac from fighting, which made Levi bristle and stalk forwards too.
“What do we do, boss?” Lussuria asked.
“The fight is lost” Xanxus stated in boredom, not at all bothered that they had lost the last guardian battle in less than a minute, but he did stand up to address Hibari “I’m simply picking up the trash”
Dino couldn’t step in, he was an outsider. And both Gokudera and Levi couldn’t really stop a fight from escalating as Xanxus joined the mined field where the mutilated robotic arm was laying and Hibari waiting.
“Hold it, peasant” Bel tugged Lussuria’s coat to stop him from moving too “Our boss seems to be plotting something”
“What do you mean?”
“Shishishi, who knows?” The prince hummed and looked around the field “Maybe Squalo or Mammon must have known...”
“Kyoya, that carnivore is not yours!” Dino yelled from the sidelines, he had warned him a thousand times before the fight not to challenge anyone else but he was hoping for too much.
“Hibari, you’re breaking the rules!” Gokudera yelled next, trying to get some sense into the prefect's head. Cervello were still guarding the entrance to the wired cage where Xanxus was headed in, and they turned to stare at him and Leviathan approaching as if judging their next move. Goddamnit The one to throw the first punch will unleash the cataclysm, and the table was not in their favour.
“I’m not fighting you” Xanxus said, plain and simple.
“We’ll see”
Of course, Hibari didn’t care and launched the first attack, which thankfully didn’t hit Xanxus. He was not supporting the Varia’s boss, but if their school’s maniac lands a hit then it was over. Which seems to be what Hibari was thriving for in a flourish of attacks, viciously trying to beat the other all while effortlessly evading the torrent of bullets the forgotten gatling guns were shooting as they stepped near their range.
Xanxus dodging Hibari’s attacks by just moving seemed to be annoying the boy, who pushed further and made him step towards a mine that he easily sidestepped and used the blast to put some distance between the fallen body of the machine.
But then Hibari dashed forwards with deadly intent to strike his opponent down, forcing Xanxus to block the incoming tonfa.
“Oh? You raised an arm” Hibari mocked with bloodthirst rolling in waves as he made the Varia’s leader move on instinct. And shit. Xanxus merely blocked the weapon, he wasn’t attacking or pushing back, he just stood there without an ounce of fury. And that alone made wariness rise in his gut, because Xanxus was smirking in satisfaction.
There was no warning.
A sudden flare lighted up the skies, almost swallowing the sound-like whistle of something small and fast flying through the air at a fast speed. And with the dying light from above and the lamps surrounding the area, they all could see the blood splattering on the ground.
“Kyoya!” Dino yelled when he recognized a gunshot wound on his thigh.
Hibari stumbled back just as the machine that had been unresponsive stood up, with metal clanking and whirling as it readied its gauntlets to shoot an attack.
Next thing everyone knew, missiles were raining down on them from all sides. They were strong and heavy, lifting soil and rocky dirt as they landed on the ground. And those close to the mines created an even bigger blast enough to shatter the school's windows from that distance.
“Gokudera!” Yamamoto shouted over the explosions as he was the closest to the attacker's source. But him being the most experienced with detonations, he was able to evade the fire and quickly withdraw from the middle of the battle.
“Shit! Step back!” He yelled back, making it his mission to get these idiots out of harm’s way as he had promised Juudaime. Yamamoto was still hurt, and knowing the idiot, he would put some self-sacrificing shit to protect someone. He grunted as his own healing wounds were pulled and turned back to see Hibari dealing with the now berserk machine.
“It’s shooting all over the place!” Ryohei exclaimed, covering his head when dirt rained down on him.
“Fuck, why aren’t they stopping it?!”
“The fight hadn’t been called, has it?” Xanxus said, standing among the fire, not caring if his own team got hit by the onslaught.
Was this all his plan? Using that machine as a guardian, set it on rampage and make their injuries seem like an accident? Knowing that if they were to strike back, it could be counted as retaliation. Was Cervello working for Xanxus? Juudaime has made her distaste of those women who have done nothing but put danger on their way very clear.
Shit. He rolled to the left as a missile flew over him and hit the school building behind them, bringing debris and smoke crashing down in a new source of panic. He cursed and looked around, Dino and Romario were stranded, as were Ken and Chikusa. They could do nothing but evade the projectiles without being able to directly help the guardians, otherwise...
Fuck, this was foul play from the very start!
“THEY ARE HITTING BACK!” Ryohei exclaimed over the smoke.
“Then hit them back, idiot!” He roared, pushing Yamamoto away from falling debris and tugging at his shirt to pull him along.
“Xanxus, this is madness!” Dino shouted, but his yell was silenced by the numerous explosions.
“Boss, we need to fall back!”
“Fuck, we shouldn’t have come! Why did we even come!?” Ken shouted, jumping and covering his head as the path before them kept being assaulted.
Chrome was holding her trident, vanishing the boulders and debris away from them and turning them into dust, making shields of iron above them as stray bullets fell all over the place, giving way to a safer path. But turning real fire into ice was taking all her effort and concentration, which is why she didn’t see the projectile heading her way from behind. But the others did.
They quickly pushed her down, just as a figure stepped over them and redirected the missile away from them.
“Ken, Chikusa!”
“Can’t keep our eyes away from you!” Ken snarled, annoyed and agitated.
“You guys okay!?” Ryohei shouted over the fire.
“Did you just punch a rocket?” Chikusa asked, dumbfounded, making the boxer laugh a choked laugh as he had to duck when a boulder flew above him.
“Shishishi, this is chaos! This is freedom, this is-
“Belphegor, move!” Lussuria screeched, his boa scarf torched and hair dusted black by the smoke.
The school was destroyed, the whole place was littered with fire and dark smoke. The air felt dusty, it was filling their lungs with dirt and desperation. Gokudera couldn't attack, his homemade bombs were useless among these detonators. The Mukuro-girl was their only chance as she changed matter and created safety walls to protect them, but it wasn't enough.
Hibari really was incredible, he had to give him that. To hold himself against that insane war machine with a gunshot wound in his leg and burn marks on his arms was crazy. But how long could he last?
He knew that if they wanted to survive the night, they needed to shut that thing down. The question was, how? He tried to come up with an answer as he ran, pulled the idiot out of harm’s way and ducked over some stray debris but it was impossible to think among this hell. He kept turning his head all around the place to count the visible people and making sure no one had fallen.
It was there when he saw it.
Amidst the roaring fire, Xanxus stood and smirked as he turned his head to the left.
Gokudera felt her before he heard her yell.
The blazing fire.
“Kyoya!” Tsuna screamed as soon as she saw him fighting “Stop!”
“Tsuna!” Dino shouted, snapping his head back to see her rush into the battlefield, Sky flames crowning her head and hands ignited in orange fire.
“Stop! Kyoya, stop!” She dashed forwards through the smoke and fire, heading straight towards the ongoing battle, jumping and covering her face from the debris raining down.
“Juudaime!”
Basil arrived shortly behind her, shifting paths towards them with yells of retreat and concerns. Any other time he would have marvelled and questioned the blue flame he was porting in his head, but now was not the moment.
“Stop! Stop the fight!”
“Interfering in the battle will grant instant disqualification” Cervello stated, albeit a bit hoarse by the smoke.
“The battle was already manipulated!” She snarled at them, breathing harshly before pointing towards the berserk machine “There’s someone in there!”
There was a pause as everyone swallowed her words, turning their heads to the field as the explosions stopped for just five seconds. It was easy to know how long it took, they all could hear their beating hearts in their ears. Five seconds for confusion to mix with relief, only for it to be drowned in fear because, in that short time, the war machine changed targets and focused solely on her.
“Shit”
“Juudaime!”
“Get them back!” She screamed at him - ordered him - before she turned and dashed out of the wired field, away from the mines she had no way of knowing were there but miraculously could.
“Tsuna, don’t attack it!” Colonnello shouted in desperation “It can track your energy!”
The machine was already firing compressed beams of fire when she gave Kyoya a look through the black smoke, just one look that lasted a second before she ducked and rolled away, changing to the defensive and drawing the machine away from the side where everyone was making their way to regroup.
It was intense, but she felt the same detachment in her fight against Mukuro, where the only emotion she felt was cold calmness and determination to finish the battle. There was no fear or desperation, even though she knew in a tiny corner of her mind that she was going to be having nightmares with this machine.
Swallowing hard, she slid to a stop and dashed to the other direction, drawing the Gola Moska towards the back of the training courts, almost nearing the wall separating the school grounds from the street outside. How come the police or nearest noisy neighbours weren't approaching to investigate the commotion was something she also thought but shrugged fast in exchange for dodging the incoming missiles. Reborn’s training made it easy to evade the deadly projectiles, but running away was something she couldn’t really do.
On their mad dash to the school, they had made up a plan. Supposedly, the Gola Moska was supposed to have an emergency switch on its back to shut it down, which this one didn’t. So Reborn tasked her with the mission to overwhelm its sensors and try to fry them without harming the person locked inside.
Easier said than done, she grunted in her mind as she went to phase two of the plan and skid to a stop again, only this time changing directions to run towards the looming machine. Never having been more grateful for the HDWM to give her suicide courage, she shot forwards and grabbed the heavy arm of the machine, sending fierce resolve to her hands as she stopped and pulled hard.
She wasn’t strong enough to throw the machine over her shoulders, but it was fine. She got the result she wanted by ripping the machinated limb and stopping the fire beams from being shot, that way, the only thing left to worry about was the missile launchers on its back that kept flying like annoying wasps. And if it weren’t for that stupid pinecone training all those weeks ago, she wouldn’t have been able to dodge.
She still felt her chest tight and skin vibrating by adrenaline, but her mind didn’t process that in favour of fueling her flames with as much strength and energy as she could to punch the machine and send it flying to phase number three.
Reborn was telling Dino ‘the plan’, as he had come to stand on his shoulder the moment the brunette launched herself to the battlefield. Well, it was more a gamble than a plan that they had come up with, with its success relying entirely on Tsuna’s adaptability and hyper intuition.
And any other time, if he wasn’t so busy protecting these kids and preventing the fire from spreading, he would have cried in joy at the fact that Kyoya had listened to his teachings and had sneaked behind the enemy without an ounce of killer intent, meaning that the Gola Moska hadn’t read his presence nor consider him a threat.
Tsuna shot forwards and held the machine as Kyoya struck the back, and with their compressed energy on both sides, they managed to crack open the husk as if it were an eggshell. The missiles stopped raining down, and the metal groaned as the circuits frizzled and its system shut down, making the machine fall apart.
It should have been easier to breathe now that the danger was stopped, if it weren't for the body that fell down.
“Is that…” He uttered in shock.
“Vongola Nono” Basil breathed out, just as shaken.
“Xanxus, what is the meaning of this?!” Colonnello shouted, already making his way with Reborn towards the fallen body bound in wires and blood.
“A gift” He stated, never once looking away from Tsuna through all the fight. And she looked back, orange eyes glaring, staring, trying to understand just what the hell was going on. She didn’t even spare a glance at the unconscious man at her feet or when Reborn moved to stand next to her.
“Is he dead?” Dino asked, having run alongside them while being mindful of the still mined field and the active guns. Cervello were hushing between them, but you couldn’t trust them to deactivate the sensors now that the fight was over.
“His life energy was sucked out of him. It’s how the Gola Mosca was machinated” Colonnello explained as he tried to stop the bleeding inflicted by the wires connected to him “They require fresh flames to function”
“We need an ambulance, quick” Reborn told Dino, who was already calling for one while keeping Tsuna at arm's length because she had that faraway look in her eyes again.
“This is considered treason!”
“S-Stop” There was a weak wet cough alongside a choked intake of breath that made everyone look down at the struggling man trying to keep his eyes open.
“Nono!”
“The one.. a-at fault, it's me” He struggled to say, eyes trembling as he looked around despite Colonnello’s reassurances to stay still “Me. It was my weakness… that a-awoke Xanxus from his slumber"
"Slumber?" Tsuna asked with a false innocent voice, her wide orange eyes stared unblinkingly at him, gleaming with a fire threatening to burn him as he met her stare. “You told me he died”
“Tsuna” Reborn warned her, but she merely tilted her head.
“I want the truth…” She whispered in chilling calmness despite the blazing inferno and blood around her.
Everyone else kept quiet out of pure anticipation if the situation were to escalate to the worse. Dino, especially, inched closer and shared a quick look with Reborn, who just merely shook his head and held Leon close in case the brunette became unstable. Kyoya had strayed a little farther back but was also observing with mild interest and keeping Xanxus in his line of sight.
Nono swallowed with difficulty, tired eyes blinking fatigue and pain as he tried his best not to give in to it.
“Six years ago, Varia executed a coup” He coughed “Only we knew. My… the Elite. To prevent an outside war, I had no other choice... but to seal him away”
“What happened?” She asked again, taking a step closer and making her flames flutter silently.
Her answer was another splatter of blood.
"Tsunayuuki” He grimaced once he found his voice “I feared of caging you to the dark world. Your heart… was so pure, so bright. I didn’t wish to condemn it” He coughed harshly again, making Colonnello move to aid him but was stopped as he continued “You don’t like to fight, but when people important to you are on the line, you clench your fist as a sign of a prayer and fight back. That's why... I choose you, I choose you to become Vongola Decimo”
“Really?” She asked, crouching down so that he could see the shadows her orange crown were making on her face “Or is it because I’m the only one left with Vongola’s blood? Because never in my life have you seen me fight for somebody else”
The threat was there, the anger and hostility mixing sweetly with her cold voice. Nono stared at her, body shaking with effort to stay awake and tremors rolling pain all over his nerves as he tried to search her porcelain face for answers and finding none. She relished how the tables had turned.
“You are a Mafia Boss, but you were a father first and you let your sons fight for a bloody power and in the end, neglecting your duty killed them all”
Her eyes gleamed with dark knowledge, shining almost as if laughing at his poor misfortune, mocking him at knowing something that he didn’t. It made his body seized over with a different type of pain, because Xanxus had given him the very same stare.
“I'm going to be clear to you” She leaned down to whisper “I hate Vongola, and one day, Decimo or not, I will burn it down and watch it fade from afar”
“Tsunayuuki” He frowned at her.
“Or will you kill me first for not going your way? Which one will it be?” She pulled back to give him one last glare “One more word and you will give me a reason to pray, for you”
She stood up and turned around, not deeming him worthy enough to continue the conversation she knew she wouldn't get. He can keep his dirty secrets to his death bed for all she cares, her intuition was giving her more answers than anyone else could, and it was telling her that he really was the key to this whole mess.
But then again…
“You locked Xanxus, and in his wait with hatred and rage, he plotted revenge to take you down by using Tsuna as a scapegoat” Reborn stated “If Tsuna or the other guardians were to attack and murdered Nono inside, it would have been considered high treason”
“Those who knew about the coup would oppose you” Colonnello continued, glaring at Xanxus “But avenging your father would have gained you absolute trust within the Famiglia. Fuck, if we had been one second late…”
“It was a well laid up trap” Reborn gave Xanxus a dark look “You knew Tsuna would fight that machine after it tried to kill her guardians, didn’t you?”
But the Varia leader didn’t confirm or deny anything, he only smirked and moved his head to the side.
“Careful Arcobanelo, don’t put accusations in your mouth” Cervello interjected, making everyone seethe at the newfound realization.
"Do as you wish. I have already snapped" He leaked a little bit of his annoyance into his killer intent for a few seconds that made the two women step back. "But I will fulfil my promise to Nono and will not fight my student's battle. She, however, can do as she pleases"
And with his permission, Tsuna was free to choose.
She could have drawn back and quit the fight, throw the ring and forget this nightmare ever happened. It was easy, it was simple, they were practically giving her an out on a silver platter. But she didn’t. She couldn’t. Because they lied to her. Xanxus lied. He hurt her friends and brought war to her family, betrayed her trust, stained their memories and broke her dreams.
He tried to take what was hers.
She was going to take what was his.
"Xanxus, I'll take that ring" She declared as she glared at him without an ounce of regret "I won't let you become Vongola Decimo"
"I will carve your name in Vongola History, as the little bunny who betrayed the Boss" He mocked her with dark amusement, one she returned with a silent sneer.
"She is not alone"
The proclamation came from behind her, flanking her sides in a semi-circle like bishops and knights standing on a board, listening to her command and waiting for the next move. But Tsuna was not their player, because, despite her many warnings and orders, they still moved on their own.
So because in the time they had spent - well, that she had spent antagonising - with Nono, the others had approached, seeing as things had been quieted down, so they all were able to hear her declaration of war and make it theirs.
"Juudaime's Will is our Will"
"My Will is personal" Hibari muttered, furious after having his school destroyed and battle interrupted. There will be no mercy from him.
"You punks want to fight again?" Levi taunted them, his moustache fired on the ends due to the fire and standing next to his leader as did the other Varia.
"Shishishi, sounds fun~"
"Eradicate the traitors"
"Please wait" Cervello rushed to intervene for the first time, quickly stepping between both factions to stop any further mayhem.
“The battle for the Sky shall determine the victor”
“Until that day, Thursday at 9pm, no further confrontations will be held”
“Scared?” Tsuna asked, challenging Xanxus who only gave her a savage laugh.
“The paper had been signed with the preparation for each battle” Cervello said, showcasing the piece of paper with the seal of flames they presented in their first meeting. “Changing locations or altering the procedures goes against the rules”
“It has already been stated, the guardians will have their redemption too on the night of the Sky battle”
“You got some nerve!” Basil exclaimed, just as bothered. And his Japanese had improved a lot because he was able to speak full sentences now “Those flames could have very well been stolen from the Ninth”
“Is that alright with you, Master Xanxus?” Cervello inquired, and a part of her begged for Xanxus to say fuck it, let’s battle now and get this over with. But he didn’t, and her body remained frozen still as she held his ruby gaze, watching as the fire and smoke around them reflected over the gleam in his eyes like an echo of a long-forgotten memory.
“Don’t disappoint, brat”
There was a bright flare that blinded the area for a moment, and when it dispersed, Varia was gone, as was Cervello and the husk of Gola Moska. Good riddance, everyone thought but did not say out loud as there was still a sensibility in the air.
“I thought Cervello was contracted by Iemitsu”
“Apparently not”
“The ambulance is here” Dino said, waving to the paramedics to come over and side-stepping Reborn, who was busy closing his Leon-mobile.
“Coyote and Ganauche are on their way. What about Lal?”
“They’re stranded at HQ. Probably won't make it until the Sky battle ends” Colonnello grunted, kicking what was left of the soft ground to release his anger and let the paramedics do their job.
“Is Master alright?”
There was a buzzing in the back of her head, the familiar siren song of her intuition whispering sweet nothings and beckoning her to fall deeper into the abyss that was her mind. It was easy to get lost, with the fire and smoke around her and the anger and fear coursing in her veins, so very distant but so very familiar-
“Oi” She looked up to meet Kyoya’s stare, cold and grounding “Don’t run”
She was silent, and it was only then that she realized she was holding her breath. She unclenched her hands slowly, letting blood circulate better and warm her fingers and as she breathed out, she could feel something settling in. The Sky flames disappeared without trouble, and this time, it was her that willed them out.
“You guys okay?” She asked as soon as she found her voice and turned around to see her friends gathered around in ruffled, dirty clothes and ashes smears on their faces.
“Just a little scorched”
“You’re bleeding” She pointed to Yamamoto, whose chest wound must have opened by all the pulling and stretching.
“Oh”
“Boss” Chrome stepped forwards, gripping her trident to her chest and looking nervous.
“Chrome”
“I can help. Would you let me?” She asked permission, and though Tsuna knew what she was suggesting, she turned to Yamamoto to ask if he was okay with it. It was his mind that was going to be rewritten after all. But the boy had no problem, he was actually excited like a curious kid watching a magic show.
“Believe in it” Chrome told him before raising the point of her trident to his chest, pressing just slightly and letting the mist flames coat the area, erasing any traces of blood, dirt and the stitches hidden underneath his shirt.
“Woah! I can’t even feel the pain! Thanks a lot!”
She will ask Shamal to monitor the wound to make sure it heals correctly, and it was a little worrisome how easily the illusion set in, but they will have to deal with that another time.
“It’s going to be a battle royal, you guys need to rest as much as you can” She said tiredly, feeling her throat itching after screaming and inhaling smoke.
“I’m so EXTREMELY pumped up!”
“I mean it, rest”
“Haha, you got it, Boss!”
These sports maniacs will probably stay up all night due to the excitement of a new fight, but she wasn’t going to get any sleep either, so whatever. At least she tried to be a responsible leader. Kyoya was already walking away when she turned around to see how things were, unperturbed by the gunshot wound in his leg and it was funny how everyone - even the paramedics - were wise not to cross his path as he made his way to the destroyed school. Ugg, that was going to hurt.
“That Hibari almost ruined the night” Gokudera grumbled next to her.
“Xanxus would have set that machine berserk either way. It was actually luck that Kyoya kept it entertained or it would have caused bigger havoc” She sighed and gave a small smile at his frowning face “Sorry, too gloomy?”
“Juudaime, make sure to drink honey with lemon before bed. It will help”
She hummed in acknowledgement, which made her cough and for him to start fussing over her but she waved him off. Really, she was fine. She didn’t even feel the backlash for using her flames the whole day. Should that be worrisome?
"Tsuna, come on. I'll take you home" Dino approached them with a stretched arm towards her and a pointed thumb behind him “Romario is giving you guys a ride”
“As if! We don’t need charity from you people!” Ken shouted, really regretting coming here and stomped away without much of a goodbye, followed by a sighing Chikusa and a startle Chrome, who bowed before dashing to try to catch up with them.
“Thanks, old man! Next time you want sushi it’s on the house!”
“Please don’t call me old” Romario sighed, and herd them towards his car while Tsuna went with Dino after saying goodnight to everyone. The ambulance was already gone, with both Reborn and Colonnello in it most probably, because there were no black shoes hitting her head or a gun being aimed at her head.
Her chest still felt a little tight and there was an annoying ringing in her ear that ruined the melody of the soft rock ballad playing on the radio. But it was still soothing, and after the crazy night, she was ready to fall asleep leaning against the window of the car. Dino had been silent too, it was an eventful ride until they stopped at a red light and he sighed heavily.
“You can’t threaten a Mafia Boss”
“Please don’t...” She groaned in her hands, already knowing that Reborn was going to berate her to hell, and once Colonnello tells Lal, she is going to deal with her harsh reprimands too. If Xanxus doesn’t kill her, those two will with words alone.
“Tsuna, that was foolish, and dangerous!”
“I know, I know! It’s just… I wasn’t thinking, sorry” She squirmed in her seat and refused to meet his eyes, and he couldn't press further because the light changed and he had to focus back on the road.
"How do you feel about the battle?" He asked softly this time after a few minutes of silence.
"I can die" She blurted in all honesty "I always knew that Xanxus wouldn't kill me, but with that look in his eyes… It’s scary. It’s the same look as that night...”
Dino could try and guess but did not voice anything in fear of trapping her into some unfavourable memories he did not know of. He tried questioning Squalo before, for years, actually, but the truth of what had really happened on that night seemed to be something that only Xanxus and Tsuna knew.
He sighed and let the matter be, though not entirely, and he debated with himself as he drove through the quiet streets and almost turned back from his destination because this was probably a mistake, but Tsuna had the right to know, so… Here’s hoping.
Tsuna was already dozing off when they arrived, and he had to regrettably shake her awake to make her step out of the car, though she was blinking herself awake as she stared at the hospital building in front of them instead of her little home.
"Why are we here? I thought you said…”
"Shh, no one must know yet”
He pulled her in a side hug and walked with her inside, leading her towards the fifth floor and only stopping at the reception area where he finally released her as a flash of something glazed her eyes.
"I have to sign something, I'll be back to pick you up in a minute" He nodded to the closest door, but she didn’t need his verbal guidance to know where to go because her intuition was already moving her. He watched her go sorrowfully, hoping that this could give her a little rest tonight.
Tsuna didn’t know what to expect, Dino wouldn’t send her to apologize to Nono’s death bed so soon, it wasn’t even his job to make her. But for him to take the liberty and bring her here in secrecy meant that whoever was behind the door, was meant to be kept a secret. There were a lot of secrets lately, but at least she was part of this one.
She grabbed the handle with trembling fingers and opened the door silently without knocking, and though her heart already knew what to expect, her eyes still stung by the remaining layer of smoke and dust as she stared at someone who should have been dead but turns out he’s not. Was this a trend?
"S-Squalo"
"Yo"
“Y-You are alive" She choked and half-stumbled her way inside without removing her eyes from his injured body covered from head to toe in bandages. "Oh my god! You look like a dead mummy!"
"Is there fucking a difference?"
"But, but how? What… where is your hand?” She stared, and continued to stare at the stump where a hand should have been but was now empty and wrapped in bandages and wires with blood tubes and cables.
“A lot has happened. Brat, don’t you dare cry”
“But… Everyone is hurting! Why can’t we stop this?”
“You can”
“I don’t understand, what the fuck is going on?!”
"Is Nono safe?"
"He’s in a hospital bed if that's what you are asking" She sniffed and glared as best as she could, action that made her eyes tremble and for the tears gathering there to quiver in warning.
"I know, be mad"
“Mad?! You think I’m mad?!” She shouted, not caring anymore for the tears “You lied! Everyone lied! They told me Xanxus was dead! They’re making me fight him! You almost died! And he almost killed my friends! And I don’t- You attacked Vongola?! Just what, I can’t- why?!”
“VOII! Keep it down, brat. We’re still in public!” And he still had the nerve to shout back at her.
“Fuck you” She sobbed, exhausted and relieved, and tired but happy. She thought she could survive the night with numb emotions under the facade of fatigue, but she was asking for too much. She was tired, mentally, physically and emotionally. This day has taken a toll on her, but this unexpected - but welcomed - revelation had overflowed her tiny can of feelings.
She sniffled and rubbed her eyes as she tried to find something to say. She didn’t know how much time she had, and there was a lot to unpack and explain, and Squalo knew that because he kept staring at her.
“Did…um…” She gulped and her breath came out shakingly as she exhaled loudly “Did Xanxus… did he knew? About me…?”
“The Boss planned the coup before you got kidnapped"
And his words made whatever air she had left leave her body because that changed everything.
"Then why did he come for me?"
"You must ask him that yourself"
"Tsuna" Dino called from the door, his quiet soft voice urging her to go.
No one could know Squalo was alive, otherwise, they would force him to fight in the incoming battle royal and in the condition he was in, not even his pride would allow him to walk. It was good to know that he was alive, that not everything was lost. That somehow, despite the madness trying to conquer her life, there was still the chance of healing.
Can she and Xanxus heal too?
"Squalo" She stopped by the door to look at him with glistening eyes "I don’t want to be Decimo"
"I know" He gruffed.
And just as abrupt as this meeting was, so was their farewell. There were no encouraging words, no threats or warnings as the door was closed and she was led to the elevator to finally make the drive home. She doesn’t remember what she told Dino, probably a choked thank you that was swallowed by a sob and a kleenex, so she did not hear the whisper behind the closed door, carrying along the words that couldn’t reach her.
“But you have to”
.
.
.
Wednesday, 3pm
“What do you do when someone aims a gun at you?”
“Duck!”
“Wrong”
She groaned in pain when her back met the ground, but quickly got up in position to counterattack again.
“Listen to my intuition and duck”
“Wrong again”
“Uggh”
She fell on her back again, but this time, it took her longer to get up. Reborn was supposedly trying to teach her how to fight someone with a gun heads on, but really, he was just releasing his annoyance on her. After Dino took her home, Reborn was already waiting in her room, but instead of harshly chiding her, he praised her quick instincts before falling asleep.
It just made fear and anxiety build in anticipation for his real punishment, and with this being the final day of training, she was on high alert.
“When you have a gun pointed at you, you might be wounded or tired and that can slow your reactions in ducking or moving away. What you need to do is force the gun up” He told her as he loaded more yellow paint to his gun “It will give you the surprise effect and you can kick him in the gut. Or punch him. You need to knock him down or you will never get that chance again”
“Okay, that sounds easy” She did try that on Kyoya and it worked for some seconds, so she tried to replicate the movement as she ran forwards and forced the green gun up, but all it did was make Reborn throw her effortlessly behind his shoulder. “Ooof!”
“Use his brute force against him. Again”
It was ridiculous trying to use Reborn’s height and strength against him, it should have been easy but her back was already forming a bruise by how much she fell. Reborn was small and agile and she was failing miserably, Xanxus was tall and muscular, so how the heck was she going to overthrow him?
“Okay, okay and if that doesn’t work?” She huffed as she fell on her butt this time, but she used the chance to catch her breath.
“Don’t hesitate” Reborn said “Time is of essence. Duck if you must, rush if you see an opening, but never hesitate”
At first, it was difficult fighting with her intuition guiding her, she paused and listened and waited to act, but that just created an opening for the foe to attack her. And then the hesitance came while fighting Basil, after that black eye she gave him she started holding back her strength and attacks, but Reborn saw through it and forced her to fight seriously.
So in the last few days, other than flying and controlling her flames, she trained in honing her unpredictability while listening to her intuition but never stopping to ponder on it. It was harder than expected, and she understood that besides the HDWM calmness, she will have to rely a lot on adrenaline to keep her moving.
“Maybe I should use a gun too” She mumbled as she laid down to rest, seeing as Reborn hadn’t kicked her to get up “I don’t have a weapon”
“There’s no time for you to learn. Your arms are still skinny and your shoulders are already strained from flying. Using a gun will only knock your balance and knowing you, you will dislocate your shoulder if you try”
“What if I use a flame-gun too?”
“You can barely control your flames”
She pouted at his admission, not feeling bitter at the truth of his words nor the sad realization that all she had was mittens and her trusty orange sneakers.
“So, fists and kicks?”
“Fist and kicks”
She sighed and sat down to stretch her back and massage her ankles. They had become stronger in the past few days, Reborn was confident that she can fly without breaking a bone now, all she had to worry about was not hitting her head and the blisters in her feet.
“What about armor?” She asked, still thinking of the idea of using a helmet to protect her face.
“It will weigh you down” The hitman shook his head “You’re fast and agile, and you have the sky as your playground so move, dodge and when you have an opening, attack”
“What if he backs me to a corner?”
“Push back” He stated before giving her a calculating look “Are you scared?”
“No”
She wasn’t. She can die, yes. But she was still holding onto the small thread of hope that Xanxus wouldn’t go that far. She was not scared of getting hurt, not of bruises and broken bones, and perhaps that was something to be worried about at a later date, but the only thing plaguing her mind was what’s going to happen after the fight.
“We got offence and defence covered, but we still need to make a strategy in case he overwhelms you with his flames” Reborn was saying, still holding his paint gun to use whenever.
“About that” She spoke before thinking, and when she felt his black stare on her, she grimaced her answer "I had a dream, I think? It was a few weeks ago, actually, but I saw… I saw the flames protecting me against fire. It was like a shield around me.” And then they froze and almost suffocated me… It's what she did not said, still feeling her breath stuck in her chest at just remembering the ice enclosing her.
“Think you can force your flame out?” They just discarded the idea of using flame-weapons because of her lack of control, and now she had the silly idea of using her own flames as a weapon out of a dream she had.
“I don’t know. Or well, I know I can but I don’t know how” She gripped her hair in frustration “Ah! this is so confusing!”
For someone who was thinking she had controlled her intuition, it was still stressful knowing things she didn’t know she could do without knowing. Ugh, even being mad in her head was confusing.
At her side, ignoring her mental ranting, Reborn was humming in contemplation at her previous words.
“There are some old records, of Vongola Primo using a technique to stop and seal away any threats to the family. It was called Zero Point Breakthrough, and the flames, instead of burning…”
“They froze” She ended, implying that yeah, she knew .
The thought wouldn’t leave her, like a ghost whispering in her ear.
[I will help you]
[Just breathe]
“I don’t know how to do it, but…” She bit her lip and had to clench her hands to stop her fingers from trembling “Something is telling me what to do”
“Then listen to it”
“What if it doesn’t work?”
“Then you fly”
Don’t stop to ponder. Attack, dodge and fly but never hesitate. Simple as that. They were still going to be under a time limit, even if she had willed her flames out, nothing could guarantee that she wouldn’t succumb to the backlash because what if it's just been building up? Her nose already bled this week, who's to say it wouldn’t again in the middle of a stressful battle?
They weren’t taking any chances, and she will need all of her wits and strength to end the fight as soon as possible. But was that enough? Couldn’t she pull a hero move and engage Xanxus into a conversation while in the middle of battle? To get him to confess to everything and maybe end the battle before someone gets hurt?
She couldn’t help but wonder what would hurt most, the bruises or the truth?
“What is it, Dame-Tsuna?”
“Reborn…” She started, and it took her a minute to gather the words in her mouth before she continued quietly “Reborn, you said Xanxus attacked Vongola right after I left. Why?”
“It is not clear” And he kept staring at her as if to catch every reaction “They called it the cradle affair. Varia executed a coup against Vongola that ended in bloodshed. Supposedly, it was a plan machinated weeks before it happened. Were you aware of it?”
“No” She whispered, shaking her head and bringing her knees closer. She really didn’t. And something was nagging at her, her intuition screeching words she couldn’t understand. There was something missing, a missing piece to this puzzle that she has yet to find.
Why would Xanxus attack Vongola? And why did Nono keep him hidden? Was it out of shame or was it to keep him quiet? Xanxus wouldn’t attack if he hadn’t had a plan. Which he did. Squalo confirmed that the coup was a plot that had been brewing way before she was kidnapped, yet she was still rescued by him. And that was the golden question, wasn’t it? Because when exactly did Xanxus find out about her Vongola blood? And if he knew, then why did he come for her?
It was getting tiring asking the same questions in circles and having no answers, it added to the fire inside of her that just wanted to scream and burn everything. But she was holding back, she had to, otherwise, she would destroy any chance of surviving this shitshow.
Training resumed shortly after, she turned on fire and before they knew it, between screeches, flames and paint, the sun had set and it was time to go home. Reborn didn’t push her for more, overtraining her could lead to unnecessary strain, and he has armed her as best as her body and mind could stand. It made her feel giddy inside but also super anxious at having to meet his expectations.
The walk home was quiet too, Basil didn’t train with them so there was no small talk, just the whispers in her head that seemed to flow aimlessly like a river and giving her space to think.
Dino rescuing Squalo was still surprising to her. She sometimes forgets they were childhood schoolmates, not friends per se, but good associates.
It made her think of her relationship with everyone.
A year ago she wouldn’t have minded. Things were so different back then, stuff like trust and friendship never really crossed her mind because she had closed her heart from that.
She wouldn’t have cared, making Ryohei-senpai and Kyoya fight opponents stronger than them. Would have thought of a way to trick Gokudera in case he double-crossed her, would have pushed Yamamoto away and not get involved with Chrome’s pitiful situation. And if they were useful, she would have used them without thinking twice.
But now...
Now she trusted and counted on them. The fear of being betrayed was still there, the paranoid seed that never left had rooted deep into her heart, and although she had dug the sharp edges and patched the cracks there like kintsugi to a broken plate, the scars will never fade. She was going to live with them, with the stained memories and grief glued together.
“Ara? Welcome home, Tsu-chan. How was your day?” Her mother greeted her as soon as she closed the front door, having heard noise from the kitchen and came to meet her.
“Tiring” She gave her a small smile, her shoulders dropping a little now that Reborn’s weight had left them and feeling remorseful for coming home late with dirty clothes that were clearly not her school uniform and not having contacted her mother about what time she was coming back, not even if she was coming back.
It had slipped her mind, everything else numbed save for the cold detachment of the upcoming battle.
“Well, take a bath, dear. And come have dinner, I made sukiyaki” She said, ushering her inside with worry clear in her eyes.
And Tsuna tried to move, but she found herself stuck on the genkan as the sound of laughter coming from the living room and the smell of homemade food invaded her senses. It was comforting and nostalgic, it felt safe and lived. It was home. And there was a good possibility she might never return to this peaceful life.
Whatever happens tomorrow, Vongola Decimo or not, her life was never going to be the same.
And the truth was,
she was not okay.
“Mom…?”
“What is it, dear?”
“Xanxus is alive”
.
.
.
"Are you a superhero?"
“Superheroes don’t wield weapons, brat"
.
.
.
Thursday, 8pm.
She hates Thursdays. It was the Friday eve, one day before the last day of school. One more day dragging the weekend and more boring wait. She always felt restless on Thursdays, and this one, in particular, was double the jitters.
Last night, she told her mother the truth.
Or well, as much of the truth as she could, which wasn’t much, but talking about it had been liberating in a way. Her mother cried in joy and sadness, knowing how much Xanxus meant to her and how the news of his death destroyed her. It seems her mother was the only one happy that the grumpy man had come back, it made Tsuna forget her guilt and embraced that cheer.
They ended up having hot chocolate and sitting in the garden, talking about sweet memories that made them laugh and Tsuna cry a little. It was bittersweet at its best, knowing that after tonight, everything was going to change, and perhaps not for the best but she still held onto that hope that maybe…
Just maybe…
Her mother didn’t question deeper as to what was happening, she was bothered that they had hidden the truth to them, but she reasoned and held the faith that it all had been for a good reason. That the lies hadn’t been out of cruelty, but rather out of necessity. Tsuna knew it wasn’t true, but she still wanted to believe her mother’s light of always seeking the positive side.
It made her feel dirty that her own light was already cast in the shadows, and rather than envy or fear of dragging them deeply, she embraced the feelings of her mother’s way of guiding her out of the dark.
But she still had a foot in, and because she was angry and feeling vindictive, she created a group chat and shared everything she knew about Varia’s fighting techniques, all their weaknesses and strong points and many strategies backed by her intuition to help them overthrow them and prevent further injuries. Fuuta also sneaked a few rankings that she scolded him for, but his help was appreciated.
How he found out about the Varia battle, she didn’t want to know.
And she might have also told Kyoya about Bel’s illegal activities of spying and molesting her at night, if only to unleash his fury against that psycho and keep him from hurting the others. She doesn’t know if Mammon will fight too or if Mukuro will appear again, but she is confident that Chrome can hold her own with the help of the others.
Wow, look at them. Being a team and creating strategies to take down the enemy. So long as they didn’t come up with a lame battle cry, then she was good with it.
There was also no training that morning.
She did have a session with Fon to warm up her body and relax her muscles and mind, she felt more composed and levelheaded than yesterday, making the knot in her chest come loose a little. It was still there, but at least it wasn’t choking her anymore.
Fon couldn't watch the fight due to his outsider position, but he gave her words of encouragement that sounded suspiciously like fortune cookies messages. It made her grin, and he promised to teach her and Ipin how to make colourful mooncakes to celebrate the Chinese Mid-Autumn festival. They were still some months away, but Tsuna was looking for it.
Kyoko and Haru were skipping school again. Tsuna didn’t think much of it the first time, but it left her baffled knowing that she was the cause of this newfound rebel stage as they went to the infamous bubble tea shop for brunch. She asked Chrome if she wanted to come too, but the poor girl was saving her energy for tonight’s battle, so Tsuna didn’t force her.
People looked at the three of them with suspicious eyes, but between Kyoko’s charm, Haru’s spirit and Tsuna’s white lies, they left them alone with a cheesecake discount. Besides, who were they gonna call? Kyoya?
“I really love this place! We should come again soon!”
“Yeah, the ambience's nice” Tsuna agreed, playing with some tapioca in her mouth as she looked at the small cafe. It was still early for it to be crowded, but the decor and soft playlist already won her over, the milk tea was delicious too. It was quiet, or at least, it was supposed to be if it weren’t for the loud hushings in front of her. They weren’t even trying.
“What?” She asked the other girls, who smiled and giggled between them.
“Close your eyes!” She was skeptical for a moment about what they were plotting, but her intuition didn’t pick up any bad vibes and it's not like them to put out a trick like smear what was left of the cheesecake on her face. So with a sigh, she closed her eyes and waited. It took five seconds for something soft to touch her fingers.
“Here you go, Tsuna-san! Ta-da!” Seeing as that was her cue, she opened her eyes to see a small blue patch with the illustration of a happy fish and a red ribbon looped on one side to hook it somewhere.
“It’s a lucky charm!” Kyoko explained merrily at her puzzled face “My brother was screaming his athlete code and running laps around the house. He only does that when a championship is coming up”
“Kyoko” She gripped the little charm and tried to say something that didn’t involve a lie.
“It’s alright” Her friend gave her a knowing smile and placed a hand over hers “When you’re ready, I’ll listen. But I'd like to burden you with this. Carry it with you, and know that you have something to come back for”
“That was so romantic, Kyoko-chan”
“Tsuna-chan brings out the poet in me”
“You’re both idiots” Tsuna giggled.
Instances like this made her forget that they lived in different worlds. But she was very grateful that despite the lies and mean words, Kyoko had stayed with her through it all, helping her build normalcy and bringing a spark to her monotonous life. And then Hana came along, and a year later, Haru. Those two girls were polar opposites, with the former a down to earth person while Haru being a ball of pure energy.
It was nice, belonging to a group of friends. She never thought it would be possible, having just one friend was a miracle to her, but now she was making plans to come to this shop again, joking and plotting to bring Hana and Chrome with them.
And when she got home, she was welcomed by her mother and had a light lunch with everyone at the kitchen table. The screams and laughter from the kids didn’t face her, and she indulged them in playing a racing video game to kill some time and keep her thoughts occupied with random stuff instead of agonizing and doubling over in a panic attack.
Of course, she didn’t control time and it was inevitable when the sun started to go down and bring a coolness to the upcoming night. When the clock marked 7, she took a bath and started getting ready. She has never participated in competitions or even school’s plays, so the fear mixed with the anxiety and anticipation was new to her. It felt awful. It really was a wonderful day but now that night had fallen, she felt like being sick.
“Leon made it for you” Reborn told her as he handed her a silver case, which she opened curiously. “It’s made from a special thread, able to soak in the heat and prevent burns”
“That’s amazing, Leon! Thank you!” She exclaimed as she observed her new battle gear. It was plain and simple, like the boy’s school uniform consisting of slacks, a stretchy white long-sleeved shirt and a vest with a very ugly pattern. “But why argyle?”
“Don’t be spoiled, Dame-Tsuna. Beggars don’t choose”
“I didn’t even beg for this! You know I don’t like argyle!”
She knew he had knitted this exact pattern to annoy her, and the image of him dressed like an old granny knitting a sweater vest did nothing to quell her exasperation at his joke. At least she got to wear her lucky socks, grey with purple stars on them.
After changing, Bianchi braided her hair into a bun, that way she wouldn’t have to worry about it getting burnt in the crossfire. Everything was ready, her ankles were bandaged, her mittens in hand, lucky charm in her pocket and the half-ring was hanging on a chain around her neck. She gave a look around her room, the tossed bedsheets and the unfinished paintings in the corner and wondered if she’ll ever get the chance to fix this.
Yes, she told herself, turning off the lights and going downstairs to say goodbye. She had told her mother she was spending the night with Xanxus to try and rekindle their lost connection. Her mother was ecstatic, obviously, and had packed sweets and food to share, which she had to give the tupperware to Bianchi for safekeeping.
And when it was time to go, with Reborn on her shoulders and the feeling of doubt starting to pool in her gut, she walked away with thoughts of her mother’s food, of the kids playing loudly in the garden and the unfinished artworks in her room.
Yes.
This is what she was coming back for.
.
.
.
The school had been put back together as if it hadn't exploded a night ago. The boulders and scorching marks were gone, but the smell of crisp grass and dust still lingered in the air. She stared up at the tall building in silence, just this morning hundreds of students were loitering the halls with weightless chatter and now she was walking for a Mafia battle.
“Better gear up now” Reborn said in her shoulder, and so she swallowed the pills and let the quiet flames light the path for her to walk. Her emotions were numbed, and all that was left was the echo of dread swirling in her chest.
She was a little early, her friends hadn't arrived yet so she was alone on her walk to the courtyard with just the presence of the hitman as her only companion. Whatever it takes, she wasn’t going to back down. The HDWM was already pushing her forwards, it would be disappointing not only to her friends and Reborn, but to herself as well.
She wondered how long she would have to wait for everyone to arrive, but none of that mattered as soon as she rounded the corner, because he was already waiting for her.
"Xanxus"
“So you came, brat”
Okay, maybe the HDWM couldn’t exactly block all her emotions, but at least it didn’t leave her vulnerable and open. Deep down she could feel something hot and unpleasant threatening her knees to buckle, but she remained standing with cold detachment as she stared at him from across the field.
“You’re early. Are you not going to ask about your father?” Reborn mocked him, gaining a sneer from the Varia’s leader.
“As if I care if the old man lives or dies”
Well, this was awkward. Waiting in silence while they were in the middle of a staring match with Reborn giving smart remarks here and there. She almost wanted to sigh because his words just seemed to be fueling the incoming fire. But it was better to walk into the blaze instead of standing and burn slowly.
“Shishishi, I smell trouble”
And here comes the loony party. Mammon was with them, the real one so her team will need to defeat the mist arcobaleno first and fast so that they could get to safety. With both Kyoya and Ryohei-senpai, she knew Lussuria and Levi were no trouble. Bel, however, was going to be annoying to deal with.
“Juudaime”
“Yo! Tsuna. Why are you dressed like an old man?”
She turned her head to the side to see her friends walking towards her, Kyoya wasn’t present but she knew he was also somewhere around. And though Yamamoto and Gokudera were still wearing bandages over their injuries, they all looked fresh and well-rested. On her other side, some bystanders were also approaching her side.
“Ugg, why are you here?!” Gokudera groaned at the sight of Shamal, Ken and Chikusa.
“To pick up your ashes, brat” The doctor said before turning to wink at her “I haven’t seen your unblemished skin yet, so you better come back uninjured, okay beautiful?”
“Get your eyes off her, kora!”
“Good luck, Signorina. I’m cheering for you” Basil smiled at her, one that she returned as best as she could given the circumstances.
"Now all that the guardians are here, we may proceed” Cervello stepped in the middle of the field, grabbing everyone’s attention.
“All…?” It took her a second to realize the implication of those words, as her eyes immediately turned to the left where a bouncing afro was heading their way. "Lambo? Why is Lambo here!" She just left him in her house playing tag with Ipin and Fuuta, how the hell did he get here without her intuition alerting her!?
“All guardians must be present, you agreed to that” Cervello said, making her glare at them.
“In the battle for the Sky, all six rings, as well as the lives of the remaining guardians, will be at stake”
At least she had guessed something like that, so it didn’t vex her all that much. It was still annoying, but she can work the anger to her favour.
“Nyahaha, what’s this? What's this? Are we having a party?” Lambo laughed joyously, but Gokudera quickly intercepted him and put him inside the backpack he was carrying.
“Shut up, stupid cow and stay there”
“I trust you” She told them, using this time to look at all of them before the battle. “So please, try not to get hurt”
“Leave it to us, Sawada!”
“Focus on your battle, Tsuna. We got this”
“Juudaime, be careful too”
“Let’s have some dango after this! Chrome, you’re invited too!” Yamamoto exclaimed, making the girl hiccup a gasp at being addressed and invited to hang out so freely.
“Idiot, not everyone likes sweets”
“But Tsuna loves them”
“EXTREME! GATHER AROUND MY TEAM! GEN-X!”
She felt Leon licking her cheek before Reborn jumped down from her shoulder to join the other spectators as she was inevitably dragged into their cheering circle.
“Ugg, this is still so embarrassing”
“FIGHT-OH!”
“Good luck, everyone! Hibari, you too!”
She smiled at their antics and held onto the wish to celebrate after this night with sweets and lighter spirits as she parted from them and walked towards the centre of the courtyard, clenching her hands and flaring her flames as she met Xanxus eyes once more.
"Very well, let's begin” Cervello announced, but before they could even state their ridiculous rules, the battle for the Sky began with Xanxus raising both of his guns and shooting compressed flames in her direction that destroyed the zone and part of the building behind her.
"Juudaime!"
"Xanxus bastard!"
It was difficult to see beyond the smoke and dust that rose from the attack, but just like the first one, no one expected a flicker of orange to suddenly fly past and punch the Varia’s leader with a fiery fist that made him skid a few meters.
“Wait, hold on, we haven’t stated the rules” Cervello tried to intervene in the fight.
"Sorry, I was just returning the greeting" Tsuna excused herself, but she didn’t give a damn about them and their stupid laws.
"Hot damn! That’s my kiddo! Kora! Did you see that? Did you!?"
"Sawada is so EXTREMEEEE!!!"
"I see your aim has improved, brat" And Xanxus smirked, wolfish and feral "Good"
“Go!” Tsuna said without looking back, trusting that her friends will get out of the way as she ran forwards into the fire.
“Wait a moment, please. We haven’t expla-
“Nyahaha! Run faster, horsey!” Lambo hit his hands over Gokudera's shoulder, overjoyed at being carried despite all the jolting.
“Shut up, stupid cow, and stay hidden!”
“The rules state-
“EXTREME! LUSSURIA, LET ME PUNCH YOU!”
“You shall not-
“Oh, honey! That’s the spirit!”
“You punks are going dow- The fuck!?” Levi growled, trying to light up his umbrellas that were quickly sliced in half by Yamamoto’s blade.
“Oops, sorry. Seeing as Squalo is not here, I thought I’d help the others”
“Please wait, the guardian’s designated battles-
"They said you are a genius" Hibari stared at the grinning boy, who was breaking the law by wearing jewellery on school grounds "And also, that you molested the little animal"
"Little animal?"
"I will bite you to death"
“You need these watches-
“How troublesome. Where’s the other you?”
“Mukuro-sama is sleeping, please take care of me in his stead”
Resigned at being ignored among the chaos, Cervello turned to the onlookers and started guiding them towards the safer area where they will watch the battles.
“You all, come this way. This will get dangerous”
“Well, you gotta give it to the kids. They have initiative” Shamal said, amused by their ambush before Cervello messed things up for them.
“Now we just have to worry about Tsuna” Colonnello said. They might not be in the front row, but the huge screen at the side of the building gave them a perfect view of the ongoing battle.
They were on the other side, but even from this distance the air still felt hot and dense from the attacks Xanxus and Tsuna were launching at each other. And the worst thing was that they had barely just started.
.
Tsuna couldn’t breathe. That’s how arduous focusing was, having no time to think and trying to keep up with Xanxus. It didn’t matter if her intuition was two steps ahead of him, he was matching her furiously and giving her zero to no time to react. Even if she tried to put some distance by pushing her body backwards with her flames, he was right in front of her.
She clenched her teeth and rolled on the floor, her neck barely missing a beam of flames that flew over her head. The wind shifted, and she bit down a grunt as she barely had time to escape another attack by using the flames in her hands to propel to the side.
"Fast. But don’t forget who taught you that!" He started shooting continuously, the pinecones from her training were mere raindrops against these falling meteorites, the ones that didn’t hit her blasted the ground open and created black walls of smoke that felt thick in her lungs.
"You may have taught me, but don’t forget" She mocked him "I have a new tutor!”
She unclenched her hands and released her flames.
.
“She can fly?!” Shamal choked in surprise, seeing her go up into the sky and out of the smoke. But his awe was short-lived, because even there, Xanxus followed her with ease by using his guns to propel him up.
“Fuck, he can fly too?!” Colonnello cursed their luck.
Out was her advantage of using the sky to escape his attacks, but with her stature and agility, she still had a chance to conquer him up there. She just needed to be fast, and with no gravity restricting her she can manoeuvre her body better to shift between the beams of fire. At least, that was what they were all counting for.
So far above, they looked like two orange smears gliding in the black sky, swallowing any silver star twinkling there and coating the air with burning Will. The cameras couldn't exactly capture their expressions from that distance, and the only way they could distinguish them if they were to look up was by the colour of their flames, with Tsuna’s being one tone brighter than his.
.
She had gotten used to her body moving like a ragdoll on air, had learnt to move with her breath stuck in her throat but it was more difficult to breathe now more than ever. If her chest didn’t burn for the lack of air, she would have forgotten she needed to even do that. All her senses were high and alert and focusing on not getting fried by the fire dancing in the sky.
She needed an opening, however small, she just needed to take it. So when his guns were pointing straight at her face, she didn’t pause. She flew forwards and held onto them tightly, using all her strength to pull them up along with her body, using gravity and the momentum to kick his chin up and when his grip faltered for just that second, she turned over and kicked him square in the chest with her other foot to send him flying down.
She exhaled and dragged air that burned her lungs and made her eyes water, but she resisted and flew down to pursue him. It wasn’t her intention to hurt him, despite how mad she was at him and the nasty part of her wanting to burn him too, she also wanted to get this battle over as soon as possible for everyone’s sake.
Xanxus had landed on the roof and was already waiting for her with his weapon raised and shooting fireballs that she dodged as she descended. Her intuition warned her to dodge, so she glided to the right to evade a huge beam but she wasn’t expecting a hand grasping her vest nor the forceful pull of it that dragged her body down.
She tried to turn and land her feet on the ground, but Xanxus beat her to it by kicking her hard and sending her falling down the other side of the roof. With no time to even gasp, she released flames to stop her fall and fly her back towards the roof with a raised fist, trying to punch Xanxus as she knew he would be by the edge to hunt her.
But he easily evaded her and shot her. Or tried. Because she flew over his head to stand behind him to put enough distance.
“You think your flames will be enough?” He sneered “How long have you played with them? Months?”
“Would you like to try?” She suggested with a glare “Your flames and my flames, shall we see which is stronger?”
“Want to get burnt so badly, trash?”
“Don’t call me that!”
This shouldn’t get personal, she knew that. But him calling her trash instead of the usual ‘brat’ was enough to peeve her, as ridiculous as it might sound. And he knew he was hitting a nerve, but she swallowed the bitterness and flared her flames higher to gain a boost of speed as she dashed towards him.
He met her with another wild attack of fireballs, one she skillfully avoided and used the momentum by kicking his chest to throw him out of the roof, but he grabbed her leg and down the ground they went, again. Her clothes were great at absorbing most of the heat, but they didn't protect her from the bruises or the pain as she was tossed to the floor.
Grunting, she quickly stood up only to duck a flaming gun. He was trying to overpower her, whenever she tried to jump to take flight, he forced her to remain on the ground and dodge his direct attacks. She tried to punch him whenever there was an opening, but he retaliated back by making fire rain down on her.
They didn’t give Cervello the time to explain the rules, but it was obvious she just needed to grab that damned ring to win the fight. But her fingers had barely grazed it just once since the battle started, and Xanxus could have choked her if he really wanted to get her ring but he was taking his sweet time scorching everything around instead of going for her neck.
Her arms were getting tired from all the swinging and punching and her vision a bit blurry by the last fall and smoke getting in her lungs, but the more Xanxus tried to overwhelm her the more she wanted to beat him. The shock at knowing he was alive had faded, only anger and desperation remained at the desire to know the truth and destroy the lies.
“Hey!”
Shit, was she doing this?
"All this time… why didn’t you call?”
She was. Maybe HDWM didn’t prevent her from being stupid, it just enhanced her to act recklessly like trying to have a conversation in the middle of the battle when she knew since the very beginning that it wouldn’t work.
“Why did you attack Vongola?”
“Shouldn’t you know?” Xanxus tried to kick her, but she jumped over his leg, using her flames to propel her up and fly above him, trying to punch him in return but he turned and aimed his gun at her, firing mercilessly.
“Then why did he lie?”
“Stupid brat”
She really was stupid, barely having time to land on the ground and brace herself for the attack she knew she couldn’t dodge. All she could do was cross her arms protectively over her face and focused on condensing her flames in front of her to block the worst of the heat.
It was searing; the air, the ground, everything around her was just a vortex of flames and power. The building behind her exploded. The gym? She didn’t know at this point, everything was just spinning and her only focus on not getting lost in the fire was Xanxus flames flaring among the chaos.
“Don’t think you’re special, trash. All traitors deserve the same fate”
“I’m not special!” She yelled with a hoarse voice and clenched her hands “I’m not crap or trash either. I just am! I just am, and what happened just happened so stop being a jerk!”
If she could change her Vongola DNA, she would. To get rid of Iemitsu’s and Nono’s blood and purify her spirit away from that bloody Famiglia. But she couldn't change it. She carried it in her, inked red beneath her skin and giving her life to move on day by day. But there was something she had learnt for the past few days, something she promised herself in the middle of the night.
Despite the hate she harboured, despite the lies, the blood and death Vongola was drowning within, she wasn’t going to carry their sins.
It was her turn to burn them all to the ground.
.
The school was unrecognizable at this point, with the guardians taking claim of the east side and the two raging Skies the west, it was just a matter of time for it all to crumble down. The courtyard was destroyed and engulfed by flames, if the battle with Gola Moska left it looking like a war zone, right now it was the picture of an inferno.
There were flames and smoke everywhere, condensing around and stenching the air with burnt grass and scorched dirt. It really was ironic, how supposedly the flame most pure in the scale was the most destructive of it all, able to burn and tear everything apart when used under hatred fueled Wills.
“Hey!” A voice called from behind, coughing slightly when he entered the safe zone Cervello had crafted with illusions to shield them from the fire.
“You’re late, Baka-Dino” Reborn said as he jumped from Basil’s shoulder to his, and eyeing the thing he was pushing.
“Sorry, I was picking up some delivery” He said, pointing to the mummy he was rolling on a wheelchair, making everyone turn to see a certain Varia member alive and wrapped in bandages with an IV still connected to his arm.
“Aren't you supposed to be fighting?” Shamal inquired, at which Squalo scoffed and showed him - and Cervello, who were giving him a silent stare - a heart monitor with a flat line.
“Oh, look at that. I’m dead, so I can stay here”
“How’s the fight going?” Dino asked, looking around the field and the screen for a better look.
“Levi and Lussuria have been subdued. Mammon is giving them trouble but Chrome and Gokudera are holding on”
“And Kyoya?”
“Fighting the bloody prince”
Dino gave a wry smile at that. It was funny how they ended up fighting one another, both guys socially violent and obsessed with the brunette in some way. Speaking of which.
“How’s Tsuna?”
.
There were no more attempts at talking. She could feel the blisters in her feet and her left shoulder throbbing painfully for a bad landing after Xanxus threw her across the field and into a pile of rubble and she was sure there was glass digging in her back after a close encounter with the windows in an attempt to fly high from a beam of fire.
Her stupid argyle vest has disappeared, eaten away by the raging flames and leaving her body one protective layer less. The cuffs from her sleeves were already torched, and she could feel the skin on her face dry and cracking. There was also blood on her lip, and at this point, she didn’t know if it was due to her biting down a grunt, Xanxus hitting her there or just the hot air.
She had also drawn blood from him by kicking his head, her foot had created a cut on his eyebrow that was gushing scarlet drops over his scars. He had to blink continuously to get it off his eye and she used that distraction to put some distance and think of a plan.
They had flown all over the school, destroyed the building and grounds and lifted enough smoke to damage the electricity, making their flames light the darkness that fell over the courtyard. Tsuna was getting tired, not even fighting against Kyoya in his bad days or against Mukuro were enough to spark desperation in her to survive this.
The longer the fight dragged on, the faster and more brutal Xanxus attacks became. It really seemed like he was playing with her, forcing her to fly and run and dodge deadly attacks without giving her the chance to fight back. It was frustrating, and the part of her that was still holding on to the past wanted to show him how strong she was.
But here she was, bleeding, bruised and glaring at the fire threatening to hurt her. She needed to get rid of those pistols first, but how? Kicking them? No, he can grab her foot and throw her. Her intuition was running with scenarios to counterattack as she flew past the wild attacks, but she couldn't find another solution.
There was only one option left, albeit the most dangerous one. She will need to close the distance and grab those guns herself to try and overheat them with both of their flames. It could end devastatingly if she was not careful, but at this point, it was that or become a charred corpse.
The air at her side exploded, knocking her balance and sending her flying down. She quickly turned despite the pain and burning in her eyes and used a wall to rest a breath. At her feet, Lambo was having the time of his life, throwing grenades and laughing while Gokudera was barking orders at Ryohei and Chrome to conquer Mammon’s illusions. She couldn’t see the others, but Levi and Lussuria were already unconscious on the floor.
“Useless scumbags” Xanxus grunted and pointed his guns at them.
Was he going- No! There was no thinking, she launched herself at him and clawed her gloved hands over his, gripping tightly and trying to force the aim upwards while flaring her flames as much as she could to keep the struggle at minimum.
“Crazy trash! Do you think you can overpower me!?”
“Watch me!” She snarled.
He tried to force her off, but she held tight and increased her flames over her hands, indirectly filling and reloading the pistols with new ammo. He then elbowed her in the head, and the dizziness was enough for her grip to lose a little, but she gritted her teeth and managed to kick his hand and knock one of the pistols.
With a blurry vision, she flew down to reach it. She wasn’t intending on using it, but Xanxus took the bait and followed her away from the guardian’s current battle. Falling fast with a head injury wasn’t the best, and even though her intuition anticipated the attack, she didn’t have the energy to dodge the huge fireball behind her.
Closing her eyes, she braced for the impact. But there was something happening, like an instinctual mechanism her flames executed, because either she was delirious from pain or the hit and fall didn’t hurt as much as before. It was still difficult to stand, but she did so with shaking legs and glared at the figure approaching her.
Xanxus was glaring back at her, waltzing among the inferno they had created with purpose to obliterate her. The anger in his eyes, the hostility in his stance and the flames lighting up in his bare hands were a frightening memory that made her want to cry.
But she held her hand up and welcomed the rage.
It was an explosion of force, a cocoon of protective flames that held the raging flames at bay, if only for a moment. The strength of it was too powerful, her legs threatened to buckle by the intensity and her arms shook alarmingly in strain.
It was something very familiar, something real happening now that she was awake. The feeling of something crawling inside her skin and numbing her fingers felt intimate, it was a sensation she has felt before in her dreams. Or maybe another life. But here or then, it was causing the same effect. Her body trembled in pain and effort, as oxygen was becoming lacking and difficult to breathe.
“Ẅ̴̛̈́ͅha̴͓̒t ar̵̺̉ę̵͚̗͐ y̸̢̪̽o̶̞͉̩u doȉ̶̢̩n̵̻̭͝g?”
Cold fire cascaded down her back, her neck tingled uncomfortably as black spots started to dance in her eyes. There wasn’t a line anymore to distinguish reality from a dream, everything felt too real but so far away, it was like the fire protecting her was ripping her consciousness away and pulling her to oblivion.
She can almost see it, the frozen shards.
Wait, was she awake?
Suddenly the fire disappeared in a soundless roar, and she stared down at her hands, feeling something inside of her filling her to the brim, like energy or adrenaline. It was so high and intense, it made her body tremble at the alien sensation of it.
Tsuna shuddered a breath and blinked rapidly to remove the black spots from her vision. She had to shake her head and bite her lip to come back to awareness, but it was getting difficult to see beyond the smoke and even to breathe.
.
“Signorina!”
“What was that?! Did she just negate Xanxus attack with her own?”
“Sky flames are known for their harmonization factor. What most people don’t consider is that they can do that with the enemies too” Reborn explained without moving his eyes from her tiny figure across the field.
“Holy shit, you’re telling me she can absorb people’s flames!?” Shamal exclaimed in shock.
“Not only that” Colonnello then said, just as engrossed in the fight as the hitman “She can restore it and use it as her own”
“Well I'd be damned”
“But how did she- we never, mister Reborn?” Basil tried to ask, not wanting to admit out loud that they didn’t train that technique and the fact that the brunette could barely control the on and off of her flames.
“Tsuna is a smart cookie when she really tries” Was all he said.
“No wonder Mukuro-sama wants her, byon” Ken whispered, gaining a sigh from Chikusa and a startled look from Dino.
“Fuck, it started” Squalo whispered, eyes not moving away from the battle. Dino turned to look at him with confusion but when the swordsman didn't continue he quickly returned his attention towards the fight, where the two skies dashed towards one another in blazing fury.
.
Knowing it will happen didn’t prepare her for it. Her intuition really was moving her along, not caring for her to catch up. She didn’t panic when a second wave of fire was sent her way, she just embraced it, knowing that it wouldn’t hurt her anymore. At least, not his flames. Her body still got hurt and she felt pain after being tossed to a wall and crashing through the rubble.
Everything in her was screaming to stop, to take a breath and rest but her intuition kept waking her and pulling her around. It was impossible to rest, not with Xanxus literally trying to burn her after her miraculous recovery and the boost of speed she was gaining. And the more his attacks became null on her, the more he tried to torch her.
And because his flames didn’t have an effect on her, he also changed to brute force. She has never been beaten this badly before, her arms, her legs, her back, her chest, even her heart seemed to be turning black and blue. How long has it been since the battle began? Her head kept spinning and her thoughts blurring.
She was forgetting her real purpose in exchange for just staying present. It’s what they feared the most, the dissociation. But knowing something was wrong aided her in grasping onto that thread of thought and kept her grounded for however long she managed to dodge Xanxus fiery fists. Which wasn’t much.
She landed painfully on a crater after being kicked, and she only had time to stand up before a wave of flames descended on her, sending her flying and crashing to another wall. Her ears wouldn’t stop ringing and there were ashes on her throat that she tried to cough, but all it did was disturb her ribs that for all she knew, could be broken too.
They weren’t, so her intuition encouraged her to stand up again. The fight was almost over, it kept whispering, just a little more and they can finally claim her right. Just fight, she has to fight, needs to win this and survive. She shuddered as she got up with weak legs, her body swaying in agony and this time, she wasn't startled by the warm feeling of something hot running down her nose.
“Sto̸̡̺͖̾̔p-...”
She raised a shaking hand to touch the blood on her face and stared at her bloodied fingers in silence for a long moment. It was the perfect opportunity for Xanxus to attack, the perfect opening for him to end this battle but he remained where he stood, staring at her with narrowed eyes. Or maybe it didn’t last long, maybe it just took a second for her to blink and drag the back of her glove over her face to wipe the rest of the blood.
The chain around her neck felt heavy and hot, like the weight of the little broken ring was trying to snare her down. But then warmness enveloped her, and instead of the scorching heat of before, this one felt lighter and safer, like waking up from a nap in a cosy blanket on a sunny afternoon.
[Breathe]
She tried, but it was so hard. Her mind was a discordance, whispers and voices were screaming together in a mess of sounds, it felt like she wasn’t even there at all.
[Don't give up. Just breathe]
There was something stuck in her throat and every little move hurt, but she exhaled shakingly and narrowed her eyes as she took a step forwards. The battle wasn’t over, there were still things to do and if she gives up now, she will never return to the promises she made. Starting with defeating Xanxus and getting some answers.
Her flame was pulsing like a heartbeat, she could almost hear a soft harmony resonating on par with her own beating heart. She still felt unsettled, the whispers hadn’t left and deep down she knew she was at her limit, but it was now or never. She looked at Xanxus with resolved eyes and breathed.
[Go]
Faster and weightless, she flew towards him with newfound energy. It was the last she had, so she had to make every movement count.
“Still got some tricks, trash?!” Xanxus met her head on, the anger in his face had changed to a dangerous look, and with how dark it had gotten and his flames lighting his scarred face, it was quite a scary look that didn't face her in the slightest. She didn’t question the ‘how’ she knew to absorb his flames and negate the damage from the heat, she just did it, but her arms were gaining vicious bruises from it as backfire.
So without weapons or flames, they really ended up fighting with just fists and kicks.
The flames she stole gave her a boost to keep up with him, but he was getting desperate just as she was to end this. It must have been funny, how every time she fell she stood up again with double the speed to counterattack him. Overwhelming her wasn’t going to work, he knew that, which is why he became furious.
"You fucking trash! The title is not yours! What are you fighting for!?"
"I’m not fighting for the stupid title!" She roared back "I’m fighting for my friends! I went to hell to gain them, I won’t give up on them, not when they didn’t give up on me!”
.
That’s it, Dame-Tsuna. Show them your bright resolve.
It really was fascinating, watching the fruit of his teaching and training flourish on a grand scale of fire and blood. She was like a bright, burning star, a warm force that burnt everything on her path so long as she could reach her ambition, and despite the pain so clearly in her orange eyes, she still held onto her blaze with reckless abandon.
But if Tsuna was roaring fire then Xanxus is a monsoon. His wrath flames moved at his command in an inferno of Wills that clashed and consumed. He can use his flames bare hand, they were incredibly strong with a destructive power able to destroy with just one touch and turn everything to ashes.
Even though it wasn’t scientifically real fire, the damage and casualties were still the same. He wouldn't be against putting Tsuna in Intensive Care for the night at a hospital for all the smoke swirling in her lungs and battered body. Leon’s gift was really a great bonus against the burns, but nothing could save her for the rest.
It wouldn’t be long now, he could feel it in the air, the searing heat of the fight coming to an end.
But the question was, who will survive the fire?
.
They had been screaming at each other while going all-out. Tsuna could barely remember what she was saying, but at one point tears had started streaming down her eyes either from pain or anger. She could feel it coiling in her gut, pushing her to go beyond her limit the more Xanxus pressed back with fury.
“You made an oath, fucking traitor! You are going to pay for it!”
"When I said that I would follow you as a leader, I meant it. I have always looked up to you! You inspired me to become stronger! I know that being Decimo has always been your dream, and I’m sorry! I would give it to you, but I can't! I won’t!”
Her voice was beyond gone at that point, too hoarse from the smoke and yelling, but her eyes still held a steel glint in them, unwilling to falter now more than ever.
“Face it, trash! You just wanted the power all along!”
“I never wanted this... I never wanted to become a Mafia Boss! I just wanted to follow you and everyone into your crazy world!"
“You talk too much!”
Then stop yelling at me, she almost shouted back but the searing pain in her right ankle forced her to bite back a cry as she landed with too much force after dodging a kick. The bandage there was doing good in supporting her muscles, but she was running out of time, out of speed and out of strength. And Xanxus kept howling insults that compelled her to explain.
"You said you would follow the Famiglia!”
"And I will! But not like this!" She cried in anger "Fuck Vongola! I don’t want to lose you over some tainted blood! I don’t want you to become a monster… you are supposed to be a superhero, not the villain!"
“They got what they deserved!”
“Give me a reason!”
"The Ninth and I are no family"
And his confession did nothing to waver her anger, if only, it increased to hot indignation.
"He treated you like a son, isn’t that what matters?!”
"Don’t fucking pity me, you scum!”
“You are an asshole!” She screamed “I spent two years in Italy with you and it wasn’t until YOU told Iemitsu that I was kidnapped did he look for me! If there is anyone who should be mad IT'S ME!!"
The air shifted, it became heavier and strained, they both knew it was the end.
“It’s over, brat!”
“Do̸̡̺͖̾̔n’t hu̴̹̾rt hì̷̝m!”
“Then shoot me!” She screamed as she ran forwards with the last of her strength “You want to end this fucking game, bloody shoot!” She ignored the voices, the pain and the tears as she dashed with flaming hands and screamed in bitter rage. “SHOOT!”
[Let go]
And she does.
She knew his flames, knew them as if they were her own, perhaps even better than hers for the simple reason that she grew up with them. It was easy to latch on to them, to dig and clung now that she knew what to pull. The moment his violent flames collided with hers, she held tight and ripped them apart.
Gripping his hands in hers, she snarled and tugged and mended the broken wisps into her core to create a flame that lit her hands blazing with cold fire. Her fingers trembled, her knees almost buckled by the force alone, but she endured it and let her flames out.
Her vision began clouding then, as the light from the flames disappeared into hard, shell ice. Enclosing them in a cocoon and sealing them away with their hands still entwined. She took a breath, shuddering frosted breath and leaning down slightly to stare at his ruby eyes before realization hit her worse than a bullet to the head.
All power and Will drained from her body the moment she stared in horror at his face, at the burnt marks caused by the frozen fire so similar to hers, and the understanding on who was the one who had done that to him. What did he say? Slumber?
“He did that..- he...”
She swallowed and shook her head slowly, and by her fear and anguish alone her flames retracted to her wish. The ice shattered, disappearing into frozen dust that scattered into the air like tiny snowflakes. And as if the clock had struck 12, all magic disappeared. Her gloves turned back into mittens and the Sky flames she had worn so very proudly, extinguished in a soundless whisper as she stumbled back.
"You knew..." She breathed out shakingly "Before I was kidnapped… you knew about you... about me…”
He was not Vongola. She was. Then why the fuck...?
"Why did you come for me?!" She cried “Even knowing you weren’t the Ninth's son, why come for me? A child who could threaten your plans?!”
“Because you belonged”
And his confession was enough to break her heart into shards of hope. But before she could say something, anything, he headbutted, making her fall to the ground and lose a bit of consciousness for a moment. She groaned, and now that she was resting on the ashes without an ounce of fight in her, she wanted to stay there and sleep.
But she couldn’t, not yet.
No. Because Xanxus tugged the chain in her neck, breaking it and taking her broken ring, uniting it before her eyes with its other half to create the cursed Vongola heirloom with the intention of claiming it.
"No, No, don’t!" She crawled forwards with a hand outstretched, wide eyes and feeling a horrible foreboding sinking into her bones.
“There can only be one…” He told her, red eyes staring into hers with a convoluted look she couldn't discern.
He breathed out and placed the Vongola Ring in his finger.
There were no trumpets or confetti, there was no celebration or gloating.
There was just blood being splattered from his mouth and a painful jolt into her very soul as he collapsed in front of her.
And just like that, the Skybattle had come to an end.
With silence and fire burning between them.
.
"Having no Vongola blood, the ring rejected him" Colonnello breathed out in the silence that had fallen over the safe zone beyond the battlefield.
“Nono’s Will, however weak and before Tsuna’s imprudence, had recognized its heir in Tsuna” Reborn added, jumping down from Dino’s shoulder and into the ground to start making his way to his fallen student, seeing as Cervello were also heading that way.
“Well fuck, all this could have been avoided if only you had told the truth” Shamal sighed heavily before giving Squalo the stinky eye.
“As if” Gruffed the swordsman, shoulders falling and resting on the back of his wheelchair as he kept staring at the two fallen Skies. The bandages on his face prevented any emotion from leaking, but there was no killer intent or even a weapon on him, seeing as Dino had taken caution no matter their camaraderie and positioned two of his men with guns ready to shoot in case the Varia member acted on revenge.
But there was no hostility in the air, just pure exhaustion condensing with the smoke.
Now that they were allowed to leave the spectator area, everyone moved at their own pace to either rush or walk towards the destroyed courtyard. Smoking didn’t even feel ideal with all the smoke and dust in the air, but he really was dying for one after witnessing such a terrific battle.
He wonders if he will get to see some hot nurses tonight or if he will become the brunette’s night watcher. The odds were so obvious, but he can hope while on duty.
So long as she doesn’t puke in his shoes again.
.
Tsuna wasn’t thinking.
She wasn’t even sure if she was breathing. Everything was quiet and loud at the same time, once she had fallen with Xanxus before her, she remained on the scorched ground just listening to the night. Or trying to. She also wasn’t sure if she was awake or was in fact dreaming, she had crossed that blurry line long ago and was just waiting for the stars to stop dancing.
“Since you have been disqualified, you must forfeit the Vongola Ring” One of the Cervello women was saying to the Varia leader.
“Begone, scum…” Xanxus batted her away, throwing the cursed object away from him.
“Thank you for doing your part. With this, the Skybattle has officially ended”
Part? Tsuna wondered but her mind was already drifting with the little specks of colour swarming her vision. They looked so pretty, she wanted to paint them. Make them brighter and prettier like little stars in the daylight sky. Will her mom like it? Maybe she will cry.
"Stop crying, shitty brat" Xanxus rasped. Was he talking to her? "You have my dream now, don’t waste it"
Tsuna blinked and moved her head when the other Cervello woman knelt in front of her and tried to remove her dirty mitten as she clung to it with nonexistent strength, not wanting the woman to steal it and take it away. But it was a useless struggle, she couldn't move her arms away from the thief, and a displeased sound came from her throat as her poor mitten was confiscated and revealing her pale shaking hand to the cruel night.
But it didn’t remain bare for long, and her mind, her heart and soul all waited a bated breath as Cervello finally placed the bloody ring in her finger.
"The winner of the Sky Battle, and rightful title of Vongola Decimo is Sawada Tsunayuuki"
And after a long last, she felt like she was breathing for the first time.
It was also quiet and dark.
She never knew winning could feel so hollow, and yet, so satisfying.
She won, but all she gained was watercolours in her skin blending from purple, blue and red that wouldn’t wash in one douse of cool water. Wasn't she going to do something? She won, so she was going to… gonna...
She breathed out, and as the air left her so did her grip hooking her to reality. But even as everything started to fade away; her senses, her feelings and even the pain in her mind and bones, she heard loud and clear the same voices she heard from before, whispering softly in her ear.
[Well done]
“Trą̴̥̜͗̎̀ito̴̙͌r”
No question was made, no further thought or soundless whisper graced her mind as she closed her eyes and finally gave in to the dark ashes pillowing her tired body.
.
"JUUDAIME!" Gokudera yelled as he ran towards her, and cradled her carefully in his arms to inspect her injuries.
"Oi, Tsuna! Hang in there!"
“Is she breathing?!”
“Tsuna! Tsuna, come on!”
.
There was nothing.
Just darkness.
.
.
.
“That girl, do you care for her?”
“What is it to you, trash?”
“Because if you do, you must defy the Moirai and cut the thread. If you care for her, you must fight. If you want her to survive, she needs to fight back and claim her fate, otherwise…
.
.
...she will-
.
.
.
Notes:
Thanks for reading! Always grateful for your love and support. Stay safe and take care guys! I’m going to sleep now, see you all in the next chapter!
Congratulations to Tsuna and GEN-X for winning! So much pain and determination came from it, but it planted the seeds of growth for the next future ARCs.
Chapter 25: The Hanged Man
Notes:
Sorry this chapter was delayed!
After the storm chapters are always a breeze to write down, but stuff happened at work and I got super busy. Life has been a bit hard as of late, I needed to rest my mind a bit but everything is fine, I promise! And then I got distracted on a donghua binge marathon as a reward for all that mess. I'm sorry! But here we are at last!
And also, no. No one is getting hanged, so don't worry. It's just a name reference for the Major Arcana card. Coming up with chapter names is hard. (๑-﹏-๑)
Stay safe and take care guys! Please be careful out there!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
*
The room was submerged in a pale blue from the moonlight sweeping through the open window to let the night breeze in.
It was quiet. That’s the first thing she thought as her eyes stared at the ceiling where shadows seemed to dance lazily with every movement from the curtain. The smell of antiseptic was prominent and strong, there was an annoying beeping sound coming from her right and a slow realization that her body felt numb and heavy where she was resting.
She couldn't move, didn’t want to move and break the spell that seemed to be trying to drag her back to sleep. And it should have been alarming, her mind should be panicking at having woken up with no recollection of how she got here or where she was, but oddly enough she felt at peace.
Groggily, all she wanted was to go back to sleep.
“Are you awake?”
She blinked tiredly and willed her head to move to the right, where the sound of the voice had come from. So very slowly, her neck turned, stiff from lying for so long on a pillow until her eyes managed to see the owner of the voice, a blurry image of a person walking towards her with calm strides.
It felt like a deja vu or a dream within a dream. Didn’t she live this moment before?
“You’re here?” She asked in a whisper, voice hoarse and almost gone.
“Am I?” He teased her, reciting the same words as before and confusing her mind even further with dreams and reality.
She whined weakly, her throat feeling dry and a bit swollen. It felt cold to breathe, the air was almost freezing as it went down to her lungs despite her body feeling warm. Blinking and trying to clear the haziness from her sight, all she could do was watch as the man approached her side.
He wasn’t wearing an illusion this time, there was no unnatural blue glow on his skin as he showed his real face to her after so many years. It was the mocking image of a ghost, preserved in time with no wrinkle in sight, but his smile was anything but pretty as he peered down at her and held one of her hands.
“Good work, Boss” He kissed her knuckles softly, right where a heavy blue gem was resting and seemed to draw all the light left in the dark pale blue room. “One step closer and Vongola will be yours”
“It hurts…” She whispered, although she wasn’t sure what was hurting when everything felt so faint and numb.
“Of course it does, child, and it will only get worse” His condescending voice was almost humming in her ears by how quiet her mind felt “Every action has its consequences, and you just changed The Game of Fate again. For better or worse, that is yet to be seen”
She frowned, or tried to frown. It was impossible to do more than two tasks at the same time. She either tried to process what he was saying or focused on moving the frozen muscles in her face. And he knew she was troubled because he laughed quietly and released her hand by placing it in her chest and went to play with a loose strand of her hair.
And the small action felt so pleasant, her eyes almost closed at the sensation. She fought hard to stay awake, and he was still talking but she was still disappearing.
“But don’t worry, I won’t let you fall so easily. After all, Vongola will rise with you” He whispered close to her ear as if sharing a secret only they could hear in the muted room.
“I don.. want to…” She whispered despite the peaceful invitation to fall down into the quiet abyss that was her mind. Wait, there was something… something important, she had to… she…
“Shh, go to sleep. I will guard and protect you, so go to sleep now” He hushed and placed a hand over her eyes, covering her little world in darkness along with her faint senses. And she tried, she struggled weakly to try and move her head away, but all it did was drag soft cotton in the back of her mind.
“I don't… Daemon…”
“Sleep” He hushed softly, and she knew no more.
*
.
.
She was waking, her foggy mind was stirring but she didn’t want to open her eyes.
There was a pleasant sensation coursing through her body, it was like a cat was purring over her chest, curled tight in a little ball and warming her core. She wanted to pet it, but her arms couldn’t move. She felt too cosy and tired, like waking up early on a Sunday morning and not wanting to get up from bed.
It felt good and familiar. Safe.
“Go to sleep, Dame-Tsuna”
So she didn't fight it and went back to sleep.
.
.
.
Sunlight.
Birds were chirping a summer song, the room wasn’t cold nor warm, and there was sunlight kissing her eyes. The pale blue from her fading memories had turned into a goldish colour, painting the white ceiling she awoke to into a yellowish hue.
Tsuna blinked, feeling dizzy and a little weak as her mind connected with her surroundings and processed her thoughts.
A hospital. She was in a hospital even if it didn’t smell artificially clean anymore. It was a little fruity or a little floral, maybe berries from the forest? Whatever the scent was, she was glad the smell of bleach was gone. Even though there was a weird odour glued to her nose, it was overpowered by the sweet fragrance in the air.
And once the colours and smells from the room registered in her consciousness, in came the sounds. There were low noises of the city coming from the window with the occasional tweeting of birds, and she thinks she can hear some murmurs from beyond the walls. But there was also a melody being played, it sounded close and familiar, and it made her sigh in comfort.
Closing her eyes, she took a moment to rest and gather some energy by stopping a yawn from escaping. Everything felt so peaceful, she wanted to make sure she was awake. She needed to stay awake, there was something she had to do, someone to find, something to say… But her head was too quiet and empty, she couldn’t quite recall what, who and why.
She sighed again, and opened her eyes, blinking the sunlight away by moving her head to the side and seeing a beautiful blonde woman sitting in the chair next to the bed, humming softly that same lullaby she heard on their first meeting so long ago.
“Hello?” She whispered tiredly, her voice a weak undertone in contrast to the gentle melody that didn’t seem to stop ringing despite the woman turning to smile at her.
Tsuna just blinked as the blonde woman leaned forwards to pull a lonely strand of her hair away from her face before placing her fingers over her head and patting her hair in a gentle caress. For some reason, that action reminded her of her mom. And that thought made her sad, it made her wonder where she was, how long has it been? Was she worried? Was she okay?
“O’kay…” She was mumbling, answering her own question, and the one the blonde woman seemed to be asking by the concerned tilt of her head. Oh, that’s right. She can know things without even knowing them now. And the soundless whisper, just like the woman’s silent question, echoed clearly in her mind.
“I’m okay…” It hurts to talk, it has never been so difficult to talk before but she tried to weakly express whatever it was she was feeling to herself, or the blonde woman’s silent question, or was it to her mother? Maybe there was someone else listening and probing, she didn’t know but something compelled her to talk despite not hearing her own voice.
“I feel… I won… but I… I’m lost?” She blinked again and stared tiredly at the woman “It hurts”
The blonde woman hummed in understatement and scratched her head gently as if to alleviate the pain. It made her close her eyes despite her wishes of staying awake at the familiar and comforting sensation.
“Do I… know you?” She whispered and slid her eyes open again but the gentle fingers didn’t stop. The woman smiled at her, bright and teasingly with her green eyes shining with a playful mirth as if her words alone were an amusing secret shared between them. And Tsuna knew, she remembers something but it was far too gone the more she tried to grasp it.
“Who are you…?”
She tried to shake her head, but everything felt too far away. Her thoughts, her body, everything was floating and her grip on reality was fading. And the more she tried to stay awake, the more her mind clouded with runaway thoughts that dripped words and created blank spaces.
“I know you…” She kept mumbling “...know you”
“Tsuna?”
She also knew that voice. She blinked again and moved her eyes around the room until they landed on the open door where Dino was standing and looking at her with a weird expression on his face as he also looked all around the room before his eyes landed back on her again.
“Who are you talking to?”
“Hm?”
Blinking, was she waking up again? Her body suddenly felt heavy, so it was difficult to move her head back to the side, but when she did, when she stared at the empty chair beside the bed she felt something spark inside of her. There was no melody in the air, no fingers caressing her hair and the fruity flower scent was gone. Gone, everything was gone, and that emptiness made her shudder a sharp breath.
“Tsuna?”
She tried to move, but she couldn’t. She couldn’t move. And the more she tired; the more she struggled the more she became aware of the bindings around her body. There was something cold stuck in her nose that she tried to bat away but there was a needle digging inside her arm and she couldn’t move her legs and her chest was getting tight and colder and it was hard to-
[Breathe]
“Breathe” Dino scrambled over her “You’re okay. Tsuna, it’s okay, hey! No, no, no, don’t fall asleep, Tsu-
.
.
.
When she opened her eyes, she stopped counting how many times she had done so and waited for a spark of something to happen. She felt herself wake up - more clearly than before - but she couldn’t trust her mind to keep her afloat in reality for long. So she sighed a yawn and tried to move her head to alleviate the stiffness in her neck.
And as if listening to her previous thoughts, a flare of awareness hit her, finally assuring her that she was awake. The numbness in her body was gone, and pain and discomfort made itself known in waves of aching muscles and stinging in her skin. There was a throbbing in her eyes, an itch in her throat and soreness in her chest as she tried to get up.
The curtains of the hospital room were open, and this time, the sunlight felt blinding in a way that made her eyes water at the sudden burning sensation in them.
So she closed them and took a deep breath to try and separate all the symptoms hitting her at once. Was this the flu? Her nose felt so cold as she breathed and she wanted to cough an invisible thread stuck in her throat. The headache wasn’t helping and now that she was aware, she could feel a hollow sensation clenching in her stomach. Hunger, probably? God, how long has it been?
If she was hungry and in pain, then did that mean she was awake?
Groaning, she flopped back to the pillow and waited. It wouldn’t be long for someone to come, she knew that, so she took the time to move her toes and fingers to reassure herself that she wasn’t paralyzed or broken. It was also weird how she wasn’t panicking, perhaps they gave her something to make her sleep, which should have alarmed her further but her mind was uncharacteristically placid.
And then, there it was. The familiar wordless whisper of her intuition chiming in her ear about a harmless intruder entering the room.
“You up?”
“Nugh”
“Yeah, good morning to you too, beautiful”
She felt arms hoisting her up carefully, and she kept her eyes shut as Shamal held her steady until the vertigo passed. It was only when the sound of the curtains being closed did she braced herself to blink her eyes open again. And what a relief it was, to see her body free of needles and casts. Although her arms were bandaged and she could feel something wrapped on her right ankle, nothing seemed broken.
“Wha…” She tried to ask, but her voice came out in a broken whisper, too hoarse to be called her own.
“Easy, don’t strain your voice” Shamal said as he went to adjust the little heart monitor clamped on one of her fingers and shift the pillow so that her back could lean on it. What a good nurse, she thought with dry amusement “What’s the last thing you remember?”
“Sunlight?”
Wait, no. That’s not right. She remembers flowers and the sun, and a cat. But the blue moon was also there or was that a dream? No, wait, wait, something else happened. Why was she even in the hospital? She remembers… she remembers screams and smoke and pain and-
“Fire...” Wait. Shit! Fire and- “Xanxus!” She exclaimed a startled jump that made Shamal hold her shoulders down “Is he alright? Everyone? Is everyone okay? What happe-
The more she spoke, the more her voice became thinner and raspier until it transformed into a harsh attack of coughs that rattled her entire body and made pain to spark on every aching spot, which were a lot. Everything was hurting all at once and she could barely breathe.
“Careful, focus on breathing. I’ll suggest not straining your throat further, so try not to talk much”
It was harder than expected, she felt something gripping her chest that she wanted to cough out, but it hurt to even try. Shamal was awkward when patting her back, he must be probably under threat not to touch her but Tsuna appreciated the help, even more so when he offered her a glass of water after the coughing subsided.
It suddenly occurred to her how parched her throat was, and welcomed the fresh water like a fish being returned to the water.
“Shamal…” She tried again after the glass was empty and her body felt refreshed but her voice remained the same broken whisper as before.
“You’re alright, kid. Everyone’s alright too, so don’t worry your pretty head”
“..’ow long?”
“It’s Monday. You have been here since Thursday night, had a fever on the first day and then you slept the painkillers away on the weekend, probably why you feel disoriented. Look up” She did but flinched when he suddenly used a flashlight over her eyes, making them water at the sudden brightness.
He went to check her pulse and breathing while maintaining a respectful distance between them. She would have laughed if her throat didn’t feel like she had swallowed ashes instead of water, which she probably did. There was a lot of smoke, she remembers. It's a wonder how she didn’t faint from suffocation and withstood till the very bitter end.
Where was Xanxus? Was he mad?
“Okay, nothing amiss here. You did a clean recovery” Shamal seemed satisfied with his check-up and went to take some notes on his screen pad. “Ready to hear how bad it was?”
“Just hit me with it” By how miserable her voice sounded, she might have an idea.
“You had two broken ribs, your ankle and a finger. Had a mild concussion, trauma in your lungs due to smoke inhalation and lacerations in your back. You also suffered some burns in your arms and bruises around your shoulders”
That was worse than miserable.
“And I’m still a live?”
“You’re a miracle, kid” Shamal sighed heavily and shook his head “Reborn healed your broken bones and I took care of the smoke inside you. Speaking of, you breathing okay? We had you on oxygen for the last two nights”
“It feels... weird” She murmured as she patted her chest, and for the first time since she woke up, her eyes finally took a glimpse of the heavy ring resting there.
“You tore your throat raw by your screaming and inhaled a lot of smoke. It feels cold to breathe, right?” He waited patiently for her answer, but all she could do was nod and bring her hand back to her lap as the doctor continued his rambling. “Yeah, I thought so. It’s fine though, there is no infection and the coldness is mostly due to the direct oxygen we gave you, it will go away in a few days”
She wanted it gone now, but she doubts 20 glasses of warm milk with honey could take the unnatural coldness away so she just kept nodding at whatever Shamal was saying.
“There’s no smoke inside your lungs, but you will also experience some phantom coughs for a short while. I think the red baby was saying something about breathing exercises, but if you’re having trouble, you can use an inhaler”
“What?” She croaked in confusion at that.
Red baby? Was he talking about Fon? Wait, did he see her in this pitiful state? Who else has come to see her? That’s so embarrassing! She must look terrible not to mention, she probably smells funny too! Ugg, what even was her luck?! And what about her mom? Does she even know where she was? Or better yet, how the hell was she going to explain this?!
“Are you going to puke in my shoes again?” Shamal held her shoulders when her body leaned dangerously over the side of the bed, but he still maintained his distance from her.
“No” She groaned weakly as she was moved back towards the pillow and batted his hands away “...’m fine”
She feels better than ever, actually. Despite having been beaten to pulp and nursing a headache that made her wonder if perhaps this is what being hungover was like, she felt good. She felt awake and with a clearer head than she had in weeks; maybe months. Something had settled, as if her spirit had aligned with the cracks in her body or something, it was hard to explain but she wasn’t complaining.
“I want a bath...” She murmured with a hand over her face. Shamal didn’t mention any injury in her eyes, but she wanted to wash whatever ashes remained on her body.
“Well, that can be arranged”
She didn’t waste energy in glaring at him, just kept rubbing her forehead and ignored his startle hiss of pain as a black shadow jumped on him with enough force to make him stumble back.
“I WAS JOKING GODDAMMIT!”
“Reborn” She greeted him with dust still in her throat, and she knew her eyes must probably be red and glazy but he has seen her in worse states, so she let herself smile when Leon jumped on the bed to settle on her lap.
“Finally awake, Dame-Tsuna” The hitman said “You took too long. A Mafia Boss should make a quick recovery. One day, no more”
“Give me a break!” Of course her voice chose to fail her and came out in a broken, weak whisper that sounded more like ‘ gi me a- ek’.
“I didn’t hear you”
“Ugg!”
If she could throw him a pillow, she would. But she still felt sluggish from whatever painkillers they gave her, and moving with a killer headache to attack the baby hitman was going to be a very pathetic show. She still has some dignity.
Feeling more awake, she took a look around the room for the first time.
It was spacious, obviously a private room with a little lounge and a tv hanging across the room, a secluded bathroom and a bedside table that had a book, a pink humidifier releasing some odourless moisture - or maybe her nose just couldn't smell it - and some unfinished snacks along with a folded blanket.
Her clean mittens and Kyoko’s lucky charm were there too.
And it occurred to her that she didn’t know who was paying for the hospital bill, both for the Mukuro situation some months ago and for this one. It obviously wasn’t Reborn nor her pocket money, so probably Dino? Ugg, now she feels bad and guilty and was planning on repaying him every last cent he spent on her no matter how long it takes.
But, oh… She thought bitterly as she looked down at Leon pawing at the sapphire gem resting on her finger. She was Vongola Decimo now, wasn’t she? She probably has a lot of money now. She has been trying her hardest not to think about it, but the weight of the ring was impossible to ignore, and the saddest part was that she felt too tired to even try and remove it.
Not wanting to fall into sombre thoughts, she addressed the other important matter.
“Mom?”
“She’s aware you’re okay. We told her you reunited with Xanxus and ended up crying your voice out” Well, that was the understatement of the century. “Iemitsu’s back in Japan and wounded so she’s nursing the fool back to health”
Why did the man come back if he was injured? Her mother was already worried as it is, her husband suffering a non-lethal wound - and probably giving a ridiculous excuse as to how he got it - was only going to add unnecessary worries.
“Put on a happy face, Dame-Tsuna. She’s been calling Baka-Dino three times every day to ask about you.”
“She’s not the only one.” Shamal sighed “The kids are making camp outside, their injuries weren’t severe, but because we didn’t know in what state you’d wake up, no visitors were allowed”
“I say we let them in”
“Wait!” She exclaimed a hoarse shout “Bath, I need...bath! I feel...I’m -shit, I look -! No!”
“Don’t be vain, Dame-Tsuna” Reborn chided and made a move towards the door.
“Stop it!” She screamed and lunged at him to stop him, which resulted in her almost falling off the bed by the sudden movement and the harsh coughing attack that assaulted her poor throat.
“Can you please stop ruining my work! Stop talking and go back to bed!” Shamal scolded her and pushed her back to the pillows, offering another glass of water that she accepted greedily. “I’ll alert a nurse to help you clean up. It’s noon so they’ll be serving lunch in an hour or so. You’ll need lots of fluid so you’re stuck with soup in summer”
She didn’t care about hot food, she just wanted to be clean!
.
One hour later, after the nurses deemed her stable - and stubborn - enough to shower on her own, Tsuna felt refreshed like she hadn’t before. Someone was kind enough to replace the generic hospital soap and shampoo for some fruity products, leaving her hair and skin smelling like a delicious pastry.
She was pleased to notice that other than the fading bruises, there weren’t any scars marring her skin. The burns in her arms were already healed up, and while her ribs throbbed when she made any sudden movements, she could walk and breathe properly.
She can’t believe she survived all that, that it was Xanxus who caused all of this for nothing. Because there was no way he didn’t know the ring would reject him. Was he that desperate? There’s no way… there just wasn’t anyway. She wanted answers, and if she had to track him down and demand answers with threats of fire and ice, then everything else be damned. She deserves to know.
Letting her hair dry on its own while enjoying a good creamy soup, Tsuna felt ready to go back to sleep.
She felt comfortable but too tired to have visitors, and she didn’t want to be alone with her thoughts now that the voices were gone. So she curled in the bed, snuggled under the fleece blanket and sent messages to Kyoko, Haru, Bianchi and her mother to reassure them she was alright. She did have to reject a couple of calls but promised to see them all soon.
Verde had also reached out to her, sending a simple “?” to question what was probably the hot gossip in the Mafia World. But they didn't know her name, her intuition reassured her before she started panicking. Word of Vongola Decimo finally being chosen after all heirs were wiped out was running wild with speculations.
And thank goddess no one will suspect a middle school girl with social anxiety to be it.
The door to her room opened, and in came a nurse to collect her food tray and scolded her to stop playing with her phone. So grumpy, no wonder Shamal didn’t like them. But she relented because her eyes could barely stay open. As the nurse tutted and walked out of the room, she blinked when two little shapes appeared on the bedside table.
“Oh, good to see you awake, Tsunayuuki-san” Fon said, smiling warmly when he met her eyes.
“Hi” She whispered the greeting with a tired smile, a part of her wondering if Fon had seen her before she showered and being mortified by the mere thought.
“I will leave you to rest then. I merely wished to see your recovery”
“You’re becoming a leech” Reborn chided while pouring hot water from a kettle into a cup, filling the room with a sweet scent that Tsuna briefly recognized as raspberries.
“Reborn” She admonished weakly at his childish grudge but accepted the cup as the peace offering that it was.
“They’re discharging you tomorrow, so enjoy your last day of rest, Dame-Tsuna”
If the warm tea wasn’t soothing her poor throat, she would have spat it on his face. But she couldn’t do that with Fon watching, she wasn’t a savage. Not really. But maybe her intentions were clear on her face because Fon had a peculiar expression of alarm as he stared at them, so she just grumbled half-heartedly and finished the tea, already feeling her eyes closing before she could even set the empty cup on the table.
She felt Leon settle somewhere in her neck, curling in a little ball as if to share warmth despite him being a cold-blooded magical chameleon. But the action was cute, and knowing that she wasn’t alone, she just barely murmured a soft “goo’ni-th” before falling asleep.
.
.
.
Outside and unaware of her peaceful dreams, the two Arcobaleno remained in tense silence.
Reborn could feel the intense stare at the back of his head, but he was more annoyed towards his partner, choosing to abandon him in favour of cuddling with the brunette. Leon was getting spoiled, going along Tsuna’s whims and even transforming to her needs without her even asking.
“You’re feeding her Sun Flames” Came the accusation behind him “Your Flames”
“It’s the only thing that makes her sleep”
“By sharing” He snarled, and that tone alone was enough to make him turn just to see the composed Storm Arcobaleno facade fall into its raging namesake.
“It’s healing her”
“No, it’s not” And Fon’s expression was frozen into a mixture of a mischievous, smug fox and that of a snarling, hungry beast as he stared down at Reborn. “You’re stating a claim”
He spat the words as if they burned him, as if he himself hadn’t thought of it and Reborn wondered if he was offended that his own righteousness and self-restraint were preventing him from snapping and was just pretending otherwise. It was really amusing.
“Then what about you?” He couldn’t help but ask with dark glee “Why are you still here?”
Fon bristled at the accusation, neither confirming nor denying anything. And his silence was so much more gratifying because it danced on the truth that he was trying to ignore. That they both were trying to ignore. But Reborn didn’t owe him an explanation, just like he didn’t to Colonnello. Fon can rant and run away with shame fueling his rage all he wanted, for at the end of the day, he will come back.
They both knew it.
.
.
.
When she woke up the next day, she felt like she had rested a lifetime.
The aches in her bones and sore muscles were gone, her eyes didn’t burn and her throat wasn’t as itchy as before. She still felt like something was stuck there that she wanted to cough out, but after trying it once, the pain in her chest wasn’t worth it so she tried to hold the itch as best as she could.
Sitting up in the bed and yawning, Tsuna was startled when she took in the colourful state that surrounded her. Her room had gained hundreds of flowers and expensive-looking petit gateaux, there were even some ‘get well’ balloons floating idly near the walls that she stared at with a lost gaze. So someone had definitely come to visit while she was asleep, multiple someones.
But none of that mattered, because where the fuck was Xanxus?!
He couldn’t just beat her, burn her, spat blood and leave the stupid ring behind. It couldn’t be that easy! He wasn't a coward to run away, and she knew he hadn't come to see her after he broke her ribs so where was he? What was going to happen to him now? Was he on the run? He did attacked Vongola, kidnapped their boss and attempted to have him murder after all.
Has Nono kicked the bucket yet?
No, he hasn’t. Her intuition let her know.
God, it was so strange not to hear the other voices anymore. Her head felt empty with only the muted sensation of something living in her cognition. And maybe it was more dangerous to leave her alone with her thoughts like this because she had nothing to distract her with while she wondered and pondered and listened.
And listening only made her wonder more.
How long has she had Vongola Intuition? Has it always been there? Dormant and sneaking her whispers and flashes of things to come? Because she knew stuff that she shouldn’t, and saw things happen before they did, but never has she entertained the factor of a supernatural entity inside her head giving her knowledge and warnings.
Not until Reborn came along and shot her in the head.
And what stopped the other voices? What even were they? The first voice she heard, bitter and shattered, it sounded resentful and spiteful. She always felt faint whenever she heard that echo, as if something from within was trying to pull her in. It scared her, it really did. Even more so because whenever she questioned her voice of reason, her intuition would tell her there was nothing to fear, yet at the same time it screamed in dread.
But the other voice, the new one, it was soft, impossibly so. And her intuition sang and hummed in pleasure, like a puppy wagging its tail at its owner. Do not fear, child. It’s what it said. Just listened and breathe and-
“Hey, you’re up”
-everything will be fine. She was supposed to trust that voice, but not the other one. But why? All the things she’s seen and all the stuff she has heard, what exactly was that? Why did it appear and why did it stop? She wanted to know, but at the same time, she refused to acknowledge them and try to talk back. That will really make her go insane.
“Tsuna?”
She startled, looking up and seeing her favourite blond.
“Dino” She called, or tried to call for what came out from her mouth was a mere rasp of sounds. The pain was gone, but so was her voice. And it was with a sad realization that she was aphonic for the first time in her life, and instead of losing her voice after going to a concert or a wild roller-coaster, it was because she cried her heart out in a burning field of ashes and smoke.
“Try not to talk, yeah?” Dino smiled at her as he sat down on the chair beside the table and filled a glass of water for her “How’re you feeling, Tsuny? Reborn said you woke up yesterday, sorry I wasn’t here. With Varia facing trial, I had to do street control”
“They’re gone?” She whispered after the water had washed most of the spider web she felt in her throat. It was going to be a hassle talking from now and be understood, but luckily, Dino seemed to hear her weak voice.
“Hiding, most likely. So, don’t worry, I’m sure you will meet with them soon”
“Sorry for the trouble” She sighed and handed him the empty glass of water.
“Not at all! I’m just so happy everything is over and sorted” He said with a sigh of his own. “You probably don’t want to hear this but before a candidate claims the title, there’s an inheritance ceremony to officially seal the deal. But with Nono injured and Vongola HQ in shambles, they will most likely postpone the calling until things are settled on their side”
“So I can still escape”
“I heard the Bahamas weather is very nice this time of the year” He played along and helped her fix the pillows so she could lean back despite her attempts to stop him.
“What if I kill Nono?”
“Tsuna”
“Kidding, just kidding” Even her awkward laugh cracked, how sad.
“Don’t strain your voice, Shamal said everything was healed but you’ll have to take lots of rest”
Tsuna only hummed in response, and relaxed back as she listened to Dino fill her in on everything that had happened while she was out while indulging in one of the many little cakes for breakfast. It probably wasn’t healthy and if a nurse came and saw her she was probably going to be scolded and banned from the hospital, but when did that even stop her?
Things outside weren’t that bad. No one was pressing charges for vandalizing, damaging and committing arson on a public space, on the sacred Namimori Middle School of all things. There were no complaints or police officers wanting answers, although Kyoya had already sought blood for destroying his precious school and took his anger on the loitering Varia army that had been stationed as backup.
Tsuna wasn’t surprised at that and felt no pity that Kyoya had bitten them to death. No wonder Dino looked tired, he probably had kept Kyoya from murdering them.
And speaking of death, Nono seems to be recovering. He was in a bad shape but his life wasn't on the line anymore. Tsuna didn’t feel relief nor disappointment at hearing that, she just didn’t feel anything and tried to keep it that way. It was best for everyone if they parted ways without seeing each other, otherwise, she was sure she would send Nono to his grave after what he did to Xanxus.
And lying to her.
She couldn't forget that.
Some of Nono’s guardians had flown to Japan to be with their boss and wanted to talk to her for some reason now that she was given the clear, but Reborn had said no and closed the door on their faces. Even Dino was surprised, having witnessed that and oh how much she wanted to be awake at that time to see it too.
Whatever it was they wanted to tell her, she didn’t want to hear them. And if Reborn was keeping their distance away from her, then she wasn’t going to make it easy for them either.
Squalo was also recovering, he was already up and screaming as soon as the battle had concluded. But with Xanxus missing, and him being the right-hand man, he was held responsible for the Varia’s schemes of treason, so Dino had locked him in his room so Vongola wouldn’t get to him before Tsuna did.
It was her right, he had said. And through it all, although Dino mentioned what would and could happen starting now, Tsuna felt immensely grateful that he didn’t congratulate her for winning and becoming Vongola Decimo.
When half of the cakes were gone, and she had showered, changed and waited for Shamal to come and give her the go, in came the next visitors. Dino went to open the door, but she was already smiling before they walked inside.
“Juudaime!”
“Morning, Tsuna!”
They really were a sight for sore eyes, healthy and fresh without bruises on their faces.
“*Hi*” Came a machinated response.
Dino gave her a tablet for her to write and voice her words better. And she was having lots of fun with it. They downloaded a voice generator app so messing around with it was really entertaining. Mochi Princess and Bob the Barbarian were her favourites so far, and by the reactions of her friends, she was going to keep using them.
“How are you feeling? They wouldn’t let us see you! Not even a glimpse to see if you were okay”
“Juudaime needed rest, idiot”
“Why are you scolding me? You slept outside her room!”
Right, Shamal mentioned they camped outside.
“*I’m fine, thank you. How are you guys? What happened? Did you have trouble? Injuries? Yamamoto, your injuries? Have some cake*” She typed and let the voice speak her worries away.
And it was their turn to update her on what she missed. They sat beside her, ate some cake and told her their side of the story. How they had split in order to subdue Varia individually and team up to beat the most sneaky ones. Chrome really outshone herself, even Gokudera had to admit that. It took them a while but eventually, they managed to win against Mammon’s illusions without succumbing to them.
Chrome didn’t like hospitals, not that Tsuna could blame her, so she wasn’t present in her recovery. But Yamamoto told her that Ken has been coming and going at the insistence of ‘Mukuro-sama’ wanting to be updated when Tsuna would wake up. Utter lies, Tsuna knew it was to make Chrome worry less because Mukuro could come and check by himself.
Lambo had unfortunately inhaled smoke because he kept laughing and screaming in fun during the fight, so he had to be fed some oxygen throughout the first night but was already his screeching, laughing self by morning. Everyone had experienced some little backlash due to the smoke, only Gokudera was the only one immune.
“I have been playing with smoke and dynamites since I was five, my lungs are used to it” He had said, going for his fight petit gateaux.
Bel was beaten to a bloody pulp, no news there. And she almost felt bad, almost. Yamamoto had come to aid Kyoya due to his injuries, the stubborn boy. Both of them. But she was glad that they had healed up with no broken bones.
When the tales of the battle were over, they shifted into other lighter topics.
Like, returning to school.
No one wanted to go back. Gokudera was bored with it, Yamamoto felt like this was his summer Vacation 1.0 and Tsuna just hated the idea of being trapped for eight hours listening to jeers and complicated lessons on what used to be a mafia battlefield that saw them all cry and bleed. Nevermind the piles of homework that had accumulated!
Yamamoto had not done any of it and was very far behind in his studies, and while Tsuna had kept up with them due to Reborn insistence, she was sure that her devil home tutor was waiting for her to get home to enslave her again.
And just like Dino, even though they were happy they all had won - and survived- the ordeal, they didn’t congratulate her for the title or ask questions. They will have to eventually board the topic, Yamamoto was still a civilian and just thinking of the inheritance ceremony to seal the pact with the Mafia was enough to make her shiver.
By lunchtime, Shamal finally came in.
She was ready to go home whenever she wanted, they were just finishing with the paperwork so she was allowed to rest some more while that was done. Her throat was still tender, so the doctor recommended some cough syrup and hot tea if it kept bothering her, and advised her to use an ankle brace for some weeks to support her broken ankle.
She can’t believe she broke her ankle. And her ribs. And a finger. Like, what? And it's all healed, no pain or evidence of it. Maybe her nerves were still in shock. Her subconscious was probably thinking ‘if it didn’t hurt then it probably didn’t happen’, or something like that. But despite the alarming state of detachment she was feeling, she was just glad she wouldn’t have to hide grave injuries from her mother.
A sore throat could easily be justifiable, burn marks and broken bones could not.
A little after, having been given a free rein she sent her friends home to rest and opted to stay in the hospital room by herself.
It’s not that she didn’t want to go home, where she knew a home-meal, screeches and laughter was waiting for her. It’s just that, she hadn’t had the time to just sit down and think. Her head had been a mess for the past month, not to mention the last couple of days. And now that the ordeal was done and over, she didn’t know how to cope with the aftermath.
The bath had helped clear her mind, the delicious cakes and her friends chatter had soothed her nerves, but like a never-ending circle, her thoughts came wandering back to the ring in her hand.
It really was a do or die situation, and although she dreaded it, she needed to think and plan just what the hell was she going to do now. Play pretend? Accept it? Plot another coup? She has her hyper intuition to back her up in every possible outcome, but the crippling feeling of anxiety was still there, chaining her to the ground.
On one hand, if she ended up going along with it, then it was going to be a huge responsibility
She was going to live with the conscience of bringing civilians into the Famiglia, endangering their lives, possibly committing some illegal acts and being targeted by Vongola’s current enemies. And although Vongola was one of the most important Mafia Famiglias in Europe, a new boss no matter their age was fresh meat.
On the other hand, she was going to inherit resources, money and power.
What she had been hoping for years was literally in the palm of her hand. She just doesn't like the shadows and bones that came with it.
Now, on the other, other, hand, if she chooses to ignore it and throw the ring there will be consequences. She knows too much, and with her Sky flames awakened and her hyper intuition, Vongola won't let go of her that easily. She could try and escape, but hitmen will rain at her heels without stopping. Maybe she can fake her own death?
“Plotting murder, Dame-Tsuna?”
“Is it that obvious?” She sighed heavily, tablet forgotten to speak for her.
“You need to work on your poker face” He said as he came and stood on the bedside table “We can fix that. You’ll be taking drama lessons”
With a clown? It’s what she didn’t say, but Reborn hit her head with one of her mittens as if she had either way. Grumbling, she was going to throw it back when her intuition alerted of something before the hitman fixed her with a stern look when there was knocking on the door.
“Straighten up, Dame-Tsuna. Head up”
“Who?” She couldn't quite figure it out, her friends were gone, Dino had some errands and was due to return at 5 to pick her up and Shamal wouldn’t knock, so...
"A man with the strength of a demon" With those ominous words, the door opened. She didn’t feel threatened or in danger, rather just curious as to who could be visiting her. Yet when the man finally walked in, carrying a delivery box and looking pristine in a black suit, she was surprised.
"Lancia?" She whispered, her back straightening despite the hitman’s previous advice.
“Hello, young Vongola. I heard you like sweets” Lancia said, closing the door and approaching her bed to set the box on the table, mindful of Reborn’s presence there and started unpacking its contents. A porcelain set of kettle and cups embroidered with blue and gold flowers, and a two-layer stand with cookies.
Despite the silly situation of a man serving her tea with cookies, she took the time to take him in. He looked so healthy since the last time she saw him, battered and bloodied with no will of his own. He was then imprisoned and charged, as a murderer and a witness, she had been closely following his case, but with Xanxus' return and the battle for the ring, she just didn’t have the time to keep up.
But if he was here, and nor her intuition or Reborn felt the need to intervene, then that could only mean that things had gone to his favour and was released. And although there were still shadows underneath his eyes, they held a glimmer of livingness that wasn’t there before.
“Earl grey with milk” He handed her a cup “It will be soothing to your throat and perfect for shortbread biscuits”
“Thank you” She didn’t mind that she has been eating sweets all day, on the contrary, she dove in with gusto.
“Please don’t feel pressured in my presence, I feel rather intrusive barging in like this”
“Not at all, I’m really happy to see you doing well” Her voice was barely audible, but what she was able to rasp out was decent enough to hold a hushed conversation. And she was glad because Lancia deserved a real talk instead of a fake voice after everything that happened.
"Don’t get me wrong, young Vongola. I didn’t come here to question you" He said as he sat on the chair “I just came here to thank you"
Reborn wasn’t saying anything, simply listening to their talk like the hitman tutor that he was, perched on the table and was even indulging in some biscuits. It made her hide a smile - or a grimace? who knows - behind her tea at the thought that this was perhaps her first audience as a Boss.
“Your letter” Lancia continued, and she gave him her whole attention “It came at the perfect time. It was the push that solidified my innocence. Mist flames possession is not that uncommon, but it was still my body that committed the acts and my family involved, so I had to take some responsibility for it. But with Vindice verdict, and both Vongola’s and Cavallone’s testimony, they couldn’t charge manslaughter on me”
She hummed, pleased that her testimony filled with grammatical errors that were probably proofread by Reborn had come to fruition and released an innocent man from his chains.
“Mukuro is still guilty and imprisoned, so they lifted my sentence and compensated some merits for his wrongdoings”
“Can he still possess you?” She asked tentatively, knowing it was a delicate subject.
“It’s like a fungus you can’t get rid of, growing all over your body, always there at the back of your mind” She choked on her tea at hearing someone call Mukuro fungi, but Lancia didn’t take mind of the mess and handed her a napkin. “He swore he wouldn’t take over my life, but to believe him, that is yet to be seen”
“He won’t” She said, calm and confident.
“I also heard you claimed him as yours” He wasn’t accusing her, he wasn’t angry or resentful, but she still felt the need to lower her eyes out of guilt. Mukuro did commit atrocious things, put the blame on Lancia and Tsuna welcomed him to her side without even forcing an apology out of him.
“Him and I…” She whispered “I understand, what he did. Why he did it. It was wrong, I know. But I understand”
“You don’t have to explain” Lancia’s calm voice stabbed more guilt into her, but what’s done is done. “Rokudo Mukuro, he didn’t really confess but he didn’t put blame on others. I’m sure that had to do with you.”
She had an inkling of that, it’s the reason why Ken and Chikusa were also free from charges.
“Though it is not my place to warn you, I’ll feel better in suggesting you proceed with caution with him. I can feel his presence, but I do not know his mind. Whatever path he chooses from now on, it is one he will have to take with you”
So, like a fungus.
“Mn. I’ll be careful” She promised. And they enjoyed a couple of minutes in silence, drinking warm tea and eating biscuits that crumbled in her mouth. She didn’t know what to expect when Lancia first walked in, but she quite enjoyed his presence and it was one worry gone from her shoulders.
After the tea and cookies were gone, and exchanging a bit of pleasantries, Lancia was preparing to leave. Tsuna found it really charming that he carried a porcelain set for tea and cookies, and he confessed that in his fondest memories before they became stained, he and his grandmother enjoyed a cup of tea every afternoon.
And now, instead of being chained by sins on his feet, he was carrying his mementos in his hands.
“I will leave you to rest now. But before I go, I want to give you this”
Tea and cookies, she can accept. What she did not expect was for him to offer a ring.
"I can't accept this!" Her hoarse voice squeaked in shock and horror, not understanding the meaning behind this action. Another ring! She was tired of rings! What kind of commitment was this?!
“I’m not bounding myself to you, young Vongola. Nor am I chaining you to my will” He explained with an amused smile “This ring represents protection from my name, shall you ever need me, know that you can count on me”
Reborn wasn’t saying anything still, simply staring so the decision was hers alone. She helped Lancia clear his name without expecting compensation from it, she still hasn't decided what to do with her own ring, so to accept the potential ally was both a blessing and a curse. It was no lie that she was going to need help, she just hopes that she doesn't drag him down with her problems for it.
“What will you do now?” She asked after clearing her throat to make her voice work again and accepted the ring. It was plain and a little big for her fingers, but nothing some tape or a chain could fix, and it was less eye-catching than the blasted sapphire with silver ornaments currently bruising her finger, but she was not judging. It was a token of goodwill after all.
“There is much to be done before I can enjoy the life of a free man” He sighed with relaxed shoulders “Travel, healing. Make amends. Perhaps caring for a pet will do me good”
“A cat”
“Or a rabbit, maybe” Lancia smiled at her, holding his porcelain set in arms “It’s refreshing to think about it”
.
.
.
At noon, shortly after Lancia left and Reborn chided her wasted opportunity for bringing Lancia to the Famiglia, another unexpected visitor came. And this time, she knew beforehand who it was because her stomach clenched uncomfortably and apprehension made itself known.
And she raised a hand to stop Reborn from leaving - because apparently, Nono was being transported from the hospital to the private airport and the hitman was going to see him leave - but he had already jumped out the window before the knocking came. And she was too tired to jump out too, so she sighed and slouched back, refusing to speak and waste her limited words.
It didn’t matter anyway, because the door opened slowly and Iemitsu poked his head in, and once he saw her awake he grinned like a fool and entered the room.
“Hey”
“You got shot?” She whispered, trying to control the conversation. She swears if he says something about becoming Vongola Decimo and celebrates, she was going to hit him. Wait, she was his boss now, wasn’t she? Can she order him and kick him out of the room?
“It was just a little bullet. Your father is invincible, Tsuna-fish. Worry not”
“You worry mom”
“I know” He sagged, feeling and looking tired. He had no right to look tired on their behalf.
“a-.. you leaving?” She coughed, her voice failing her. Maybe if she doesn't talk, he will go away?
“Yes, as a matter of fact. Tonight, I’m returning to Italy with Nono. He’s critical, not enough to remain in the hospital, but the old man wants to heal in his homeland”
“Mn”
“I’ll try to keep the vultures away and not let them bother you. How are you?”
“Healed”
“I’m glad. Reborn will stay with you. Listen to him, yeah? But if he bullies you, you tell me. Or Lal. She’ll take care of it”
She will bully me more, she almost groans. But she swallowed the words, not even nodding to entertain the idea and let the conversation die.
There was an awkward silence, she didn’t know what Iemitsu wanted or why he was still here. If Nono was leaving, why did he take a detour to come see her if he was leaving? Did he expect a goodbye from her or something else? Iemitsu shuffled in his feet, rubbing a hand on his neck, for once not babbling like an idiot. Why was he holding back? Not that she minded.
“I will leave you to rest. Make sure you eat well, okay?” She nodded, which made him nod back and turned around to leave the room. But before he reached the door, he paused, seeming to come to terms with what he wanted to say and turn back to look at her. “Before I leave, Tsuna-fish, can I ask you something?”
“I’d rather you not”
“It’s nothing Vongola related. Maybe”
Her intuition couldn't tell her if she was going to like it or not, so she cleared her throat and gave a hesitant nod. Iemitsu cleared his throat too and crossed his arms, looking more curious than stern.
“I got a feeling, I’m not accusing you of anything but, I need to know. What happened to the team stationed in Namimori?”
The what? She blinked and tilted her head.
A team stationed? Here? The Mafia was in Japan and she didn’t know? For how long?!
“You sent people to spy on us?” Her voice was barely audible, but Iemitsu managed to hear her screech of hot indignation before it was swallowed by harsh coughing because he quickly jumped and waved his hands.
“Not spying, just precaution! They were to make sure nothing happened to you and your mother, like bodyguards!”
And she glared at him with a blurry vision, her throat felt raw and itching to cough some more but she feared she would draw blood if she kept straining her vocal cords, so she took deep breaths to try and calm down.
She doesn’t know what to feel or what to think. Coming back to Japan, after that, with just her mother and her and all the broken dreams, she felt abandoned. Iemitsu didn’t come back, he wasn’t coming back so she never thought that he would send people to spy on them. That was spying. They stalked her for months until she had enough.
“I didn’t…” And Tsuna bit her lip with a frown at what she wanted to say and think on how to properly say it without giving much away “I didn’t know, I um…I didn’t had a way, to know, that those people following me were good” She didn’t had her intuition, it's what she couldn’t say. She didn’t…. She really didn’t. “They were just following me, so Kyoya lock them up”
Iemitsu stared at her with an incomprehensible look. Her voice broke, it came and went in shattered syllables that Iemitsu had to patch together to understand, but while he was indeed following her weak voice, he still looked lost at what she was saying.
“You, lock them up”
“Yeah…” She shrugged and hugged her arms, trying not to make this situation serious “So much happened, I forgot they were still there. You can pick them up and take them with you”
“Tsuna-
“Doctor’s here”
And just three seconds later, the door opened to reveal Shamal carrying a manila folder, here to hand her some test results they did on her and to officially send her off after a miraculous recovery. The timing was perfect to cut visiting hours and kill the stiff conversation, but as Shamal shooed her father out of the room for a patient-confidential talk, Iemitsu looked back at her with a disturbed look that shouldn’t have affected her, but she still felt like crying.
.
.
.
Of course, with Iemitsu’s parting, so was his precious disciple.
They were at the lobby, Tsuna having sprung from her bed and made a dash before Iemitsu could question her even more. Don’t think about it, it's what she kept chanting in her mind. It was her favourite game, it seems. Playing pretend that nothing was wrong inside her head and hiding her panic with a smile.
She hugged Dino as soon as she spotted him because she needed to ground herself and not fall into a spiral of madness. He doesn’t ask questions and hugs her gently and firmly until she can breathe without choking.
She was going home, her brain was kind enough to remind her, she was finally going home and nothing else mattered but that. So with that thought in mind, she was able to relax some and welcome Colonnello who was here to take both Iemitsu and Basil back to Italy.
“You sure pack a punch, kiddo. And that mid-air kick was pretty neat but you rely too much on your right side. You need balance, balance!”
“But I was super cool, right?”
“The coolest! I wish Lal would have seen you kick some butt. And on fire! She would’ve been proud, kora”
Everyone seems to want Lal here with her, but she was sure her former mentor and she herself wanted the other far away from each other. She was already dealing with Reborn, there was so much bullying her soul could take with just one devil living in her house, not two.
Saying her goodbyes to the little soldier and reassuring him in low whispers that yes, she was fine, she walked towards Basil, who was loading some bags into a private car. She didn’t understand why they had to bring their luggage to the hospital instead of stopping at their hotel to pick them up. Iemitsu’s silliness, no doubt.
“I’m glad Signorina made a full recovery” Basil told her with a smile. “Thy injuries were too severe, I feared for thy health after”
“What? You thought I wouldn’t make it?”
“No. I mean, not at all, I- Yes, wait, I didn’t mean it like- Signorina”
Seeing him stutter made her laugh, it burned in her chest but it was a good distraction. Her voice was still gone, but she kept whispering broken phrases despite Shamal’s judging stares and everyone telling her not to strain it further. She’ll deal with the backlash and be miserable later.
“Sorry, sorry. But all the training and effort was all thanks to you” She hugged her arms and gave him a tired smile “And I’m sorry, again. Those first days, I was so mean to you”
“Not at all! Signorina. You were stressed and angry. It’s fine, really”
“Don’t let anyone bully you” She knew she released some of her frustrations on him at the beginning of their training, but more than mad, Basil just became worried for her health and wellbeing. She didn’t understand his bleeding heart, but she wasn’t going to lose another potential friend. And an ally. So she apologized at every moment she could for how bad she treated him, knowing she was in the wrong “Also, give me your phone, let’s keep in contact”
Behind her, she could hear someone crooning ‘Aw, she made a new friend’ like an old auntie gushing with pride. It could’ve very well been Iemitsu, Colonnello or Dino, but she ignored it in favour of the phone in her hands. Once finished, she handed it back to him.
“Here, I also added something else, sorry not sorry”
“A dictionary?” Basil blinked at the red button of the new app that read ‘ Nihongo for dummies’ with confusion.
“Don’t believe anything my father tells you, he’s an idiot. And when you feel like hitting the rebel phase, call me” With the way she kept whispering, it felt more like she was coercing him into a conspiracy.
“I- I don’t- Signorina?”
“And call me Tsuna. You can add a suffix if you want, there are rules in there, use it”
Basil blinked and nodded, grinning a lost smile but playing along. Seriously, if he works and goes on missions with Lal, she can already imagine all the bullying the grumpy woman must do. And if that were not the case, then she will riot, because not fair. Sighing and releasing her arms, she walked closer to say goodbye.
“And also, thank you. For everything” She then kissed him on both cheeks, it was an Italian tradition after all, and it felt more appropriate than bowing after having punched him and giving him a black eye.
“O-Of course, Signorina. It was lovely to meet thee”
And then someone was coughing and someone was clearing their throats somewhere around, but she ignored it all, feeling fluffy and airy, and a little lighter in her thoughts.
“See you, Basil”
“Good day, Signorina!”
.
.
.
Even though she spent most of her time in the hospital sleeping, it still felt like forever, so the sight of her house and the echoes of laughter coming from it made her heart swell. Dino couldn’t stay for dinner due to his duties, and she felt more guilty that she felt sad he couldn't stay, but he was still going to stick around for a couple of days until things had settled down.
Or as much as they could. She had been reassured hundredths of times that although word had indeed been running about the Decimo battle for the throne, no one knew it was happening in a little town in Japan. But despite that, she was going to be on high alert even if her intuition says otherwise. Being paranoid was like a second skin to her now.
Waving goodbye to Dino and Romario, she opened the front door and she was oh so glad that her lungs had healed enough to smell the miso and curry smell that invaded her nose as soon as she walked inside.
“BAKA-TSUNA!” And there was terror #1, hugging her leg as if he had been waiting by the door for her as if she was Santa Claus bringing some toys. “Did you bring candies? Lambo-sama defeated the bandits! I won! Did you see, did you see?!”
“Tsuna-nee! You did magic! My ranking said it would take you two weeks to heal, but it's been four days!”
“Huānyíng huílái, Jiějiě!”
And now she had three kids hugging her legs, jumping and pulling her, dragging her further into her house; she almost didn’t close the door due to their eagerness, but she let herself be pulled without grumbling. Looks like she came just in time for dinner, and what a wonderful welcome party it will be.
“Welcome home, Tsu-chan”
Looking up, she saw her mother and Bianchi coming to greet her too, relieved smiles masking up the worry her sudden departure caused and the state she returned in. She probably looked fine on the outside, but inside… inside, she was a mess she didn’t know how to fix. Yet, being here, hugging her mother and being pampered through a delicious dinner and withstanding screeches and laughter felt like finding something she had lost.
“I’m home” She smiled, shoulders falling in relief at just those simple words.
Eating together, playing with the kids and not being able to argue with them due to her sore throat, she was drained before the sun even set. It probably showed on her face because she was sent to bed right away to get some rest. Her mother didn’t ask what had happened, where she was or why it took so long. She probably was never going to ask, and Tsuna was probably never going to tell her the truth.
But right here and now, they both could share the sentiment that all was found, safe and sound.
When she changed into her pyjamas, she noted a dull ache in her ribs. They had healed miraculously as everyone kept praising. Sure, she had seen Reborn heal her sprained ankle, but to actually heal broken bones and leave no trace of pain behind was incredible. Though she wasn’t going to say that to his face and inflate his ego.
And it was a good thing that he went to see Nono off instead of staying with her because she knew he was going to force her to do piles of homework instead of actually resting like she was supposed to be doing. Though no one could blame her for indulging in some doodling to relax and pass the time without falling into unwanted thoughts.
It started simple, with sketches of the bubble tea she had with the girls and her lucky charm. Lancia’s beautiful embroidered teacup, a flower sitting by the window against the sunlight and a sturdy ring she was becoming intimately familiar with. It was hard to draw shadows and details when night had fallen and her room was plunged in darkness, but her eyes had long since gotten used to drawing at ungodly hours.
It was a nocturnal habit of hers, and so the more she drew, the more her mind drifted. And it was only then that the thoughts of how surreal the situation was finally hit her.
For six years she has been doing nothing but run away from the Mafia. Sure, she kept an eye out as precaution, but it was never her intention to meddle back in. Even after Reborn’s arrival, she never took it seriously. But now, she won a battle she didn’t want to fight and claimed the bloody ring and yet it still hadn’t sunk in that she - SHE - was going to be a Mafia Boss. That she had inherited the title as the rightful heir for Vongola, that she had taken Xanxus dream as hers.
Was this a bad coping mechanism? Detaching her thoughts and emotions from precarious situations? She keeps saying that she’ll think about it later, that she’ll plan and plot later, later, later. But whenever she tries to scrape the thought, dread will fill her like a void trying to swallow her sanity, so she shoves it at the back of her mind; again and for later.
Well, whatever. That was going to be a problem for future Tsuna.
For now, all she could do was rest and try to get some semblance of her normal life, to pretend everything was fine and not at risk of breaking due to the lies, the danger or her bad luck all combined.
[breathe]
She did, if only to soothe her poor throat out of a crying marathon. She didn’t appreciate a voice telling her what to do, no matter how helpful it was. How can a voice know things she didn’t? If it was her subconscious, then shouldn’t she know it beforehand? Why need a voice to tell her to breathe and to use the flames to burn bright enough to freeze and to calm down and never give up.
Was she really that lonely inside her head?
Or was she really going mad?
And what about the other voice? When she first voiced it out, Shamal reassured her that as long as it wasn’t telling her to do evil things then it probably was fine. And true, from what she had managed to catch, that voice has never told her to hurt herself or others, it just wanted to be heard, it wanted to… it wanted to stop her from doing something. She remembers it called her a traitor.
Was that also her subconscious screaming her most inner thoughts or was there something else living inside her mind?
Sighing and shaking her head, she stopped drawing for the sake of blanking her thoughts. That was exactly what she didn’t want to think about, and yet, they invaded her mind again and again like smoke seeping through some cracks. She didn’t know where her earphones were to listen to some music to block her thoughts, so she went back to the first page of her sketchbook to reminisce instead.
There were only a few pages left blank, she will need to buy a new one soon and maybe indulge in some paintings to pass her normal days in peace. She acquired this sketchbook a year ago, so the early sketches were of random, mundane things. It was by the middle when things started changing and the drawings became more lively.
Ironically, Reborn filled most of the pages in his ridiculous cosplays, each one more elaborate than the other. Leon was also the protagonist of many pages, as was her mother and the kids. Sometimes she drew portraits out of boredom, other times it was memories like Haru in her samurai/hokey getup and Kyoya holding Hibird.
It really was absurd how she could draw by memory but never remember important stuff for school. It was a curse and a blessing, because if everything else failed, then at least she knew she could always go back to the arts. It was supposed to be a comforting thought, but the smile fell from her face as the pages kept turning.
She always knew what she was drawing, it was her choice despite the boredom or ungodly hours. Like the painting of a burning tree or an empty hallway stained in red, her feelings of fear and dread mixing with pained memories that haunted her dreams. That… was fine. It was fine. It was therapeutic to draw, get it out of her mind and close her book rather than to keep it in.
But then there'd be times when she wasn't thinking at all and just let her hand sketch whatever simply to pass some time. Paintings reflect your mood and sometimes you’re not even conscious of it. She thought that was it, it was supposed to be just that, random sketches without meaning in their lines.
But they were.
“You’re supposed to be sleeping” A voice reproached her somewhere to her right.
Did she draw this before? Or after? She remembers drawing them but never associated a feeling to it for they weren’t supposed to mean anything. And maybe they didn’t mean anything then, but now, after what she experienced and knows, it was easy to connect and see things that weren't there before.
Like a black void of shadows swirling over the space of the blank page, with the mouth of the abyss gnawing the edges and revealing nothing but one single red dot inside.
Or the ice castle that was more spikes of crystalline shards than a tower, with orange hues shadowing the sharp edges instead of a snowy blue.
It left her thinking, breathless and fearful how something that would happen in the future and something that happened in the past came to be in her sketchbook. But was this really what she thinks it is or was paranoia starting to eat her from the inside? Because, she didn’t, she had…
“What is it, Dame-Tsuna?” Reborn asked quietly at her side, and Tsuna could feel her mind starting to detach, so she hitched a breath and gripped her sketchbook tight, not minding the crumpled pages at the moment.
"Did I... did something strange happen when I was fighting Xanxus?" It was a hunch, it had to be.
"You were foolish, clumsy and almost died" The hitman said, inching a bit closer “You also tripped over a rock and let Xanxus knock your head”
She also knew how Zero Point Breakthrough worked before she even knew its name and oh, how coincidentally that Xanxus was imprisoned by it for years. One voice told her how to do it, the other tried to stop it from doing it. But that idea wasn’t born from the wisps in her mind, it came in the form of a far-away dream. So real, she was starting to doubt if it was real at all.
“Reborn… I-.I think there’s something wrong with my head…”
“We did a brain scan. There’s no illness but there were some light abnormalities relating to depression.”
“I’m not depressed!”
Reborn gave her a look, it wasn’t judgemental, but she still scoffed and returned to stare at her drawings. A lot of shit has happened to her, but she knew she wasn’t depressed. And if a brain scan couldn't spell out what exactly was going on, then she will have to act on a hunch.
“Tsuna?"
“I’m hearing voices… I’m seeing things”
“I told you, it’s your Hyper intuition”
“No” She shook her head “No, it’s… it’s something else. My intuition, it's like- it's a whisper, a low hum in the wind, wordless but with meaning. And this… this voice, this… I can hear it, calling me”
“What does it say?”
“To let it out”
It wanted to be heard. It wanted to be known. To stop Tsuna from doing things and to let it out. Every time she hears it, it is accompanied by a cold seizing her core like claws digging into her very soul trying to wrench it away. It was dread, a bad omen, a being that while it might not harm her body, it had zero disregards towards her heart and sanity.
“It wants me gone”
Or worse, if what she could feel from her intuition could be trusted.
“How long have you been hearing it?"
“I don’t know… I think, I think it has always been there, in my dreams but…It appeared more constantly after you shot me for the first time. And I…” She bit her lip and brought a hand to her head. “I didn’t had, I- my hyper intuition, I didn’t.- Not until you…”
She didn’t have flames until Reborn arrived. She didn’t hear voices until Reborn shot her. She didn’t feel things until the hitman awoke something in her with that single bullet. But why?
“Do you hear this voice after or before a nosebleed?” Reborn asked, somehow following her thread of thoughts despite her weak ramblings.
“Both. Yeah, but a new voice appeared too. It’s not my intuition, but it knows things”
Having reached her quota of words for the day with a sore throat, she finally released the pressure in her chest and coughed in her hands to try and block the noise from waking someone. It left her throat burning and her head feeling dizzy to the point where tears had gathered in her eyes, and she wanted to pretend it was that rather than hysterics making her cry.
“And the things you saw?” the hitman prodded. Tsuna knew he was looking at the crumple pages in her lap, but there was no way for him to know what she was seeing. It took her a few minutes to gather her thoughts and quell the burning in her chest for her to answer, but the hitman was surprisingly patient. He was smart, if there was someone who could understand the mess in her mind, it’d be Reborn.
“Hyper intuition” She whispered at last “It's a feeling, a sense? Like a code to cheat life, of telling me right from wrong”
“But?”
“I…”
All she could remember was a red light before her world surrendered to the darkness.
“I think I…
Fear. A void of darkness. A red eye. Pleading, disappearing.
“I think I saw Mukuro before I knew his name, when he was being taken and I…”
Running. Walls of fire raging inside walls of ice. A dome of ice; a cacoon. A prison.
“For months, all I’ve been seeing is fire and ice”
Xanxus prison. Her Zero Point Breakthrough. The coldness in her skin. The suffocation.
[breathe]
“I knew it, before…”
But this wasn’t the first time it happened, because she remembers the faces drawn on paper.
The shadows. The pages filled with carbon and graphite as if they had succumbed to a fire and only their charred remains were left behind. She made a mess anywhere she went for months, staining her bedsheets and creating a crime scene with soot handprints and black fingerprints. She even had black dust under her fingernails for weeks to no end, Lal was super annoyed.
Was Xanxus aware of it? Did he- no, Tsuna didn’t know what was happening, there was no way that he would. But if they had known, god, if only they had noticed, everything could have been avoided.
“Oh my god” She whimpered, feeling a new ounce of heaviness fall on her shoulders because she saw it happen, but it was too late to stop it. She didn’t know it then, too young to understand. Too naive. Too trusting. Too traumatized to even put two and two together.
She didn’t had her hyper intuition, she didn’t knew that thing even existed, she only had dreams and nightmares that broadened her days with adventures and terrified her nights with terrors. But she never realized that what she was actually seeing, be it memories or fantasies, was real somewhere on the timeline.
"You’re seeing the future" Reborn whispered, quiet and wary. His tone of voice wasn’t incredulous or judging, he believed her, and it proved that this was something she shouldn’t be proud of or take lightly which made her feel more dread inside. "Tsuna, I need you to tell me everything you have seen so far, and for how long"
“I… Reborn, Italy” She shook her head with terror plain on her face “I’ve been seeing things, before Italy…”
And what can he say to that?
No one in Vongola history had recorded of knowing the future. The closest to it was the Hyper Intuition; but as stated by the brunette, it was just a feeling of amplified instincts, not actual visions of events to come. But if Tsuna’s drawings and look of horror were legitimate, then they will have to find a way to compromise because seeing the future is not for free, you have to pay a price for it.
The nosebleeds made so much sense now, the lack of energy and turbulence in her dying will. Tsuna was young, cursed with a hyper intuition and this sudden seer business, the flames were eating her body and the foreshadows were leeching her vitality.
The voices were concerning too, but they’ll have to deal with that later because if her intuition is this high, if she continues to have premonitions and hyper intuition at the same time, it will consume her life energy.
And she will die.
.
.
.
Going back to school felt very unreal.
She was given one more day of rest after the late-night talk, knowing that she’d have been dead walking and collapsing before she made it to class. The hitman had confiscated her sketchbook and even let Leon sleep with her, but no matter how cute the magical lizard looked as a green star-shaped cushion, Tsuna couldn’t go back to sleep with her mind plagued with restless worry.
For once Reborn didn’t force her, and his quiet placidity only made her more apprehensive.
So they stayed awake revising her drawings to find clues as to what could possibly come. It was hard to determine what exactly they could mean, Tsuna had nothing in mind when she drew them, and her intuition kept quiet whenever she wondered answers in her head. Sketches of an hourglass and a pattern that kept repeating of three flowers could mean nothing and everything at the same time.
There was also a grave surrounded by little star flowers and magnolias, it didn’t have a name on it or offerings to pinpoint who it belonged to, so they stayed in silence for a long time wondering if the melancholic picture was a bad omen or just Tsuna being morbid.
Tsuna knew she wasn’t morbid when she drew it.
Other than the picture of an ocean and the night sky, there was not much to discern.
Tsuna suggested asking Mammon’s assistance, much to the chagrin of the hitman. He refused and threatened her to keep this matter quiet, not even Dino was allowed to know until they had gathered enough evidence. Tsuna agreed because she was scared and tired but ultimately knew Mammon could be a huge help.
Besides, something tells her the mist arcobaleno wouldn’t charge her if she asked.
When morning came and everyone else woke up, Tsuna helped around the house to relax a little. Her mother was concerned, but she let her idle around like a ghost haunting the hallways with no real purpose. There really wasn’t any pain, but because she spent the night awake, her mind and body were feeling exhausted.
Of course, nothing could save her from Rebron’s schemes, and he kept her occupied with towers of homework and assignments that didn’t even exist yet but that she should do to be prepared. Rubbish! But at least it kept her entertained for the whole afternoon.
When it was time to actually go to school, she didn’t throw a tantrum per se, but she wouldn’t stop complaining. Which messed with her healing vocal cords badly but it was a good price to pay to keep people away from her.
She didn’t have to pretend to be recovering from a respiratory disease, she really looked like she had coughed her lungs out without proper rest. She was forced to wear a mask due to the sporadic coughing that left her breathless with teary eyes and shaking shoulders. Everyone gave her a wide breadth as if she had brought back the plague, which worked for her.
She also was allowed to suck as many honey lemon and cherry cough drops as she wanted in class. Her school bag was filled with them and if she were to run out of packages, then Gokudera was carrying extras just to spare. And if she got drowsy, she blamed the medicine so the teachers couldn’t reproach her and send her to the infirmary to sleep there to stop distracting the class.
Kyoko took it upon herself to take care of her, it was funny watching her fight Gokudera to be the one to walk beside her, help her, rub her back and almost hand feed her when it was lunchtime. Hana, while dubious and suspicious, couldn’t berate her when Tsuna looked so pitiful so she was saving her energy when she finally looked lucid to properly yell at her.
"It's so great to be back" Yamamoto yawned and stretched his arms on the floor of the roof. His injuries had healed perfectly but he was also given the order to rest so he was getting antsy with all this stillness. "How did they repair the school so suddenly?"
"Illusions" Tsuna shared his yawn behind the mask "Just don’t let Kyoya hear you or he’ll bite you to death"
"Tch, who does he think he is?”
"My Cloud Guardian. He helped us a lot back there, you know"
"Sorry, Juudaime"
"It’s fine, don’t worry” Kyoya had glared at them when they walked into school, it seems he hasn't realized the east wing of the building was still destroyed and being sustained by high-quality illusions until they fix it manually at nighttime. But when he finds out… “Just don’t tell him that either”
“Tell him what?” Hana asked, narrowing her eyes at them.
“Did you know Hibari-san bit us to death multiple times while we were weak and recovering?”
“I don’t, but you probably deserved it”
“So mean. Kyoko, Hana is being mean to me!”
“How old are you, three?!”
“Hana-chan, leave poor Tsuna-chan alone”
Classes after lunch were easy to deal with. Heaven took pity on her because they didn’t have math class that day, which meant she didn’t have to deal with Nezu-sensei and his biased hate towards her. Last time she saw him he was covered in ink and fuming, and after skipping a month of school she was sure he'll single her out with prejudice.
But their peaceful day was interrupted as they headed back to their classroom by a crowd of clamouring girls blocking the door.
"AWW~"
“HE’S SO CUTE!”
“Look at those tiny ears!”
"What's with all the moe mood?" Hana grumbled, starting to push the girls to make a path inside.
"Look at that cute kitty!" Kyoko giggled, hugging and shaking Tsuna’s arm while pointing to the little creature. There was a kitten inside their classroom, sitting innocently and waving his tail as he blinked at them lazily, his little pointy ears flickering when they landed on them. But Tsuna has enough experience not to fall for the same trick again and walked ahead towards her seat.
"Uh... Tsuna?"
"Yes?"
"The cat is looking at you"
"Ignore him"
"He is crying, Tsuna"
"Don’t mind him"
"Poor little guy, look at those sad eyes"
"Who cares?"
The cat who was cream-coloured followed her to her seat, mewing to grab her attention and hissing and scratching at anyone who neared him, especially Gokudera who wouldn’t stop cursing at him. It was only when Tsuna locked him with her feet that he quieted down just in time as their professor walked in, so she let him nap there for the remaining of the period.
When classes were officially over and students were leaving, Tsuna reached down to pick the cat up, ignoring his pleased purrings and nuzzling as she neared the open window and dropped him out without a care.
"Varia is asking for forgiveness. That was Bel” She explained to the shocked faces of her friends, who immediately understood.
"I thought you wanted to make up with them?" Yamamoto asked.
"I do, but they hurt me a lot... It won't be easy, it's better to watch them degrade themselves for me, just imagine..." She sighed and opened her arms wide "The most powerful assassin squad on their knees begging for forgiveness! What a dream~"
"You are so mean"
"I’m learning from the best” She grinned behind her mask.
Soon they were walking out, chatting about everything they missed in the month they were away. Apparently, there were conspiracy theories that either they had been abducted by the yakuza or were expelled after Tsuna forced them to commit a heinous crime at school. It made Tsuna laugh and cough a lot.
Everyone was more concerned for Yamamoto, who gave multiple excuses to calm them down. People wondered about Gokudera too but with his attitude, no one dared approach him to question him. It was also depressing how they had returned just as exam season was beginning. No made-up illness will get them away from that.
When they rounded the corner, they stopped at the sight of a man lurking with a bouquet of red roses. Tsuna was at least -a little- touched that it was just a random delivery man with her description written on paper and not a Varia subordinate seeking her out in plain daylight.
"100 roses for Sawada Tsunayuuki"
“Oh, Tsuna-chan! They’re so beautiful!” Kyoko gushed “That’s so romantic!”
"Who are they from?" Hana's scepticism was not insulting.
"It says, for my beloved princess, from your prince, with love"
"Burn them" Tsuna said, signing the receipt of having accepted the delivery, just content that she didn't have to pay for it. Everyone probably thought she was joking, but then Gokudera took out his lighter and actually set the bouquet ablaze.
“Never get into Tsuna’s bad side. Noted” Yamamoto murmured with a shaky smile, waving his hand to disperse the smell of burnt flowers.
“Are you a crazy monkey!? Put it out! I can’t believe you, in plain daylight?!” Hana screeched, altering between stomping over the burning flowers, hitting Gokudera and hitting Tsuna.
“Juudaime, you shouldn’t linger in the smoke. Let us retreat”
“Won’t it spread?”
“No, it’ll die soon. Let’s go”
“Tsuna-chan, you should have saved them, they were pretty”
“They were carnivorous roses” Tsuna then shuddered and pleaded to Kyoko “Please don’t tell Haru”
Between laughter and chidings, they quickly walked away before someone from the disciplinary committee came to investigate. Despite her earlier assumptions, the day wasn’t as bad as she had thought it would be. She still wasn’t ready for long periods of socializing and acting like a normal middle schooler, she still felt tired and drained with the need to be alone, so she said goodbye to everyone and parted ways.
It surprised her how Reborn hasn’t meddled yet, she had made sure to look both ways in search of his wicked schemes but the day has been thankfully normal. How long will that last?
"I’m home!" She removed her mask as soon as she closed the door and breathed in the smell of seasoned meat being grilled. That’s weird, it’s not that they didn’t eat meat but rather they prefer fish rather than a steak. Did she forget a special anniversary?
"Welcome back, dear. How was your day? Feeling okay?" Her mother welcomed her cheerfully, stepping out of the kitchen while drying her hands to greet her at the door.
“I’m fine, mom. I can hear my voice now”
“That’s good to hear. Dinner will be at 7, so get some rest until then”
"Do you need any help?"
"I’m fine, I’m fine. But Tsuna-chan, you have a visitor waiting upstairs" Her mother smiled, urging her towards the stairs.
"A visitor? For me?" It was odd how her intuition didn’t alarm her of this. She didn’t feel dread nor giddy at whoever was there, she knew it wasn’t Dino, he didn’t need to hide and she just parted from her friends so who else did she know? Reborn was with Bianchi in the kitchen, and he only blinked passively at her when she crossed eyes with him.
Feeling curious, she climbed the stairs quietly and paused at her door, her fingers hesitating for a moment before she grasped the handle and turned it. Whatever she was expecting, it was not him.
"Xanxus!?"
"Who in the world can get 15 points in a Math test?" He gruffed, holding an incriminated math exam with many red marks. The sight alone made her bristle.
"Don't snoop into my things!" She screeched in embarrassment as she snatched the offending piece of paper and hid it with her arms "What the hell are you doing here?!"
"Don't scream, brat"
"Why are you in my room?!"
“No hidden weapons or traps. The hell you’d been doing?” He asked, inspecting the mess that was in her room with bored eyes in a way that made her flush with embarrassment.
“A hitman is sleeping here too” Came her weak response.
“And that’s enough reason?”
Was he actually scolding her? For her room? What the hell? No.
"Hey..."
"Hm?" He turned to see her, only to receive a strong kick in his knee ”Fuck!”
"That was for almost killing me and my friends!"
"You'd gotten tougher, brat, but just a little" He glared at her.
“You broke my ribs! It hurt!”
“Did it?”
No, it didn’t. She wasn’t even aware she broke a bone until Shamal told her after the healing, which was bizarre and probably not healthy, but that’s beside the point.
“And a finger! I broke a finger for you! Just what the- what did you do? Why? What the hell!?” Her voice broke but she took a step forward to push him but her hands betrayed her and instead of driving him away they gripped the front of his shirt. “You died! But you’re not and I- I thought, but you- I hate you!” She cried, hitting his chest while cursing him for all the pain he caused her “Idiot, stupid! I hate you, hate you”
He wasn’t pushing her away or attacking, which was good. But she was also crying and babbling like an idiot, which was not good.
After the shock had faded in came the resentment, after the anger was ignited all that was left was a deep sadness that made her tremble and sob. They fought and yelled and then she woke up and he left. She really thought she wouldn’t see him again, was prepared to seek him out and demand answers, but now that they were here she didn’t know what to do but cry.
She was a mess, but more than sad she was relieved because she still had something to hold on.
“I lied. I don’t hate you” She said, voice muffled in his chest.
“Don’t take it back, brat. You’re the Boss now”
“Shut up! I don’t-
“You are”
And she looked up at him, staring at his red eyes daring her to argue against him. He didn’t look angry or murderous, there was no madness in him, he looked rather serious and was letting her cry on his clothes. It made her want to cry harder at the realization that Xanxus was not going to take the ring back.
It was hers.
It really was hers, and if he wasn’t losing his temper over this then she shouldn’t either.
Though it was a bit funny how the last time they saw each other was something like this, with him being the cool-headed despite the fury burning inside him and Tsuna crying at being forced to do something against her will all while latching onto him, not wanting to let go. Back then it was leaving Italy, right now it's not wanting to leave Japan.
All things come full circle, it seems.
"Why are you here?" She asked tiredly, trying her best to wipe the tears from her face "Don’t you hate me and want to destroy me? Want revenge?"
"Can’t I visit my subordinate?" He mocked her, stepping away from her to continue inspecting the poor state of her room. There were clothes, crumpled papers and the occasional colour pencil laying on the floor.
"Do you want a rematch?" Can she throw him out of her room before she dies from embarrassment at his scrutiny?
"Later” Saying that, he dropped on her bed with no intentions to leave.
"Hey!" Surprisingly enough, he fit in her bed. "You know, if you want to apologize just say so, but don’t go breaking my bed. And you’re still wearing your boots! That’s rude! You’re rude!"
"Who said I was sorry?" He grumbled, not being sorry at all for the beating and the intrusion. Him being here and not burning her house was the closest to an apology she could ever get from him. But she can work with that.
"Whatever" She sighed and sneaked her way into the bed too, making him grunt in annoyance at her pushing and elbowing until she could fit in the remaining space left. Looking at the ceiling and laying beside him, heart calm and mind still in disbelief; she wondered, was it really that simple to slot back together?
"Your room is too small" Tsuna knew that if she tries to smother him with a pillow she'll be the one who ends up choking by it, so she sniffed and crossed her arms, digging her elbow painfully on his side.
"Excuse me, I don't live in a mansion" Really, what was up with him and her humble little room? It actually didn’t look that different from what used to be her bedroom in the Vongola summer villa, perhaps smaller and with more disorder, but it was indisputably hers.
She trusts Xanxus wouldn't harm her mom, but how exactly did Reborn react when he walked in? God, what she would have given to see that. Though Reborn was also the mean kind of guy who will lock her with a lion as if she was fresh meat and expected to make friends with the beast.
"Are you staying for dinner?" She asked, making him grunt, but Tsuna knew him too well to know that he was staying.
She let herself smile and relish on the familiar silence that fell on them, it was so easy to fall asleep but she resisted. So she turned to see him. He has changed, yet at the same time, he was still as she remembered him. From his messy hair being braided by those crazy feathers, to the ruby orbs behind his closed eyes that still held fire in them and the dark marks marring his skin.
She traced the scars with her eyes, not daring to touch them for fear of igniting them.
Was it lonely? Being frozen in that glacier of dying flames… Time must have blended for him, six years in freezing slumber, doing nothing but stare and think nothing while Tsuna was just surviving.
There was a lot she wanted to say, a lot she wanted to ask. Starting from hey, did you know? Did you know I was going to get kidnapped? Do you know I hear voices? That I see things? My flames, you were not surprised. Did you know?
“I got sick, you know?” It’s what she ended up saying. “That winter. Japan was really cold. I was in the hospital for weeks, we spent Christmas there. I thought I was going to die too…” She sighed deeply “But here we are”
Here we are. Staying in bed like the lazy people they were instead of fighting and demanding answers. That day will come, Tsuna was sure, the anger and resentment were being buried down but for now, this was okay too.
Yawning, she extended her hand up, spreading her fingers and letting the sunlight from the window touch the sapphire stone of the ring to make blueish fairies of light dance on the surfaces it could reach. The sight was mesmerizing, it continues to elude her how such an imposing heirloom could be so cursed.
“It’s heavy” She whispered.
She can’t believe no one noticed such a hefty object at school, it’s not that she was showing off, but apparently, people really don’t pay attention to her or the face mask did an amazing job to misdirect any hidden secrets, they even forgot about Bel-the-Cat napping in her feet.
Just then, a thought occurred to her. If people don’t see the ring, then can she be free from it?
“If I lose it can I be demoted?”
Xanxus huffed and actually smothered her face with the pillow.
"Le- go! I can’t breathe!" She cried, punching and batting his hands away from the pillow until she managed to throw it off the bed.
"Don’t disturb my sleep, brat"
"Xany, you’re so mean"
"Call me that again and I’ll cook you for dinner"
A bubble of laughter escaped her, the threat flying past her self-preservation in favour of enjoying the grouchy company. Xanxus was very well capable of following his word, but Tsuna didn’t need her intuition to know he would never hurt her. At least, not intentionally. Which is why after the mirth had settled, and they returned to drowsy quietness, Tsuna let her mind wander.
Curiosity really killed the cat.
“Hey… What was the real reason for attacking Vongola?” She asked in a low voice, barely a whisper “What did Cervello mean when she said you fulfilled your part? What plan were you talking about?”
She was not expecting an answer, and yet when he spoke with a simple “Not your business” she sat up with an angry hiss.
“That’s not fair! You are lying to me!”
“And aren’t you doing the same?”
He points out, his tone is normal instead of accusatory but she frowns all the same with a guilty conscience, so she breathes and gets up, opting to pick up the mess in her room lest she ends up crying again.
“Not going to plead for it?” Xanxus challenged, watching her move from one side of the room to the other.
“You will make me trade mine for yours, I can’t have that”
Suddenly, there was a tight grip on her jaw that forced her to turn her face and look up in surprise at seeing him in front of her, but not in fear; never in fear.
“When did you become a liar?” He asked, his red eyes staring back at her with the same glare he had when they reunited a month ago, strange and sharp, still searching.
“You tell me” She whispered, staring back.
She wasn't a child who babbled her secrets anymore, and he wasn’t the teen who held her entire attention with just one glance. They both had come out of the fire burnt and wary, lost years of their lives only to go back willingly to pick up the ashes and reshape the remnants they left behind.
And the thing was, she didn't want to lie anymore, she was willing to work and heal and open up, to hand the pieces that had shattered from her heart and allow others to mend it back together. But be it fear or caution, there was still something holding her back.
“Tsu-chan! You have more visitors, dear!” The voice from her mother called from downstairs, and just like that, the moment was gone. She knew she wouldn’t have another opportunity to talk with him like this in a long, long while. But this was good for her, tiny steps were a huge step out from the cinders they created.
A cat needs to meow before it learns how to roar after all.
“I’ll be right there!” She called back, and Xanxus released her. A part of her wanted to hold his hand in fear of him walking away from her life again, but she had to stop herself from becoming clingy until they were on a more stable ground. “It's not that I don’t trust you” She amends with as much sincerity she could use in her broken voice. “I do, with my life. But I just can’t tell you. I can’t tell anyone”
If talking with Reborn was already nerve-wracking, she could suffer a heart attack first before telling Xanxus everything. But they have time, they can work on it. If Xanxus wasn’t plotting revenge on her and was in fact -almost- forcing her to take the title then she’ll take that as a hint of him contributing his help in the future. And heavens knew she was going to need it.
Cleaning her throat softly, she walked out of her room before she could say something more. Xanxus really had a way with his glare that almost made her want to tell him what he wanted, but she has to be strong and resist.
She was mindful that she was still wearing her uniform, but she also didn't want to lose time in changing when chaos could fall on her home at any second, so she walked downstairs to see Dino standing in the living room with his new pet shadow.
"Ah, it’s you"
"VOOI! WHAT IS HE DOING HERE?" Squalo yelled, who looked so much better since the last time she saw him, sword thankfully gone from his waving arm at the figure walking not too far behind her that ignored him completely.
"He is staying for dinner”
"He almost killed you!"
"I forgave him"
“You’re too soft, idiot! You’re the Boss now, act like it!” Funny how he’s saying the same thing his boss did.
“I already hit him” She shrugged “Besides, I don’t own a gun, I can’t shoot him”
“We can fix that” Reborn popped out, Leon ready in his familiar green gun shape.
“Really?!” She asked with excitement because she really wanted to learn. And it was Reborn. The strongest hitman in the world who was already her tutor but has yet to teach her any cool tricks that didn’t involve setting her on fire.
“No!” Dino and Squalo both exclaimed and held her back for different reasons, but she pouted and ignored their attempts to stop Reborn from starting mayhem.
“Gupyaaa! It’s a scary SHARK! SHARK!”
“Lambo, no shout!”
“Hello! Did you know you’re ranked #1 as the best swordsman in the world?”
“VOOI!! Why are there so many brats?!”
Xanxus was mercifully not breaking stuff or shooting people, it really was a miracle he was still here with no killing intent or bored destruction, so she left him in a throne sofa she had absolutely no idea where it came from and let him take possession of a bottle of bourbon she also didn't know if they owned but was wise not to question.
Once she sent the kids to the backyard with a softball, they all moved to the kitchen.
Squalo used to help her mother cook whenever he came over to babysit her, which was not surprising seeing as he was a sword maniac who wanted nothing more than to cut down his enemies and be the strongest in his field of expertise. Wielding a knife was child’s play to him and so he was enthusiastic and creative with his dishes.
All of them ended up with questionable names but Nana kept them all in a cooking book.
Bianchi was not afraid of the loud Varia captain and tried to sabotage his cooking for upstaging her, which was hilarious seeing them argue about cabbage of all things. It went on and on until they all sat at the table for a magnificent dinner. T-bone and fried potatoes, pork belly and lotus root, veggie salad, rice, and bomboloni with hazelnut ice cream for dessert.
Tsuna hadn’t felt so warm in months.
Trust takes time to build, seconds to break, and forever to repair. But that has never happened between them, albeit a bit damaged here and there on the edges. She was still furious they made her believe Xanxus was dead and cut contact with her for years, only to reappear kicking and screaming and almost killing her friends.
“I forgive you” She said softly after her mother made a comment on how nice it was to see them all again and she felt Squalo tense from where he was sitting next to her. “But you will have to gain my trust back”
“Let's all get along, ne?” Nana said with a smile, but every man at the table could hear the threat underneath the sugar-coated words.
Never mess with a mother, that was the unspoken rule among the world and underworld. And with Nana knowing how much they meant to her daughter and a fraction of how their departure had devastated her, there was going to be no forgiveness if they did it again.
And then the earnestness was broken by a yell from Lambo, and the dinner went on with Xanxus drinking Iemitsu’s secret batch of liquor, Squalo yelling at the kids who were yelling back, Bianchi -accidentally- poisoning Dino’s plate who was now fainting on the table and Reborn stealing her food while her mother laughed merrily.
I’m home, Tsuna thought with a smile, I’m home.
.
.
.
When night had finally fallen, the kids were on the brink of falling asleep due to the feast, and despite Nana’s insistence on staying the night, Varia decided to go. Xanxus had had enough normality and the itch to shoot something -or someone- was not missed by Tsuna, so she ushered them out of her house with Dino and Bianchi teaming up to give her some time alone while they distracted Reborn.
With suspicious eyes she didn’t really deserve watching her close the front door, she walked out the streets with Squalo and Xanxus at her side. They were going back to Italy and continue operating as Varia despite the coup and attempted murder.
“Are you going to be in trouble?” She asked.
“The old man deserved it” Xanxus grunted, and Tsuna was a little worried he’d try something again.
“I know, but he’s still in power”
“He’s senile, he won't go for me again” If he was sure, then that was it but the ‘he might come for you’ was heavily implied, making Tsuna hug her arms in trepidation. Reborn had kept them away from the hospital and Iemitsu promised to give her some time, but she knew sooner than later they’d come for her.
“Dino mentioned an inheritance ceremony...”
“Just a civil gathering with the old famiglias to put on a show of power” Squalo said, assembling his sword in his fake hand and giving her a hard look “Don’t do anything stupid until then”
She scoffed in indignation, but before she could defend herself, he continued.
“Speaking of, you are grounded”
“Wait, what?” She paused her step and stared at them incredulously “Why!?”
“You broke rule #1, 3, 5, 14, 20, 28 and 31”
“No, I did not!” She exclaimed but flinched back at the look they gave her “Kinda” she tried to explain “Not all of them!” She promised but ultimately let her shoulders fall. “How did you know?”
“VOOI!! Have you forgotten? I’m the ultimate hitman nanny” He boasted loudly “Do you seriously think I left you alone for six years while our boss was out of business?”
“Yes?” Her voice came out meek. Was that not what happened? But... But Bel said he hacked her, does that mean they...
“Foolish brat” He shook his head in exasperation. “You hacked into Mafia’s databases, giving away your location and identity. Stole money and data from Famiglias outside the treaty. Went to jail under a petty crime without fake evidence to aid you. Buried a corpse without gloves or proper equipment. Fought illegal mobsters on school nights. Parade around the town half-naked while underage AND you flirted with pretty boys”
He finished reading her criminal sentence, and all Tsuna could do was look up at him with wide eyes like a deer caught in the headlights.
“How the fuck…”
“I know you hacked Vongola searching for us, luckily for you, there was no information about yourself there and Bel and Viper erased all the traces you left” He shook his head and crossed his arms while giving her an unimpressed look “But you also hacked into Cavallone and Bovino, allied yourself with external forces and sold sensitive information to questionable shitheads”
She felt like a little kid caught past her bedtime. Forget the anger she should feel at knowing that they have indeed been watching over her for the past six years in radio silence, she wanted to die in embarrassment knowing that they have seen her fail through trial and error. And now Xanxus knows too. If Reborn finds out...
“It was dumb luck you didn’t grab international attention with the shit you pulled in Nagoya.” Squalo continued, stressed at her amateur escapees. “You even used yourself as bait without a weapon on you, how stupid can you be?! After everything I taught you! Stupid brat! And you stole something from Giglio Nero too. What was it?”
Tsuna was drowning in her memories with Kyoya dealing with a dangerous situation in Nagoya port, but at the mention of that name, her entire mind froze.
“Although a small famiglia, they can be a threat and Vongola doesn’t need that right now. I don’t know how you covered yourself, you weren’t tracked and I couldn’t see what you downloaded, but it could mean war if they find out in the state Vongla is at the moment”
She was being righteously scolded but she wasn't listening. There was a buzzing in her ears and something waking in her mind, her intuition whispering, trying to tell her something important that she couldn't understand. Not yet. There was still something missing, a link that could chain everything she was seeking.
“So what was it? What did you steal?” Squalo crossed his arms and stared down at her.
“Brat” Xanxus had been silent until now, just listening but that stern, grouchy order made her swallow and confess.
With a cold sensation gripping her heart and a hot blaze burning in her hand, she breathed out.
“A birth certificate”
.
.
.
Notes:
Ladies and gentlemen, I've set all my cards on the table. It's game on!
If I had the ability to draw I'd have uploaded Tsuna's sketchbook from the start. It really is important but hard to explain with words rather than visuals. Sadly, I'm not that good despite having studied arts myself. I'm not Tsuna lol
*me when writing Xanxus: He's just an oversized lazy cat until provoked. Proceed with caution*
I'm writing a short interlude before the start of the next ARC. Oh, you don't know what's coming~ Are you guys excited? I'm so thrilled to finally write it.
Ciao~
Chapter 26: ALOHA! or not?
Notes:
Hi everybody!
So, I finally got my vaccine shots! And it killed me. ◝(๑⁺᷄д⁺᷅๑)◞՞ I was bedridden with fever, I literally dreamt I wrote this chapter. And then when I went to see my progress there were only three words written. The betrayal!!
But all is well, and I had a lot of fun writing this chapter.
Sorry I couldn’t respond to your comments this time. I hope you’re all doing well! Please stay safe out there and take care, my loves!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
Summertime was almost over, the green leaves were starting to bleach their colours to pale hues and the sun was getting shy and abandoning its brightness. With Mafia battles consuming her days, emotional baggage plaguing her nights and exam season keeping her busy after the first mess was over, Tsuna felt like she skipped right past the youthful season, she hasn’t even eaten watermelon yet!
Which is why when on a boring Tuesday in class, her spirits were lifted at the unexpected announcement from their teacher.
"We are going on a school trip"
"YEEEEEEEEES!"
"Be quiet, Sawada!"
It was rude how she was singled out when she wasn’t the only one who exclaimed in excitement, the whole class was hollering like crazy monkeys that had won the lottery, and that was before they found out where exactly they were going.
The sea! They were going to the sea! They were going to visit Okinawa for cultural reasons so that they can write a paper and get extra credits to be exact, before travelling to an island in the Japanese archipelago as their final destination. It sounded outlandish and wonderful, it was like a gift sent from the heavens after the disaster that was the past month.
She really couldn’t believe their luck.
“You seem happy” Yamamoto pointed out in amusement at lunchtime, where the commotion hadn't died down and everyone kept gushing in excitement.
“You don’t understand, it's one weekend free from Reborn! This is paradise!” Tsuna exclaimed with a smile “And we’re going to the beach! I haven’t been to the sea in years!”
While there was still the possibility of Reborn sabotaging the school trip, it was still going to be an excursion of respite after the stressful month she, well, that they all had.
She hasn’t contacted Varia ever since they parted ways, but knowing that she was being watched not only by them but possibly by Vongola as well set her nerves on fire. She and paranoia had become companions despite her intuition acting as a third wheel. It was all in her head, she knew that, but impossible to ignore.
Curiously though, Fon had departed with a quick goodbye via Ipin, so morning meditation had changed to nightly yoga sessions via video calls with Haru and Kyoko. Surprisingly, she was sleeping better thanks to that. There have been no bizarre dreams or bloody nightmares waking her at odd hours, so she was finally resting properly.
Another surprisingly good thing was that training wasn’t as strenuous as she thought it would be. Maybe her body had finally gotten used to the spartan workout, it was the only reason she could think of why her muscles weren’t screaming in pain after hours of burning energy. Her legs had become stronger and her arms were starting to look less like noodles and more defined.
She wasn’t complaining about that, but Reborn had also added Mafia Etiquette lessons with business and global entrepreneurship practices to the mix of tutoring, and that was super tiring. He gave her the assignment to create a new project that didn’t involve paintings. Apparently, it has to be something outlandish, he wasn’t settling for a simple cake shop.
So yeah, going on vacation even if it was a school trip with her annoying classmates sounded super neat.
“It seems strange that we are the only class going overseas.” Said Hana, ever the sceptical of the group “Class-B is just going to Kyoto Tower”
And just like that, all of Tsuna’s hopes and dreams shattered in an instant.
It really was too good to be true, everything had been going smoothly. Too smoothly. She jinxed it. Curse her luck!
She was an idiot to believe the school would have the funds to send the whole class to an all-paid vacation wonderland to the seaside. Kyoya was stingy like that. A shrine or Kyoto tower were the most adventurous school trips they could get; so really, the signs were too obvious from the start, she can’t believe she fell for it.
It was just unnerving how her intuition couldn’t grasp anything dangerous from the trip, even when she knew who was behind it.
“What is it?” Reborn greeted her once she returned home, silent and glaring. And maybe pouting too, she felt fooled.
“Is Vongola sponsoring the school trip?”
“They are”
“Why?”
“Take it as a gift of congratulations”
“A bribe, you mean” She scoffed and crossed her arms, feeling bitter anger swirl in her stomach.
“They wanted to send you to Hawaii but Iemitsu put his foot down saying it was too far”
Yeah, no. Even if it was an all-paid vacation to the Caribbean, she would have refused kicking and screaming if she had to. It’s not like they can kidnap her, chain her to a plane and force her to go to the beach. What are they even plotting? It took Vongola exactly two weeks to finally make a move, and their plan was to send 20 middle schoolers to a hotel probably infested with mafiosi.
Reborn was not against it, but it could probably be that their truce had come to an end and he was fine sending her to the lion’s den. But then what about Omertà? Was he going to endanger her classmates and have her save them? To test her? Challenge her? Or was it just an expensive apology gift from the estranged side of her family?
“Just accept it, Dame-Tsuna. It doesn’t mean you have to give them something back. That money is yours either way. Use it”
She didn’t want to indulge them and walk voluntarily into their claws, but at the same time, she didn’t give a shit about their whims and didn’t want to appear to be intimidated by them. Going and playing along as if she didn’t suspect anything while being on high alert and possibly ruining their plans was a good chance to pass.
But getting permission to actually go was another thing.
“Mom? Can I go on a school trip?”
Reborn sighed watching her go into the kitchen.
The brunette was right to be cautious, while Vongola did pay for the whole school trip, it didn't change the fact that they orchestrated this school outing and were planning on using their personnel to serve on the trip. They were going to be surrounded by mafiosi, and however nice they might appear to be, he knew Tsuna will be on frizzled nerves the whole time.
He doubts they would do something drastic or else they’d have run it by him first. The only condition given in his letter was for him not to go. He was being dismissed. Nono was suggesting he take a vacation himself and that alone was insulting. He didn’t need permission. If he wanted a vacation he would simply leave and tell no one.
But no, this wasn’t a vacation, it wasn’t even about his own health or to give the brunette the chance to be a normal civilian. He was the strongest hitman in the world, he can read between the lines perfectly well to know this was a power play to see how Tsuna acted without him.
At least he was glad that whatever it was they were expecting, she was going to be a wildcard and stomp their plans. It will be good while it lasts, after all, this was probably going to be the last vacation she will have, now that the title was officially hers, Vongola will not let her go.
.
.
.
Tsuna knew what to expect when she asked for permission.
Her mother was reluctant at first, and she couldn’t blame her. They have never been apart for long, the kidnapping event was a scar in both of their minds, and even if she hadn’t been staying at home for the last few weeks, she was still in Namimori Town sleeping at her best friend’s house who they have known for years and was constantly in communication.
So she couldn’t blame her mother for being hesitant in letting her go to a small island in the corners of Japan. Tsuna was fine with not going, really. She knew that if she didn’t, Gokudera and Yamamoto would stay back with her and they can be miserable at school together. But then Kyoko’s mother called and after an hour-long conversation, they convinced one another to let their daughters go and enjoy their youth.
It also helped the fact that Bianchi was tagging along as a chaperone.
And because both Kyoko and Ryohei knew her and liked her, because she was Gokudera’s - who was Tsuna’s other best friend - older sister and was currently living with the Sawadas, she was qualified as a trusted person to take care of the kids.
Tsuna was not bummed about that, she preferred it to be her than Reborn in one of his disguises. He said he was taking a vacation away from her too, but to believe that he wouldn’t crash her school trip with one of his crazy schemes was like believing Vongola wasn’t planning something for her.
She had come with all possible outcomes, good ones and bad ones. She had changed her mind many times, pacing her room and telling herself and a bored Reborn that she wasn’t going to go, only to reconsider and start outlining safety measures for whatever may come.
This went on for the next three days.
Waiting for Friday to arrive was a familiar stress, even more so when the school was turning into a battlefield once again. The only difference being that she was actually going to class and keeping her head down from the commotion.
Once word of Class 1-A going to Okinawa and an archipelago island while everyone else was just sightseeing Kyoto Tower or some shrine close to Namimori prefecture, mayhem broke loose. There were jealous jeers and jabs, the student council was debating loudly for equality to all classes, there was even a petition to cancel the school trip so that no one would get to go.
But in the end, nothing could be done in such a short time. Their benefactor had just paid for one class to go, and the lucky chosen was Class 1-A. It was a random choice, the director had said over an assembly to calm down the agitation between the students. Tsuna knew otherwise but swallowed her opinions.
She didn’t tell her friends, not wanting to sour their trip although Gokudera might share her suspicions on who their sponsor was. They haven’t talked about what will happen now that the battle for the rings was over, not about the title of Decimo or the inheritance ceremony. Not even her plans after her evident dislike of Vongola.
Tsuna was thankful for the space and hoped that this trip wouldn't force her to make a drastic decision. All she could do now was wait for the weekend in silent jitters and started packing her bag when Thursday night finally came.
There wasn’t much she needed, just spare clothes, her swimsuit, toiletries, a pajama set and a notebook. A hat and sunscreen too. Her intuition told her she wouldn’t need weapons or an aid-kit, but she packed her mittens and many rolls of bandages as well as an extra pair of socks anyway.
Sleep was a bit harder to get that night, she spent most of it tossing and turning. She wasn’t a little kid not being able to sleep due to the excitement of the trip anymore, but she was glad her mind and body had gotten used to functioning with little hours of sleep as it was inevitable she was still awake when her alarm rang and the sun wasn’t even up to greet her.
Having everything packed, she groaned and stretched, changed into her P.E uniform and had cereal for breakfast at 4 am in the morning.
Gokudera had stayed the night to make travel easier, seeing as Bianchi was tagging along. He had sputtered and complained about her presence on their trip, but eventually quieted down and only grumbled. Tsuna was really hoping they could spend some time alone to connect as siblings again. He still couldn’t see her face without getting sick, but their relationship was getting better. Baby steps, baby steps…
She said goodbye to the kids the previous night, seeing as they wouldn't be awake to see her off, so after eating and brushing her teeth, she went up to her room to see if she forgot anything at the last minute. She really couldn’t feel anything amiss, couldn’t seem to see anything that she was forgetting.
There was only one last thing left to do.
She stared down at the Vongola Ring, and it stared back.
She hasn’t removed it from her finger ever since it appeared after the fight with Xanxus. She bathed with it, slept with it, even played with it when she was in class. Had stared at the blue gem wondering if it would change colours with her mood and memorized its silver ornaments surrounding it.
At first, she was just trying to ignore it, but the weight was getting heavier as the days rolled by. With the sudden announcement and awareness that Vongola may be plotting something, she thought this could very well be the start of her rebellion.
She considered it, doubt it, wondered, fear it, her intuition wailed, but in the end, she decided to leave the ring here and travel without it. It would definitely mark her if someone were to recognize it or it could be targeted as a precious jewel and risk being stolen. With her luck, the ring could fall into the ocean and get lost beneath the waves.
It could be a good ending for such a cursed object, but she feared more Reborn’s wrath for losing such an important heirloom.
So it was here, in the darkness of her room that she held her hand with the intention of separating herself from the fate that had befallen on her.
She removed the ring from her finger.
Breathed.
And the world didn’t end.
.
.
.
They had to take a bus to Tokyo and then board the plane to land in Okinawa.
Kyoko’s father picked them up, them being Bianchi, Gokudera and herself from her house to take them to school where the class was to be gathered.
She hugged her mother tightly, promising to send pictures and text daily to ease her worries. She was not ashamed to admit she felt scared to be away from her mom, even more so when Vongola was controlling the trip, but she also knew that she had friends, good friends who wouldn’t leave her and would stand by her.
It was with Gokudera promising to look after Tsuna, Kyoko giggling about the beach and Bianchi reassuring that she wasn’t going to leave them alone that they boarded the car and drove off. It was a short quiet drive, Tsuna wasn’t sure if she dozed off but suddenly they were at school and meeting up with Yamamoto who seemed too bright despite the early morning.
All around them, people were rubbing their eyes and yawning as they all waited for the rest to arrive.
It was nice that everyone was quiet and not chattering in excitement, not even the girls with their big luggage as if they were going on an expensive vacation were clamouring. It really was a bummer they will have to share the trip with the whole class, but at least she hopes that with all the wonders they will see they will leave her alone.
Her circle of friends has been closer than ever, so the gossip and dirty looks have increased as well.
Tsuna paid them no mind, but it was still very annoying.
When the bus arrived, Bianchi parted from them soon after. She introduced herself as Gokudera’s older sister and as the chaperone of the trip, waking half the class up to whisper about her gorgeous looks and how lucky they were to go with her, especially to the beach. Tsuna was disgusted by the hormonal boys and she could see Gokudera seething in anger, but Bianchi took it all in stride.
If someone dies from food poisoning, then it can be easily blamed on the seafood.
As Bianchi continued her introduction, she told them she was in charge of making sure everyone from the list had arrived and had their belongings, as well as telling them the rules and expected behaviour for the trip. A teacher was going to come along with one of the members of the disciplinary committee to help control the class and keep them in line.
Kyoya had been invited too, as he was her Cloud guardian and all, but he wouldn’t leave his Namimori. He really couldn’t care less if it was a personal invitation, and she knew that he got one because he had given her a dark look, so she smiled and he glared. She didn’t take it to heart, it was good to know she wasn’t the only stubborn one.
She wondered if she told him there might be mafiosos on the school trip if he would tag along...
Oh well, it was too late now. Kusakabe was boarding the bus with them, looking tight and too awake despite it being 5 in the morning. Next to Kyoya, he was the best level of authority to keep the class under control. After checking their attendance and making sure everyone was seated, they were only waiting for their teacher to arrive so that could go.
Tsuna didn’t pay attention to that, being more worried about Vongola and their games, so she never considered checking with her intuition if their teacher was going to cause some trouble. Knowing her luck, she really should have expected the worst.
“Of course they had to pick the worst teacher, of course” Gokudera growled quietly, mirroring her feelings of distaste as they watched Nezu-sensei getting into the bus, scolding everyone that this was a cultural opportunity by their benevolent benefactor and not a summer vacation for them to break loose.
It was a mutual agreement through the whole class that they were going to break loose and enjoy the trip, but right now when the sky was still dark, they grumbled and sleepy nodded.
The ride was fast and quiet, most of them were sleeping, playing on their phones or watching the town transform into the countryside until skyscrapers started sprouting behind the hills. Sadly, they didn’t have time to explore Tokyo, for they arrived directly at the airport and were led towards their gate one hour before the plane left.
Tsuna was eating some strawberry pocky by the huge windows when she felt a familiar shiver travelling down her back. It was so unexpected, she broke her stick and let the other half fall to the ground. It really seemed that someone out there wanted to make her suffer, first Vongola, then stupid Nezu, now this shameless jerk.
She turned to the side where the attraction felt stronger to see a group of flight attendants boarding their plane, and she had to hold back a scream when one of them met her eyes and smiled cheerfully at her.
“Juudaime, what is it?” Gokudera asked, having felt her tense but being unable to see what she did.
“An annoyance” She huffed, turning away.
She was NOT going to think about it. Whatever. This was her vacation, and if that bastard tries anything funny she will just drown him in the ocean. Squalo will approve. She shouldn’t let some scoundrel ruin her day when it hasn't even started, she deserves to have a good time.
“Woah! It’s big!” Yamamoto exclaimed when their plane was brought to their gates. Tsuna was really, really glad it didn’t have any Vongola branding on it.
“It’s this your first time flying on a plane?” Hana asked.
“Yeah! All my tournaments had been by local, so it was always bus rides or trains”
“It’s my first time too!” Kyoko exclaims “I have never left Tokyo. My grandma lives in the countryside so we always go on a road trips. And my brother’s tournaments have also been local so I haven’t left the city. What about you, Hana-chan?”
“I flew to Florida with my parents once”
“USA?! Woah! That’s so cool!”
“Tsuna-chan and Gokudera-kun have gone to Italy, right?”
“Yup”
“You guys are so lucky! Wish I had seen the sea when I was little”
“Well, we’re all flying together now! It’ll be a good memory”
Ah, sweet Kyoko. Always seeing the positive side. It left her group smiling and feeling bashful at the innocent moment. Tsuna sometimes forgets that she can have this for free.
They boarded the plane at 7am. They weren’t assigned individual seats per se, just half of the plane was theirs to use so before they entered, Bianchi gathered and told them to make groups of threes so that it would be quicker once inside while Kusakabe reminded them to be quiet as to not bother the other passengers and Nezu so politely warned them again not embarrass their benefactors.
Kyoko, Hana and Tsuna chose to group, leaving the boys to share the row behind them with one of Yamamoto’s baseball teammates who longed to catch up with his dear ace. Tsuna only patted Gokudera’s shoulder in pity, who was already blasting music through his earphones and took her seat next to the window.
She has never been afraid of flying, even if she’s only been on a plane twice in her life, with the last ride being more a feverish memory than anything. Besides, she already survived the trip on a mafia cruise, what was a 2 hours flight? The plane wasn’t going to crash or fall, it was the first thing she checked otherwise she would have turned tails and ran away in tears.
The take-off was still exhilarating, and her ears popped slightly once they were in the air. It was still considerably early, everyone was either getting some sleep or whispering so as to not bother the other passengers, Tsuna considered they were extremely lucky there wasn’t a baby on board to ruin the peaceful atmosphere with loud cries.
She wanted to join in the rest but apparently, all her friends were early risers so none of them felt tired enough to sleep. Her row decided to watch a movie to pass some time, one of Kyoko’s romantic dramas. Tsuna had tucked her head on Kyoko’s shoulder as they watched the movie using Hana’s tablet. Not only three minutes in and she already knew how it was going to end.
“He’s going to cheat on her and be the bad guy”
“But he’s so cute! There’s no way he would do that!”
“Wanna bet on it?”
30 minutes into the movie, cute guy turned out to be the bad guy.
“Raymond, no!”
“I win”
“I thought you didn’t like these movies” Hana said with a raised eyebrow.
“I don’t, but apparently I can see the future” Tsuna justified with a shrug, deeming the movie over for her and opted to stare at the window and the ground below.
Damn, Tsuna thought with a yawn, she wasn’t even safe from mental spoilers. Her mind was forever ruined for plot twists; goodbye surprise birthday parties and secret Santa presents. Not that she ever got any, but now she’ll know if she ever gets one in the future. How sad.
But it was good, she acknowledged tiredly, with the life she was living, knowing what to expect was better than living in suspense.
How different things were now, she never imagined herself flying on a plane with her friends -and classmates- to go to the beach of all places. How crazy was that? From all her experiences flying on a plane, she and her mom were always running from something. From bad memories. From bad people. And now she was flying with good people to create good memories.
Tsuna didn’t know what to call that feeling, so she closed her eyes, wanting to rest a little.
She didn’t feel when she fell asleep or when they landed, she wasn’t even dreaming. It was just peaceful quiet until a gentle hand started shaking her shoulder.
"Ara~ Tsuna-chan fell asleep" Kyoko giggled, removing the brunette’s seatbelt for her and started shaking her awake.
"She has been more tired lately" Hana frowned, noting how the brunette merely frowned but wasn’t opening her eyes.
"Tsuna-chan, wake up. Wake up"
"Tsuna!" Yamamoto jumped over the top of the seats, scaring half their sleepy classmates and the brunette who shot awake with wide eyes and fists on the air. It was a miracle she didn’t punch anyone.
"Reborn!" She exclaimed and held her breath, waiting for an attack that never came as she became aware of her surroundings and the eyes on her.
"Juudaime!?" Gokudera looked as if he wanted to jump seats, but no one could move as the aisle was full of standing people.
"Ah… sorry, sorry" Tsuna coughed in embarrassment "I got used to Reborn’s spartan way of waking me. Sorry"
"No wonder you are a living zombie every morning" Yamamoto commented, not feeling sorry for scaring her awake despite the glares he was receiving.
“I’m an owl, not a bird. I hate mornings”
“You should try drinking some coffee. It’s a good wake up call”
“But Reborn likes coffee!”
“Then add some sugar and milk”
Hana hasn’t met the aforementioned Reborn yet but has heard his name enough times to know he was some sort of home tutor that was beating the brunette into shape. Both physically and academically, it seems. She hasn’t yet found out why she was so terrified of him when it seemed like he was doing a good job, the brunette’s scores were higher and her body was actually looking a bit healthier.
Must be tough love.
Tsuna kept yawning as they formed a line with their belongings and started disembarking. Walking step by step, they made their way outside and towards where Bianchi and Kusakabe were gathering them.
Now that the sun had risen and they had landed on Okinawa, everyone was awake and brimming with excitement. It’s not every day a school trip gets them across the country for an aquarium visit, much less to rest at some secluded island for the weekend. Everyone was talking, gushing and taking pictures, they looked more like tourists than actual Japanese students.
And they were getting strange and curious looks too, all dressed in their gym uniforms and backpacks. From their perspective, it felt more like the young master of the class was taking his classmates on a friendly vacation at the end of summer rather than an actual school trip with educational purposes sponsored by a Mafia Famiglia.
A bus was already waiting for them outside, and after a stretch and a bathroom break, they boarded the transport that would take them to Okinawa Churaumi Aquarium. And just like in Tokyo, they wouldn’t be able to explore the city, as soon as their visit to the Aquarium was done, they will quickly depart towards the port where a ferry will finally lead them to their final accommodation.
It was really funny how the students seemed to listen to Bianchi more than Nezu, who kept repeating her soft orders with sneers and warnings. Really, why the hell was he even here for? It’s not like he had anything to teach them about fish and marine life, and seeing him making a fool of himself was an embarrassment instead of funny, so Tsuna hopes they somehow lose him or something.
“Alright kids, listen up. We’ll get lunch first, the aquatic show starts at 12, so we have enough time to rest. After that, we’re allowed two more hours of roaming before we depart for the ferry” Bianchi said once they arrived and made them form lines.
“You’re here as Namimori’s middle representatives so stay on your best behaviour” Kusakabe reminded them with a soft glare.
“And don’t forget about the essay you rascals will be writing! This is an opportunity to prove to our benefactors that their generosity was not misplaced! Do not embarrass us!” Nezu spat in angry Japanese, gaining startle looks from some Americans walking next to them.
Tsuna doubts Vongola cares about their education and stupid essays, but she’s here to play the part of an innocent student.
But first, food.
.
.
.
After one good bowl of moyashi soba, everyone was ready to start the aquatic tour.
The girls were really charmed by the sea turtles and manatees exhibition, while most of the boys couldn’t really care less until they saw the remains of a big squid on display and the fossil shark jaws that you could touch. Then they wasted some time in the touch pool with the poor starfish before the dolphin show was due. It lasted 10 minutes, but it was very fun and entertaining.
Tsuna was half expecting someone to call her name and force her to participate in the show, but none of that happened, they just got a little splash and were allowed to take pictures close to the dolphins.
“Oh! Oh! Take a picture of me! Take a picture! I wanna send it to Basil” Tsuna said as she handed her phone to Gokudera and posed in front of the squealing mammals with a smile and peace sign.
“Juudaime, is it wise to associate with him?”
“Who? Basil?” She asked after getting her phone back and checking the picture. It was cute, her mom will love it too. “Yeah! He’s defenceless, we should have adopted him when we had the chance”
“Haha, he’s a funny kid. We should invite him to play some baseball!”
“He could be a spy or something! You can’t befriend everyone, idiot!”
“Well, keep your enemies closer, right?”
Tsuna just hummed at their argument, agreeing to both sides but not adding fuel to the fire as she sent her pictures.
They continued with the tour, entertaining themselves with the colourful fishes on the tanks and the jellyfish floating above them in a dark tunnel. The lights started dimming and turning black the more they walked through the underpass until they finally entered the famous Kuroshio sea.
“Woah!”
That was the collective reaction at the grand view. It almost seemed like a huge movie theatre, with the whole room staying dark and only lighted by the blue hues coming from the massive crystal forming the mini ocean.
There were schools of fishes swimming in circles and creating patterns without reason, big and small and with scales from different colours floating in the open space and among the corals and algae at the bottom. There were little sharks that posed no threat to the environment and stingrays that greeted them with their little faces against the crystal screen.
But none of that could compare to the sight of the huge whale sharks looming over them.
It really made you feel small, looking at them in nothing but the silence of the backlight. It was like a whole other universe was moving in front of them without a care, going in circles and back and forth. It reminded them how vast everything was, that there are still so many wonders in this world, in the sky and in the sea, that we have yet to discover.
Was it sad that the species were held in captivity or was it a blessing that they’re being protected from the hunters? Tsuna didn’t know the right answer, she doubts there is one at all. Was coming here a reminder of her fate? That she was to be trapped in a crystal world with predators living near her? A fish in strange waters, controlled by others with the offer of protection?
She tried not to put any meaning to it, for the aquarium was really breathtaking. They spent almost an hour there, just watching and thinking, and taking pictures of course. There was almost a sense of serenity that made everybody talk in whispers or stand in peaceful silence, even the more energetic boys who think fishes are dumb were subdued by the atmosphere of the room.
And so by the time their tour was up, everyone was in good spirits as they finished taking pictures with the whale shark statue and bought some souvenirs.
“Come on kids, everyone has their partner? We’re leaving now” Bianchi shepherd them, waving and marching towards the exit.
“Miss Bianchi, can we stay and explore a little?” A brave girl asked, gaining nods and expectant looks from the class. They were in Okinawa after all, there were a lot of sightseeing spots and things to see.
“No! You are not here on vacation!” Nezu spat angrily “You were lucky enough to be invited for a study visit, so follow the orders you were given! Imprudent children, you do not deserve this opportunity. I’ll not let you ruin our benefactor's goodwill”
If this continues, someone is going to get lost in the sea. No one else sees this school trip as something academic, there was nothing educational about it, really. So now that they were on the beach, everyone wanted to have fun and be free from responsibilities for once, not be scolded by an angry teacher who had no reason to be here.
Maybe she should do everyone a favour and ask Bianchi to give him some food as a thanks for his invaluable time in watching over them.
She has to practice her mafia skills, doesn’t she?
.
.
.
Amami Oshima is a small island secluded in the archipelago of southwest Japan. Because it was small and not that populated, it wasn’t a huge attraction with tourists save for the explorers who wished for a relaxing time in the tropical nature it offered.
Everyone was currently onboard the ferry with their luggage, leaning on the fence and staring at the sea slosh and splash by the movement of the boat. It was 3 in the afternoon, the sun was high in the sky and the water couldn’t be bluer. The closer the island was on view, the more it seemed like a real summer vacation.
Even from this distance, the lush green from the trees made a bright contrast to the turquoise ocean water surrounding it. There didn’t seem to be big hotels interfering with the environment, so the feeling of visiting a private island for themselves was highly shared among the group.
They also weren’t the only tourists on the ferry going to the island.
There were two old ladies with fishing hats standing close to the border, laughing among themselves and holding buckets of oysters. A man was busy using a drone and there was a Korean blogger girl talking animatedly to her phone and making finger hearts as she filmed herself.
There was also a man standing separately from them. It was easy to know he was a rich jerk despite the simple way of dressing and the snobbish glare he was giving the students loitering the deck. There was jewellery in his fingers, and by the sun glinting on them, Tsuna was sure they were diamonds. She also didn’t want to know his business here.
“That’s Amelia Lavigne!” Some girls were hushing in excitement, something about a French opera singer and her handsome partner, Harrison Laroque, who was also her husband. Tsuna had also admired their beauty when she saw them, she wasn’t one to listen to opera but from the gossip of her classmates, she learned they will be staying at their hotel, so the chance to listen to them was there.
There also was a lanky, lone man wearing a cap who paced the dock, greeting people with ease and making small conversation. It felt inoffensive, just a sociable man flitting from person to person and being friendly with everyone, even the old grannies who gifted him some of their oysters. She didn’t think much of him until he reached her group and smiled brightly at them.
“Hello! I’m Theo! Nice to meet you!”
Tsuna was immediately on alert. He was lying about his name, yet he didn’t have any nefarious reasons. He hasn’t eyed the girls in his class nor has he harassed anyone, but he had also introduced himself directly to her, not to her friends despite having waved at them all. The lie and indulgent smile were already a red flare.
“Hey man!” Yamamoto greeted him, followed by a cheerful Kyoko.
“Nice to meet you!”
Of course, no one else suspected ill intentions unless she voiced it, Gokudera and Hana were already sceptical of everyone and she was here to play along, so...
“Is this your first time in Japan?”
“Yeah! Man, I was expecting skyscrapers and colourful hair but I never knew Japan had this hidden gem on its waters” He said, and that was true. At her side, not suspecting anything and being an angel, Kyoko agreed and kept the conversation going.
“I didn’t know this island existed either. It really is beautiful, isn’t it?”
They talked about trivial things, about the good weather and some activities they could do while on the island. Theo was a good talker, he could move the flow of the conversation without seeming rude, so it was no surprise when he breached the next topic.
“So where are you guys staying?”
“Isn’t it creepy for a grown-up man to ask kids that?” Hana said, crossing her arms and raising an eyebrow in challenge. Ah, that’s one of the reasons why Tsuna liked her when she wasn't using that stare on her.
“Hana-chan, don’t be rude”
“Sorry, you’re right. I guess I’m just curious about your school. There aren’t that many hotels in Amami, so I wanted to know which was the lucky one. The island is not a family resort, so there will be young couples and bloggers in the accommodations”
“Oh, I never thought of that” Who wanted to have their relaxing vacation interrupted by a group of students?
“We’re staying in Coral Villa” Yamamoto answered, seeing no trouble with sharing despite Gokudera hitting his arm.
The inner joke of her (fish) name staying in a coral (hotel) reef was not missed when she first learnt of it. She had screamed in her pillow for an hour, blaming and cursing her father for his stupid naming sense.
“No way, me too!” Theo exclaimed with a huge smile before nodding to the Korean girl “That blogger girl, Song Ro Na, she’s staying there too. You should say hello, she’s pretty funny and has great knowledge of exotic flowers”
The conversation kept going after that, but he didn’t ask for their names nor for how long they were staying, which was fair after Hana’s warning. But Tsuna let it be, she really couldn’t find any threat coming from him, even if he had given a confused look at her empty hands that put her on guard until they reached the pier.
“Well, here’s where we part. I hope you guys enjoy your vacation. And don’t forget to visit La Fonte Gelato! I heard they had a new flavor for the summer”
“Have a nice trip, Theo-san”
“Enjoy your stay”
“How polite you kids are, loosen up! It’s the end of summer!” With an amused laugh, he waved at them and walked away. There were two designated vans for the students to take them to their lodging, a rented car for the opera couple, and an expensive sports car for the rich man. Theo offered to walk the Korean girl to their hotel, they were staying in the same place after all, and they seemed to hit it off as the girl seemed to be including him on her live stream.
The man with the drone was walking on his own adventure, and as for the old ladies with the oysters, they joined another group of fisher grannies waiting for them.
“Everyone, gather around, come on!” Bianchi called, counting heads and ushering them inside the vans.
Gokudera seemed to be eyeing the rich man who was barking orders to his chauffeur, but she shook her head when he sought her eyes. It was good to be wary, but it was wiser not to get involved.
With a little pushing, everybody managed to get on the vans and soon they were driving through the coast highway, feeling more and more excited as they started approaching civilization.
The place they were staying at was a villa of 20 little cabins retaining the original landscape of the island by showcasing the nature and ocean view. Added the minimalist architecture with the surrounding sea and mountains and the open sky in between, they were promised a sense of peace and serenity for their time there.
And they did not disappoint.
“Welcome to Coral Villa!” They were greeted by the members of the staff, who helped them with their bags and gifted them Hawaiian style flower necklaces.
The villa didn’t seem like much at first glance, but that was the point. It was small and secluded, and nature spoke for itself as they walked inside the reception to get their keys.
They were going to be rooming two people per cabin, the pairs having been decided yesterday at lunchtime via paper picking. Tsuna went third in picking and it took her 5 minutes to feel and choose a paper that didn’t leave a bad sensation in her psyche, so her luck led her to room with Hana.
Bianchi was also staying at Tsuna’s too, because of course she was, even if Kusakabe and Nezu were both getting individual rooms, the Italian woman said she and her mother would sleep better that way. What can Tsuna say against that? Besides, Bianchi was super chill that if Tsuna wanted to have a bonfire outside her cabin past curfew, she would let her and add to the chaos.
"Go and unpack your things, then we will meet here in 30 minutes to discuss your schedule" Bianchi told them, exchanging some papers with one of the employees with what Tsuna assumed must be their schedule and name list.
“Do not destroy the rooms or litter! Be quick and efficient!” Nezu kept saying “And don’t disturb your neighbours! This is not your hotel! Be thankful you were given this opportunity”
Funnily enough, Gokudera wasn’t rooming with Yamamoto, and she didn’t know if that was a good thing or not, but somehow she got the feeling they were going to end up together.
With bags in hand, the students were given their keys and parted to explore their residences. There was a short track behind the reception building that led to the hillside villas. Tsuna has never gone camping, but seeing the little cabins side by side gave her a feeling of it. Of course, these cabins were more sophisticated than a tent you would find in your local summer camp.
Hana was grumbling about their classmates, about how much ruckus they were already doing and that she hopes security is enough to stop the stupid monkeys from bothering the girls, Tsuna was nodding along until they were stopped by one employee who was waiting in front of their cabin.
“Good afternoon, miss Sawada! My name is Suzuki Yuna. As a staff member of Coral Villa personal, I welcome you to our accommodation” She was a small-sized woman, wearing a black yukata uniform, but her stature couldn’t hide her bowing from the other classmates, and Tsuna started panicking and waving her hands.
“T-Thanks, but it’s okay! Don’t bow, don’t bow”
“If there is anything you need, anything at all, just ask. It would be our pleasure to satisfy your necessities” Suzuki said with a pleasant smile that Tsuna couldn’t pinpoint if it was because of her job or because she knew who Tsuna was and was ordered to serve her.
“That’s… um, thanks. But everything is fine! I will ask you not to serve just me, please. I’m on the anonymity here” She hushed the last part with what she hoped was an accomplice smile, and it worked because instead of looking confused, Suzuki gave her an understanding nod.
“But of course! Fear not, we won't bother you and your friends. But if there’s anything you require, we’ll get it for you” She bowed one last time and stepped aside to allow them to go inside.
“That’s nice, thank you” She bowed - because, manners - and started pushing Hana to go ahead when suddenly she paused to consider something “Actually, if you see a black cat around her, please throw it a glass of water for me”
“Of course?”
“Thanks!” She smiled and squeezed her way quickly inside.
“What was that about?” Hana questioned as soon as the door was closed, giving Tsuna a look over her inspection of the room.
“Oh, just… my family has stayed here before, so the personnel know me”
“I thought you haven’t come here”
“Not my family, family. My other family” Tsuna grimaced a smile at the questioning look she received and she could feel a knot in her throat at just thinking about it. “My grandfather. We don’t talk”
“Huh” Was all Hana said before walking further into the room "This is sweet"
And yes it was. The wooden floors made a nice contrast with the sandy walls, there was only one painting of green and pink flowers so the lack of ornaments gave a sense of simplicity to the room. An empty closet and the slippers rack were right next to the door, a little further in the hallway was the bathroom with a bathtub and a shower.
Tsuna’s mini-tour led her to the main room where there were two beds with enough space between them, a desk with a mirror, a pantry with kettles, cups, coffee & tea bags, a tv hanging from the wall and two folding chairs in between a coffee table that led way to the balcony doors.
Over the beds were welcoming baskets filled with snacks and flowers, and she wasted no time to explore the balcony.
“Hana, we have a private pool!” Tsuna screamed from outside.
The outdoor balcony deck gave an unobstructed view of the vast open sky that enveloped the ocean and mountains around the bay. It was a beautiful sight, and she can’t believe she gets to fall asleep and wake up to it. The private pool was hidden by the walls surrounding it, and how classy it was to relax on it with the perfect view in front of them.
They were spoiled.
Whatever it was Vongola was trying to achieve, she was glad they offered such pleasant accommodations while at it.
There was also a tatami room where Bianchi was planning on staying despite Tsuna offering the other side of her bed. And looking at them now solidified her reasons that there was enough space to fit two people.
“We should tell Kyoko to sleep here, there’s enough room” Tsuna said when she finished exploring and moved to her bed to start unpacking.
“We’re assigned in pairs for a reason”
“But we can have a sleepover! Bianchi won’t mind. Hey, you haven’t met her yet, right? You will like her, she’s honest, like you”
“What’s that supposed to mean?”
“Nothing!”
She opened her bag and started unfolding her clothes, everything was fine until a bulge started moving and she jumped a step back.
“What the- Leon?!” She exclaimed as a little green head pops between her rolled socks to blink at her “You can’t be here! When did you- what are you...?”
He stuck his tongue out, showcasing a post-it note reading:
Keep him with you, he has separation anxiety.
“Damn it, that bastard!” She huffed angrily at Reborn’s subterfuge but Leon was already moving and crawling to her neck “Okay, behave. Yeah, yeah. You’re lucky you’re cute”
“What’s that?” Hana asked dryly at the colourful reptile in her persona. Right, this was her first time meeting him too.
“My service animal. He’s allowed to be here”
At least the sunny side was that she has a magical lizard that can turn into anything in case she’s in peril.
They finished unpacking with time to spare to indulge in some snacks by the ocean view, and when it was time to meet with everyone, they left in no hurry towards the reception.
Tsuna was sharing her bag of caramelized pistachios with Kyoko, who was telling her how dreamy the cabin was with the ocean view. Kyoko had no trouble staying with her roommate, she was friends with everyone in class, but she did voice her wish for a sleepover.
Gokudera, on the other hand, was already annoyed with his. He was annoying and lazy, he kept saying. Had barely opened his luggage in favour of exploring like a baby monkey and visiting his friends next door.
“Has everyone been accommodated?” Bianchi asked and after counting heads and receiving affirmations she continued. “Good. I’m sure your sensei and school representative have told you the rules many times but I will tell them again just in case”
They have, for days they have been hearing the same thing.
“Do not litter. Don’t disturb your neighbours. Do not leave the perimeters of the villa. The restaurant is open from 6am to 1am, but your curfew is from 7am to 9pm. Everyone needs to be on time for the meals” She said and then gave them all a pointed stare “Boys must remain in their cabins, as do girls. No mixing past curfew”
“Do not be indecent! Do you understand? Be grateful for the opportunity you’re given! Don’t spoil it”
“Be respectful” Kusakabe said tiredly, no doubt hearing the same speech from their teacher.
“Now, there are different activities for you guys, but we’ll split into groups of two and visit at different times” Bianchi took the reins again to explain the timetable.
Group A: Saturday: First, visit Kinsakubaru Forest for a hike, then Kuroshio Mori Park for a canoe trip and finish for the Harahabuya Snake Show. Sunday: Start at HouseImaru to see how bonito flakes are made, follow to learn at Oshima Tsumugi Mura the process of manufacturing silk and finish with ice cream at La Fonte Gelato shop.
Group B: Your schedule is the same but inverse as Group A.
“If you do not want to participate in a tour, you may stay outside but you must go. No one can stay behind or visit another place”
She amended firmly once many girls started raising their fear at the word snake and some guys their boredom at the woven textile tour. It was fair, not everyone was interested in all the tours, but they were freely given so how can they reject them without gaining another huffing speech from Nezu?
“Our activities finish on Sunday night for a bonfire at the beach for a goodbye party. We’re leaving on Monday at 8am, so let’s enjoy our time here, clear?”
“Yes, Miss Bianchi”
“Good” She finished her report by putting a hand on her hip "As for today, you can have the day off. Get some rest, finish unpacking”
“Can we go to the beach?” One brave soul asked what everyone wanted to know.
“You can. Just remember to stay on the perimeter. There are guards and cameras watching, so please do not make fools of yourselves” Kusakabe answered with a heavy stare, reminding everyone, once again, to be on their best behaviour.
Everyone brightened at that and started returning to their cabins to change and get ready for a day at the beach.
"Can I stay inside?" Tsuna asked Bianchi, already drained of energy. They were given the day off, but seeing as everybody wanted to go to the beach she didn’t want to be scolded if she chose to stay locked in. And it was better to ask Bianchi than anyone else.
"Of course, my darling Tsuna"
"YES!" She cheered and turned to walk away.
"Juudaime! I wanted to spend my time with you"
"Yeah, I wanted to play some volleyball beach"
"Sorry guys, maybe next time" She smiled, not feeling sorry as she speed to her cabin for a well-deserved nap "I will see you at dinner!"
And with that, she was gone.
"What just happened?" Yamamoto blinked at the empty space, turning to a pouting Kyoko for help but she was as lost as him.
"She ditched you” Hana cut out, feeling no remorse as she walked behind the brunette’s shadow to get her things before she was locked out too.
.
.
.
Taking a nap with the ocean breeze lulling her and the sound of waves was very healing. Even more so when she had a moment to herself to just breathe and enjoy the peace from the balcony. It made her feel lighter, and funnily enough, protected in a way, like she was in a bubble away from all the troubles waiting for her.
She breathed the summer breeze and let her shoulders relax. It was a pity there wasn’t a spa included but the view and private pool made up for it.
It was six in the afternoon when Tsuna came out, the sky was a beautiful soft purple colour with orange clouds that tinted the waters a pale pink. The sand felt silky beneath her feet as she made her way to the beach where everyone had gathered in small groups to enjoy themselves.
It was funny to see a private beach being loitered by middle students, but so far the other guests didn’t seem to mind.
There was no sight of the opera singers, but the Korean girl had arrived in the time Tsuna was sleeping and was currently trying to communicate in broken Japanese with some of the girls from her class. What they were talking about, she didn’t know, but they were squealing and pointing at their phones.
Most of the boys were engaged in a beach volleyball game while the others were in the water, she could also see Theo on a surfboard a little deep into the sea.
Kyoko was with another group by the shore, with Hana standing guard behind her as some boys were trying to get her in the water to play something. She wasn’t the only girl there, which was fine, and Tsuna sometimes forgets Kyoko was good friends with everyone in class, not just her. She wasn’t jealous about that, but she felt protective and feared they would take advantage of her sweet nature. But with Hana there, all was good.
No one was allowed to wear a bikini, the rule was to wear their sports uniforms or the school swimsuit. To the exception of Bianchi, who was wearing a baby blue bikini and relaxing on a hammock, which is why Gokudera was standing next to her as a guard dog with rabies, growling at anyone who dared approach with excuses of wanting to ask a question, much to the delight of the hitwoman.
Yamamoto, on the other hand, was sitting on the sand, staring at the ocean with a lost expression which is why Tsuna went to sit next to him.
“Hey” She called so as to not startle him, and he responded with a small smile.
“Hey”
“You okay?”
“Yeah, yeah just thinking” They stayed in silence for a few minutes, just staring at the waves as she let him gather his thoughts until he was ready, and when he was he started talking with a bleak voice. “I was alright in the aquarium, I saw the sharks swimming. I just played beach volleyball but I… I can’t stop thinking about it. I know Squalo is fine but at that time…”
Oh. Tsuna understood with empathy and hugged her knees to her chest.
“That feeling will never leave you” She said softly “It can appear with a small trigger and disappear for days and months before suddenly returning when you think you were over it”
“Tsuna?”
“I was kidnapped once, in Italy. It’s the reason why we moved back to Namimori” She confessed in a whisper that was almost swallowed by the waves before giving him a wistful smile at his perturbed expression “I’m alright, they didn’t hurt me. Not physically. It was a long time ago… I’m not scared of being kidnapped again, it's the thought of being isolated with no way out that terrifies me. Even now, even with Reborn sleeping in my room, I always leave my window open”
She doubts he knows the real reason; in fact, she doubts her mother knows either. How could they? They have breached some truths of her days in Italy, but she hasn’t touched any trauma yet. She wasn’t ready, and Reborn couldn’t force her without breaking her, so leaving crumbles was all she could do.
And it wasn't shame, it just… it wasn’t something she could say without everything falling apart.
“There are days when I forget to open it, either I’m too tired or just… not thinking about it. It took me a while to acknowledge it, and even longer to talk about it” She sighed and curled her toes on the soft sand, grounding herself and offering a half-smile “I can’t promise you things will be better in the future, but you’re safe now”
“We are” He bumped his shoulder with hers, making her smile turn a little wider.
The sweet moment was almost ruined by the scoffing and complaining from some girls behind them, whining that it wasn’t fair that Dame-Tsuna was sitting next to their Yamamoto and staring at the ocean with a wistful look.
“You’re breaking their hearts, sitting here and not being charming” She said teasingly, gaining a huffed laugh.
“They wanted to go into the water, but that will raise questions I don’t know how to answer yet”
“Is that why you’re wearing a shirt?”
The scars, Tsuna realized. The wounds he gained fighting Squalo’s that had healed and branded his skin as a reminder of that night. Seeing her friends get injured was harrowing, but she hadn’t considered - she hadn’t wanted to consider - that they will keep those injuries and carry the memory.
And it was only then that she felt shame and guilt at her own unscared skin. Just because her injuries miraculously healed didn’t mean everyone else did. It wasn’t fair.
“The scars are mine, Tsuna. Not yours” Yamamoto said, smiling kindly at reading her thoughts. It really wasn’t fair.
“I wish you didn’t have them” She confessed quietly, feeling her eyes burn but blamed the salty breeze for it.
“They’re a part of me now. You can’t make them disappear”
So don’t make me disappear, it was implied.
Was it selfish she still wanted to be friends despite the pain and hurting that awaited them?
Sighing loudly to disperse the gloomy thoughts, she stood up stretching with the intent to do something to keep her mind occupied.
“I’m going to pick some shells, wanna come?” She said the first things she could think of and looked down at Yamamoto who looked just a tiny bit forlorn despite the smile he tried to offer. Tsuna couldn’t blame him.
“I’m alright”
“Okay” Knowing better than anyone what those moods can cause to your spirit, she didn’t push and returned his smile with as much sincerity as she could.
Leon, who had been riding on her neck, transformed into a green sand bucket without prompting. Either he wanted to have fun, was trying to throw her off or was acting as an accomplice for one of Reborn’s schemes. If it was the latter, she wasn’t going to fall for it, she told him so, not caring if she looked like a lunatic talking to an inanimate object to everyone else.
Yamamoto watched her go with fondness, his previous worries diminished by the mere fact that they were both here, alive and safe. He stayed sitting in the sand for a couple of more minutes before following her lead and got up to do something before someone tried to engage him in some activity again.
Any other time he would be joyful to join, but he didn’t feel like right now, and trying to pretend he was happy was a terrible idea, so he put some distance to clear his head by trading posts with Gokudera, who hurried to catch up with the brunette.
“You’re not going?” Bianchi asked curiously when he sat on the chair next to the hammock.
“Nah, I thought I’d keep you some company”
“How charming”
.
.
.
“Say, do you have any embarrassing stories about Gokudera when he was a kid?”
Bianchi answered with a laugh.
.
.
.
Somehow, between picking shells and trying to stop Leon from fighting against a seagull that was stealing the crustaceans the lizard was eating, the sun had set and night had fallen.
Yamamoto waited until they returned, and because Kyoko considered them a group and Hana couldn't say no to her, they all missed the dinner curfew. They could always go to the restaurant, it was still open after all, but they risked invoking Nezu’s wrath if he caught them past curfew despite having Bianchi on their side.
“We missed the welcoming party” Lamented Kyoko.
“Do you think there’s still food left?”
“It’s a restaurant, of course there’s still food”
“I have an idea” Tsuna said, feeling sorry that she made them late for dinner. “You guys want in?”
“Yes, Juudaime”
“What are you planning?” Hana asked in suspicion.
Tsuna smiled at them.
.
.
.
“Buona sera, sono Tsunayuuki Sawada. Vorrei ordinare il servizio in camera, per favore” She spoke in sweet Italian, phone on ear and looking at the menu without seeing the prices.
They decided to make camp in Yamamoto’s room, who had tricked his roommate to visit Gokudera’s because his cabin had a firework stash that they were planning on using for the bonfire. Pure lies, but the guy believed he could steal some and he was immediately locked out.
Hana was against the idea at first, of course. They were not only having dinner after curfew by ordering expensive room service but they also weren’t allowed to be together with boys at night. But with Tsuna’s reassurance that her ‘family’ was paying for her esteemed friends, Kyoko’s soft pleadings and Bianchi’s nonchalant agreement, she grumpily yielded.
“That was a sneaky plan, Juudaime. A very good one”
“Is the least they can do. I’m going to waste every penny they have on this trip if I have to”
“Say, can you teach me Italian? It sounds so cool!” Yamamoto asked as he helped Hana move the coffee table to the middle of the room so that everyone could eat. The downside of sharing cabins is that their neighbours will be able to listen if they’re too loud, so they can’t eat in the balcony deck in fear of being discovered.
Kyoko gave her roommate the excuse of not feeling well and staying with Miss Bianchi if something happened in the night.
“Your brain won’t be able to understand”
“Oh come on, it’s not fair when you and Tsuna speak in another language. I feel excluded”
“Me too! I want to learn, it sounds wonderful!” Kyoko chimed in.
“I’m not a good teacher” Tsuna immediately rejected the idea.
There were some amiable protests until the food arrived. And what a feast it was.
The main plate was the Amami's special dish, Keihan, which was a chicken soup over rice and topped with some shitake mushrooms, eggs and greens. But Tsuna also ordered lobster, fresh oysters, squid spicy salad with lemon and some sashimi and tempura shrimp as side dishes.
There was also even the famous Spaghetti alle Vongole she didn’t even ask for. Tsuna did not touch it, instead, she was busy eating her third slice of tiramisu cake. She also ordered a lot of cake samples for them to try, from red velvet, tres leches and even marshmallows. Mochi, Ichigo daifuku and some wagashi cakes were included.
So yes, they were really spoiled.
“You’re eating lobster without me?!” Screeched Haru through the video phone call Kyoko couldn’t refuse, and now they were eating together through the distance.
“We can bring some back”
“Don’t be stupid, Sawada. It won’t last the trip”
“Sorry, Haru-chan, it wasn’t even on the menu but somehow it’s here”
“I’m so jealous! I wish I could be with you guys”
“We can have lobster back in Japan, there must be some good restaurant”
“Yes, but they’re expensive!”
“Just leave it to me, don’t worry” Tsuna said after she finished her slice and went to grab some of the wagashi cakes “How’s Japan?”
“Boring!” Haru huffed “Everyone seems to be on school trips, I’m all by myself! Withering, like a flower without sun. You guys suck for leaving me!”
“You’re ridiculous”
“I’m not! Admit it, you miss me!”
“You’re a crazy woman, no one misses you!”
.
.
.
One hour later, and only a few pastries remained on the table. It was already late so as soon as they finished eating, Haru said goodbye and ended the call. Everyone else decided to wait for a little to rest their dinner before going to bed. They thought watching a movie could be nice, but it was taking them so long to choose one.
“How about a ghost story?”
“We are not telling ghost stories”
“But Hana-chan, where is your thrill for adventure?”
“My roommate was telling me one earlier. He loves this stuff, but he actually got haunted. One afternoon, after he returned from school his mother went to buy groceries. He stayed in his room playing video games when suddenly someone said ‘HELLO’ as they walked past his room. He thought it was his dad coming home, so he responded and that was it. But then a few hours later, his father arrived from work! He had been home alone all the time!”
“That’s… no, that’s fake” Hana shook her head.
“Is it?”
“It could have been a robber”
“It wasn’t! He really was home alone, and it wasn't the tv either!”
“Do you believe in ghosts?”
“Don’t you?”
“I actually met a ghost when I was five” Tsuna shared before the argument escalated.
“No way, really?!”
“Yeah, he still haunts me” There were actually 3 ghosts haunting her, but admitting that would make it scarier than it already was.
“Juudaime, we need to perform an exorcism! I read a book that can help us!”
“Sounds like fun, count me in!”
“You guys are idiots”
“Hana-chan, you’re invited too”
“Kyoko? You too?”
The silly stories continued, they were more cringy and funny rather than spooky and scary, but it was an enjoyable way to pass the time. It was roughly past 10:30 when some started to yawn, it has been an exciting day, and all the travelling had left them feeling more tired than usual.
“I’m taking her to her room” Hana said, supporting a drowsy Kyoko while Tsuna, Gokudera and Yamamoto stayed behind playing a card game. “Sawada, you better be back or I’m locking you out”
“I own this place!” She called back, not looking at the door being closed.
“She’s really mean, how can you be friends with her?” Gokudera grumbled, not happy at the disrespect shown.
“It’s tough love. She once pushed down the stairs a girl who threw my lunch”
“Juudaime!”
“It’s fine, no one died” She dismissed the worries that had nothing to do with injuring a student, and she placed two of her cards down with a happy sound.
“I don’t think we’re playing this correctly” Yamamoto said with a soft scowl after Tsuna literally stole all of his cards at hand, forcing him and Gokudera to draw more and watching her pile her pairs in front of her. It was supposed to be a simple game of ‘go fish’ but she was annihilating them by guessing right each time.
“Doesn’t matter, I’m winning” She had the cheek to smile, eying the price which was the last slice of tiramisu.
“You’re cheating!”
“Can you prove it?”
“Do you have any fives?”
“Go fish. Do you have any…. eight of hearts?” It was silent for a few seconds before Yamamoto sighed dramatically and gave her the last card she needed to win the game. Gokudera’s face was stuck between being sour and in awe. “Ha! Your tiramisu is mine!”
“It’s not tough love. You’re also mean!”
“Thank you~” She said happily before taking a spoonful of mascarpone cheese.
This went on for two more rounds, there was nothing else to bet so they promised a cup of gelato for when they visited the famous shop, and to no one’s surprise, Tsuna won. They were going to give it to her either way once they heard how many flavours there were, but watching her win was very satisfying. If a little galling, but who cares?
It was starting to get really late now, but no one wanted to move. No one wanted to mention the time, or that they were breaking the rules and staying after curfew, they were just too cosy and warm to break the spell. If the night could go one like this, they thought, then let it be on.
And so they stayed and talked, getting quiet and quiet as the minutes went by, hushing and whispering secrets in the middle of the night. It was the first time for them in a long time, there was no judging, no expectations, no fear.
Tsuna shared a little more of her life with Varia, on how she met each and every one of them and some of the crazy antics they ended up creating. It was comical in a hysterical way imagining a brooding teen Xanxus and a tiny Tsuna holding hands and taking naps after having seen them enrage in fire and beating the crap out of one another.
Yamamoto told them some of his happy memories when he went to summer camp, back when things were so simple and playing baseball was the most important thing. He didn’t ask about the Mafia or about the fact that his father used to be a hitman. He hasn’t talked about that since the night of his battle, but it was something present in his mind.
Gokudera, for his part, confessed the messed up relationship that was his family. He didn’t go into hurtful details, but it was easy to hear what was not said when knowing this was a Mafia famiglia where blood matters the most. He spoke about his relationship with his sister, about not really hating Bianchi herself, but holding some resentment of their shared blood.
“Do you really hate being siblings?” Yamamoto asked in a whisper, still sitting on the floor while the other two were in front of him and leaning over the bed.
“Is not that” He answered in the same tone of voice “It’s just… complicated. Accepting her would mean accepting my father”
“Is it though?”
Family was a sensitive matter to all of them, it seems. Funnily enough, all of their fathers had lied to them somehow, and while his father had never hurt him, he had possibly hurt or… or killed others. It was something hard to grasp, and because the subject of ‘fathers’ was a fresh wound in all of them they didn’t push or give advice, they just listened and apparently that was all they needed. For now.
They talked the night until there was only the two of them, with Tsuna having passed out on Gokudera’s shoulder and sleeping soundly despite the hushed conversation that carried on. Still, it was late, and they had the unanimous agreement of letting the brunette rest.
“Don’t move” Yamamoto whispered as he leans down and crowds Gokudera’s personal space. The Italian bomber didn’t even breathe as the baseball ace shifts closer and so very slowly moves Tsuna’s sleeping body to his chest, so that with one smooth and gentle movement, he has picked her up from the floor and set her down on the bed next to the window.
And if he opened the curtains wider, Gokudera was not in the mind to notice.
“I guess it’s late, you can take the bed, I’ll sleep there” He said, walking towards the tatami room with the intent to fall asleep but was stopped by a pillow hitting his head.
“You take the bed, idiot. Your bones are fragile” Huffed the bomber, grabbing a pillow of his own and some blankets to make a makeshift bed in between the two beds.
“This is my room, I’ll sleep there”
“Stop arguing and go to sleep!”
“Shh! You’ll wake Tsuna”
“Go to bed, idiot. Your bones will thank me”
“But the bed can fit two-
“No”
Another time then.
.
.
*
*
*
*ty*w*l*
The town was the memory of a fairytale. Gold dusted stones made path to a plaza submerged in the spring equinox, the air was snug and homely, bringing a familiarity to the place where people came and went from the little shops surrounding a central fountain, where the cool breeze from the water was the only sign of the winter that had come to pass.
Tsunayuuki breathed the fresh air, the smell from the baked goods and coffees as she herself made her way to one of the locals for a little break.
“Ah! Ciao Bella! ¡Un gusto volver a verla!” The owner of the cafetería greeted her as soon as she walked in, a tall man with a black moustache and curly hair being held back by an orange bandana smiled, kissing both of her cheeks and leading her inside the little restaurant that was reserved for her time there.
“Ciao, Jean Carlo. How’s Martha doing?”
“Mi señora is resting with the little one. He’s turning 6 months on Friday”
“One more reason to celebrate” She smiled at his joy, ignoring the man waiting for her at one of the tables as she took her time removing her cardigan, placing her handbag at the table and letting Jean Carlo move the chair closer to help her sit.
“All thanks to you, Belladonna. Ask for anything, on the house!”
“I will still tip you greatly. But we will have a caramel macchiato, one espresso and a tiramisu, por favore”
“Si, right away!” The cheery man hurried to the kitchen to prepare her order,
“You should just accept the free stuff” Came the baritone voice of her companion, while it was dry and scolding, she knew now not to take the criticism to heart. It used to make her cry when they first met, but she wasn’t scared of him anymore.
“That’s rude! I’m helping them make business!” She said, pointing towards the wall next to them where a big canvas of soft browns and gold with reddish butterflies was being displayed. “ And they help mine!”
“You’re selling yourself short”
“I make you pay for my paintings, don’t I?” She smiled, interlocking her fingers to rest her chin over them and blink at him teasingly.
“You’re boring. People don’t greet me anymore, I’m not going out with you again”
“You keep saying that”
Their order came soon after, and they sat in silence as they sipped their hot beverages and enjoyed the rich flavor. This was one of her favourite places to eat and hide, with the place still keeping the original old-fashioned architecture and the sweet taste of baked goods, it was a very charming establishment.
And having a close connection with the owner allowed her to ask for favors in exchange for good deeds. She still didn’t like taking favors like this, but when matters demanded it, talking secrets in a little cafe was safer than her own usual routes.
“Mamma’s birthday is coming up”
“She’s been feeling nostalgic as of late. I think a trip back to Japan will cheer us all up” She dug in with gusto onto her tiramisu, trying to make herself appear busy so as to prolong the inevitable. She shouldn’t feel disgruntled when he went for it right away anyway.
“Have you thought about the offer then?”
“Can we not…” She sighed and pushed her little cake away, not having the will to keep eating it if it was going to end up tasting bitter in her mouth.
“Time is running out. You need to decide. This alliance can and will change everything, it’s not just us at stake”
“If I say no, then we are at war. But if I say yes, we’re at war either way, so why the pressure?”
“I need to know when to kill him”
“As if you don’t have a plan already” She scoffed a laugh, feeling warm inside despite the situation. It had been a long journey to get them where they are, so for him to be ready to rage war for her was really endearing. Well, they were meant to be, after all. They had to fit and fall together or go mad in the dissonance.
There was a pulse in her chest as if responding to her thoughts, like a second heartbeat she was very intimately interwoven . Holding a hand to the chain on her neck was second nature at this point, but nowadays it was becoming more a reminder that the throbbing there was weak but still kicking, just feeling the wisps of a dying ember as if telling her that yeah, time was running out but I’m still here.
“What have you seen?” Her companion asked, no doubt having seen the emotions crossing through her face once her fingers fell to her lap. She didn’t even have the energy to lie to him anymore.
“Nothing” She gave him a bitter smile, unmoored and detached to the finality of her words “There is nothing”
Her heart has already been broken, but seeing the conflict in his eyes and the clenching of fists spiked a new wave of pain either way.
“How long?”
“Do you really wish to know?” She tilted her head, staring instead at their half-empty coffees.“Wouldn’t it be better to enjoy our life and let things be as they are”
“Are you yielding?”
“I’m not giving up” She wasn’t angry, knowing he wasn’t accusing her of cowardice, rather he just wanted to get a rise out of her to force her to react and give him something “This is just it. Accepting him or rejecting him, I won’t be there to see the end. And he knows that too, which only adds to the mayhem”
“If there is a way, will you take it?”
“If?” She smiled and lifted her gaze with mirth at his blatant desperation. It was amusing how out of the two of them, he was the one fiercely attached and scared to let go. It was no wonder he wanted to throttle the one who threatened their bond. It was sweet. And bitter. Perfect macchiato. “Of course I would”
She was tired, it was a type of tiredness that ached into her very soul, but she will be damned if she doesn’t go down fighting until her very last breath.
“I say let there be night” She whispered “Like you and me, his fate is intertwined with mine. If I take him down with me so long as you all live, that is my duty as your Sky. If I join him in his campaign and perish, then I’ll take him down either way. But happens what happens, I won't let him break my family away”
That was her promise, her justice. She wouldn’t let anyone hurt them, not even her. If there really was a way out of it, a third path, she would gladly take it if it meant living just a little longer with her precious family. But she didn’t want to waste more time searching in desperation when she still had a lot to do and enjoy in the present.
With that shown in her face, she wasn’t pressed in the matter though she was sure this wouldn’t be the last she heard of it. She wasn’t alone in this world, and just like she would do anything to protect them, they in turn would strife to do the same.
“I can’t believe you still put milk to your coffee”
“Shut up! I can’t believe you don’t put sugar in yours!”
It was always the same argument with them. It was familiar; grounding. Theirs.
They finished their cold coffees without hurry, stayed for a little while longer planning her mother’s birthday trip and maybe plotting murder too, but Jean Carlo was discreet as he walked them to the door once they had finished their business and were ready to leave, with Tsunayuuki promising to come back next week to try the new menu.
She hopes she can get to try it.
The sun was still shining down when she stepped onto the streets, kissing her skin in softs tendrils of light that warmed the sudden chill in her core. The world around her was moving on with ease and splendour, and ah, she thought with melancholy, what a beautiful gift it was to be alive.
But suddenly that light was gone as her personal sun; a dark figure ahead of her was becoming taller and taller the more he walked away, casting a shadow and swallowing her darkness while the more she stayed and lingered.
She hadn’t realized she had stopped walking, but as she went to walk to catch up with him, she froze as something white crossed her vision. With her eyes tracking the movement of little white wings fluttering in the wind, she turned around and stared at a big window where her reflection was staring back at her.
Brown eyes met orange.
“Dame-Tsuna?”
She didn’t answer, for her consciousness was already fading away.
Cold bittersweet.
Time had run out.
There was an explosion, a blast of two forces fighting for survival. There was a rush of air she couldn’t feel grace her skin despite her hair flying around in tandem with the shattered window. There were shadows wrapping around her core that she couldn’t escape in time. All Tsunayuuki could do was watch as her world crumbled in shards reflecting the light around them; mirroring floating pictures inside them and memories rotating in broken pieces of colours as they fell like falling stars into the abyss.
One breath,
One heartbeat,
And there was nothing but stardust.
*
*
.
.
Tsuna wakes up, groggy and tired.
It took her some time to gauge her surroundings and remember where she was, what had happened and what she was supposed to do now.
There was an aftertaste of caramel and coffee on her lips, one she didn’t give much importance as it was probably the tiramisus she ate last night and the consequence for not brushing her teeth. It’s not like she carried a toothbrush with her, she wasn’t even planning on staying the night for an impromptu sleepover.
Better yet, she doesn’t remember falling asleep or how she ended up in bed.
Blinking the dust from her eyes, she looked around the dark room until she managed to see Gokudera sleeping on the floor despite there being an empty bed next to him. Not being able to process thinking at such an early time, she yawned and turned to the open window where she saw someone already outside on the small balcony.
There was no modesty at early hours, no shame after living with Reborn in her room so she slowly gets up and walks outside, letting the morning sea breeze wake her with a soft kiss as it refreshes her face.
“Hey” Yamamoto whispered with an amused smile.
“What time is it?” She grumbles with sleep heavy still in her voice.
“You just missed the sunrise” He said, nodding to the sun rising above the waves, bleeding the colours of deep blue from the waters a deep orange from the sun peeking from where the sky meets the sea.
“Hm...” Was all she could manage to say and leans down to rest her arms and weight on the bannister. She felt Yamamoto’s hand on her hair, probably trying to pat down the tangled mess there so she lets him.
“You okay?”
“I had a weird dream” She said through a yawn and closed her eyes to stop the tears from falling.
“Yeah? Maybe you should skip the kayaks, get some rest”
“No, I’m fine… Why are you up?”
“I’m always up at this hour. I help my dad prepare the shop before going to school. I got used to it”
“It’s early” She complained weakly, gaining a laugh from him.
It really was too early, she should probably go back to her room and gain one more hour of sleep before everyone else woke up. Today was going to be a very active day, she needed all the energy and patience to survive till lunch. Or maybe she should fake sickness and stay in bed, or in her private pool all day just chilling.
A sudden hitch of breath next to her sends panic to her nerves at knowing that something was wrong. Her skin bristled, she forced her eyes to open, and stared.
“I-Is… is that a…” Yamamoto was tense beside her, but neither of them could make sense of what they were seeing yet or take action.
Whatever plans she had for the day were utterly ruined and became gruelling because there, lying on the beach, was a dead body.
.
.
.
Notes:
Beach episode + case fic!
This was just me projecting because I really want to go on vacation and I watched tons of murder mysteries dramas throughout the pandemic lockdown, so that’s how this little arc was born.
*Coral Villa was inspired by the real Nest Amami Beach Villa. Check it out, it's super elegant!
Hope you guys liked it. Stay tuned! There’s a surprise coming up with the next chapter! I wanted to upload it with this one but it would’ve taken me longer.
Chapter 27: Simple & Clean
Notes:
Hey everyone, welcome back! Happy New Year! I hope everyone is doing great after the holidays. The pandemic has been dreadful to everyone, to some more than others, I really hope this year is kind to us all. My best wishes to everyone. Please stay safe and take care!
Also, SURPRISE! If you haven’t noticed, this fic is officially the part TWO of the series. Lost Summer Days is the prequel telling the events of what happened in Italy. I wanted to wait until we had more stable ground to finally publish it, for it will unravel many mysteries. Go on and read it if you haven’t! And subscribe! Chapter updates will be sporadic.
Anyway, here’s part two of the case fic. What are your theories? Can you guess who’s the murderer before the end?
Have fun reading guys!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
Morning at the Sawada household had become a peaceful routine, even for a hitman with killer counts above 50 under his belt. That was life, and he wouldn’t change it, but there was nothing like waking up to the smell of breakfast - cooked rice and freshly brewed coffee -, to the yells of lively kids, a gentle wake-up call and to the screeches of his recent victim being kicked out of bed.
Alas, today was not the case since the brunette was off on a merry summer vacation, but the rest was still peaceful. Not having Leon with him also felt odd, but the spoiled thing sneaked out and decided to tag along the trip for whatever reason. It's not like he needed a vacation, he was not a bad partner who enslaved the lizard and fed him accordingly to his wishes. He also allowed him freedom, which is why he let him go.
He knows without a doubt that Vongola has something planned, Tsuna took her mittens but not the Ring. He doubts it will escalate to having to use the Dying Will Flames, but if she needs a weapon that can be disposed of without evidence, then Leon was the perfect ally.
He was going to charge her for that though, she can’t just steal his pet without paying interest.
As it was a slow morning without much action but making plans and schedules for when the brunette returns, he dressed and went to have breakfast, dodging the kids bantering and accepting the fresh cup of coffee that the Sawada matriarch prepared for him. Usually, Bianchi was the one who helped with that, but she was also gone to look after Tsuna and her friends.
He could have easily gone and meddled in too.
But he didn’t.
This was a vacation for the two of them, after all. Separation was good. A break from wanting to throttle the brunette and make her spit all the lies and secrets she was still hiding, from being in constant awareness of the growing allure of her Sky flames and the dreadful weight that she was running out of time.
How the hell did that even happen?
It’s not like it was impossible. He has met enough seers and fortune tellers, with Luce and Viper being the strongest and more recognized from the batch, but they all had an explanation. Their flames. Their bloodline. Their curse. Their abilities. How did Tsuna got saddled with seeing the future too? Was that a Hyper Intuition mutation? Never in all Vongola history was there a record of some being so attuned with their intuition until he shot Tsuna in the head.
And what was it that she said? To not shoot her again...
So many mysteries and not enough answers.
And maybe not enough time to get them.
Tsuna also deserved some peace and quiet after the emotional month that she had. She pushed through the end and exceeded expectations. It was anticlimactic that she didn’t deliver the final hit, but it was good she released all her rage and fears against Xanxus instead of letting that darkness swallow her. He didn’t know how to get her out from there, and seeing her go feral and not give up was also a plus.
So yeah, a vacation was due to escape the impending doom that was approaching.
That was his reasoning, anyway.
He didn't even believe it but here he was, drinking coffee and pretending everything was fine.
It was peaceful.
And yet, it was still quiet somehow.
“I know she didn’t stay here for a while, but it still feels strange without her, you know?”
And it was a sentiment shared in the household. Nana had made herself busy, carrying on with the breakfast routine despite Tsuna and Bianchi not being there. The kids who didn’t go to school, do chores or even do work still woke up very early and rigorously ate their food with the same amount of yells and teasing.
But even so, the empty seats felt big.
“Has she ever been away for long?” He asked subtlety, trying to dig for information and fill the gaps of her story.
“She has gone to school trips and stayed at Kyoko-chan’s before, but its always been here, local”
Or so it would seem. She kept her secrets deeply buried, if her own mother who Tsuna loves and worries over didn’t know about the escapades and illegal activities, then Reborn took it as a personal challenge to crumble her little house of cards. Threatening answers out of Viper was out of the question and he refuses to pay for them, so kind words and concerned gazes was his go-to method.
“Is there something wrong, Reborn-kun?”
“Not at all, Sawada-Mamma, although I have a question to ask you, and it might not be pretty”
“My, what is bothering you?” She folded her hands in her lap, leaving her green tea cooling on the table to give him her curious attention. The kids had long since run to the backyard to play some ball, so any sensitive information would stay between them. He did feel a little bad to bring a somber topic so early in the morning, Sawada Nana didn’t deserve such pain, but it was a necessary evil.
“In Italy, why was Tsuna kidnapped?”
“She told you?”
“Just that”
“Hmm…” Nana hummed quietly to herself as she fell into those memories. “She was very friendly when she was little, trusted so easily and had no trouble making friends. Because we were foreign, going to school without knowing Italian was going to be hard, so she was homeschooled. But we didn’t want her to miss the experience though, so we signed her up in an Art Center with other kids her age”
Yes, Tsuna mentioned that. Ironic how her art became her unravelling.
“It took a while, but she made a friend there. Lovely girl, she was her age and shared her interests. They would play at the Villa and even pick shells from the beach. It was sweet. They were inseparable those last few days... But that girl’s family, they weren’t good people”
Mafia. Reborn instantly knew, and started connecting the dots before Nana continued her tale.
“I don’t know all the details, but I know enough. A mother always knows” She paused before giving him a forlorn smile “That girl betrayed my daughter. Deliberately or not, the outcome was the same. Tsuna hasn’t fully recovered from that, which is why it fills me with joy to see her making friends and learning how to trust again”
Saying that, she offered a sincere smile he knew he didn’t deserve.
“Thank you. She’s been opening up to people little by little since you arrived”
“It’s my job”
He was her home tutor, it was entitled he would help her grow as a Boss and as a Sky. An unbonded Sky was a loose cannon after all, and to harmonize correctly and form healthy bonds that should boost her Will and flame energy, she needed to open up and let others in willingly.
“Did she say something when she was rescued?”
“No” Nana sighed and shook her head “She just cried the whole flight home, holding onto a tiny box as if that would whisk the nightmares away. I tried to get her to talk, even therapy but… She’s good at pretending she doesn’t remember. And after a long time, it’s like she herself believed the lie. I don’t want to force those memories on her again, so I let them fade”
“I understand”
It was a start. He didn’t want to be insensitive toward Sawada Nana by asking for names and dates when it clearly affected her talking about it, but at least he has something to add to his investigation.
It wasn’t Estraneo, that he was certain. Tsuna didn’t react that bad when she found Mukuro’s records and Nono wasn’t a heartless monster -maybe?- so as to not warn him in his letter to apprehend the elusive mist if that family had something to do with her.
Her abrupt bond with Mukuro was also probably due to sharing a kindred soul. Both kids, kidnapped at the hands of the underworld’s scum and done who knows what to their spirits. There was darkness in Tsuna, that was obvious. But how she fared and dealt with it was more tantalizing than just seeing her burn. It was so easy to fall, and yet she was still holding on to the edge with blunt nails.
What could be the final straw for her to fall? He has wondered. And what could bring her back?
He wants to find all the answers before the Inheritance ceremony. Nono will want to speak with Tsuna and throw her under the bus as soon as he gets better, no matter if she was willing or not. And by how things were now, Tsuna was more likely to sabotage the affair just to run away.
So yeah, answers.
What he got from Nana just opened more theories to this mystery. Because if Tsuna supposedly didn’t have flames at that time and was not physically abused, then why was she kidnapped in the first place? Because she was a child of Vongola? A child of Varia? A pretty face in the dark world ready to be sold to a collector?
Or was it something else?
Something more sinister?
.
.
.
Unmoored. She felt cut off from reality. Seeing and hearing but not feeling her heart beating loudly on her chest or the firm grip on one of her wrists, they were just there and she, she was far away. The sound of the waves crashing against the shore created the perfect ambient music for her thoughts, swirling and fading with the go and fort of the tide.
“What do we do? Tsuna?” That was Yamamoto’s voice calling, a little frantic and a little panicky, and it prompted her to blink slowly into awareness.
“We need to hide it”
It was her immediate thought. If someone - when someone - finds it, there will be questions and an investigation. Alarms will rise, and she was going to be stuck dealing with this mess either as the suspect or forced to solve the stupid murder for Vongola’s sake. What a coincidence that a dead body washed ashore in front of the secluded and private villa her classmates and her were staying at for a summer vacation sponsored by a Mafia Famiglia.
It was just too obvious she wanted to scream, but all she felt was heavy exhaustion.
Still, they needed to act fast.
Springing back inside, she threw a pillow towards the mass of limbs on the ground and jumped around the room to try and find her shoes all the while yelling a hissed whisper.
“Wake up, wake up!”
“What?” Gokudera sprang up, looking a bit groggy but alert in search of a threat “What’s going on?”
“Just… Just come and see” Yamamoto said weakly, rubbing his face and grabbing a blanket to take with him to cover the… that. Tsuna was already out of the door, and he really didn’t know how to even process the situation. He doubts there’s a pamphlet on how to deal with stuff like this, what to do and how to act, he will have to trust his friends to lead him.
And sure, he has been warned many, many things about things like this happening. He has seen blood being spilt in a family-friendly zone and families turning against each other for a piece of jewellery. And that was just the surface. He knew things could get worse, that they eventually will get worse… He just didn’t expect for it to happen so sudden.
The walk to the beach was quiet and brisk, the Villa was still dark and asleep so it was under the shadow of the rising sun that they sneaked out until Gokudera saw what had made the other two so jumpy.
“Fuck”
Yamamoto shared his feelings completely.
“That’s Theo…” He pointed out grimly, recognizing the cheerful tourist now laying on the sand, motionless, wet and covered in grains. There didn’t seem to be any blood painting the waters a pinkish colour, if anything, he looked more as if he had fallen asleep on the shore after a late night of partying. But that was not the case because as they stood there, waiting and holding their breaths, a fourth one was never heard. “Should we call the police?”
“No!” Tsuna exclaimed “No, I- they can’t… we, I mean, the class and they’ll know, no, no, we can’t”
“Tsuna, you need to calm down first”
“I’m not panicking, you are!”
“Okay, both of you need to breathe. Don’t puke, baseball idiot, turn around if you can't handle it” Gokudera interjected, calm and composed as he knelt down next to the body “Juudaime, it’s early, we have one hour before breakfast”
“Okay” She exhaled loudly and brought a hand to rub her eyes “Okay, I’m calling Reborn”
She didn’t have his phone number nor did she bring her phone in her haste, but she had Leon and at her words, the green lizard transformed without prompting into a green cellphone already calling.
“Yellow~?"
“There is a dead body. What do I do?!”
“Wear gloves” Was all he said before disconnecting the call.
“Wait- shit. Okay plan B”
She knows this next number, she just hopes that he picks an unknown caller from the Japan region at who knows what hours of the day.
“VOOI, WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU WANT?!”
“There is a dead body, what do I do?!”
“Did you kill it?”
“No?”
“THEN NOT YOUR PROBLEM!”
The call disconnected.
She was not going to scream.
“Okay, okay, um….”
This is why she hates responsibilities and being the leader. Gokudera was by far the most experienced with dealing with this stuff and poor Yamamoto was green - both in experience and face colour - but in the end, they were going to follow her lead.
And sure, she has her own experiences too and knows what should be done, but…
But...
“Maybe we should move it”
“Are you stupid, that’s like, rule #1! You don’t move a body! You’ll ruin the evidence and leave your prints in it!”
“This is my first time dealing with this, please be nice”
“You-
Tsuna knelt down slowly, letting the waves wet her feet as she crossed her arms on her knees and stared down at the problem with a silent frown.
There was a body lying dead on the sand.
There was no heartbeat.
There was no breathing.
There was no blood.
And yet…
There was a dead body in front of her hotel. A secluded villa for civilians where Vongola employees worked at and knew who she was, where she was and who she was staying with. A body that wasn't there when she woke up and was planted as soon as signs of life from her side were made known.
It could be a coincidence.
Or it could be foul play.
Either way, Tsuna realized then and there what Vongola wanted her to do. It was that simple, really. It just didn't mean she was going to play fair or like it.
It was too early and she already could feel a headache brewing. Can things get any worse?
“Oya, what a peculiar sight”
Was her intuition broken? First, this. Now, him?! If she didn't knew any better, she would be certain that the universe was conspiring against her. Really, it was just too early for this!
“I-It’s not what it looks like” Yamamoto turned, opening his arms with the blanket to try and hide the person laying behind them from the girl who snuck up on them. She wasn't their classmate nor was she with them on the ferry, but her blond hair looked as fake as her startled expression, so Tsuna wasn’t worried about being caught, what’s more, she was too tired to even indulge him.
“Kufufu, it seems you're in an awkward situation”
“Please don’t kufufu while you’re wearing a bikini” She groaned while keeping her eyes fixed on the dead body “Couldn’t you bring Chrome? She deserves the vacation more than you”
“She wanted to stay in Japan” He said with his real voice this time, and he probably changed appearance too because the boys jumped in surprise, Gokudera even got up to stand behind her with a growl and dynamites ready at hand.
“It’s you!” Yamamoto exclaimed, still not sure if he should hide the bo- to hide Theo.
“WHY ARE YOU HERE!?”
“Gokudera-kun, shh!”
“YOu bastard! Are you following Juudaime?! After what you did, you think I'll let you anywhere near her?!"
“Oh? Are you jealous I stole her first kiss?”
“You didn’t either, it was already stolen” She huffed, unamused by the conversation and instead waved her hands at the problem. “Now! What the fuck do we do with him!?”
“Can’t you hide it with your magic tricks?” Yamamoto asked Mukuro, apparently not scared or cross with him after turning him into a puppet and being a jerk.
He was behaving oddly well for someone of his mischievous nature though. Tsuna briefly entertained the idea that perhaps this was his doing, but no. There was not enough blood or torture involved for him to play this trick so early in the morning. But for him to come all this way, he was obviously planning something.
“Depends” And there it was, the fox-like smile that could only mean trouble “What’s in there for me?”
“What do you want?” Tsuna turned her head to look at him. Gone was his green uniform in exchange for a simple white t-shirt that somehow looked expensive, blue swim trunks with a light floral pattern and a straw hat to complete the look of innocence and holiday cheer. Seeing as he finally had her attention, he smiled complacently.
“Dinner. And dessert”
As if!
Tsuna didn’t know whether to scream or cry, Gokudera was close to combusting and Yamamoto could only blink owlishly as they all stood in tense silence for a minute, but there really was no time to lose! The sun was getting brighter in the sky, and seagulls were starting to scream a cheap version of a roster call. Any minute now and the Villa will wake up to start getting ready for breakfast.
“Ugg! Fine!” She hissed and turned around “But no tricks or kisses! Now, gloves!”
She will have to deal with him later, maybe ask Bianchi to poison him to get back at him while they’re at it. But now, it was detective time.
Leon transformed himself into green spandex gloves that fit perfectly on her hands as she felt the illusion settle in. As long as they are quick and quiet, they’ll be invisible to anyone watching the morning sea, or at least, she hopes that's the case and Mukuro wasn’t trolling with them.
"So… what do we do?" Yamamoto asked, opting to stand behind Gokuerda, who had knelt down opposite from her to help with the assessment. She wasn’t even surprised he carried a PPE kit with him in his sleeping gear. Talk about foresight, her intuition was definitely broken if all it did was warn her to get some bandages and extra pairs of socks. Well, the ones she was wearing now were definitely ruined, so there’s that.
"You're such an amateur"
"We search the body for any clues as to who he is, how he died and who did it" She told him gently, after all, this was his first crime scene that was only going to be added to his PTSD. She’ll need to monitor him, and maybe ask Fon to counsel him too before the shadows start tainting his life.
"Was he using a fake name?" He asked, and Tsuna felt a little bad about how easily he trusted people and got hurt back.
"He was"
"Fuck" Gokudera instantly followed her previous line of thoughts "He approached us at the ferry, sought information and even stayed at the same place. But this wasn't us…?"
He gave Mukuro a stinky eye, thinking the worst of him in a situation such as this.
"You consider me one of you? How kind” Mukuro smiled. Fake, sharp and inconsiderate.
"It wasn't him, although…'' Tsuna paused, bit her lip and then shook her head. "No, never mind. What do you think?"
“He didn’t drown. His fingers aren’t pruned and his lips are not blue so he still had oxygen when he died. There’s no blood, so no stab wounds. He was probably brought and dumped here”
“But I’ve been watching the sea since an hour ago! There was no boat, and it wasn’t here when you came, Tsuna”
He really wasn't. She might have been groggy and sleepy when she came out of the balcony, but she would have been snapped awake if she saw someone suspicious discarding a body on the beach as if it were a plastic bottle.
"When did you notice?" She questioned Yamamoto. The body wasn't there when she came out, so why didn't he notice it appear? At her question, Yamamoto looked a bit sheepish and rubbed his neck.
"Your hair was tangled. I only looked away for a minute"
"They were watching us" Gokudera growled as he kept prodding the body - a little harder after that revelation.
"Or he simply had a heart attack and died here" Tsuna suggested lightly.
"Too much of a coincidence. Don't be a fool" Mukuro sneered without looking at them, too busy facing the sky and getting a free ocean breeze bath.
“I’m just drawing a scene, chill!"
“His fingers are slightly scorched”
“He smoked?”
“Probably” Gokudera shrugged. “The ocean must have washed the scent though, he doesn't have any on him. He also has a green skin discoloration on his finger, probably wearing a cheap imitation of copper or silver if it left such brand”
“A ring”
Tsuna doesn't remember seeing any jewellery on him, but then again she wasn't paying detailed attention to him when he approached them on the ferry. She knew of his lie, but he didn’t carry danger on him so she tuned him out. Big mistake. She was sure Reborn and Squalo were going to scold her big time. Lal too if she finds out.
“Okay, that’s gross” She looked back to see Yamamoto wrinkling his nose at Gokudera, who had opened Theo's mouth.
“His tongue is green” She pointed out, and as it was clear there were no visible injuries she started searching the pockets.
“So he was poisoned?”
“Could be” Gokudera frowned. "Both his tongue and ring finger are green. It could have been phosphorus poisoning or some other drug. I would need to take his jacket and see if he was injected something… Juudaime, what’s that?”
“J.G. Saturday. Harabuya. 1400” she read the paper she found on the jacket pocket “We got our first suspect”
“So…?”
“It’s too damn early” She sighed tiredly. Was this the reason Reborn always drinks coffee in the mornings? Should she start too? “Okay, we have three possible scenarios. 1) He was trafficking a drug in his jewellery and got killed on a bad deal. 2) He was a casualty for Vongola to deal with and drag us out in the open or 3) Vongola killed him as a scapegoat and is waiting for us to dispose of the fake killer”
“Yeah, that. I’m leaning on that one” They all murmured in agreement at the last option, the bleakest and believable of the bunch. They have only uncovered surface clues, if they continue investigating she is sure they will find more evidence and form a concrete case.
“We need to wake Bianchi” She said while rubbing the salt from her eyes “It’s not proper, but we have to move him to a secluded area. No one must know about this”
“Know what?” A new, stern voice asked and they all flinched in surprise. Tsuna, more than anyone at the unexpected guest that should be able to see them or even sneak up on them.
“Hana!” She cried as she got up, and Yamamoto threw the blanket over Theo’s body to cover him but Hana, crossed arms and all had already seen it and was staring at it with wide, bewildered eyes.
“What is that?”
“Um… this, this is a fake body! We, we signed up for a mystery murder activity. Here’s our first clue!”
“Want to join?” Yamamoto asked with a weak laugh “You’re student president, I heard you’re good with puzzles”
Hana ignored their weak attempt at lying and turned her gaze to stare suspiciously at Mukuro, who was supposed to have ONE JOB and be on guard duty! But the guy simply smiled sunnily at them, as if there wasn’t a dead body lying at his feet and an unsuspected civilian involved in the mess.
“He’s the game supervisor” Tsuna gritted her teeth with a glare at him, but shrank back when Hana turned to glare at her.
“There was no such activity in the schedule”
“It’s a family thing!” She quickly explained “They, they like murder mysteries. D-Did I tell you my family owns this place? Apparently, they want me to solve this as a bad welcoming gift. It’s tradition.”
“Oh yeah, Xanxus was alive in the end, wasn’t he?” Yamamoto laughed, making Tsuna’s throat itch in pain at the fake sound.
“Yeah! Talk about plot twist”
“This doesn’t concern you, so turn around and back off“ Gokudera finally interjected, rising to his feet and entering an intense staring match that lasted a minute until Tsuna couldn’t take the silence any longer.
“Hana, I promise it's nothing bad” It was, but she can pretend otherwise for the sake of her sanity “I don’t like this either, but it’s family business so I’m stuck”
“What are you really planning?” Hana was calm, probably because although there was a dead body laying there, it didn’t look bloody or terrifying at simple view to cause a horror reaction. And she also seems to believe their little white lie on it being fake, so she was going to take the gamble to speed things up.
“I just want to solve this mystery and not get anyone else involved as soon as possible so that I can have one good day of rest” She confessed, staring at her in the eyes to add to the sincerity of her words.
Hana knew she was hiding something else, but ultimately knew she wouldn’t get that truth and went along with her little lie, she wasn’t a pusher so Tsuna felt relieved that unless blood or guns were involved, Hana was going to keep her thoughts to herself with only a judging stare. Tsuna had to stop her shoulders from falling when the girl sighed and nodded.
“So, will you join?” Yamamoto asked innocently.
“Of course I’m joining. You’ll probably cause an international conflict and get someone killed if left alone”
“Okay” Tsuna said weakly and resigned “Okay, first we need to tell Bianchi in case this game interferes with our school schedule. Can you go wake her? We are just going to carry the dummy out of sight in case someone sees it and freaks out thinking its real”
“You got your clues?” She asked, already in detective mode and Tsuna nodded rapidly in case she tries to inspect the body herself.
“Yeah, I’ll tell you over breakfast”
“Are we involving Kyoko?”
“NO!” God no, anything but that “I don’t think she likes this game, it can be a little gruesome. You know how she dislikes fights and conflicts”
“Uh-Huh”
“So, um, let's go?”
If Hana was already awake then others would start raising too. Better be quick.
“Right. We don’t know if he was carried here or if he collapsed on his own. So we need to guard him in case someone comes looking for him” Tsuna whispered as soon as Hana started walking back to the Villa.
"What do we do with him?" Gokudera asked and they all turned to look at the motionless body. He wasn’t carrying any identification, photos or even a phone to identify him. It complicated things a little, but then again, all they needed was to identify the killer, not the body. She will leave that to Vongola’s cleaners.
"It's not like a dead body will walk away" She crossed her arms “Let’s dig a grave, we have everything we needed from him. Yamamoto, we got this. Gokudera-kun, you two return to your cabins in case your roommates spread word that you aren’t there”
“Juudaime” He frowned, not wanting to leave her alone with Mukuro but also wanting to push the baseball idiot away from the scene to stop him from making that kicked-puppy face that was worrying her.
“It’s fine, don’t worry. I’ll see you in a minute. And keep an eye on the staff for anything suspicious”
They nodded at the orders, one more reluctant to part but having to after being shoved by the other. Tsuna felt something squeeze her heart at the sight of them walking away, guilt or nausea, could be hunger too. Whatever it was, it was a feeling that would persist through the whole day.
“And you!” She snarled as she turned back to the illusionist who was absently kicking the body with a bored expression “What the hell was that?! You were supposed to hide us! How did she even see us?!”
“She saw through the illusion. I was curious to see if she could break through”
“Congratulations! A high-schooler saw through your tricks. Now you’re less than an average illusionist”
“Wounding my pride will not hurt me” He smiled placidly, but she knew he was a little offended at her jab.
“Your pride is so shallow. You let her see for your own amusement!”
“I was not lying when I said she saw through a small thread, so I was curious to see how far she resisted. What surprised me is that you didn’t notice her approaching. Is becoming the Boss blinding you of all capacities of thinking? I’m not your secretary, you know”
“I can leave you stranded on this island. I should, I will”
“Then you’ll leave a poor, defenceless stray and I’ll return back to Japan with a new skin”
She really wanted to cry and punch something, preferably him.
“I hate you” Is what she ended up saying before asking “Help me dig?”
Between the two of them, using the blanket to drag the body to a more secluded area behind some rocks was easy. She made him dig a hole in the sand big enough to fit the person with a shovel he created while she made knots on the blanket to secure the body. She would have helped, but her morning coordination was bad and she'd end up hitting him instead of the sand so he didn’t even offer her one.
“Why did you even come?” She asked with a grumble.
“I heard the birdy was invited, it's been so long, I wanted to ruffle some feathers and maybe drown him”
“Birdy?”
“Your skylark”
It took her a moment for her brain to connect the dots on who he was talking about, and when she finally did, she huffed and baffled a laugh. She was so glad that Kyoya didn’t care about bonding experiences or supervising a bunch of teens on a school trip to leave his nest in Namimori, otherwise, if he had learnt this guy tagged along, the sands would have been dyed red already.
“That’s enough, I think” She stood up, clasping her hands to shake the sand glued there and nudged the body slightly to the made-up-grave “Can you wrap some chains on him?”
“I thought you said dead bodies don’t walk away”
“They don’t. But we’re going to need his body. Kind of. Don’t ask”
He didn’t, merely hummed and compiled her wishes, binding chains to an already bound body and lowered it to the hole he dug.
“Now what?”
“I” She emphasizes the word with a glare “Am going to have breakfast. You stay here and deal with this”
“As you wish, my lady” He gave a mocking bow, smiling, as if burying someone was a great honour to do as a chore. Sadist psycho, she thought with a shake of her head and exhaustion settling in her guts.
“I’m so mad at you I shouldn’t even say this but be careful” She crossed her arms and lowered her voice so that the waves could swallow her whisper from prying ears “You’re not the only illusion around here”
.
.
.
Breakfast was a tense ordeal.
She and Gokudera could pretend it was another boring morning, but her table ambient felt completely alienated from the others, where students - some still in their sleeping clothes - were enjoying their packed meals of rice porridge, tempura salad, eggs and vegetables cooked by the Villa’s chef.
It had taken lots of pleading for Kyoko to sit on another table, with Tsuna pulling the card off not wanting to get bullied on the trip because she was stealing the class angel’s attention away from them. Kyoko pouted and only accepted because she got angry at the brunette for even suggesting it.
Tsuna ignored the giggles and loud gossip coming from that table in exchange for filling Hana the information they had and trying not to choke on her meal.
“So he died of poisoning?”
“It’s our main theory. There are no wounds or weapons on him. There’s no water in his lungs or blood. His tongue was green and there was a ring mark on his finger, so that’s our best bet for now”
“And his eyes?”
“They weren’t drugged hazed”
Hana took a sip of her morning tea before leaning closer. She sure was invested for a suspicious mystery game that involved solving a murder.
“He was wet. What if he took a morning stroll and stepped on a poisonous fish?”
“Could be. We... didn’t remove his shoes” Who even does that anyway? Besides, she was sure he didn’t die that way, but there might have been another clue there.
“We can go check before we leave for the hike” Gokudera grumbled, reminding them that they still had to keep up appearances with the school. If things go south, she could always ask Mukuro to create illusions of them but she didn’t want to be indebted to that fox anymore than she was now. God, if he kisses her again she’ll punch him. With Fire. A flaming punch.
“There was a note in his pocket” Yamamoto gave it to Hana to read. “I don’t know if he was the one who wrote it or if it’s a planted clue to mislead us though”
“Sharp” Both Tsuna and Gokudera said, feeling a tiny bit proud of his instincts despite the grisly situation at hand.
“We’re visiting the snake show at Harahbuya at noon, we’ll most likely find a clue there” Hana sighed and folded the note to give it back.
Before they could continue their investigation, breakfast was interrupted by loud screaming and arguments coming from the lobby. A woman was screaming, a man was shouting, and someone else was trying to keep them calm, but they all sounded agitated and panicking, the good recipe for disaster on an already gloomy Saturday morning.
For a moment everyone held their breaths, frozen and thinking that they had discovered the body on the beach, but thankfully that didn’t seem to be the case. It also didn’t mean that they were off the hook.
“What’s going on?”
“It’s the opera singer”
“She’s been robbed!”
Amelia Lavigne and her partner, Harrison Laroque, woke early to find a piece of their belongings missing. After turning their suit upside down, they went to the lobby to demand answers and set accusations of robbery. And once there was no answer at the reception, they quickly went to where the other guests were gathered.
“No one leaves this room! Search them! Find that ring!”
“Are you suggesting my students stole from you?” Bianchi stood up gracefully and stared down at the couple with a raised eyebrow.
“They’re teens! I saw many of them looking at my wife!”
Amelia was a beauty, there was no doubt. Long curly red hair and bright green eyes, she was the image of art, her face carved from marble and body that of a Greek statue. For kids their age, it was impossible not to turn their heads when she walked by, but none of them were stupid enough to sneak inside their room and steal something.
“You dare accuse us!? I’ll have you know sir, we’re a prestigious school with honourable students with good morals! How dare you!” Nezu might be a terrible teacher but he was good with words and saving face.
“Anyone is a suspect! Where is the police?!"
"My love, calm down. Screaming won't help us find it"
They made a good pair, Tsuna thought with a headache approaching, with the woman being the calm one despite having been robbed. The ring must mean more to her partner than her, either it costs a fortune or it has sentimental value.
And despite Nezu's insistence and still wearing their pajamas, everyone at the restaurant area were thoroughly searched. To no one's surprise, their pockets were empty of jewellery and filled with shells, money and sand.
She swears if that thing mysteriously shows up in her belongings, heads will roll. The hell with pretence and pleasantries.
No one took notice of Theo's absence yet, but because the Villa’s were separated mostly by school kids, his lack of presence was soon to be noted.
“Continue with breakfast, we won’t be delayed.” Bianchi told them “Nothing is hidden in your rooms, so this search won't ruin our schedule. Group A, as soon as you’re done, get changed and meet me at the lobby. Group B will be leaving with Nezu-sensei. No one leaves the group or stays behind, I’m clear?”
A chorus of ‘Yes, Miss Bianchi’ sounded, alongside Nezu's harrumphs and Kusakabe - bless his soul - opting to accompany the staff and the couple in their search inside the other cabins. Total violation of privacy, but seeing as everyone was here, it helped save their alibis if they didn’t find it there.
“They're looking for a ring?”
“Juudaime was sleeping when they came for lunch yesterday. They performed a little and paraded around the beach. The lady was wearing an expensive diamond ring”
“How expensive?”
“Bloody expensive” Gokudera shook his head with crossed arms “I can’t say what type of stone it was, but I’m sure it's worth millions”
“You think it's connected?” Hana asked, quick to follow the crumbs to make a theory.
“The gem was bright and she doesn’t have any marks on her finger so it clearly is genuine. But Theo had a fake ring on him, stayed at this Villa too and now he's dead and the ring missing"
“So theory two. Theo stole the ring and was killed by Harrison Laroque in a fit of anger or jealousy, after he hid the gem on a fake ring and was later on stolen by suspect B. Or he intended to give it to someone else and was killed to silence him and create a scapegoat for the case”
“Who would traffic a diamond ring on the island?” Yamamoto asked.
“One comes to mind” Gokudera growled and Tsuna nodded with a tired sigh before explaining to the others.
“There was a man on the ferry with us. He had a lavish suit and jewellery in his hands, they weren’t fake”
“How do you guys notice all of that?”
“When you’re paranoid, you tend to look everywhere”
It wasn't supposed to be a positive trait, but it was useful once you got over the paranoia threatening to shake your core. Tsuna finished her breakfast, and waited with the others until her cabin was searched and empty to change into her sport uniform. A quarter before eight, they were waiting outside ready to get in the van.
“None of the students have the ring. It’s not here, meaning…”
“We find the ring, we find the killer”
“There’s not much we can do now but go along. Sawada, breathe, you’re so tense my back is hurting”
“What are you guys hushing about?” Kyoko asked as she walked to their circle. Hana had already given her the glare-of-doom when they changed but Tsuna was adamant on keeping the other girl away from this game.
“Nothing. Nothing. I just can’t believe they’re making us hike a mountain for a school activity”
“I thought you went for morning runs”
“Against my will”
If it was her choice, she’d have two more hours of her already limited sleep, but Reborn was a spartan. It was a surprise he didn’t make her train in her dreams too.
Just as Bianchi started the check-in to board the vehicle, Gokudera came rushing back, having volunteered to check on the body for more clues before they departed and lost them to the sea.
“You checked the shoes?”
“Mukuro didn’t give you trouble, right?”
“Yes and No. That bastard was enjoying a piñacolada and making my work difficult by existing. There was no wound but I found this” He raised his hand to show them a small zip lock bag with a squished cigarette butt inside. “The sand and sea water removed all possible traces of smell. So to say if it’s his or was given to him it's impossible”
“So…” Yamamoto whispered as they got inside and sat at the very back of the van “Poisoning. If it's not a fish stab, what else could it be?”
"He could have eaten something. Or the poison could have been on the fake ring as well"
“The oysters” Hana suddenly chimed in, taking advantage that Kyoko was pulled by her roommate to sit next to her and the Korean blogger girl, who had kindly asked if they could give her a ride to the mountain, seeing as she was also starting her day with a hike.
“Tsuna, you didn’t eat them” Yamamoto had become familiar with the brunette’s omnipresent quirk of knowing things. If she said carry an umbrella on a sunny day, you do it or you’ll be showered with a summer storm.
“Because they were slimy” Tsuna pulled a face and shook her head “I didn’t feel anything wrong with them, or the old ladies that brought them, for that matter. Kyoko isn’t sick, nor are you guys, so...”
“What if he was targeted by someone inside the Villa? He hasn’t been reported missing, isn’t that odd?”
It was, but then again everyone wakes up at different hours for breakfast and they searched the student’s cabins first before they could escape so there was still time to note his absence. And thinking about it now, maybe they should have investigated his room before someone tampered with possible evidence, but it was too late for that.
“What else can poison the system without leaving a trace?” Hana asked, and while Gokudera could recite a list in alphabetical order, it was Yamamoto who answered.
“What about edible flowers?”
.
.
.
Song Ro Na was a peppy girl. She was cute, lively and a social butterfly. The kind of girl who could draw crowds with her laugh and get along with anyone listening. She could be Haru’s long lost sister with her bright attitude and strong opinion, which is why Tsuna had no idea why she was appointed to try and talk to the girl.
She already sucks at making friends, speaking to strangers was totally out of her comfort zone.
Do it with your dying will - she could hear an annoying bug whispering at the back of her mind, but she swallowed whatever acid courage she was given and kept walking the path.
Kinsakubaru forest was the picture of peacefulness. With branches creaking under their feet and leaves rustling by the soft wind whistling around, there was a symphony with the birds singing and insects humming in the trees. The forest held a natural beauty yet to be destroyed by capitalism and the high-speed increasing society building towers like growing weed.
The exercise was simple, they were simply going to walk the hike at their own peace, reflect and meditate surrounded by nature so that they could think of a good topic to write their essay about sustainability. Because it was Bianchi leading the group, she didn’t pressure anyone to walk faster, silence their talks or stop them from taking pictures.
They wouldn’t reach the top due to their schedule, they were canoeing after this, so they needed to save some energy for that event.
Of course, Tsuna was wasting all that energy digging her heels on the dirt and tensing her body from the pushes Hana and Yamamoto were giving her. It was a pointless conversation, but she was ‘the leader’ and had to play her part. She was really debating faking an injury to stay but when she was suddenly betrayed by Leon, who tried to imitate a flying squirrel by bungee jumping towards the poor Korean girl, thus resulting a loud screech and dozens of stares aimed their way.
What the hell happened to subtlety?
“Leon!” She screamed and jumped to grab him while patting the poor girl in reassurance “Oh god. I’m so sorry, it’s a chameleon, don’t worry, don’t worry! He doesn't bite”
“Dame-Tsuna is at it again”
“Shut it, idiots!” Gokudera growled at the mockings and marched forwards to scare them away. Tsuna, for her part, cowered while holding Leon in a tight grip to stop him from pulling another prank.
“I’m sorry” She told the girl who had finished fixing her hair after the fright and holding her phone more securely in her hand.
“It’s fine, don’t worry. It just surprised me, that’s all. Is it yours?”
“I’m looking after him”
“He’s really cute!” Now that she made sure Leon wasn’t an insect and was in fact an adorable lizard that blinked charmingly at her when she pet it, she smiled and Tsuna sighed internally that this was Leon’s plan all along. “I’m Song Ro Na. We haven’t been introduced yet, but I’ve heard of you. You’re Tsuna, right?”
“Yeah”
“Your friend talked about you. She said you love cats and have a sweet tooth. And that you got them lobster for dinner last night, that’s really sweet! I have never eaten lobster before, what does it taste like?”
“It’s… soft. And fishy” Tsuna uttered. It didn’t surprise her that Kyoko was the only one who had nice things to say about her while she was sure her classmates had already spread nasty rumors to every stranger they met. “I’m surprise you didn’t listen to the other gossip”
“I’m a blogger. People believe what I tell them, so spotting someone telling lies just to tell them is getting easier in my line of work”
And wasn’t that a shared sentiment?
The girl was older than her, probably around Bianchi age, so petulant pre-teen gossip flew over her head. It also created a giant rift for communication, Tsuna has zero experience so she asked the first thing she could come up with to try and make a conversation.
“I like your hair”
Song Ro Na had ash blonde hair that curled at the end, it contrasted with her pale, flawless skin and gradient lips. She wasn’t into the idol world but Kyoko was, and she has seen enough to mistake this girl for one with the way she looked.
“Thank you. I like your hair too, is it natural?”
“Yeah” There was nothing awesome about her own hair, it was caramel brown, flat and probably lacked shine after being crisped by fire and smoke so many times, but Song Ro Na’s smile was honest as she looked at her, hands swaying at her sides as if she wanted to reach out and touch it. She wasn’t a danger, that she knew, but she still felt awkward walking besides the other girl.
“So, what’s your blog about? Your Japanese it's pretty good by the way”
“Thank you! I’ve been studying it for 6 years, but the best way to learn it is coming here. And that’s it, basically. I just film my trips and talk about life experience”
“That’s still cool. You get to travel and try new stuff”
“I want to travel as much as I can before college starts. My family has plans and this… this is not it” She said with a small smile, leaving Tsuna wondering if perhaps this was staged or was just an oddly coincidence? She might not have the best social skills, but she knows how to play her part.
“I get that” She said after a pause after having climbed a large rock in the path and took the chance to look around at the students following the trail. Hana was talking with Kyoko a few meters ahead, elbows linked and turning to look back once in a while. Gokudera was right behind her, staring suspiciously at Song Ro No while Yamamoto was the farthest ahead, but kept turning and waving enthusiastically when they met eyes. “This is my last vacation too. But my friends are here, so I’m trying to make the most of it”
“Your friend was right, you’re really kind” Tsuna turned, confused by that but Song Ro Na laughed “I will tell you a secret, this isn’t really me. I have freckles and my hair is black, but people treat me better when I’m wearing this face, so…”
“Who's to say I’m not wearing a mask too?”
“Are you?”
Was she? Despite the jealous jeers and gossip, she had never considered using makeup to hide and change her features to blend in, just her heart. Which could be the biggest mask of them all. Suddenly, her shoulders shrank a little when Song Ro Na leaned down, close and- was she, did she just sniffed her?
“You know, you carry the smell of lemon and magnolias with you, but that’s not your natural scent”
“Ma-Magnolias?” Tsuna squeaked. Her intuition rang zero alarms of imminent danger but ever since she woke up, it seemed to be malfunctioning somehow, so she had absolutely no clue as to why a pretty girl would want to sniff her hair.
“What kind of body soap do you use? Your skin is so soft and has sparkles”
“Um… The Strawberry shortcake deluxe vanilla edition from the happy, happy milk soap series”
“Huh, but you don’t smell of strawberries. Or Vanilla, for the matter”
“Is that… bad?” Tsuna didn’t understand where the conversation was headed.
“No?” And maybe neither did the other girl because she backed off with a sheepish laugh “I don’t know, I just find it odd. But if your soap is not leaving a fragrance you should change it”
“Any recommendations? I love sweet scents, but I’m not against floral as long as they’re soft”
“Well, you can try freesia soap, they often smell like berries”
“Isn’t that poisonous?” Was this really staged? She had been racking her brain on how to bring up the topic, and it was freely given. What were the odds?
“Freesias flowers? Not at all, although I’ve heard they can cause rash in some sensitive skin” Song Ro Na told her with ease and waited for her to climb another large boulder on the path. “It’s hydrangeas and oleanders that you should be wary about. They’re beautiful, but can be poisonous if ingested raw”
“That’s scary” Tsuna fumbled with her hair in a loose shoulder braid as sweat started gathering at the back of her neck. They had been walking for an hour already, but despite the serene atmosphere and clearance of hidden traps, she felt tired already. “You know a lot about flowers, huh?”
“Yeah. My mom works at a flower shop so I grew up there. Flower meanings and ikebana are a must to help there”
“In your opinion, what’s the most beautiful flower?” Tsuna asked.
“Personally, I like orchids. They’re elegant and represent love, beauty and strength”
“And the most dangerous one?” Song Ro Na gave her a teasing smile.
“Why? Are you trying to poison someone?”
“No! No. But my luck is really terrible. I could probably eat an inconspicuous poisonous flower without knowing”
“Well, not really. You’ll need to ingest big or heavily concentrated amounts for it to work fast. But to answer your question, I would say lily of the valley. It symbolizes youth, sincerity and most importantly, happiness. They are small and cute and carry such strong meaning but... they are also very lethal if consumed”
“And all that happiness crumbles away”
That was the rule in nature, the more beautiful and colourful something is, the more deadly and poisonous it is. Even friendship and love could become toxic under the veil of happiness, it wasn’t always the case of course, but just like flowers, one could go on believing the beautiful lie.
“So, what’s your favorite flower?”
“I don’t really have a favorite, but… my old house, it was covered by vines and wisterias. It was a flower house, I used to think”
“That sounds lovely. Wisterias symbolize long-life and immortality, and they're also great repellents against demons”
“What?”
“Oh god, your face” Song Ro Na laughed “Yeah, I really don’t know the history there, but the meaning was heavily influenced by the Japanese theatre. You tell me, was your old house haunted?” At her silence being filled by cicadas chirping, the other girl paused her amusement and looked at her in surprise “No way, it was?”
“A little” Tsuna tried to shrug casually and leave it at that.
“Well, what do you know? I think I'll do a documentary for the Halloween special about that. I’ll probably have to do special makeup and all”
“Speaking of, do you by any chance know a flower that can paint your tongue green?”
“Not that I can think of, unless it’s matcha powder. Flowers don't release pigment unless they had been saturated with alcohol or turned to liquid”
“Huh, well I guess I learnt something new today too” Tsuna stretched her arms, seeing Bianchi come to a halt a few meters ahead of everyone else and that let her know this expedition was coming to the end. “Thanks for indulging me, I probably kept you from you work”
“Oh no, don’t worry. I multitask!” Song Ro Na waved her phone, and Tsuna felt dread.
“Did you… were you filming us? All this time?!”
“Don’t worry about it! It wasn’t a stream, and I can cut you out if you don’t want to appear, I promise”
“Yes please”
The worst thing that could happen was getting international recognition, another reason why her social media consisted of pictures of cats, cakes and her artwork but not her face. Never her face. Haru and Kyoko had uploaded a picture of her with them but it was fine because it was every once in a while, not everyday to make a pattern and associate a close connection.
“Seems like your class is ready to walk down the mountain” Song Ro Na pointed out as Bianchi started herding the kids back the trial “Hey, we should go to an onsen sometime!”
“I’m not sure our schedules will align. We’re leaving on Monday”
“Bummer, I’m staying for the whole week”
“How come your parents let you travel all the way here? You’re still in high school, right?”
“I didn’t tell them where I was going, for all they know, I’m in Jeju Island” Song Ro Na nodded, mostly to herself as if to justify her selfish actions and being determined to face the consequences come whatever “I just needed an out, you know?”
“Yeah” Tsuna came to a stop with a sigh “I gotta go but hey maybe, maybe we can catch up at the Villa?”
“For sure, enjoy your day with your friends. Sorry I stole you away”
“You didn’t, it was nice talking to you”
She waved goodbye, but just as she was turning back, she was stopped by fingers holding her shirt.
“Hey, can I get your number?”
With a blush on her face and a confused expression, she walked down the mountain and towards Gokudera, who was waiting for her only a couple of steps away from her.
“Good job, Juudaime”
“I can’t feel my legs” She exhaled tiredly “Talking is too exhausting, I want to sleep”
“We have a busy schedule ahead”
“Do you think if I fake-faint Bianchi will let me go?”
“You know she would”
Gokudera was not mad that his older sister seemed to dote and spoil the brunette, on the contrary, he was more annoyed that she steals his opportunities to take care of her first. It was funny watching the siblings compete with that, Tsuna never encourages it, but takes great amusement from watching it.
And when Gokudera offers to carry her on his back, she all but collapses.
“So? Flowers are out, huh”
“Yeah, cross it” She murmured, letting her arms hang loosely around his shoulders and closing her eyes to rest a little. “It wasn’t food”
“Must we really uncover this mystery ourselves?”
“If we don’t, they’ll put us in the spotlight… ah, I really thought we’d have more time”
“Juudaime?”
“With Nono in the hospital and Xanxus alive, I thought they would leave us alone for a little while” Wishful thinking, that’s all it was. Not even Reborn could keep the shadows at bay so how could they? “Vongola infiltrated on this trip and backed us against a wall so easily. They act like our owners, threatening us if we defy them and are expecting us to do as they wish”
They were kids playing detectives. The clues were laid like cards on a board game and they were throwing the dice, moving steps and picking plastic rewards as if it mattered nothing. They were not questioning or investigating suspects, no alibis or profiles, they’re simply connecting the crumbs laid down for them to make a case. It felt humiliating in a way.
“But we’re not” Gokudera said “Juudaime is not just playing along”
“You noticed?” She asked quietly.
“You really hate them?”
“Not hate, it’s just… I don’t know, it's complicated” She sighed and opened her eyes “I hate their power over us and how weak we’re against them”
They were nothing but pawns in a bigger scheme, they can walk and run but their moves were limited, as was their path and choices. Tsuna can try to break free and ruin things, but someone will get burned in the fire for that.
She huffed a breath when Gokudera hoisted her up to better secure his grip, and to possibly shake her thoughts out of her mind, whatever the reason it made her wrap her arms better around his neck despite knowing he wouldn’t let her fall.
“I’m with you. And we’ll keep the baseball idiot and the others safe”
“But for how long?”
They were running out of time. Everyday was one more day in the Mafia, one more day for it to crawl into their homes and invade their lives. Everyday was one day less for them to escape, to run far away and find shelter. Everyday they took the risk to fall further into the shadows with no way back, to lose their way and brew regrets.
They were losing time to break free.
“For as long as we’re here”
It was comforting, knowing she wasn’t alone in the fight and someone else was ready to fight for her newfound family, but she also felt miserable, because she herself was running out of time too.
.
.
.
Kuroshio Morí park awaited them for a water ride once the sun was high in the sky. They had a brief snack on the way there and had to find new energy to stand by the docks while the instructor taught them how to move their arms to properly use the oars.
Everyone was given a life vest and forced to make pairs or row the canoe on your own. Tsuna immediately grabbed Gokudera’s hand because he was the closest, but as she looked around to take count of her friends, she noted that while Hana was striking to Kyoko, Yamamoto rejected every partnership with a smile and opted to stay behind.
“I think I’m going to sit this one out” He told them as they approached him, with Tsuna dragging Gokudera.
“Want us to stay with you?”
“No, don’t let me spoil the fun”
“All here by yourself?” Gokudera scoffed, and while they had gotten closer and shared secrets, they haven’t shared trauma yet so there wasn’t a way for the Italian to know why the sport fanatic wouldn’t participate in the activity.
“I’d be on guard duty!”
“Are you sure?”
“Yeah, I’ll be fine. Go”
It’s not like Tsuna was forced to go canoeing, she could stay too if she wanted and keep him company, but there was also a part of her that somehow, despite waking early and having walked a forest, she kinda wanted to try it.
Promising to be back soon, they left Yamamoto with two other classmates who were dead tired from the morning exercise and got into the canoes.
The start of the trip was amusing, it was hard to coordinate the oars and move the little boats through the path the instructor was leading them to. Many of them crashed, turned on circles and were rowing in the contrary direction until they managed to get the hang of it.
It was a very cool experience. Despite being summer, the water remained cool and shadowed by the trees. There was green from the hills at both sides and the water a dark blue colour that turned green as they approached a long path of mangrove tunnel.
With the trees defying gravity and bending low into the water, as if the leaves were pulling the branches down into the river, it looked like a fantasy scene from a movie, magical and untouched by mankind.
Everything was fine, it had been going fine, so really, it wasn’t even noon yet when trouble finally found them.
“It’s a shark!”
“Don’t be an idiot! There are no sharks in here”
“Fuck, that’s a cayman!”
“Oh my god!”
“Don’t panic, everything’s fine! Just keep you arms inside the canoe!” The instructor yelled, trying to keep the screaming students from the dark shadow that was waving in the water and towards the floating canoes.
“Help! Help!”
"Everyone! Stay in your boats" Bianchi said, and she looked as if she was ready to throw herself in the water to fight the alligator, but it was impossible to control scared kids who in their frenzied rowing, crashed against one another or lost their grip in their oars. The commotion only seemed to attract the reptile, because it swam closer and bumped into the bottom of the boats, rocking them with enough force to flip them.
Tsuna was holding her oar tight despite knowing no one was going to get eaten, but before she could tell Gokudera to throw some bombs into the water, their own boat was hit, only managing to give a sharp “Shit!” before their canoe was thrown over.
Despite being clear on the surface, the water was murky inside. You couldn’t see properly, which only added to the panic when blurred shapes swam past you. Tsuna surfaced, coughing and paddling, almost crawling, towards the closest shore with the aid of Leon, who had transformed into a small turbine that helped her swim faster.
Once she was on land, coughing water and soaking to the bone, the splashes and screams ceased. The alligator was gone, submerged or lost interest in the screaming humans, returning the waters to still beauty as if no one had been frightened to death. Though it had done its purpose, because while she wasn’t the only student who took a dip into the waters, she was the only one separated from the rest.
“Juudaime!” Gokudera shouted from the other side, the lake dividing them and feeling frustrated because they were close but their hands grabbed nothing but water.
“I-I’m alright!” She waved weakly once she got on her feet “No, don’t come over! I’ll round the shore, let’s meet halfway”
“Tsuna-chan, be careful!”
Gokudera was ready to swim over, alligator or not, and even Bianchi - who had remained standing on her canoe without a hair out of place - was close to rowing over to get her back but Tsuna just sagged her shoulders and shook her head. Best to just get this over with.
She walked on squelching shoes, sloshing water as she stepped over the roots of the path. She made sure to remain close to the shoreline to keep an eye on her friends, all while mumbling curses and squeezing water from her tangled hair. She didn’t knew what to expect, but it certainly wasn’t him.
“Well, this is a refreshing sight”
“Verde!” She cried indignantly “Why?!”
“I was in the area and wanted to see you”
“And you came all this way, set an alligator loose on my classmates, dunk me in swamp waters and ruined my last pair of socks just for that?”
“You wound me, you act as if you’re displeased to see me”
The arcobaleno who she has kept virtual contact with for the past five years was suddenly there, appearing out of thin air with a baby-sized alligator that had no right to act cute after the cruel joke it played on them. She didn’t care if some of the girls cried, but her friends were there damn it!
With the presence of the arcobaleno, Tsuna started walking through the trees and into the tiny forest, still in Gokudera's line of sight, but hidden enough so no one would see her talking to a baby in a lab coat.
“How are the organs coming along?” She asked, still crossed with him.
“You make it seem like we’re involved in the black market”
“I didn’t mean it like that, you know it!”
“Your petition is going well. I managed to get the collaboration of Viper to fund this little experiment so I have infinite resources of Mist flames at my disposal” He said before sighing heavily “They’re asking for an 80% of profit, however, once it launched”
“I really don’t care about the money, I just gave you an idea that could help a friend”
“An idea that is worth billions and can literally change the medical world”
“Not without explaining where the organs came from”
“We simply patent it as a synthetic fabric-friendly to the organism made of our of bark from a native reserve”
“You didn’t come just to tell me that, you could have sent an email! They're free and dry!”
“I was supervising an archaeologist site where I had the privilege of discovering a chest from the 16th century and found some scrolls written by a man named Talbot and Leonardo da Vinci himself”
He paused and stared at her.
“And?”
“From the name alone, I thought you’ll be screaming in joy at the artistic discovery”
“I’m emotionally stunted at the moment, but I’ll play along. What did you find?”
“Hm”
He stopped his walk, forcing her to stop and kneel when he handed her an old scroll, its edges fried and broken showcasing its old age of creation. Giving a wary eye to the crocodile who blinked innocently at her, she opened it with careful fingers.
And once she saw what was inside, it took her all her self control not to rip the paper by the shock alone.
“Oh my god” She breathed out “Oh my god! This is it! It’s exactly it!”
“Your joy is indisputable”
Sketched in old brown ink was the picture of a box. Its cubic view showed three sides framed by flower ornaments, with the front face revealing a small deep hole instead of a lock.
For years she has wondered, for years she has questioned and searched, and finally, finally, there were some answers written on paper.
“Does it say how to open it?” She asked, eyes moving rapidly through the faded Italian that instructed formulas and theories.
“It says all but that” Verde responded, not faced by the setback as he patted his pet and stared at her. “Your Vongola Intuition, can’t it help?”
She wasn’t startled at his question, just gave him an ‘ of course you know’ look before shaking her head and tried to engrave the picture in her mind.
“I don’t know” She confessed with a frown “It’s not a crystal ball that shows me things whenever I ask. I need a conduit, like, like holding an object I’m inquiring about or being near a presence to feel their intentions. I need to think about it but I… this, I want this thing far away from me. That’s all I know”
“Hmm”
"How does it work?"
“The machination works like a black hole, an empty space that sucks matter to store things inside a pocket dimension of infinite size" Taking a breath, Verde fixed his glasses up his nose “We’re talking about decomposing atoms and breaking them to a molecule level to create a singularity of infinite value, trapping them in a net of zero gravity"
She nodded despite not understanding a word that he just said, and bit her lip in concentration for a mental image of how exactly this thing worked. She has turned the idea over and over, trying to search for a button or hidden puzzle to open it with no avail. Stressed, angry and scared, she hid the thing to put it out of her reach.
“Your box" Verde said, as if sensing her thoughts "Tsunayuuki, I don’t think you should be worried about how to open it. Your main concern should rather be whatever is hiding in there”
It's the only reason an eight-year-old made contact with an arcobaleno in the first place.
"Can you recreate this?" Carefully, she folded the scroll back into a roll for him to guard and keep.
"You offend me" He said dryly with a raised eyebrow "It is complex, but I can. It involves all types of flames for the gears to work. Creating, destroying, sustaining, soothing, multiplying, enhancing and harmonizing the energy for it to function. I’ve yet to identify a material strong enough to sustain them all combined. It will take longer to break the flames into one single unit though, but I’m confident in its success”
She didn't doubt he would, the only matter was the time. How long will it take to recreate this?
“You sure you don’t want to send the sample for a test run?”
“No”
“Very well” He sighed with a shrug “That is all, really. Reborn is leeching on your wifi so he’ll block any incoming mails from my route. He’s becoming rather territorial, he even scared the dragon from the area"
“He did what?” Tsuna blinked in confusion at his words and who he was referring to “Fon?”
“You should be careful with him”
“I’m always careful with Reborn”
“Are you?”
“What are you implying?” She frowned and stood up, feeling more than seeing Gokudera having finally taken a canoe when she stopped and reached her side of the shore.
“Nothing” He petted his alligator to get him moving “Nothing at all. It was good to see you once again, Tsunayuuki. You certainly grew up from that shivering mess you were five years ago"
“Verde” She stopped him with a frown “Why did you come here, really?”
“To see you” He smiled mysteriously before winking himself out of sight. No shadow or alligator remaining behind to remember their presence.
Tsuna felt danger, confusion and an emotion that sent sparks of energy through her veins. It was the same feeling of nausea after using her flames, of the push and pull she was getting intimately familiar with.
If Gokudera was surprised to see an arcobaleno, he didn’t show it in exchange of staring with pure suspicion as the scientific baby disappeared with his pet alligator.
“Juudaime, is he an enemy?”
“No” She turned to see him, and smiled a little at his gray hair curling slightly at the tips from the water “We’re business partners. Sort of. Just don’t tell Reborn”
She walked towards him, limping in her sloshing shoes with a grimace.
“Ugg, now I stink of fish”
.
.
.
Not many of them had the stomach or energy for the next activity. Most of the girls stayed behind, scared and repulsed by the cold-blooded reptiles while a few boys who had a dunk in the murky waters also opted to stay behind and dry in the land.
Tsuna was very thankful Yamamoto stayed behind, although she soon felt guilty due to his reason for not participating in aquatic activities. Once they returned to the docks, dripping wet and smelling like fish, he looked at them with a strained smile, considering himself lucky but pitying them all the same.
Harabuya offered a variety of snakes, like a zoo for reptiles, each was encased in a crystal cage, coiling and spreading to fit as it wished, blinking and showing their tongues to smell the newcomers.
Tsuna thinks they are cute, after living with a magical lizard that can morph into anything, and being on the receiving end of that slimy tongue and cold scales, reptiles didn’t scare her. They weren't her favourite, obviously, but she could do the tour without being clouded by fear or disgust.
If it was her choice, she would have skipped this section of the trip though, there wasn’t anything worth noting about the slithering, hissing noodles. But they found a note with this location and a time, so here they were; trying to find a link to make up a case. So far they had seen nothing but colourful snakes and very few tourists. The late summer date wasn’t that attractive for the public but it helped to keep track of people coming and going.
“Do we even know what we’re looking for?” Yamamoto asked as he scratched his head and smiled awkwardly as he held a baby python in his arms. While he wasn't scared of snakes, he wasn’t fond of them either. He preferred fluffy and playful dogs, not sneaky and smug-looking pets.
“Just keep your eyes open for anyone suspicious” Hana said with crossed arms, hugging herself tight and away from the snakes peering at her “We’re all kids and tourists, no one will come alone just to see a snake"
“And the one who does will be for nefarious reasons”
“Got it” Yamamoto nodded “Be paranoid of everyone around me”
“Don’t joke, idiot. This is serious” Gokudera growled, standing still with a yellow boa around his neck for Tsuna, who was taking pictures of everyone as an excuse not to hold any slimy reptile. If Leon refused to move from her shoulder, then that was her excuse.
After the small tour and some explanation on some exotic snakes, the group was done with the activities for the day. They were given a couple of minutes for a bathroom break before the van would drive them to a cozy restaurant to have lunch and then take them back to the villa for a free afternoon.
Tsuna was still trying to untangle her hair when Yamamoto walked up to them with a confused expression.
“Okay, so, I don’t think the man was suspicious-looking, but he was inquiring about a sea king or something like that in the souvenirs area”
“A sea krait. That's a very poisonous snake" Gokudera filled them in.
"You don't think…?"
“Unless it was an exotic snake not yet discovered, no. Snake bites don’t turn your tongue or skin green. They can definitely kill you, but you didn’t mention a snake bite, and all poisonous snakes here are milked before a showcase, so there's no poison here” Hana reassured them.
There was an air of disappointment that they couldn't find a suspect, a culprit or even another clue. Perhaps their deductions had been wrong all along and focusing on the wrong clues.
“Wait, there he is!” Yamamoto suddenly called, pointing towards a snobbish looking man in a black suit and a white goatee, glaring at everything around him. He wasn't wearing flashy jewellery this time, but it was easy to recognize him.
“Not suspicious looking my ass!” Gokudera growled.
“That’s the guy from the ferry”
"Oh" Yamamoto huffed while scratching his neck “Well, I got us the name”
“What did you do?”
“He was asking about what to eat on this island so I recommended some sushi and poke from a restaurant I saw on our way here. Then he asked for my help in delivering a parcel, but I told him I was on school business so he gave me a card”
“Oh god, you fool”
Gokudera looked close to strangle him as Hana took the card and read it out loud for them.
“Jack Garcia. CEO from Klarna enterprise”
Tsuna had no idea what that company was for or if it was even legal, but in the end it didn’t matter, because they had a name to tie it all together.
“Hello suspect A”
.
.
.
The first thing she did upon returning was take a long shower, using double soap and spray body mist to mask the swamp odour from her hair. She could still smell it, but pretending it was due to the sea being so close was easier so she let herself forget that matter by relaxing in her private pool.
She didn’t bring her sketchbook, not wanting to think of dreams and the future, the what-ifs, what could be and what will be. It was a shame though, because the sunset was really beautiful on the open beach and a picture from her phone didn’t do it justice. But she still sent it to her mom, texted Haru and Basil, and reminded herself to buy Chrome a phone when she gets back to Japan for better contact.
Mammon’s involvement in her little ‘fake-organ project’ was good to hear, she was going to ask their help either way, but this way she didn’t have to pay them interest and Verde can go as crazy as he wants with unlimited supplies of Mist flames. Their other project though, she didn’t know how to feel. Excited, for finally having a breakthrough but also dread at the outcome.
She wasn’t lying when she said her intuition couldn’t get a read of it, whenever she as much thought about it, it was like screaming into a void of nothingness with no transmission back. A year ago she wouldn’t have bothered, but now, with a magical tingle that lets her know what correct answer to choose on a test, you’d think inquiring about that would’ve been easier.
It wasn't.
Added that to her ‘duty’ as the leader of a mission she did not want any part of, her friends could feel her mood souring so there was no midnight party. Everyone had dinner at the Villa restaurant, and agreed to build a case to expose Jack García as the culprit before going to their own cabins for a restful sleep.
Tsuna was willing to wash her hands and call the police on the man, but knowing it could easily backfire, she held back and let the case build itself.
Their next day's activities were meant to be slow and relaxing, which is why, when she woke up from a dreamless night and found herself being kidnapped, she screamed.
“What the fuck?!”
“Quiet, child. It’s early”
“It’s plain daylight! My friends are waiting for me, are you out of your mind!? Daemon, what the fuck?!”
Tsuna was getting alarmingly concerned that her hyper intuition was broken. There had been many situations and red flags that her intuition had ignored and let pass, but not waking in panic when someone sneaked inside her locked room and whispered her away was her limit. Maybe it needed to recharge or maybe she wasn’t meeting the conditions for it to work properly. Didn’t it appear after Reborn shot her? She hasn’t lighted her flames since the fight with Xanxus, maybe that was it?
That still doesn’t explain why she was being kidnapped on her day-off by a melodramatic ghost. How did he even evade Leon?
“Where are you taking me?” She asked, annoyed at the man who was driving a golf car to a destination unknown. At least he had the mind to put on the seatbelt for her, she thought grumpily as she righted herself on the seat and rubbed the dust from her eyes.
“You’re not wearing your ring” He said instead of answering her, and Tsuna looked down at her empty hands.
“I was worried I’d lose it, so I left it at home”
“How foolish"
“Why?” She asked again with a frown “Why do you want me to wear the ring? Why do you want me to be Vongola Decimo?"
“Hmm?”
“Daemon?” She shivered in the cold, early morning “Are you going to kill me?”
“My, what a morbid thought. Why would you think so, child?" He gave her a side glance, filled with mocking amusement before turning his eyes back to the road, driving deeper into the forest with no rush. Tsuna has never been more confused in her life.
“You want Vongola to rise, and I want to destroy it” She crossed her arms and her frown turned into a glare “Why are you here, with me?"
“Why, indeed?” He shrugged, and he did it in a way that was so elegantly and effortlessly while mocking her all the same “Did you know you have a real ghost haunting you? But you left him at home, so that’s good I suppose”
She held back a curse and bit her tongue. She has been trying not to think about the scare of her life, of waking up with a bleeding nose to a man watching her sleep. Her heart would shrink at the memory of it, and for someone else to know and confirm her fears was petrifying. Then again, the man in her room wasn’t the only ghost she has seen, has she? But for Daemon to know… it was still chilling.
Daemon was a puzzle in her life. He’s been with her since she was a kid, five and tiny. She wouldn’t call him a parental figure because although he had looked after her and taught her life lessons impossible to forget, he had also frightened her and made her cry many times. He was weirdly invested in her, but never to the point of endangering her life.
But she also knew his drive and grief, what he wanted and what moved him to remain on earth despite all these centuries. What other reason, if not to use her, would he meddle if not for Vongola’s sake? His Vongola, that is.
And Tsuna, wanting the total opposite from him, how can she even begin to fight him?
“Your mist pet, he’s not as great as the underworld believes. Didn’t even notice me”
“Leave him alone” She feared Mukuro would try to engage in a battle if he found another mist user around, but their power was not equal by a drop, it’s the reason she warned him in the first place.
“Oh? So possessive already?” Daemon said with a small smirk “That’s good”
She could scream and rage and try to make him crash the stupid golf car, but she was tired, sleepy and hungry, so like a petulant child, she crossed her arms with a huff and sulked in silence. Even when Daemon started humming under his breath, she ignored him in favour of drafting a plan for today’s schedule. If they didn’t find Amelia’s ring by noon, then they’ll call the police to deal with Jack.
It’s not like they needed to find a real killer, after all.
“The man you’re looking for…” Daemon suddenly said, and all thoughts and plotting froze and shattered along with her breath by those words “He’s on the move”
“Where?” Her voice was small and quiet, terrified.
“Not here” He said in a condescending tone “Do not seek him, child. As you are, he’ll consume you”
A couple of months with Reborn, with flames and a possible mental weapon was not enough. She wasn’t strong enough. Maybe she’ll never be.
“Here we are”
Daemon pulled the car to a stop, still in the middle of the forest but near a small hut made of branches and moss. There was a fire pit releasing columns of smoke, and behind it, an old man with a blindfold in tattered robes and colourful tattoos was chanting in an unfamiliar language and sprinkling ashes to the fire to make the smoke rise higher.
“You stole me from my bed just to see an old man playing with smoke?”
“Don’t be impolite”
He tugged at her hair in warning before pushing her forwards, making her stumble in her - already ruined - socks and putting her in front of the old man, who merely raised his head at their arrival. His face was tanned and wrinkled, and his teeth, when he smiled, were chipped and yellow, yet he didn’t appear to be a threat to her.
“Hello” She greeted him with an awkward wave of her hand.
“Who are you?”
“My name is Sawada Tsunayuuki, nice to meet you, sir”
“Good. Good” The man nodded before asking again “And who are you?”
“I’m…” She paused to look at Daemon, who was busy fixing his gloves before answering with uncertainty this time “I’m Sawada Tsunayuuki”
“Hmm”
The old man nodded again and gestured for her to walk closer and kneel in front of the fire. Her eyes immediately watered, and she could feel an itch in her throat as if she had swallowed sand. Her body was remembering the trauma it suffered and healed before she even experienced the whole backlash, but the phantoms were still there lurking in the shadows.
“Your Ajna path is the greatest I’ve ever seen” The man said and sprinkled more dust that made the flames crackle.
“Excuse me?”
“Your third eye” the man explained as if Tsuna should already know “You see life as the stage it is, but you also have the control to direct that stage. And that’s costing you”
Was he talking about the hyper intuition? Or the foretelling dreams? She has no clue as to why she was here and what the man or Daemon wanted to achieve. But her cooperation was needed, because the old man reached his hands over the fire and waited expectantly for her to place her hands over his.
She wasn’t scared of the fire or getting burned, but her fingers still shook as she laid them over his calloused hands.
“Curious” He hummed and nodded to the smoke “How curious. There is a knot in your meridians, blocking the flow of energy from your head and down your hands, like a plug. Condensing and storing but in threat of blowing if left sealed”
“What does that mean?”
“Your head or your hands, there can only be one point your body can focus and withstand the energy. Not both”
If Tsuna was confused before, she surely was lost now.
“The crown is the gateway to the worlds. Once it’s understood that we are all pieces of the same whole, the connection can never be lost. But your crown is out of balance. You’re disconnected”
“So... how do I fix it?” She asked if only not to appear rude, but she was trying to remember all this ramble to ask Fon later, maybe even Mammon and Verde because one explanation won’t be enough to understand all this.
“You chose”
What does that mean?! She cried internally, not understanding a single thing. But before she could ask for clarification, the flames under her hands suddenly sparkled and turned pure white. They didn’t burn or hurt as the embers licked her skin, but she could feel something tingling, as if her hands had fallen asleep and her nerves were just waking up.
“You’re lost, child. Broken. To heal yourself, you need to find yourself” The old man patted her hands over the fire “I can only pull a threat for the energy not to overflow, but you alone must untangle the knot yourself”
She was definitely calling Fon, no matter what petty fight Reborn might have had with him.
Though whatever it was the old man was doing, she could definitely feel something unplugging, as if her ears had popped and her nose unblocked. It felt, clearer. And it was only when the fire crackled and turned back to its original color did she have the startling realization that it had to do with her flames. What other crown could there be, but her sky flames?
And just like that, she started connecting the dots.
She’s been having trouble with her flames, no lie there. Her headaches had increased, nosebleeds were appearing, she was sleeping less and becoming paranoid. Shaking, fearing, even fainting.
The flames were hurting her.
But why? That was yet to be found.
“Thank you” She smiled shakingly and nodded at the man for his help, whatever it was he did and hoped for.
“It will be a terrible journey, child. Hazardous. Treacherous. Don’t lose time”
And as she drew her hands back from the fire, she couldn’t help but wonder if it was Daemon who organized this trip for his convenience. He has definitely infiltrated Vongola ranks, -he never left to begin with- and maybe he was able to pull the strings to arrange this meeting in the island where, oh so coincidently, the Vongola elite was requiring her to solve a mystery and catch a man framed of murderer.
So who was manipulating who exactly?
Still, that doesn’t explain his motives with her, and the worst part was that he seems to know more about the situation than she does.
"Because you shouldn't have it"
“How did you knew?” She asked once she got up and walked towards the ghost that has haunted her since childhood “How can you possibly…”
“You can’t die, child. I’ve plans, and you’re an asset for them” He told her with a finger under her chin, raising her face higher so that their eyes could meet.
“Plans for me or to use me?”
“You’ll have to survive and see”
In a blink of an eye, he was gone. He was gone along with the golf car, the hut and the smoke man. There was nothing of his presence there, just her standing alone in her ruined socks.
“Are you seriously leaving me alone in the forest?!”
.
.
.
“Juudaime!” Gokudera exclaimed as soon as he spotted her and ran to meet her halfway, instantly patting her arms and shoulders for any wounds or trackers, or whatever else might have glued to her arms in her frenzy walk back to the villa. “Are you alright? What happened? Where were you?”
Tsuna let him fuss over her, and her annoyance was evaporated by his sincere worried expression.
"I'm alright" She reassured him, despite knowing how she might look. Sweaty, in dirty socks, smelling of smoke and probably with leaves on her wild hair.
So much for a vacation.
“I saved you some breakfast. Juudaime, we must hurry. The other group is already leaving”
She grimaced at that, knowing that a shower was out of the question but she still needed to do her best to look presentable.
"Tsuna-darling, we leave in 5 minutes" Bianchi told her as soon as they walked past the entrance and ignored all the stares and mockings from everyone else. At least she wasn't in her underwear, she thought with dry humor as she approached her cabin and knocked insistently for Hana to open because she didn’t have the key.
"Where did you go?" Hana asked with raised eyebrows as she took in her appearance and let her in.
"Morning run" Tsuna gasped as she ran inside to gather her things. Unless Leon transformed into magical socks, she was going to wear her shoes without them because she didn’t think to bring sandals to the beach. She didn’t like them. And the ones the villa provided were big and noisy when she walked, so… what else can she do?
Quickly washing her face in the bathroom and changing into her gym uniform, she tied her hair up in a top knot to hide the mess before spraying the strawberry shortcake deluxe vanilla edition body mist all around her to hide the smell of wilderness smell.
“Sawada, we’re leaving!”
“I’m coming!”
Well, she tried her best. And it’s not like she’s trying to impress someone, so whatever. She came out, grabbing her bag and letting Leon glue himself to her neck and was just about to leave when a black mass lounging in her bed made her pause.
“You’re fired!” She yelled at the cat, who rolled on her bed and blinked lazily at her. He even had the gall to purr!
Closing the door with a slam, she marched towards the entrance with as much grace as she could manage, and overheard poor Harrison Laroque still yelling about the missing ring. Apparently, the Villa hadn’t called the police in, although they had verified and checked everyone and their cabins. If someone mentioned Theo’s disappearance, then she missed it but seeing as no one was screaming, they haven’t found the body.
It was nice the guys saved her some food, but seeing as they were going to a fish factory, she opted to save her poke bowl for later. And maybe it was good she didn’t have breakfast at the villa, because eating fresh sashimi slices with bonito flakes to start the day after that terrible wake-up call was refreshing and cooled her burning skin.
This tour felt more like a school trip should be. They were led through the factory and shown the process of elaboration for the bonito flakes. And the perk at the end is that they allowed you to make and take a bag of flakes with you to commemorate the visit.
They still had a few minutes to kill, so they gathered together to enjoy their snack and were soon joined by the old ladies from the ferry, who had come to the factory to sell their oysters. They were walking in their fishing pants and hats, carrying buckets of ice and handing oysters to anyone who accepted them. They were jolly, in the way only those free-spirited were.
“Here love, have an oyster! They’re fresh”
“Are you sure you don’t want to try them? They’re delicious!” Yamamoto asked Tsuna, who had surrendered her oyster shell to him.
“No thanks”
“Thank you, Kimiko-san” Hana said politely, after having been given 3 more.
“You’re very welcome. All you youngsters these days, so skinny”
It’s not like you could gain fat by eating molluscs, but no one could say no when offered. It helped that they were fresh and cleaned, so no one was at risk of food poisoning.
“They’re very good. My dad has a sushi restaurant, I’m sure he could add them to the menu!”
“Now that’s an idea” Kimiko-san grinned “We have a small stock supplier business, if you’re really interested, just let us know”
“I really am! Here, can I get your number? Is that weird?”
“Oh you’re a sweet boy”
“And embarrassing” Muttered Gokudera, who didn’t flinch when Tsuna elbowed him.
“Are you a local, Kimiko-san?” Hana asked.
“Have been for 35 years. You see that lovely lady over there” She nodded with a secret smile towards the other old lady, who was laughing with a tourist couple. “She’s my life partner. Life was so different a few years back, kids. You have no idea. Speaking up your mind or even showing a bit of self-determination by following your own dreams, you were judged as if you were in purgatory for a heinous crime”
“That’s terrible”
“Truly” Kimiko-san sighed heavily with a shake of her head before smiling again “But society has learnt to adapt and accept change, in some cases more than others. There’s still misogyny and prejudice, but the voice of you youngsters its making it better for them to listen”
The old generation had certainly cemented roots of hatred and control over their kin and community, but it was nice to know that even among them, rebels with hearts if gold existed.
“Me and my deary, we escaped to this little island when her family tried to marry her with nothing but the clothes we were wearing. We had no plan or money, no history so the only legal job we could find was fishing and selling oysters. Waking up early and walking miles, it became our routine. But now that we have money and freedom, we don’t want to leave the life we have made for ourselves here. Funny, isn’t it?” Kimiko-san laughed before batting the air “Ah, but look at me boring you kids with such tales”
“It’s lovely, Kimiko-san. Thank you for sharing”
“Well, when you reach my age, you don't give a flying monkey for the rules. Don’t let anyone live for you, kids” She advised them sweetly despite the tears of experience her words carried “The oysters will always be there to be fished, your life won't”
“You’re both invited to my graduation party” Yamamoto said, moved and charmed.
“Oh, thank you, dear. We’ll love to!”
Like a strong current, the mood suddenly shifted. It was heartwarming and a little wistful, like the advice of a grandma who has lived long to be wise enough. It left them all thinking, were they wasting their youth doing things to meet the expectations laid on them? Or have they not challenged themselves to break the mold and just live?
Tsuna knew the answer, she was trapped, chained and probably with a death sentence, but come hell or high water she will fight tooth and nail to walk her own path. It was a sentiment shared, as they said their goodbyes and let Yamamoto hold her hand as they walked back to the van.
“I have a question” He suddenly asked, and Tsuna was preparing herself to tell a sob story. By the way her emotions were still fresh in her nose, it would be easy to cry.
“Hm?”
“How come your hands are always clean? I thought painters were always stained with paint”
“Oh, that.” She snorted a rebel sniffle “Watercolors are a bitch to work with”
“Sawada!” Hana scolded her language despite no one caring.
"Just one smear and the whole painting can be ruined so I learnt to keep my hands clean"
Also, Squalo drilled her to never leave fingerprints on crime scenes, or anywhere, for the matter. And after that one time with the charcoal pencil she learnt her lesson to keep her hands spotless of paint, grime and other substances.
It was a bright day, and their excursion to Ooshima Tsumugimura was meant to be relaxing and entertaining, but sadly they had a mission, and the sooner they got it over with the better. Tsuna was a bit sad that she was going to miss the next landmark, because she wanted to make a personalized handkerchief for her mom.
Maybe she can escape to the island when things get rough? She can bring her mom, and the kids, and just… get away from everything.
It sounded simple.
And she wanted to pretend that it was.
“Tsuna-chan?” She turned her head when Kyoko called her, and looked down to see her clutching the back of her shirt, eyes downcast and a frown pulling on her lips.
“Hey?”
“Did I… did I do something wrong?”
“What? No!” Startled, Tsuna blinked and shook her head “Kyoko, no”
“Then why are you avoiding me?”
Dumbstruck, she turned to see her friends for help, only to see Hana giving her a dark glare of ‘you deal with this’ while she pushed the guys away to give them some space. Bianchi was taking her time gathering and calling everyone’s name to board the vehicle, so they had the privacy for what could very well be her first disagreement with a friend.
She didn’t want it to escalate to a fight.
“I’m not”
“Ever since yesterday, you’ve been distant and cagey. Hana-chan too…” Kyoko still wouldn’t meet her eyes “I know you’re not planning something bad for me, but, was it something I did?”
You should push her away, her intuition was telling her. This was the perfect opportunity to break her heart and push her away, save her. Keep her away from harm and protect her from the shadows that had crept into their peaceful home.
“I…”
And yet, the words were stuck on her throat.
Lying was easy. She has been doing it ever since she met her, their friendship was built on a lie that just grew until she ended up believing in it. And now that things were real and life was worse, and was only going to get worse, a part of her still wanted to keep the sweet illusion.
“I wasn’t trying, it wasn’t- Sorry” She said quietly, and just like with Hana, she decided to come clean with another white lie to the growing list Kyoko must keep record of. “That was mean, I wasn’t trying to make you feel bad, honest. And you did nothing bad! You could never. It’s just… my family, they’re not the best. And they almost ruined the trip by planting a fake murder for me to solve as a game. I didn’t want to make you uncomfortable or worse…”
Things could have gone so much worse, she can’t believe their luck.
“Why didn’t you say so?” Kyoko’s soft reproach made her look up at her with confusion and disbelief at the sudden turn from a frown to pout. “Haru-chan and I have been watching many crime dramas and lessons, we want to help you, Tsuna-chan”
What?
“What?”
Kyoko sniffed a little, but instead of waterworks or an explanation to that, she held her hand in hers.
"I know you're involved in something, Tsuna-chan. And I know you’re scared and hurting, but please, let me help you. No matter how insignificant it might feel against the hardships you’re facing, I want to be there for you!”
“It’s not insignificant” Tsuna told her “Kyoko, you’re enough”
Just having her as a friend was enough, knowing her care and feelings were real was enough for Tsuna to believe she was worth something, however undeserving it might seem. She really did enjoy hanging out with her and Haru, loved to feel like a normal teenage girl talking about sweets, bubble tea and b-b-boys, when the topic eventually surged.
“I’m sorry, for before. That was rude” She wanted to protect and hide her from the Mafia, but she didn't mean to ignore her and ghost her like that. Though knowing how stubborn Kyoko, Haru and Hana were, if she wasn’t careful, they will one day pass the point of no return. It really was so easy to break their friendship, but she didn’t want to.
“Don’t push me away, okay?”
"Okay”
The heart was truly a selfish thing.
.
.
.
With Kyoko’s insight to the case, they managed to glue the clues and draft a scenario in the 14 minute ride it took to reach their next location. Gokudera did his homework last night and used the contact information from the business card Yamamoto got to search the place Jack Garica was staying at. It was a 30 minute ride, and they’ll still have an hour and a half to plant the fake evidence, call the police and come back without being seen.
Simple.
And for that to work, they were going to sneak out, consequences be damned. And because now they were all a team, Hana and Kyoko were going to be on the lookout and help with their alibis of feeling sick in the bathroom while the three of them stole the school van.
It was stupid, reckless and crazy.
But it will do.
“Do you have a license?” Yamamoto asked; wary, as Gokudera buckled up in the driver seat, with only Bianchi remaining outside to give them the signal to go.
“You don’t need a license for this, idiot”
“For stealing?”
“We’re borrowing it”
They were really a bad influence, but nothing they said made Yamamoto stay behind this time, so he was in for a ride. With Bianchi as their flagger, they managed to slip away with the poor driver suffering from indigestion and drove in silence, just listening to the radio and trusting Gokudera not to crash or drive them down the cliffs.
Why couldn't this have been their summer vacation? Tsuna thought as she stared at the window view with the wind in her hair. Just a road trip. Friends and the coast by their side.
Maybe, someday.
As soon as they arrived at the location, Gokudera parked a street away to watch for any surveillance. It was a private house, white stone with big crystal windows revealing the luxurious living room inside. And that was it, just a big empty house.
“There’s not enough security around” She noted as they got out of the car and peered around. Everything was quiet and still, even her danger senses were feeling nothing, but she didn't know if she could trust it anymore. "No one's in?"
“That’s because they’re dead” Mukuro said, and they all jumped, startled by his unexpected presence.
“Shit!”
“You need a bell” Yamamoto laughed weakly.
“Dead?” Tsuna asked with a frown.
“Mn” The mist user nodded gravely, as if it was a matter of importance. Knowing him, he was just bored and his toys were taken away before he could even play with them. "Completely laid on the ground. No blood, though”
“How many?”
“23”
"Maybe they all fainted?" Yamamoto suggested "You know, like in the movies, someone could have thrown sleeping gas on them"
"Could be" Tsuna said to spare his feelings "We'll need masks if we're going in"
She put on her mittens just in case, and glared at Mukuro to comply, which he did with a smirk, knowing her debt was increasing. With protective gear, and some of them armed, they were ready to break in.
“Leon, I need you to disconnect the cameras”
The chameleon jumped from her neck and scurried inside the property. They waited for another five minutes for him to return, but when he did Tsuna knew it was safe to go in. And Gokudera really did think of everything, because he placed a tiny camera near the entrance and used his phone to check in case Jack or someone else returned.
"Okay, we just need to find the ring, search the evidence and call the police. No fighting or loitering"
"Yes, boss"
"Please, don't call me boss"
Tsuna has already sneaked out of her house, but breaking into private property was a first in her list of juvenile crimes. She shouldn’t feel giddy, but a part of her, the Varia child she used to be oh so long ago, felt a little high at the thrill of it.
Secured in knowledge there was no one to spot them, they walked inside the beach house. The space was luxurious with a huge pool next to a gazebo and an open entrance with no doors to the dining room. It would have been a pretty sight, if it weren’t for the dozens of men laying still on different areas of the property.
As Mukuro said, there was no blood or injuries on them. No signs of aggression or defense wounds, just like Theo. They were just lying there.
Not wanting to linger more, they quickly started searching inside the house. Apart from booze, contract papers and smoke packages, there wasn't much on the first floor. But when they went upstairs, they hit the jackpot. Heavy doors barricaded the rooms, as if each of them consisted of safe boxes hiding a treasure. Using dynamites or her punches could send off an alarm, so the doors were easily opened thanks to Leon transforming into a magical system key.
“Oh wow” Yamamoto breathed under his mask at the sight of the first room “Look at how many there are!”
Piles and towers of tiny diamonds covered every nook and cranny as if they were dust. They were bright, shiny and the dream of every girl, woman and man who wished to own one. Still, as perfect looking as they were, there was naturally something wrong for there to be so many in one single room.
“There’s something strange about this” Gokudera said as he held two tiny diamonds in his gloved hands for close inspection.
“What do you mean?”
“They’re real, both of them. But they’re exactly the same. Every diamond in nature is different by a cut or weight, and yet these are a perfect replicate, even the sides”
“I don’t follow” Yamamoto said with a confused frown.
“They are the same diamond” Gokudera said “All of them”
“He’s a Cloud user” Tsuna stated before the words registered in her mind, and when they did, there was a sinking feeling in her gut.
“Cloud flames are known for propagation and multiplying” Gokudera whispered harshly “If he managed to duplicate a diamond, let alone expensive ones, he’ll built an empire out of it”
“Is that even possible?” Yamamoto, the civilian one of the three, still finds the mechanics of the Mafia world and their magic tricks surprising.
“In theory, I mean, I guess? Reborn made it seem so” Tsuna said with a shake of her head “His flames can mend broken bones and Mist flames literally creates functioning organs”
“Fuck” Gokudera cursed. “Fuck”
Fuck indeed. No wonder Vongola wanted him out. With him in the market, he could replicate and mass produce weapons, jewellery, even gold if he finds a pure ore. He already has an empire of stolen and duplicated diamonds, but greed is an illness with no cure, and it will spread fast and wide to those infected.
“Do you guys know what the ring looked like?” Tsuna asked, sweeping a look around the room for a spot-the-difference gem.
“I did some digging last night, from the looks of it, I’m pretty sure it’s a Padparadscha Sapphire”
“I’ve never heard that name before”
“That's because you’re poor” Gokudera crossed his arms and shook his head “It’s a light pinkish, orange gem. Very bright and oval in shape”
“Okay, so it’s not here”
The second room contained piles of dollars. Tsuna didn’t know how that would work, seeing as every bill had a code to identify them and prevent scams like this. But then again, Mist flames could change it and make people believe, so…
The next room was an empty office with one man lying on the floor.
Yamamoto still looked a little green, so Gokudera gave him his phone and put him on watch duty while they inspected inside. Nothing seemed to be in disarray for the man to die of burglary gone wrong or theft, so the question still remains on why and how they died. The only clue Tsuna could find that could link the case with Theo, was a burning smoke on his hand.
“He died smoking?” She asked tentatively as she knelt down to take a proper look. “The men outside, did they have cigarettes too?”
“Some of them” Mukuro shrugged in boredom.
Humming in question, Tsuna looked around the desk in search of something, anything. There were papers with some names and account numbers. Other than that and a golden lighter, there was nothing worth noticing, no pretty ring hidden in the drawers, but her eyes returned to the lighter for some reason, so she grabbed it and like a curious cat, she lighted it.
The little flame did not illuminate the room, but it did spark an action.
“Wait! Juudaime! Nobody breathe!” Gokudera gripped her wrist, making her drop the lighter for him to catch.
No one moved at his call, and Tsuna stopped breathing until he opened the windows and batted the air for a minute. It was good they were wearing masks, but one could never be sure.
“What? What is it?”
“It smells like almonds” He said a little frantic by the close call as he inspected the little lighter and cursed when he turned it upside down to show the bottom missing and a black screw instead of a gold one “It’s been tampered. It’s not gas, it’s cyanide”
“The smoke” The link that connected them “So he was, they were poisoned?”
“It leaves no trace. Perfect way to get moles out. Or to keep people quiet”
Okay, they can work with that. But before she could suggest an idea, she was grabbed by the wrist again, this time by Mukuro and pulled out of the room and into an ensuite bathroom.
“Hey! Wait! What are you doing?!”
“Wash your hands”
“It’s fine! I didn’t even touch it. You’re ridiculous, stop!”
“Um, guys?” Yamamoto called from the doorway, waving the phone to grab their attention “He’s coming”
“Gokudera-kun, you and Yamamoto search for the ring. Mukuro and I will deal with him” Tsuna said after having gotten her hand back and started dragging the illusionist out of the room instead.
“Juudaime, are you sure we can trust him? He’s a bastard, and a liar! And don’t forget what he did to you!”
“I’m not. But he's dangerous and I'm not afraid to use him"
"You wound me"
"Deal with it!" She pushed him out of the room before nodding at him “You two saw the ring, make sure to take pictures of everything and call the police once you find it. Don’t worry”
She patted Yamamoto on the shoulder to reassure him that everything will go fine on her way out, and went downstairs where Mukuro had made himself at home and sat on the sofa with his trident at hand.
“Can you change us?”
"I can do better" He smiled roguishly at her “You can use me as a shield and as a sword, but it will cost you”
“You’ve no rights to call the shots”
Turning herself on fire will bring her unwanted attention and instant recognition, so really, she needed someone to fight for her if things went ugly. She was confident in using martial arts to fight, but if a gun was drawn, she'd be in trouble. Still, she’ll end up losing either way if she works with this person.
“Better be quick, Boss ” He drawled the word in mockness“The target’s here”
“Don’t kill him” Is all she said before she felt a cool breeze going through her just as the front doors opened and in walked Jack Garcia, cursing and talking to himself without even looking at them as he walked inside.
“Useless dogs, can’t find a single pearl on this damn island. Lazy fuckers, the lots of them!”
He threw his things on the table, went to the kitchen to grab some bourbon and drank the shot with a heavy hiss, all the while unaware of someone following him from behind until they whispered in his ear.
“Hello”
“Fucking shit!” He turned around and tried to hit someone with the bottle, but it crashed on nothing, the sound of glass breaking mixing with a sardnoc laugh that raised his hairs and made him draw his gun to aim all around the empty room “Reveal yourself you fucking fox! I’ll shoot!”
“None of that”
Vines sprang from the floor, wrapping around his limbs and a strong hold and slammed him hard on the table, forcing him to release the gun and start cutting the circulation on his veins.
“Who the fuck are you?! Let me go! I’m a CEO, I’ll ruin your life!” He cursed loudly, growling hoarsely as a vine wrapped around his neck too and started tightening.
“How scary” The voice mocked, glitchy and robotic, giving no way to know the gender or age of his attacker “I wonder how loud you’ll scream if I cut a hand”
“W-What do you want? Riches? Diamonds?” He coughed and tried to move away but the vines only held him tighter until he started choking “Who sent you? I can double the payment! J-JUst let me- Let me go! I’ll-”
“I’m just curious” Someone whispered close despite no one being there “You have no Famiglia. No owner. Or the brains for it. So how did you manage to build an empire of duplicates?”
“Fucking scum, I’ll kill you”
“Yeah, see, here’s the thing” “I have the power to kill you and make you disappear. You’re really annoying my vacation plans, so answer my question and I won't. Who gave you the idea?”
“It was my idea! M-My empire!”
“Would you rather go to jail? Or do you want to go with them”
“You- I’ve done nothing wrong! I haven’t broken any laws!” He started gasping for breath and shaking by the lack of air and by fear alone. “You have no power over me, you filthy-!”
“Don’t I?” The voice purred menacingly “I know who they are, I know how to call them. I can make them take you away, chain you, never to see the life of day as you rot on your own filth. Do you want that?”
Tsuna scrunched her nose at the sight, the man turning red, then purple, until his face blacked and he passed out. He was still breathing, just barely, but he fainted with answers that although she didn’t need them, they could have been useful.
“What did you do to him?” She asked the illusionist who stepped closer to her.
“He’s dreaming” He said while fixing his clothes “If he doesn’t confess, he’ll gut himself and hang by his own intestines”
“Huh” She breathed out. While she wasn’t open to torture, she knew it can save them some time in cases like this. And they do need to hurry. “Okay”
“We found it!” Gokudera’s voice called from upstairs, coming down but lingering on the stairs. Probably to stop Yamamoto from seeing whatever it was they were doing; Jack did scream a little loud earlier. “Police is on its way”
“You didn’t touch anything, right?”
“No prints left behind!” Yamamoto said. By the chirp in his voice, she knew he wasn’t that perturbed but she still walked out of the kitchen and to fetch them so that they could leave the premises as soon as possible. And by Gokudera’s nod, she knew all evidence had been planted.
“Alright, let’s go”
Hurriedly, they left the house, making sure to close the door and leave no footprints as they got inside the car and drove away with the sound of sirens crying behind.
.
.
.
Tsuna thought she would be brimming with excitement and try every flavor available, but she sat quietly with her melting cup of cookie dough with a scoop of brownie ice cream in the corner of Le Fonte Gelato.
The shop was tiny, it barely fit the 15 students loitering in the tables as they enjoyed the cool treat. The taste was amazing, and really she shouldn’t let something cause such a downpour in her mood when they evaded all trouble, but she still felt gloomy.
Hana bought the pretense of the missing ring and all the evidence that pointed that Theo; as were all the other men present in that house, were members working for Jack Garcia, and as the paranoid greedy man he was, he had them all killed by cyanide poison through smoke gas to keep his secret stash of diamonds all to himself.
It was a simple lie.
An easy outcome.
A clear set-up.
“What?” Hana asked with a frown when Yamamoto and Kyoko started laughing “What is it?”
“Your tongue is green” Kyoko giggled, while her own was blue. They had chosen flavours with the theme of space, and while the taste wasn’t artificial at all, the ice-cream had painted their tongues in neon colors.
When they returned to the Villa for a free afternoon, they spotted an Interpol officer returning the ring to Amelia, who was thankful but it was Harrison Laroque who was close to crying. Tsuna steered clear, not wanting to be drawn to the European international police when it was supposed to be just the local ones, meaning that Vongola had already alerted them since the start.
With Jack García going behind bars and the expensive diamond returned, they could have one good night of rest before returning to Japan.
But there was still one thing left to do.
Kyoko and Haru went to refresh themselves for the bonfire later at night, leaving the three alone to end the charade.
“Case closed!” Yamamoto declared with a smile, stretching his arms to the sky and feeling on taking a nap after today’s events, Tsuna felt a little bad.
“It’s not”
“What do you mean?”
“Jack Garcia was indeed a magnate and building an empire on stolen diamonds, but he did not kill Theo. All the evidence against him was just the perfect opportunity to frame him and finally arrest him”
“But... but if he’s not the murderer, then who killed Theo?”
“Nobody” She gave him a rueful smile “He was never a corpse to begin with”
“Does that mean…”
“He’s alive”
.
There was a body lying dead on the sand.
He’s still alive
There was no heartbeat
He’s still alive
There is no breathing
He’s still alive
There was no blood.
He’s still alive
And yet…
And yet her intuition was screaming loud and clear that the body was alive, that the man pretending to be Theo was not dead and was just somehow, faking it to perfection so that he could act like a corpse for the murder mystery Vongola wanted her to solve. How he was faking it was the real mystery, but it didn’t take the anger away from the sick game they were forcing them in.
It wasn’t a coincidence.
It was foul play.
Trying to lie her way, keeping Yamamoto from seeing too much and Hana thinking it was a game was stressful, because she didn’t want to involve them in the first place, and acting alone would have prevented everyone’s feelings. As was the case with Kyoko later on.
She didn’t know how they were being watched, so whispering plans and acting normal was a must, which is why on her first moment of respite she went to a close source of information with friendly intentions so as to not raise suspicion.
.
Basil -- 17:45
“-the sight was really breathtaking! But falling in water was dangerous!
I can hold my breath for 15 seconds only, Signorina was lucky to find land so soon”
You-- 17:46
“Tell me about it! ヾ( •́д•̀ ;)ノ My hair still stinks of fish!
But hey! speaking of which,
isn’t there a mafiosi who can stop his heart or something?
(・・?)”
Basil -- 17:46
“Yes! Moretti!
He actually helped Master and the team escape HQ”
You-- 17:48
“It’s an amazing ability, able to play dead and confuse the enemy
Reborn would probably burry me to acquire such skill
(;´゚Д゚)ゞ
Basil -- 17:48
“Please don’t jinx yourself, Signorina”
.
In the end, even with her intuition malfunctioning, it was pretty easy to know Vongola’s involvement in the case and what they needed to do to end things without drawing unnecessary attention. And so, now that things were over it was time to wake the dead.
They walked towards a hidden spot behind some rocks, away from prying eyes. The illusion had dropped, and it was easier to see something was buried there without care, as if not really trying to hide it or someone attempting to climb out. Tsuna used her foot to sweep some sand where she was sure the head was hastily buried, no doubt having stretched his neck to gulp some air once there wasn’t anyone around.
“Game’s over, you can breathe again”
For a moment nothing happened. The waves crashed on the sand and a seagull cried above them, but then the ground started shaking and the sand rose and scattered around as Theo - or rather Moretti - broke his head free out, gasping and coughing grains of sand.
“You solve it!” He rasped a laugh “Congratulations! But god, I swear your Mist was close to killing me! I couldn't even open my eyes at night with him watching me. I had to take tiny breaths or I’d have passed out for real”
“We couldn't take any chances”
“I know, I know. Still, I’m impressed, kids” He spatted some more sand before grinning up at them. He was an average looking man, tan skin, small eyes and a sharp nose. His hat was unfortunately ruined, but for someone chained and buried alive for almost two days, he didn’t look much perturbed. “I’m glad you’ll be Decimo"
“Oh? Why’s that?” She knelt next to him and hugged her legs. Gokudera was standing right beside her, arms crossed and glaring down at the talking head while Yamamoto stayed silent a few steps behind them. It was starting to get a little windy, and wet sand was glueing to their skin and clothes, but she let it be for the moment; it wasn’t important.
"You got heart. Xanxus is a good leader, but he’s all brute force and vindictive anger. You’re a good kid, you think and listen and act fast to protect your friends without compromising the mission”
“Compromising?”
“You know about the coup, right?” As if she didn’t. But still, she kept quiet to listen “Xanxus let rage fuel him, kill many of us and betrayed the Famiglia for a petty spat. He even killed one of his own in cold blood”
“Ottavio?” She asked and at his nod, she said “Good”
Moretti looked startled at her voice and stopped wiggling in trying to get out, confused and a little bit betrayed. Tsuna could almost scowl. Vongola was full of senile elders who probably thought peace could be achieved by lying and manipulating, while the next generation thought forgiving and let bygones be bygones with no much as a slap on your hand was the best course of action. Really, why the fuck did they think she was going to be an obedient doll?
“What did you expected? Hold hands, have tea and forgive the betrayal? Ottavio deserved to die after betraying his leader and selling weapons of mass production to a corrupted army. Not to mention the hostages he killed to draw Varia in" She said dryly "And to be truthful, I'm not different from him. I was going to bury you, dead or alive, I didn’t care so long as I didn’t get in trouble”
She stood up and brushed the sand from her legs before looking down at him with the best glare she could make without succumbing to it. She couldn’t choke him with killer intent, not with her friends present, but her intentions were clear in her eyes because he flinched.
“Make no mistake, if you follow me; approach me, my friends or my classmates and try another sick joke like this, I will kill you" She delivered with bitter anger “This is where we part, Moretti the Murdered. Though I hope you can breathe underwater too. There’s a storm coming, and the tide will rise in 5 minutes”
She turned and walked away, ignoring his questions and frantic movements to dig himself out while still on chains. The storm will hit before he can escape, but if he lives or dies, that wouldn’t be on her. She was just sad that her friends would be hit in the crossfire.
“We should have buried him deeper” Gokudera grumbled with crossed arms.
“Don’t bother, he will leave us alone”
“Vongola?” Yamamoto asked a little low-spirited at being misled and tricked so easily.
“Iemitsu. Both. I don’t know”
“How did you find out? The evidence was perfect”
“Too perfect” Gokudera kicked the sand.
“When I first saw the body, I knew he wasn’t dead. And with the clues leading to Jack, it was clear what Vongola wanted so I just played along” Tsuna explained quietly, hugging her arms against the wind too.
“For what purpose?” Yamamoto asked with a confused shake of his head “Why would they fake a case to catch a criminal when they can do it themselves just fine?”
“Haven’t you realized it yet? It was a test to see how we worked and how well we followed orders”
It really was humiliating and a nuisance, to think Vongola can threaten them and force them to their will simply because they weren’t strong enough to go against them. Today worked fine, but it could have easily gone downhill, many civilians were involved and if a different scenario was created, someone could have really died.
“Still want to be part of it?”
Yamamoto didn’t give a verbal answer, but he stayed close to them so his intention was clear. The Mafia wasn’t sunshine and rainbows as she once used to believe, but it really was too late to get out from the shadows. All they could do was hold on and try to fight back.
Once they returned and changed themselves out of their clothes, they tried to let loose a little and enjoy the bonfire. Neither Gokudera nor Tsuna had ever been to one, they never went camping or parties at the beach at night so everyone made sure to fill them in and made them eat lots of chocolate smores and watermelon slices, not that Tsuna minded about that.
They were also gifted a box of sparklers each by the staff that they held and played with until the sticks burned out. The smell of ozone lingered in the air, the clouds above were dark and rolling but the sight didn’t interfere with the mood. They stayed late in front of the fire, telling ghost stories and funny memories as well as creating new ones.
Tsuna found herself enjoying the night, feeding Leon sticky smores and laughing at the ridiculous stories, that is until her home tutor finally contacted her just to remind her of her homework. At least he didn’t call her to scold her for ‘the mission’ or give her another one.
"Ugg”
"Whose that?"
"Reborn” She sighed heavily “He wants me to think of a new startup project. It needs to be unique and to his standards”
What could possibly please a hitman? A simple coffee or cake shop wouldn’t do, he already rejected that idea and she wasn’t good at anything else that wasn’t painting so she didn’t know what else to come up with.
“What about photography?”
“Nah, it’s too easy”
“A translating agency?”
“Too common”
“You can sell Japanese products in a box to the international market. Or Italians, for the matter”
“That’s good, but I think it's already done”
“Opening a podcast?”
“Depends on the information given”
“Well, he certainly is hard to please”
They spend a couple of minutes brainstorming back and forth, all ideas were good but were already done, so it was an instant rejection by Reborn’s standard. Tsuna didn’t want to break her head thinking, she was already starting a multi-millionaire fake-organ project, but Reborn was petty and a jerk too, so good ideas could also be rejected.
“I know!” She suddenly said “I will build a coffee shop with cakes on the menu on this island that will hide the detective office at the back to solve murder mystery cases. With cats!"
"There's no way that will be accepted”
Her phone pinged.
"He said yes!"
“What kind of tutor is he?!”
.
.
.
The storm hit at nighttime.
Tsuna woke up by a rumble of loud thunder, one that rattled the windows and shook her to the core, for the sound of clapping in the sky sounded more like a shotgun that ringed and lingered in her head. Her heart started beating fast, she could hear it in her ears as she sat up, wide eyes staring at the window as if waiting for something to come.
The wind howled and waves crashed, but not a drop of rain hit the windows. It took her a couple of minutes to breathe out, and turned to the other side of the room, where Hana was peacefully sleeping, undisturbed by the noise. She stayed staring at her for a while until her heart started to slow down but the image of her dream stayed in her mind.
Slowly, silently, she stood up from bed and left the room.
Leon blinked awake after she left the bed, but she closed the door before he could follow her. Frantically, he started to pace.
And Tsuna…
It was like she was possessed by some force, an invisible being pulling her forth, walking the thin line between dream and reality that blurred the more she walked in silence through the dark and silent beach. She walked and walked, all the way to the shore where she stood barefoot in the sand, the raging waves barely touching her feet but looked like by every pull and push of the tide, they seemed to be trying to reach her.
To claw her feet and drag her into the waters.
It was quiet.
But the thunderstorm was brewing. Lightning crawled in the clouds, breaking the darkness like fireworks in the night sky, sizzling a sweet, pungent aroma that mixed with the salt of the waves roaring; whispering.
And Tsuna…
She wasn’t there anymore.
“What are you doing on a night like this? Alone and in your nightgown?” A voice asked from behind, having watched the girl raise from bed and walk alone to the beach. He didn’t try his luck in breaking in and sleeping on her bed, but he remained close for reasons of his own. He wasn’t expecting her to wake in the middle of the night, but Mukuro loved to tease her for the amusing reactions she made.
Yet at not receiving an answer, he walked closer.
Curious.
“Tsunayuuki?”
She stood still, not moving or flinching at his presence, at the wind batting her hair or the cold waves crashing in her feet. Standing tall like a monolith, unaffected by it all, it was more like she was the conduit of the forces of nature; beckoning and fueling, the storm starting and ending with her.
He didn’t like it.
“Hey”
Something was wrong.
“Tsunayuuki!”
Something was breaking.
At the first drop of rain, he moved to stand by her side, glaring with confusion and hidden concern at seeing tears and blood pouring down her nose, her orange eyes staring at nothing and everything, listening to screams and whispers of ghosts and sirens but not his voice as he called her again and again.
Over and over.
And Tsuna…
Everything was fading and breaking but there was one thing clear in her drowning mind, a thought that was as simple as breathing and heartbreaking as dying.
The sea was calling.
.
.
.
̳̿͟͞c̳̳̿̿͟͟͞͞a̳̳̿̿͟͟͞͞n̳̿͟͞ ̳̿͟͞y̳̳̿̿͟͟͞͞o̳̳̿̿͟͟͞͞u̳̿͟͞ ̳̿͟͞h̳̳̿̿͟͟͞͞e̳̳̿̿͟͟͞͞a̳̳̿̿͟͟͞͞r̳̿͟͞ ̳̿͟͞m̳̳̿̿͟͟͞͞e̳̿͟͞?
.
.
.
Notes:
Thank you so much for reading!
I tried my best to update on xmas day and then before new years, but I couldn’t make it on time. It was a tough year for me, emotionally, financially and mentally. Sometimes I barely had the inspiration to write a page, let alone a paragraph. But I’m really happy to see how far this fic has gone and how positive it has been received. You guys are amazing!
Here’s hoping for a great new year! See y'all soon! ヽ(=^・ω・^=)丿
Chapter 28: Down the Rabbit Hole
Notes:
Guys, I’m so excited to start this new story arc. Many mysteries will be revealed and many more will surface. Sorry in advance lol. I say I’m excited and know what will happen, but I still have a lot to write and connect for the plot to work. I’ll try my best!
Also, fun fact: This was going to be a Valentine’s special that I had written 6 years ago that lined perfectly with the story timeline, but it was very silly, childish and full of errors so I had to discard it.
Hope you enjoy the chapter! Mind the tags!
-
My laptop's battery died so I finished writing this on my phone. I'm so sorry about the grammar errors, I'll fix them as soon as I save my laptop!
-
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
She was dreaming.
“Tsunayuuki-”
Submerged under water or floating down the sky;
that's all she knew and felt
as she fell in and out of consciousness.
“Stay with me-
-will arrive soon”
Somewhere deep in the bowels of the void,
a voice kept calling.
Crying.
“I can’t-”
She felt hatred, remorse, fear and anger.
It was like a lovers spat, fierce and frightening,
only worse.
“You’re a cruel lady-
-asking me to end-
-worth my-
It was consuming her.
A deepest sadness, like losing a beloved.
She was the beloved.
“I hate-”
And she
Was
Falling.
Fading.
Breaking.
“-the future?”
“Tsunayuuki!”
Gasping a breath she didn’t know she needed, she opened her eyes to see a world upside down looking back at her. The sky was wide, bleeding orange with clouds and skyscrapers tumbling down, fading into dust before they could even reach the surface she was laying on. Her hands, as if scared she would drift away too, gripped wet grass and refused to let go.
“W-What...?”
“Hush”
She gulped, or tried to, as she almost choked on something stuck in her throat. Her eyes, unfocused and frenzied, searched for Mukuro as his voice, neutral and familiar, kept calling her from somewhere near. He was close, his presence comforting in this distorting spell of reality.
“What? What is this? Where…?” Was she hallucinating? She didn’t… she didn’t understand what was happening. Where or when she even was. Or who-
“You’re dreaming” She turned her head to see her Mist looking down at her with a frown, mismatched eyes almost glowing by the intense stare he was giving her. “I couldn’t wake you”
“What does that mean?” She whispered and tried to get up despite her body feeling numb and heavy. Her hands trembled, and the grass at her fingertips curled and withered at her touch. It was cold, very cold.
“You saw something”
“I…” She sat, and she could only blink at the beautiful garden surrounding her before a shiver went through her body, cold and sharp. Everything around them glitched and changed for a second, there were flashes of white and red before the illusion returned to the garden she once walked with Mukuro.
Or that’s what she thought, because there was no sparkling lake. No trees or sakura blossoms, and there was definitely no pleasant lightness in her body as she surveyed the empty meadow.
“Where are we?”
“Your subconscious made it up. It’s your mind scape”
Yeah, that she could gather. Still, there was something wrong with this place. Nevermind the upside world in the sky, Tsuna could see empty patches where the grass was scorched as if a fire had broken in. And up ahead, where the lake should have been was a huge wall of ivy enclosing the area. Hiding something, blocking something, or maybe even it was just a misplaced decoration.
She doesn’t know.
“Why are we here?”
Mukuro was silent for a moment, assessing her with a frown before shrugging nonchalantly.
“You were sleepwalking and became paralysed as soon as the storm hit”
She doesn’t remember that.
“Tsunayuuki?”
“Yeah?”
“You were bleeding”
She doesn’t remember that either.
To be truthful, she wasn’t even aware of her present self at the moment. Everything felt so distant, like seeing things from inside a bubble, or a dream maybe. Was she dreaming? Lucid dreaming? She could think, but at the same time, it was as if she was observing things in a detached, foggy view.
“Why are we here?”
“I told you” Mukuro shifted, and she tried to focus on his face, on the grass on her hands and the sudden crawling sensation at the back of her neck. “I found you in the storm. It’s been 5 hours since, I only just managed to wake you here”
Was he the one calling her?
If so, why was he crying?
And if she's been asleep for so long, then… then-
“Where is my body?”
“On a plane, flying to Japan” He answered and after a pause he added “I had to leave your cat behind”
“Wait, what?” She was startled by that minimal detail, something so absurd and small was enough to break her dizzy spell and return her awareness back to her body if only for a moment “Why?!”
“It was you or him”
“Couldn’t you have, I don’t know, carried him or something? No one would have batted an eye if I smuggled a cat”
“There was no time. Tsunayuuki, you weren’t breathing”
“W-What?” She flinched back, and if it weren’t for his arm latching over her back she would have fallen back down. And slowly, so very slowly, she released the grass to grip his jacket instead.
“Whatever it was that took over you, it froze you in time. You weren’t seeing or listening, you weren’t there . So where were you?”
Why was he asking her when her thoughts were already fading into the back of her mind. Dispersing, as if she was moments away from waking up. It made her moan weakly in confused pain, feeling a sudden heaviness settling into her core, as if trying to drag her back to slumber.
For some reason, she knew there will be no way back if she falls.
“What did you do?”
She blinked her eyes open, not realizing she had closed them and looked at Mukuro, who despite still holding her body up, was looking at her wonderland instead with a thoughtful expression. It made her turn her head to see whatever it was that had grabbed his attention, and it took her a while to see them, but when she did, it was like she had stopped breathing again.
“Tsunayuuki?”
Despite her legs not feeling like her own, she still pushed herself to stand and brought a hand to her head, where it started pulsing.
Still,she took a step,
and another,
and another.
She just walked through the meadow, where the scorched grass had glitched into bundles of weed. Or rather, of flowers. All of them, growing and withering in the same place at the same time. Flowers that weren't there before, but were now, and they were familiar, as if this was something that had already happened, once upon a dream.
“Do you see this pattern?” she heard herself saying, but her eyes remained on the closest bundle consisting of three flowers with seven white petals.
“The flowers?”
“Three flowers. All of them” she waved her hand to point at the patched covering the meadow “I’ve been seeing this pattern for months”
At first it was just idle dreams, then they became bored doodles in all the margins of her school notebooks.
She doesn't know what they meant, or what they were trying to tell her if they had managed to root themselves deep into her consciousness. See wasn't even aware when exactly she started noticing the pattern, all that she knew is that if one petal falls, all three of them will whither along.
And that spelled disaster.
"......"
"Did you hear that?"
She tilted her head to listen closely to the whisper in the wind. She has heard that chilling voice before, has become intimately familiar with it. But she hasn't heard it in her sleep, at least not like this.
It sounded clearer, louder.
Angrier
And it was coming from the dome of vines that had appeared. Was it always there, though? And she just didn’t notice until now or did her mind just, decided to ruin her perfect landscape of bright greens with dull walls.
But call it intuition or her dream narrative, instead of walking towards that shadowy area like any curious person would, she backed away. She followed the flowers instead, away from the garden and far away into the hills. She hasn’t walked that far before, she can’t trust her memory to remember how many times she has appeared in this dreamscape, but she has never walked this far before.
The grass seemed never ending, but nothing could last forever, not even in a dream. Maybe her intuition was working properly now, because she found her hand raising to pat the air in front of her as she walked until her fingers brushed against something invisible, but solid in front of her. It was hard, but the more she focused the more she could see a sudden darkness swirling beyond. It was like a crystal barrier keeping them away from the void, enclosing them inside the garden with no way out.
“Please-”
She turned around to see Mukuro right behind her, watching her in silence and curiosity. And what he said before about her body being on a plane instead of the villa’s bed was starting to register. But before she could ask him to elaborate exactly how her body was moving against her will, a sudden echo made her look up to see the upside world breaking and fading down on them.
“What’s happening?”
“You’re waking up”
“No”
It wasn’t that.
“No. We need to go back”
“Back where?”
“I don’t know”
And now Mukuro was looking at her like she was losing her mind, and maybe she was, because she didn’t know what was happening either.
“Tsunayuuki?”
The echo started howling, this time loud enough for Mukuro to look up with bright eyes and power emanating from him. But no mist flames emanated to stop the destruction of the world above, on the contrary. The world they were standing in suddenly went up in flames.
But this wasn’t his doing.
And it wasn’t hers either.
It was something else.
“Don’t go”
"Wake up!"
.
.
.
When she blinked, it was as if her reality had flickered and her view changed in less than a second. Gone was the grass and upside world, and instead, the front of her yard greeted her. Her knees wobbled, and she gripped the gate tightly to stop herself from falling. There wasn’t even a moment of warning in her mind, one moment she was there, and now she’s here.
Was she still dreaming?
Bianchi was already by the door, looking over her shoulder with a concerned expression that she quickly waved with an awkward smile and a shake of her head. It was easy to smile and pretend while her mind was blanking with plain fear and confusion.
She took a moment to gather her thoughts, to feel sand on her shoes without socks, a hat on her head to shadow her eyes and a hastily put on jacket that by the smell of mint alone she knew it was Gokudera’s. Her luggage was next to her feet, her backpack was on her back, and there was a small bag of souvenirs hanging on her wrist that she definitely forgot to get but had somehow bought.
What the fuck?
Clamoring made her hitch her breath to remind her she still needed to go inside. So with a shaky exhale, she grabbed her luggage and started to walk. The door was left open, so she easily pushed it with her foot and wiggled her way inside.
“I’m home!”
“Welcome back, dear”
“Baka-Tsuna!”
“Aloha!”
“Ne, ne, ne! Did you bring any presents? Where are my presents?”
“Lambo, no shout”
“Welcome back, Tsuna-nee”
“Hey” She sagged and let her bags drop to hug her mom.
“Did you have fun? Go shower and change, dinner will be ready in an hour so you can unpack later too, okay? Leave the laundry to me”
“It’s fine, mom. I’ll do it later”
“You got tanned, Tsu-chan” Her mom laughed as she rubbed her cheeks under her eyes. “And you got some freckles too! Maybe the sun did you good”
It was a miracle she didn’t get sunburnt, knowing her luck. But she would take having freckles instead of the culmination of last night’s whatever and this morning’s something instead. She could already feel a headache coming.
And despite trying to put on a front, her mother ushered upstairs to take a bath after the long flight she has no memory about and changed into clean clothes, because hers were somehow covered in sand. And maybe it was because she was home that she felt comfortable in her own skin, felt relaxed and unworried as she gave the bag of souvenirs to the kids to choose whatever it was there.
She will have to ask Mukuro exactly what he did while he was on her body.
God, what a creepy thought.
No, she will also have to set some rules of never doing it again and if it does indeed happen - which she prays it doesn’t, pretty please not again - then he will have to follow orders on what not to do while he navigates her comatose body. Maybe she should ask Gokudera to look for signs so that he keeps an eye out, or better yet, talk with Chrome to understand the experience because she has zero memory of it happening.
Leon was already reuniting with Reborn, so she quickly ran to the bathroom and locked herself in.
While digging through her stuff, she found a small, strawberry bottle of body lotion with sparkles on it that apparently Song Ro Na gave her as a goodbye gift, along with her phone number, which she would save for later.
Having all the time in the world, she sat on the bathtub for close to an hour and washed away all the sand from her hair and skin and just soaked in hot water to calm down. Whatever it was that happened last night seemed gone now, in the way that the feeling and memories were vanishing quickly.
It was as if nothing had happened.
A fading dream, nothing more.
But there was still something nagging at the back of her mind, and she knew she wouldn’t be able to rest in peace until it was gone.
When the water was turning cold and the golden sparkles had glued to her skin, she got out and dressed in fresh clothes before leaving the sandy ones in the laundry basket. She was drying her hair with a towel when she walked into her room where Reborn was already waiting for her. He was her tutor and in a way, the way she delivered a mission would reflect back to her teachings, so a part of her was anxious to know his opinion.
“You took your time”
“There was sand on my hair” She sniffed and kept her hands rubbing the towel on her hair so as to not appear eager in front of him. “So…”
“You planted the fake evidence and got Jack Garcia arrested without raising suspicion or incriminating your guardians. Good job" She exhaled at the praise "But you relayed on Leon too much, you fail"
"What?!"
“You’re grounded and will be punished”
“That's not fair! There were students around, what else could I’ve done?”
“You’ll write an essay on what else you could have done without a magical companion”
“Ugg!” Throwing the towel to the floor, she fell on her bed at the unfairness, knowing that her punishment would end up being ridiculous in nature. They still haven’t discussed her new entrepreneur project, and that was a reminder that poor Puru was all alone on that island with no way back. And there was no way she could go back for him without raising attention, and it's not like she knew anyone still on the island to pick him up.
Maybe Mukuro can still possess him and return on his own?
Or maybe Puru will be fine this way, in his own body with no one stealing time from him.
“Dame-Tsuna, what is it?”
“I lost time…I…” She whispered while she stared at the bare ceiling and gripped the bedsheets. “I was dreaming? I don’t know. I wasn’t aware and um… Mukuro brought me here”
“He possessed you?”
“I didn’t wake up until a moment ago. I just…This hasn’t happened before, right? I mean, I mean sometimes yeah I get lost in thought but this feels different…I really don't remember how I got home”
“You said you had a dream” Reborn asked pensively, knowing now not to take her worries lightly “What did you see?”
“Nothing” She smiled at the ceiling, unmoored and detached at the meaning of her words. “There was nothing”
He stared at her, not trusting if she was telling the truth or lying about it. It made her smile a little more. One month ago, he would be knocking the answers out of her with a mallet and electric wire wrapped around her feet. Now, he just lets her babble nonsense to gain a better insight of the mess that was her head.
“We'll look at this matter later. Go downstairs and eat, your mother missed you”
“Yeah” She sighed and brought a hand to rub her eyes tiredly “Yeah”
“Dame-Tsuna. Breathe”
“Yeah”
He was kind enough to leave her alone for a moment to pull herself together. There wasn’t much she could do, what happened just happened and becoming detached from the situation was easier somehow. And now she was back home, safe and sound and Reborn was here, so whatever happens now, she wouldn’t face it alone.
She removed the hand from her face and turned to her side. Right next to her head was a pink velvet box Bianchi had gifted her months ago that she used to keep little trinkets she found around, but now was holding an even special treasure. With tentative fingers, she reached out to open the lid, revealing the sapphire gem of the Vongola Ring looking back at her.
She didn’t miss the thing, but the unmistakable pull was still there despite their brief time apart.
She has no current mind to reflect on it, but the voices did stop then, didn’t they? Will the dreams stop too if she wears it?
[Breathe]
Well that answered her question.
“Who are you?” She asked the empty room, while she curled on her bed and stared at the ring with lidded eyes, willing them not to cry.
[It’ll be okay]
“I’m going crazy”
She didn’t remove the ring though, and the heavy weight was enough to ground her as she walked downstairs and into the kitchen where everyone was already gathered and talking loudly.
Dinner went on as it always did, they had fried rice and okonomiyaki where the kids got creative and drew silly doodles on everyone's pancakes despite Tsuna being the only one who could draw. Well, Reborn made a perfect copy of his face on his own dish, but he doesn’t count.
Tsuna of course had to tell them about the trip so she regal them with the best of it, excluding the dump into the swamp, the theft, murder and mind controlling.
Later, much later, after helping her mom do the dishes despite her refusals, Tsuna lingered in the kitchen with the mind to heat some milk&honey to drink before sleep when the souvenir bag grabbed her attention. Apparently Mukuro had bought muscovado toffee and sugar, along with a bag of instant creamy coffee, her bonito flakes and surprisingly; a pretty aqua cord bracelet with a little starfish - fake of course - hanging and tied with a tassel that was without doubt a gift for her mom.
What was Mukuro thinking, buying her mom pretty stuff? Although she was glad he was considerate enough to remember something that did not concern him, she knew that this gesture as well as spiriting her body away will add to her fee with him.
Seeing as there wasn’t much to do, and she didn’t want to be coped in her room, she debated the option at hand before trying a little experiment.
“What are you doing?” Reborn asked at the table, watching her taking a mug of hot water out of the microwave.
“Coffee” She said as she measured one spoon of the instant coffee and plopped two muscovado sugar balls inside. “I had a dream where I was drinking it and actually enjoyed it. I must have picked it somewhere so I thought I should start now”
“You’re using the microwave? Dame-Tsuna, that’s sacrilegious, throw it away!”
“I’m not going to waste it!”
“You already did! Throw it!”
.
.
.
A few weeks later, August graced them with more rain and hot humid weather. Despite that, everyone was in a good mood as they were preparing to say goodbye to summer and welcome fall by holding a school festival at the end of the month. Everywhere in Japan, regions were celebrating their own festivals with showcases of dances and fireworks at night.
Namimori had its own festivals held at the riverbank and at the town’s shrine. She has only attended once to each one, dragged there by people she refused to call friends at that time but still went willingly without asking for anything in return.
She went once to the shrine festival, dragged there by Kyoya on her first year back from Italy with the intent of biting to death noisy herbivores but returning right back because the crowd was huge and they ended up watching the fireworks from her house yard and eating hamburger steaks and taiyakis her mom made for them.
And then the river festival two years ago, where Kyoko had finally convinced her to wear a yukata and go with her with the bribe of crepes with berries and cookies. Tsuna couldn’t say no to that. But then Ryohei, who was bodyguarding them, got into a fierce competitive battle with a kid over a ring game, and to make the story short, they were banned from returning.
So Tsuna was actually really excited for the school festival and even having the possibility of going to the shrine festival this year with everyone.
Of course there were still many things to carry through before that could happen, such as surviving training for one. Reborn had in fact doubled her training and was getting her hyper intuition to act while she was sleeping. Her night routine was ruined because she couldn't sleep with the anxious feeling that he was planning something, even if nothing ended up happening. Anticipating, he had called it. Torture, she had heard.
Then there was the struggle in class of choosing a theme for the school festival. The cafe was the most popular option, but because it was very ‘old fashioned’ as some boys had argued, there was a discord still going on before and after class for a week now. They only have three more days to submit their theme before preparations began.
She never used to participate in this event, always hiding in Kyoya’s office and bringing food to the poor Disciplinary Committee who worked extra hard on that day. But now she had reasons to enjoy the day with her friends, so she was willing to put in an effort to participate.
Still, Tsuna wasn't worried about what to do, as depressing as it sounded, her suggestions didn’t matter to the class, and it’s not like she had any good ones so she kept quiet and went along with whatever Kyoko wanted, because Yamamoto's idea of turning the classroom into a hybrid dojo with batting cages and Gokudera’s mad scientist lab were quickly rejected since day one.
And there was still the option of Reborn interfering and turning this event into a little mafia cafe with real guns and poison cooking, so really, she didn’t have much of a choice there.
Her third concern, however, was perhaps the most distracting one.
She was never one to study, so researching was very consuming and boring. And when she couldn’t find anything on the internet and the books at the school library weren’t helpful, she knew she'd have to ask for external help. Verde was out of the question, with that stunt he pulled on her, she swears she could still smell some fish scent coming from her hair.
She didn’t know she was becoming really invested in solving this, or that her friends would notice, for the matter.
"What's wrong with Tsuna?" Yamamoto asked during one of their hangouts after school, where Haru had invited them all to a takoyaki shop to make up for the lost time.
"Isn't it obvious?" She said dreamly "Just look at her! Her far away eyes, her dreamy face"
"She is in love!" Kyoko chirped beside her.
"No way!" Gokudera crossed his arms with a glare, even Hana looked skeptical at the admission. As they all turned to the cause of question, all they could see was the brunette staring wistfully at the window with a half uneaten bowl of takoyaki in front of her. She had talked and joked before, but she was quiet now, thinking, and then she sighed deeply.
"IT'S A SIGN!"
“What?” Tsuna was startled out from her thoughts and looked at them with wide eyes at the sudden yell.
“Nothing!” Haru quickly dismissed it with a grin “Say, Tsuna-san, are you going to eat those?”
“Don’t steal Juudaime’s food! You invited us here!”
“I’m not stealing, just asking! Takoyaki’s taste better freshly made, it was just a simple concern!”
“Maa~ Haru’s right on that one”
“Shut up, idiot! Don’t be on her side”
“I’m not on her side, it’s just a common fact of fish food”
“You’re not on my side?”
“No, well I mean-
“Then you’re not invited to my birthday party anymore!”
“Haru-chan, don’t be mean”
“You’re all monkeys”
“Hah?!”
“Whatever is happening?” Tsuna whispered to herself as she stared at the table in confusion but smiled nonetheless at their antics.
Who knew having friends would be a good kind of weird?
.
.
.
"Listen up, everyone. Our new mission is of utmost importance. We find the bastard who’s playing with Juudaime’s heart and kill him painfully slow"
"Maa, maa, don't go to far"
“You’re all idiots” Hana shook her head, not knowing why she tagged along in spying the brunette after school was let out and she escaped saying she had business to attend, alone. “Thank goddess that Miura girl is not here”
“She’s in the plan, by the way. She just texted me”
“You lot, doesn’t it occur to you that maybe Sawada is just working on an assignment from that tutor of hers? You know she hates those”
“But I saw her skipping her library duties” Kyoko pointed out with a worried expression “Tsuna-chan has never skipped that before, she needs those credits”
“And you think she skipped, because she’s hiding a lover?”
“Boyfriend. I don’t think she’s ready for a lover”
“Aren’t they the same thing?” Yamamoto asked, confused.
“Who cares! If someone is blackmailing her to skip school, then it’s obvious we need to find that bastard!”
"Why are you crowding?"
A cold voice asked from behind them, and really, Hana was really regretting going along with this monkey’s ideas, even Kyoko was being corrupted by them.
"Hibari-san!"
“Yo, Hibari. We are on a secret mission" Yamamoto greeted him with ease, as if they were long time comrades.
“For loitering after class, I’ll bite you to death”
"Wait! This is important!” Yamamoto raised his hands in surrender and ducked under a tonfa attack with swift reflexes, which only seemed to annoy the prefect even more. For the past weeks, Hibari has been glaring and initiating fights with him, which he has successfully dodged and escaped, much to the school’s demon ire. When asked about it, Tsuna merely patted him on the back and congratulated him for graduating from being an herbivore to an omnivore.
“Wait! Wait, this is really important!”
“Hibari-san, you spend time with Tsuna-chan, right?”
“Kyoko” Hana warned her in a harsh whisper, but the girl ignored her in favor of looking polite and charming.
“Do you know if she’s involved in some illicit affair or if she’s having trouble with a secret admirer?”
Hibari paused and looked at them as if they were strange creatures, or bugs, Hana thought. And maybe luck was on their side because instead of beating them, Hibari turned around and left them there.
“I think we broke him”
“Sorry for wasting your time! We’re leaving now!”
“Kyoko, I can’t believe you!”
“He’s not scary, Hana-chan. And he’s good friends with Tusna-chan, if there is someone who knows more then it’d be him”
“I doubt she tells him all about her nonexistent boys trouble to him”
“It’d be funny if she did”
“So what now?” Yamamoto asked once they were safely out of school grounds.
“I’m here! I’m here!” A loud voice called them, and they didn’t need to turn to see who it was that was running up to them.
“Here comes the crazy one” Gokudera grumbled, ignoring Hana’s glare.
“Okay, so what happened? What’s the plan? Did she confess?” Haru asked, somehow, not out of breath despite having run here all the way from her own school.
“I think we should leave Sawada alone”
“Maybe we can just ask if she needs help”
“Or we can spy on her!” “It’s for a good cause! Really, if Tsuna-san is in trouble I want to help, but she tends to keep quiet and hide her fears. If we don’t catch her unsuspecting, she’ll never tell us what’s wrong”
The boys couldn't refute her, despite a part of them also agreeing with Hana’s reasoning, they also knew probably better than the girls how evasive Tsuna could really be when sharing her thoughts and troubles. And something was clearly bothering her.
“I understand your point, still. This is invading her privacy, don’t you think she’ll be mad if we’re stalking her?”
“We’re not stalking, we’re searching for her!”
“Okay, and where is she then?”
“She likes to go to the park near her house” Yamamoto rubbed the back of his head with a small laugh at Hana’s hawk glare “We can start looking there? And if she’s there, then we offer our assistance and if she says no, we back off”
“Okay”
“Okay, let’s go!” Haru grabbed Kyoko’s hand and started marching down the street “Mission, catch the white rabbit, START!”
It didn’t take them long to reach the park the brunette frequented, and lo and behold, she was indeed there, sitting in the grass with many papers sprawled on her lap and three open books by her side. There was an unfinished juice can stopping the papers from flying away and a package of pocky resting over her knee.
And despite having agreed on intercepting her as soon as they spotted her, they all remained behind and hid under some bushes and trees in fear of being discovered. Tsuna was clearly stressed, nibbling on her lip instead of a pocky stick as she skimmed everything those papers held.
"What are those?"
"Love letters?"
Tsuna sighed and reached to turn the page of one of those books.
"She is sighing again!"
Yes, but if a girl received a love letter, then her face should have been bashful and giddy, not miserable and exhausted. Or maybe that was just Sawada’s way of dealing with love? Who knows. She has never been interested in someone before, and she knows because Kyoko has tried to ask about it when the question is eventually brought up.
"Seven… seven what?" They heard the brunette mumble and reach for something in her bag.
“She got seven admirers?”
Okay, no. This was ridiculous and an invasion of privacy.
But both Kyoko and Haru held her arms as she was about to step out of her hiding place and she sighed in exasperation at their antics.
"Shh, she is speaking with someone"
"Are you sure there is nothing about it?" Sawada asked, now sitting with her knees up to her chest and holding a phone in her ear. "Months, weeks, this morning in my math homework. It has me shaken, that's why I called you behind Reborn’s back. ----- I don’t know, I didn’t, did you know? I mean, I had no idea about the zero flames, but dreamt of them before Xanxus came back so I’m freaking out ----- Yeah, everything’s fine, I just hope it remains that way. How are things back there? ----- Must be nice, here it’s getting hotter and humid by the minute, aahh I wish I could go there ----- I miss you too. But… I don’t think I’m ready… ----- Yeah… hey um, I gotta go, Reborn is waiting for me. Don’t tell Xanxus, okay? Or Squalo. Or Bel. Mammon, I’ll pay for your services, you know Vongola’s fortune is mine now so please keep this a secret for now, please?”
“She’s rich?” Hana asked.
“Shh!”
"Yeah, say hi to everyone for me. Ciao"
Gokudera and Yamamoto shared a look at the familiar names, and they instantly knew that this ‘secret lover’ was not what they originally thought.
"Nothing, huh?" Tsuna sighed heavily, and crunched the stick to finish it before putting everything back inside the backpack and standing up with a groan. "Why are you guys following me?"
Tsuna talking to herself was not new, and after the supposed love letters and that phone call, it didn't seem strange for her to speak to the air. But then she turned around with an unamused expression at the spot where they all were hiding for the past minutes; because of course she knew they were there the whole time.
"Sorry, Tsuna-chan" Kyoko apologized, looking ashamed and dragging a pouting Haru to take the blame as well, who looked crestfallen.
"We wanted to know who your secret lover was!"
"My what?"
"It's just that… You have been spacing a lot lately, and you always have that far away look and always in thoughts, and you sigh a lot too! When a girl does all of that could only mean that she is in love and we wanted to make sure you were okay"
Tsuna blinked, looked at them, at Hana, at the boys, before blinking again and bursting into loud laughter that lasted almost a minute. By the time she composed a little, with tears glued to her eyelashes, everyone felt silly by the earlier assumption.
"I’m sorry. Sorry, I must have worried you all, huh?"
"So… you are not in love?"
"Maybe~ maybe not~" She teased, but at their blank faces, she crossed her arms and deadpanned "No. But that's not why I have been spacing lately. Someone gave me a riddle, and I can't seem to decode it, and it's driving me nuts"
"Oh, so that’s why"
“Hahi, why didn’t you say so earlier?! We can help” Haru eagerly offered, not embarrassed at all by her mistaken assumption or the spying plan that backfired before it was even created. Tsuna didn’t look offended at all, so the spike of guilt they felt when she caught them dissolved.
"We can help, Tsuna-chan"
"Thanks, but I have to do it alone." She gave them a tired smile despite having laughed brightly a moment ago “Homework, Reborn. You know how he is”
“Told you so” Hana sighed and shook her head, still not believing she fell for their ridiculous plan.
“It was a good mystery”
“You’re all ridiculous, were you really stalking me because you thought I was hiding a secret relationship? You guys are my only relationship”
“Aww, Tsuna-san I love you too” Haru immediately hugged her, making Tsuna squirm lightly.
“Please let go. Here, you can keep the pocky”
“Sorry, we didn’t mean to sneak upon you” Yamamoto apologized with an easy grin.
“It’s fine. You guys are not subtle at all”
Tsuna reassured them all that she wasn’t mad, and that they really needed to upgrade their espionage and had to decline walking home together because she still had one last thing to do. So, after promising to meet tomorrow at school, they departed and she started walking her way home where Reborn was no doubt waiting for her with another round of harsh training.
"I know you are following me~" She called without stopping, and smiled to herself when she finally heard steps coming behind her. Now that was stealth. Too bad it didn’t work on her anymore.
"Talk" Kyoya demanded, and she shrugged.
"It’s nothing. Just some dreams that kept me up"
"Dreams?"
"Yeah..." Oh, she hasn’t told him, has she? He was the first to know about the early stage of the hyper intuition, but not what followed. She hasn’t even asked him about Fon either. With everything that’s been going on, they haven't sat down to have a talk since that morning in the hospital when everything went to shit. The talks between beatings didn't count as appropriate. "Apparently I can see the future. They are trying to tell me something, I just don’t know what yet"
"The papers?"
She held back a giggle. It was funny how he stalked the friends that were stalking her for the same reason.
"Were sketches and notes from the dreams I had. I was trying to see if I could decode it, but I'm hopeless and tired. I asked a friend in Italy if they could help, but there's nothing"
"Hn"
“Why? Are you curious?” She poked him in the shoulder with a carefree smile before ducking over a metal tonfa and kept on teasing. “Kyoya? were you jealous? Did you also thought I had a boyfriend?”
“Ridiculous” He huffed, annoyed he couldn't whack her before demanding his free hand at her “Show me”
“You won’t understand either”
Still, she relented and dug into her bag to hand him one of the sketches she had drawn. She and Mammon had already consulted every botanical book and web link available with no result, she even swallowed her anxiousness and added Song Ro Na’s number to ask her about it, but it was futile too. Whatever it was she had drawn didn’t exist and she was starting to consider she just made it up.
She couldn’t decipher their symbolism either because in her mind, they didn’t have any specific color. They weren't white or gray either, which made it all the more complicated to explain.
“You don’t like flowers”
“Yeah, but what does that have anything to do with it?”
“They’re not flowers”
“Kyoya” She stated “My subconscious has been making me draw this thing for the past few months, all while I was on the brink of an hysterical meltdown, I don’t think my preference over gardening has something to do with repetition”
“They’re not flowers. You didn’t draw the pollen”
And he was looking at her like she was an idiot, because with all her preaching about art school and expensive paintings, she should have realized weeks ago that the drawing in her hand was basic and empty. While there was shadow and texture on the stems and petals forming the supposed flowers, the disks where the seeds and pollen should have been were a hollow white circle.
“Huh?”
It didn’t explain what it was, but at least they could cross flowers from the list.
.
.
.
Despite that discovery, the good mood evaporated as soon as night fell.
Training was hellish that day, but something kept her from finding rest and left her staring at the ceiling while she fiddled with the ring in her hand. She felt anxious. The house was too quiet, but for some reason she didn’t want it to end. It was as if whatever morning might bring, she wanted to stay far away from it in the safety of her house.
She had felt dread and fear on the night of Mukuro’s battle, horror and heartbreak with Xanxus.
But this... this was a different type of terror.
As if the monster hiding under her bed would crawl to steal her life away.
She fought with Mukuro for survival, fought for the vongola rings for freedom, so what else was there to fight about that was so terrifying it was sinking deep into her bones?
She couldn’t find the answer, not yet, at least. And she did fall asleep at some point, because when darkness overtook her, she wasn’t afraid of it and her thoughts faded into sweet oblivion without struggle. It was easy, surrendering to exhaustion. And when she opened her eyes next, she felt as if she had dreamt an odyssey.
But the lights were still out, and night was still coming from her window. Her long dream could have just lasted seconds while her body felt it lasted an eternity. But maybe she was still dreaming, because when her head moved in the pillow to look at the ceiling with half lidded eyes, she could distinguish an odd round shape taking space above her.
At first she thought it was a fan, but then quickly dismissed it because she didn’t have one in her room. And odd, she thought. What now, she wondered. Because she felt conscious enough to know she was thinking. And as she blinked and the shadows cleared, she could see a big, metallic sphere fading into the background.
What is that thing? She found herself thinking, slow and drowsy.
[Bad news]
The second voice, the calmer one, answered her. In the quiet of the night, and the emptiness of her mind, she could clearly hear a male tone speaking with cold concern. It was…worried. For her. About her. Because of her.
[You have to be ready]
Ready… for what?
[War]
Reality broke with a crack, and it was as if hundreds of mirror shards were raining down on her as the sphere broke in pieces. Her hand shot up before she even woke up, and when she snapped her eyes open with a body jolt, it was to see her hand holding a Leon-shaped-bouncy mallet.
"R-Reborn..."
"Another nightmare?" He didn’t look sorry for the rude waking, but at least he expressed concern over her panicked stare. “Dame-Tsuna, you’re awake. I’ll hit you to prove it”
“Don’t” She pleaded and when tears started falling from her eyes, he immediately backed away. ”Don’t…”
“What did you saw?”
"Something is going to happen..." She shook her head and sat up to cover her face “Something bad. A machine, it destroyed us, he-”
Her breath hitched, and she shook her head again, her memory gone for whatever it was that she had seen. All she knew was that she couldn’t shake the sense of dream filling all her senses.
“I can’t… I don't….” Swallowing, and breathing out loudly, she let her hands fall from her eyes to grip the bed sheet instead. “I don't want to go to school, can we…?”
“Will it happen today?” Reborn was treading carefully, despite wanting to shake answers out of her, he knew now wasn’t the best moment to scar her mind.
“I don’t know”
Whatever challenge they’ll be facing was going to be the hardest so far, he didn’t need Tsuna’s frightened tears to know. But with no clue as to what or when the disaster would happen, they could only face it by being ready and walking directly into it.
“We’re going out. You’re doing laps today”
“Reborn-
“Mafia bosses do not wimp over bad dreams, they stomp over them. So get your shoes, let’s go”
It was dawn, but the sun hadn’t appeared yet. The sky was dark and clouded, there was no light on the streets to light her path as she made her way out of the safety of her home. It was cold and quiet, it was as if everywhere around her was a bad omen echoing back at her to turn back. But Tsuna didn’t want to move.
She crossed her arms over her chest and took slow steps on the familiar path towards the park. Her senses were high and loud, her eyes shifting in all directions and hands enclosed in her woolen mittens, ready to burn whatever it was that was hunting her.
At first there was nothing, she wanted to turn tail and go back to bed. Why did she let Reborn boss her around when she was shaking like a kitten? But then she felt it, the tingle in the back of her neck, heard the whispers in her head and she knew there wasn’t a way back.
“Someone is following us” She whispered, her voice all but an echo in the quiet of the dawn.
“Keep walking” Reborn whispered back, perched on her shoulder and holding Leon in gun mode as he too observed the area with trained eyes. He couldn’t see what her hyper intuition was telling her, but he felt her tense and ready to bolt.
It was amusing how they reacted at the same time.
Tsuna ducked and rolled away while he jumped and shot at the shadow trailing them when something from the dark was aimed at them. It was too big to be a bullet, but dangerous enough for the brunette’s intuition to pick it up and move her body away from it. Leon made no sound as he fired, but birds still cawed as they took flight, making the scene all that more ominous.
Reborn landed on the ground and raised his gun to shoot again, but the moment he took aim, he became aware of two crucial things.
One, there was no bloodthirst in the air.
Two, he couldn't move.
"Watch out!" Tsuna shouted from behind as she stood up and watched a projectile falling under the frozen hitman.
"This is bad" He muttered and stared at the thing without fear.
"Reborn!"
There was no time to tell the brunette to hang on for a little longer while he went away, just as Tsuna wasn’t fast enough as she dashed forwards. There was a strong gust of wind that forced her to stop and cover her eyes as shadows and smoke rose all around her, and when it died, she flinched a step back.
“Reborn?”
She called the empty street, trembling, but no one answered.
One moment he was there, the next he was gone.
Blinking crazed tears back, she breathed loudly and looked around. Her intuition had calmed down, no one was here anymore. Gone, after having accomplished whatever it was they were set on doing. She didn’t understand what they wanted, because as the world started waking up, and light illuminating the sky, she was able to see a couple of meters away from where his body should have been a blue, smoking bazooka laying on the floor.
But that couldn’t be right, she denied herself in her mind. Lambo was sleeping at home, he was a lazy brat, there was no way he could have followed them so early in the morning. There was no way she would be scared of him pulling a prank like this. She has seen him doing that stunt many times now, the sight shouldn't even alarm her.
But there was also the fact that Lambo’s weapon was shiny and purple. Practically new.
And this? This was old, rusty and matted blue.
Like an old prototype or maybe a used version of the current one.
It still didn’t explain what it was doing here or how it even got there.
But it was fine.
She just needed to wait five minutes for Reborn to come back and then they’ll solve the mystery.
So she glued herself to the wall and waited with her heart on her throat.
Waited.
And waited.
Waited…
The sun came out, but she didn’t feel warmth at all.
"No" She whispered, not wanting to believe that Reborn was gone.
.
.
.
She didn’t go to class that day, too busy running around the city like a lost duck in search of its mother with a bazooka strapped on her shoulder. And when she realized she was carrying a weapon in plain daylight, she had to make a detour to the mountain grounds to hide the incriminating evidence before the culprit came to claim it back.
She paced around for a while, waiting, hoping, for something or someone to appear. But Reborn was still gone and no one had flared her intuition again.
For a brief moment she considered this an elaborate prank of the hitman. The irrational anger she felt if that was the case made her return home to hide in her room and wait for things to continue crashing down.
But nothing else happened that day.
A drizzle fell in the afternoon, and she contemplated what to do next if Rebron didn’t show up in the morning.
A part of her was glad the hitman was gone for the sole fact that she was alone and undisturbed, away from his ridiculous schemes of torture. But the other part of her was swirling with concern and guilt.
Lambo acted the same as always, if he had ‘taken Reborn out’ he would be screaming it at the top of his lungs without stopping. But he wasn’t, he was busy making a mask with Fuuta and Ipin for the festival. Bianchi didn’t question the missing hitman, perhaps used to his disappearing acts, there was no reason to raise alarm so soon, so Tsuna pretended, smiled, nodded and sat alone on her bed when night fell again.
There were no dreams visiting her that night, no voices lulling her to sleep.
She was exhausted when morning came, but still no sign of the hitman. And to make matters worse, the sunken feeling of dread persisted throughout the day. Her friends were really worried because she ghosted everyone and didn’t go to school yesterday, even though Yamamoto and Gokudera came to walk her to school, she was already burying a bazooka by the time they reached her house and found her gone.
She blamed it all on Reborn, it was partly his fault for forcing her out of bed. And a very believable excuse, because no one asked further as to what she did to miss a whole day.
But she wasn’t the only one who missed school. As she walked into the classroom and towards her seat, she felt dismayed as it was easy to notice an empty seat by the front rows and the girl not present.
Was this thing attacking her friends now too?
“Where’s Hana?” She asked.
“She’s down with a fever” Kyoko said, sharing her worry, albeit for different reasons.
“Really?” Tsuna breathed out, but still found it weird that a cold would stop Hana from her perfect assistance record. She was going to be really mad when she returned.
If . She didn’t want to think.
“Tsuna-chan, are you alright? You look pale”
“I’m fine”
She wasn’t. And Kyoko clearly didn't buy her lie, but she didn’t press her either, only looked at her with reproach that was becoming more and more common in her eyes these days.
Coming to school was perhaps a bad idea. While she took great comfort in her friends distracting her uneasy thoughts, she was focusing even more on not doodling whenever she grabbed a pen, which was a really difficult feat for her. She didn’t want to see any more /not/ flowers or draw anything worse. But keeping still made her think, and thinking about Reborn or the fading dreams made her want to throw up. And whenever she needed to get her mind out of a thought, she would draw.
But she couldn't do that either now.
It was a very torturous cycle.
She only lasted until lunch before the urge to cry took over her.
"Juudaime?"
“Yo, Tsuna. Tsuna!”
"Ah… um…sorry, what?" she sniffed and turned to see that they have been trying to grab her attention by waving hands and calling her name.
"Are you feeling alright, Tsuna?"
“Yeah, fine, I’m fine" She shook her head and held her lunch box to her chest "I haven't sleep well in two days, that’s all"
"Maybe you should go to the nurse, you don't look well"
"I'm fine, really. Nothing food can’t fix. We’re going to the roof?”
“Actually…” At the hesitance in his voice, she turned back to see Yamamoto rubbing his neck and looking troubled. “I have baseball practice. One of my old teammate’s class is doing a baseball event for the cultural festival and asked me to teach the basics to them”
"Oh” She blinked, and shared a quick look with Gokudera before asking “Can we go and watch?"
"Sure!" He grinned, high spirited and marched to the courts that had miraculously recovered from the war zone she and Xanxus had turned them into. Just walking by, she could feel some ash still stuck in her throat.
After making Yamamoto swallow two onigiris and drink some soda, she and Gokudera sat on the stands and watched the baseball field be filled by students as Yamamoto was very animatedly teaching some basic movies and rules. Well, it was more him having fun, him showing in the eyes of some boys, being admired by others and oogled by the girls. There were some sitting in the stands and others standing by the near the court, acting as faithful fans of their idol returning.
He missed it, Tsuna knew. And he shouldn't feel guilty or ask permission for indulging in his passion. It made her feel bad, hadn’t she stated before that she wasn’t chaining him? Or maybe he took her warnings of ‘no way out of the mafia’ as a threat of not enjoying anything normal in life. They should talk about it and set boundaries. It’s not like there was a rule in friendship that you needed to eat together everyday in the same place, right? Or to have hobbies.
They all needed to talk about what’s to come.
"Gokudera-kun”
“Hm?”
"...When Lambo uses his ten-years-later bazook, what exactly happens to the bodies?" She asked quietly, despite there being cheers and loud exclamations all around them.
"Well, when the bazooka hits you, your present self gets transported into the place where your future self is, while in the other way, your future self gets were you are now" He explained "You swap places, to put it simple"
"And what if no one appears?"
"If your future self doesn't appear… I guess… it would be because there is no future self"
"You mean dead?" She weakly asked despite having considered it.
"Could be" He frowned at the sudden question and her pale face. “Is something going on, Juudaime? Please, you know you can tell me anything, I'll be happy to help"
"Thank you, I know you would. I'm just…” She gave him a weak smile before turning to look back at the fields. “I’m freaking out"
At his confused expression, she bit her lip and swayed down, resting her elbows on her knees so that she could rest her forehead over her hands.
"Reborn got shot with the bazooka yesterday… Or what I think it's an older model of it. It’s different from Lambo’s, but neither his future self nor his present self have appeared yet. And ever since, I have had this horrible feeling..."
"Juudaime"
"Something is going to happen. I don't know what or when, but it’s going to be bad. Please, be careful, okay?"
"I will" He grabbed one of her hands, making her look back at him with blurry eyes “We’ll face this together”
The students cheered when a home run was hit, and she nodded with a wobbly smile.
“Where’s the bazooka? Do you know who shot it?”
“No. I hid it somewhere safe, and there was someone but they disappeared very quickly”
“Okay” He nodded seriously, and when she saw he was stopping himself from asking more, she tugged at his hand with a kinder smile. “Were they aiming directly at you or was Reborn-san their target?”
“I think it was him” She confessed despite feeling the most in danger at that time “He said he couldn’t move before he disappeared”
“That's so messed up”
They stayed in silence for a while, holding hands and thinking.
“What about the other arcobaleno?”
“I-” The bell signaling lunch was over cut her words, and soon after, everyone around started exclaiming their disappointment at having to return to class and leaving the courts. “I’ll try calling them, I talked with Mammon a few days ago, nothing seemed wrong”
“Okay” Gokudera helped her down the stands and remained standing close as they waited for Yamamoto to finish up, who was waving excitedly from the field after having run another home run before the bell sounded. “I think we should leave the bazooka where it is, in case someone is following you and tries to find it”
“Good idea”
Maybe the person was a mist user? To be able to disappear so easily like that, but then again, they would have to be very powerful to hide from her hyper intuition. She could easily see right through Mukuro’s and Mammon’s illusions, who were the strongest Mist users she knew, so for someone to just vanish without a trace was concerning. Even more so if they were stalking her.
“Ugg, you’re sweating” Gokudera turned his face away from a flushed Yamamoto, who grinned back at them.
“That felt good” He said with a laugh and whipped his face with a towel someone had offered as he made his way back to them “You should run and hit some bases, see if you sweat, I dare you”
“And make a fool of myself, no thanks”
“Come on, I’ll teach you! They’re giving free anime merch to anyone who hits a home run”
“Then you can participate to your heart's content”
“Can’t” He said with a pout “I’m banned from trying”
“What? That’s not fair!” Tsuna exclaimed.
“It kinda is, if I play, I would easily win all the prices”
“How arrogant of you” Gokudera scoffed.
“I can win you a prize if you want”
“You’ll probably lose on purpose”
Tsuna smiled at their banter as they returned to their classroom, and out of curiosity she wondered about her class.
“Have they decided what we're doing?”
“Last I heard, it was a battle between a haunted cafe, an auction to raise funds or a fairy tale skit”
“What are they auctioning?”
“Ourselves?” She blanched at that, knowing that someone as popular as Kyoko and Yamamoto would be chosen at a high price, but it was disrespectful and dangerous for the girls if whoever ‘bought’ them turned out to be a jerk. Too bad Hana wasn’t here, she must have been fighting tooth and nail for that one to be out of the list.
“And the play?”
“I think it was the one with the girl with the crystal shoes that got lost in a tornado?”
“That's the wizard of oz, idiot”
Kyoko, who had heard them come in and their conversation, giggled with her own pout.
“I really want to make a cake cafe. I found a recipe for a creme brulee cheesecake I wanted you to try, Tsuna-chan”
“If you ask nicely, I’m sure they will listen to you” She pointed out. As if the class would say no to the school’s sweetheart. It was a surprise that her ideas were shut down too.
Tsuna sighed and fell on her desk to lay down, wishing the day was already over.
“Maybe you should really go see Shamal” Yamamoto patted her head, having only 2 minutes before the class began to rest and catch his breath after the sudden exercise. At her scrunching nose, he added “We have math next”
“Actually, I think I’ll”
She made her escape before Nezu walked in, who sadly hadn’t drowned or was left behind on the island. Ahh, now that she thinks about it, she hasn’t submitted her report for the ‘true purpose’ of the school trip. She hasn’t even started it yet… Bummer. And Reborn wasn’t here to remind her or threaten her to write 3 pages in five minutes so, what else can she do?
“Shit, you look terrible” Shamal greeted her as soon as she walked into his office “What demon is haunting you now?”
“Reborn”
“That’s not new” He huffed and killed his cigarette on an ashtray before waving her inside “Sit, lay down. Here, eat this chocolate. How’s the headaches coming along?”
“The come and go, but not as bad” She said as she plopped down on the bed without grace, not worried if he took a peek under her skirt because she was wearing her trusting black shorts underneath and proceeded to get as comfortable as she could while nibbling on the chocolate she was given.
“Are you taking those dying pills?”
“Not since the battle…”
“Hm. What does the Boss says?”
“Aren’t I the boss?”
“Between you and Reborn, he wins by far”
True.
“We’re just training” She shrugged “Unless it's necessary, then I don’t have to use them”
“I can tell you many ways on how that could backfire, but you know best, I’m sure”
“Why are you still the nurse?” She asked, annoyed and confused as to why Kyoya hasn’t fired him yet. Or that there had been no complaints about him from the students. He actually was pretty popular.
“I like my job” He said, not at all offended by her “And watching you kids trying to act smart is cute”
He really should be fired, but then again, he lets her hide and writes free notes to get out of class and trouble, so personal reasons aside, he wasn’t so bad. Now, if only she could get him to stop asking questions about her flames.
Who else knew about it though?
Daemon knew too much, Shamal too little. But she didn’t trust either of them fully. Maybe… maybe she should talk to Xanxus? Better yet, she should call Mammon to make sure everything was alright. Or maybe not? What if, what if this was a test from the hitman to see how she acts without him to see if she follows his teachings or disregards them like she wanted in the beginning?
He wouldn’t do that, right?
“Kid, I can see you burning that pretty head of yours, stop”
“You haven’t seen Reborn around?”
“We’re not buddies. If he’s plotting something, I’m in the dark, same as you” Shamal said, looking at his half burnt cigarette and considering finishing it. “Though I can help you find him if you do something for me”
Tsuna bolted right out of the room.
“Wait! You don't even know what I was going to ask!”
Stupid Shamal, Tsuna grumbled as she climbed her way up to the roof. She knew he didn’t mean anything creepy by it, but she wasn’t in the mood to make deals and owe favors. Besides, even if he was somewhere lost in time, she would find Reborn on her own sooner or later.
“Hibari~ Hibari~”
A merry chirp greeted her as she opened the door leading to the roof and walked towards the storage room to sit under the shade, raising her hand for the bird to perch all while ignoring the beast lurking above her.
“Hello little guy, I haven’t seen you in forever. Where have you been?” She told Hibird, who twitched eagerly on her finger before singing a high-pitched melodious tune that was all parts ridiculous as was cute.
“Midori tanabiku namimori nooo~”
“Did you seriously teach him the school anthem?”
"Skipping classes again? I'll bite you to death"
She let the fluff ball fly as she dodged. It was more her feet moving her body before her mind caught up with Kyoya’s attacks; twirling, dodging and dancing around him with mechanical ease, as if this was a routine they had done many times before. The tonfas didn’t graze her loose hair, nor was there any heat beneath the attacks aimed at her. They were just moving for the sake of moving, drifting.
One step forwards, two backwards, and a turn.
Tsuna breathed.
"Have you ever thought about what the future would be like?" She asked in between the silence.
"No"
"Sometimes I wonder, are we ready for it?”
“Stay still”
"Kyoya..." She held his wrists to stop the tonfas from hitting her face and stared at him "What if there is no future?"
"What's with all the pathetic questions?"
"I’m in a pathetic mood, humor me"
“No” He tugged his arms back, and slashed again, but she merely ducked under his arm and started walking towards the door without looking back.
“Then I won't humor you either”
She wasn’t seeking comfort or familiarity, she was tired and didn’t knew what she wanted anymore. Confused, it was as if she was just wandering aimlessly through searching for ghosts. Her intuition was quiet when an arm shot out, but instead of receiving a bruise, fingers curled over her elbow and stopped her walk. Grounding her and making her turn back.
"Stay still" Kyoya said again with a frown, studying her "What is it?"
Her lips parted, not knowing what to say.
What was even wrong?
“...Do you remember that time we went to Nagoya and I told you it was a terrible idea but you didn’t believe me and it ended in us almost getting buried in the sea?” At his unimpressed expression, she dragged a shaking breath “I have a terrible feeling that something worse is going to happen to us”
“You said you wouldn’t run”
“I’m not” His grip certainly wouldn't let her if she tried. “I’m here, aren't I? But are you?”
"I won’t stop fighting"
She blinked, and smiled a little, which made him glare at her and tighten his grip even more to the point she was sure finger marks would be engraved on her skin like a possessive chain or a desperate brand, anything to keep her bound.
"See you tomorrow, okay?" She whispered when the bell rang, not moving until he did.
"Mn"
Taking a step back, fingers uncurling, he watched her leave.
What neither of them knew was that tomorrow would never come.
Not for a long, long time.
.
.
.
When school ended, the group parted ways again.
Kyoko was bringing her notes to Hana and Yamamoto was helping his dad deliver an order that left Gokudera to keep her company as they walked aimlessly through town in search of something familiar or something unusual. She didn’t want to push her luck and lead a possible threat to the bazooka, however much she wanted Gokudera to inspect it.
Although if they had found her so easily, who's to say they weren’t already tracking her.
The sky was clouding again, signaling another afternoon of hot rain. She had half a mind to return home, but there were still places she needed to be, and the closest one was also the dangerous one.
“Did that bastard do something to you?” Gokudera asked as they walked towards the abandoned amusement park after buying packs of insta food and tea.
“You tell me” Tsuna sighed.
“W-What? I mean, sure he halfassed his work and made trouble for Juudaime, but no one died? At least, he didn’t... Right?”
“No, he didn’t kill anyone”
Lier
Tsuna sniffed. Maybe it wasn’t the best time to tell him about the body possession. Or the memory loss. Or the stolen time, for the matter.
“Intruders!” Ken's voice broke through the quiet atmosphere before he sprung on them with fangs and claws.
“Do you bastards live here or something?” Gokudera questioned, annoyed as he sent some smoke bombs to keep him away.
“Ha! That’s rich coming from a-!”
“Here, food” Tsuna gave him one of the bags as she walked past him and ventured inside before he could attack them again.
“Juudaime, don’t feed them!”
“Your Boss betrayed you, byon”
“Shut up!”
“Vongola” Chikusa said. Or greeted? He didn’t nod, but he didn’t question her presence either as he walked up to her at the sound of Ken’s loud squabble with Gokudera.
“I brought chocolate pudding” She amended and pointed behind her, making him sigh and walk past her without exchanging any more words. She wasn’t offended, in her times coming to visit Chrome and bring food, their interactions have been quiet, stiff and awkward. Nothing unusual when interacting with other people that weren’t her friends, so Tsuna never let it deter her and keeps bringing their favorite sweets.
A rumble was starting outside, letting her know that while she wanted to stay longer she’ll have to leave soon if she wanted to make it back home before the storm hit.
She found the girl in a tattered greenhouse, kneeling in front of glowing moss she had created. Although not knowing about gardening either, contrary to her, Chrome has taken great comfort in tending to the flowers and making them grow with mist flames to hide what nature couldn’t heal.
“Hello Chrome” She greeted softly, not wanting to spook the girl. She was still shy and shocked whenever Tsuna visited with food, but she didn't blame her or forced her to talk much. Chrome was too nice to reject a visit, but the guard dogs outside had no problem forcing them away if that was an issue, so seeing as she was granted a free pass, she sat next to her.
“Boss”
She hasn’t gotten the girl to say her name though, persisting in using that term as a fond nickname instead of just plan Tsuna.
“How are you? Is the rain giving you trouble?”
“I patched the holes” Chrome pointed towards the roof, where she could see threads made of mist flames patching some leaking holes while there was a plumbing system in others -that looked more like a crazy water slide- leading all that water down towards the dying plants.
“Huh. That’s handy” She said with amusement at the creativity “You can stay at my house if you need rest, you know? It’s not trouble”
“...Thank you” Chrome said, accepting also the bag of food Tsuna brought. “Is Boss doing better?”
“A little, yeah”
She was hoping she wouldn't notice. Not out of malice, but rather in concern. Her connection with Mukuro was way stronger than her own, so it was possible she felt whatever it was that had happened on the island. And that feeling… that was something she didn’t wish on anyone.
“How is he?” She asked instead, folding her knees to rest her chin on them and watch Chrome pick a rice cracker to nibble.
“Mukuro-sama is…exhausted” She said quietly after a pause “It’s hard, talking to him. Our connection, it’s as if it went underwater. His thoughts are muddled, but I can feel him. I think he had a bad dream”
“He and me both” Tsuna sighed “Sorry about that”
“If I could…I wish I could take them away”
“It’s alright. You don’t want to mess with my head, trust me”
She didn’t want to mess with her own head most of the time, but rather her than anyone else. It was already trouble that Mukuro got burnt for whatever it was that had happened, she can't imagine subjecting Chrome to that mental distortion.
“Chrome, if something bad happens, find Kyoya, okay? Or anyone. Gokudera, Ryohei, Bianchi”
“Boss?”
“Just be careful, okay?”
Having hyper intuition and knowing that something was bound to happen was helpful, but having to live with that stressful feeling and explain to everyone to be careful and be ready without knowing why exactly was maddening. They could look at her, see her anxiousness and dismiss her worries as a normal mood, but it was their trust on her that made them believe her, and Tsuna felt validated at being heard.
“I will” Chrome reassured her, although with a little frown. It's not like her to ask for help, which is why Tsuna wanted her to know there were people out there willing to help if something overwhelmed her. “But boss, can’t I find you too?”
Oh.
Tsuna hasn't thought about that.
"You will"
She smiled, because what else could she say?
Just then, loud screeching could be heard from somewhere in the main area. It was so loud they could hear it despite the greenhouse being secluded and separated by a long corridor. Tsuna hasn't met that girl in all her visits, and she wasn't looking to do it either.
“Is that M.M girl giving you trouble?” She asked once Chrome finished her snack, making the girl hide in her shoulders and look at the glowing moss with conflict.
"... A little"
"You shouldn't let her. She's just jealous that you're stronger than her. Girls like her, they feel better by making others feel small"
"What does Boss do?"
"Me?" Tsuna blinked "Well, I'm not allowed to kill anyone in school, so… not that you should turn to violence for an answer. But sometimes they need to know why they shouldn't mess with you, although, I can't use the mafia against them either, so I usually just ignored them"
"I ignore her too" Chrome said quietly, making Tsuna snort a laugh.
"I'm such a hypocrite. Don't mind me, Chrome. Let her talk. Just as long as you know you're worth way more than her, you don’t have to hurt her” At her gloomy expression, Tsuna dared to put a hand on her shoulder “You're worthy, believe me"
That was another thing she was working on. Even if she was known as Dame-Tsuna and was bullied with petty pranks by nasty girls, she still had pride and self worth. But while she acted nonchalant about that, it didn’t mean it didn’t sometimes bother her. So she wanted Chrome to build her self confidence more.
"Boss, it will rain soon" She said softly, meaning Tsuna should leave if she wanted to make it back before it hit.
"Why are rains so terrible in summer?" Tsuna sighed as she stood up to stretch.
Chrome walked behind her, clenching her trident as they made their way back to the entrance, where Gokudera was in a shouting match with Ken and that loud girl, who at her sight, bristled like an angry cat and glared at her with venom.
"Hello! I'm Tsuna, so nice to finally meet you"
"What are you doing here?! After what you did to us!" She said angrily, waving a clarinet as if it were a knife. Tsuna was feeling a little bit petty after the talk about bullies, so she put on her best innocent face and clapped her hands together.
"Well, after I spend a long night with Mukuro, I wanted to come see everyone and brought some snacks” Tsuna explained before gasping "Not for you though"
"You-!" M.M was fuming red, it was a wonder she hadn’t burst by how much she was shaking in anger and indignation.
"Well, he did kiss her" Ken muttered with disgust, making Chikusa fix his glasses with a sigh and for M.M to turn bright purple. Was that even possible, Tsuna couldn't help but wonder and hoped she didn’t unleash her frustration on poor Chrome.
"What? What?!" M.M screeched loudly, turning to glare at all the occupants of the room but no one willing to give an explanation as to what happened in the battle for the mist ring.
“We’re leaving now” Tsuna chirped, taking advantage of the girl’s bafflement to escape.
"Thank you for coming, Boss" Chrome said softly to her while gripping her trident close to her chest "I'll find you later"
"Mn"
Tsuna nodded with a smile, hooked her arm with Gokudera’s and dragged him away before new screams and screeches could begin.
"Juudiame" Gokudera groaned, looking tortured as they walked back home, making Tsuna smile for real.
"Why are you making that face for? I lied, nothing really happened"
"You should be careful with him. He's very possessive of you" He stressed.
"It's fine" She bumped their shoulders together to mark her point "I'll be fine. Trust me, yeah?"
"I do trust you"
"Want to stay for dinner?"
"Thank you, but I want to do some research on time travel and quantum physics. If Reborn-san isn't back yet, we can start investigating the bazooka tomorrow if you wish"
"Alright" She nodded "Tomorrow then"
"Please get some rest, Juudaime"
"You too. No all-nighters”
"If Juudaime does the same"
"...I'll try"
Their easy banter was interrupted by a gasp, making Gokudera tense in anticipation and for Tsuna to look up.
There was a boy standing in front of them, or more like frozen and looking like a deer caught in the headlights despite the big glasses he was wearing. He was very plain looking, totally unfamiliar, but Tsuna swears she had seen him somewhere before.
"What are you looking at!?" Gokudera barked, making the poor boy jump in fright before turning tail and running with a startled yelp.
"That was weird"
“Tch, probably a creep”
He urged her to walk faster and away from that street, turning to look behind them every once in a while despite Tsuna knowing they weren’t being followed.
They made it back to her house before dinner time and before the storm broke, so after setting a plan for tomorrow morning, they parted ways in front of the gate, where Bianchi was waiting for her and waving goodbye to her little brother.
“Reborn isn’t back?” She asked once they were alone.
“No” Bianchi crossed her arms and gave her a concerned look "Tsuna, what is it?"
"It's nothing"
She shook her head, not wanting to worry her. She walked inside and just as she was removing her shoes, a sudden memory flashed back in her mind. Ah! Now she remembers, that boy was the same poor nerd that had the 'fortune' of seeing Bianchi in a bikini sunbathing in her front yard. Maybe he lives around?
Well, now that the mystery is over and she has one less thing to think about, she walked into the kitchen to greet her mom. The kids were busy in the living room, watching tv and arguing about something, her mother smiled when she sat down in the chair with a heavy sigh.
"What do you want for dinner, Tsu-cha?"
"I don't know. What would you like?"
"Well, it's been a while since we had curry. You can help me cut the vegetables!"
"Do you want the house to burn?" She joked.
"You can't be afraid of always burning things, dear" Her mom said as she set some carrots and potatoes in front of her with a cutting board. “Things will go wrong all the time, but what matters is what you do after. Will you make a curry with uneven veggies but tasty or will you just boil the water and watch the house burn?”
“I can always buy takeout”
“Tsu-chan”
“Uneven veggies it is!”
Her mom laughed as she took the knife. She was actually good at cutting small even cubes of carrots and potatoes, it was using the stove that scared her. But they worked as a team and compromised, Tsuna cut and washed all the ingredients while her mom was in charge of the cooking pan.
As they had time to let it simmer for the meat to cook, her mom went to remove the laundry from the hangers before it started to rain while Tsuna opted to change from her uniform to loungewear consisting of a white and orange hoodie and black shorts. She was walking back to the kitchen in her pink socks when Ipin approached her, waving a sparkling piece of paper around.
“Jiějiě! Look!"
"Whoa, is that a dragon?" Tsuna knelt to see better the face mask she had done. It obviously was made by a child, but it was very well crafted to be recognized as the face of a white dragon lined with red and gold glitter "You made this? Ipin, it's amazing!"
Ipin became red in the face and started swaying, which made Tsuna panic.
"Nonono, please don't explode. Think of Fon. Fon will love this. Where is Fon by the way?"
"Master" Ipin said and started to concentrate to calm down the timebomb in her forehead. "Master travel. Malaysia”
"What is he doing there?" She wondered, but Ipin didn’t have an answer. Last she saw him was in the hospital after the battle for the rings when he came to see her recovery, but last she heard of him was from Verde telling her that Reborn had spook him off. It wasn’t a secret that the hitman wasn’t on the best of terms with the other arcobaleno, but she thought they had made progress by forcing them to listen to her cries together.
Both were prideful in their own rights, so whatever happened between them must have been nasty.
"Is this for the festival?" She asked once the little girl had stopped sweating.
"Lambo, Oni. Fuuta, bird. Ipin, dragon" Ipin said as she covered her face with the mask "Jiejie, secret"
"You made a mask for me?" She asked in surprise, but at the shy nod, she smiled "Thank you"
“Ara, where is the basket?" Her mom exclaimed from the garden, making Tsuna look back.
"What is it?"
“Tsu-chan, can you find the laundry basket? My hands are full and it’s drizzling now. I swear it was here a moment ago, maybe try by the gate? See if I left it there”
“Sure” Tsuna stood up, patting her poor knees.
“Ipin help” The girl eagerly offered and quickly went to the bathroom to see if it was there while Tsuna walked towards the front door.
“Nyahahaha, the great Lambo-sama is an oni! You can’t catch me!” Lambo shouted as he suddenly dash past her legs and into the opened door, holding a very ugly red demon face with teeth and horns over his head.
"Oi, Lambo don't run!" She scolded him, trying to catch him before he stepped onto the wet ground, but he was already loose on the yard.
"You can't catch me! Can't catch me!"
“Get inside, you'll make a mess!” She cringed when her socks got wet and dirty as she ran after him.
“Tsuna-nee, you’re not wearing shoes” Fuuta called from behind, standing by the door with a worried expression.
“Basket, not found!” Ipin called from inside, with Bianchi in tow to see what the commotion was all about.
“Nyahah-AUGH”
Lambo tripped over the white laundry basket, and fell face first to the ground with a yowl, pushing the basket past the gate and outside, and making his face mask to get wet and soggy on the ground. Tsuna cursed and rushed towards him, kneeling and prodding him for an injury.
“You okay?”
“I’m bleeding!” He cried.
“You’re not, see? That’s just dirt” She swat the mud from his knee before narrowing her eyes in a stern glare “Lambo, you know you can’t run like that, especially when its raining”
“I didn’t knew it was raining”
“Just… go inside, and change okay? Don’t make mom overwork”
“My mask” He whined, staring pitifully at his ruined craft.
“I’ll make you one” Tsuna told him, but kept her glare when he turned to look at her with hoped eyes “IF you promise to behave”
“I’m the great Lambo-sama! I’m the best” He laughed, all pain and ruined mask forgotten.
“You better, now go inside” She pushed him towards the house “I'll be there in a minute”
Once she made sure he was walking straight back, she stood up and walked out of the gats to fetch the runaway basket. The frizzle had turned into cold drops of rain, falling on her and blurring her vision. She managed to spot the white basket a couple of meters away, uncaring by her wet socks but not wanting to get sick, she ran after it.
She felt the cold shiver crawl down her spine a little too late, basket forgotten and chilling her to the bone as a loud thunder in the sky masked the firing of a gun.
It’s time
[Don’t move]
And she,
she couldn’t,
even if she tried.
.
.
.
..
...
......
..........
The sky was gray and clouded the next day. It was summer and rained all night, but instead of the temperature being hot and humid there was a certain chill in the air. Everyone felt that change of weather, felt the down pull as if all their energy was sucked away. The day was going to be a long, tiring one. Even breathing felt a bit heavier, or maybe that was his imagination.
"Morning, Yamamoto-kun" Kyoko greeted him as she walked to her seat.
"Yo" He waved back "You haven't seen Tsuna around, have you?"
"I don't think she’s here yet" She said with a little frown.
"Gokudera hasn’t arrived either” He didn’t want to jump to conclusions so early in the day.
“I hope everything’s fine” Kyoko said quietly and with genuine worry in her eyes “She didn’t look good yesterday”
“Yeah…” He had seen her pale face holding back tears, but it disappeared behind a glimmer of amused calmness. He knew she was a good liar, but not to what extent. And he had learnt his lesson not to push for answers, hoping, maybe, that she’ll open up on her own.
“Have you tried their phones?”
“They’re not answering. It shows a message error”
The bell rang, signalling it was time for classes to begin, and there were still three empty seats.
"Is Hana not coming today?"
"Her fever is getting worse with the weather, I’m afraid” Kyoko said quietly. “It’s not bad, she’s just exhausted”
They couldn't discuss more because their homeroom teacher walked in at that moment, and even if their friends were known to be laid back and skip class, they couldn’t do the same. That didn’t mean they weren't worried, it was restless having to sit down for hours and pretend to be listening, pretend that they were not dying with worry as the clock kept turning and the messages hidden behind books were being returned with an error.
They knew something had happened, something bad. They just never imagined the scale of it, they wouldn't, not for some time. But until then, that silent wait was torture.
At lunch hour, Kyoko made Yamamoto keep his promise to teach baseball if only not to see him pace his mind out on the rooftop. It hurt her to see him so sad and lost. They have been friends since elementary school, being dubbed as the popular kids and him being a sportsman ace just like her brother, they knew each other.
But it wasn’t until Tsuna and Gokudera that she started to see the real Yamamoto. The one that laughed from the heart and was snarky, the one that joked and was not afraid to tease back. Who got injured, but came back stronger and laughing with an introverted girl and a grumpy Italian.
Their bond was precious, she couldn’t just stand still and do nothing.
Turning down offers to sit and have lunch with some classmates, she walked towards the disciplinary office and knocked politely. She has never been afraid of Hibari Kyoya, despite his violent tendencies and harsh punishments, he was a good person at heart. Her brother liked him and wasn't afraid of him either. And he beat her from being Tsuna-chan’s first friend in Namimori.
Really, she used to be jealous of him back then because of it.
And if Tsuna-chan was in trouble, surely he would help. And if he didn’t…
“Excuse me” She said as she opened the door.
"What?" Came the cold response from behind the desk.
"I'm sorry for disturbing you again, Hibari-san, but I was wondering if you have seen Tsuna-chan today?"
"No"
"I see" She pursed her lips before bowing "Thanks for your time"
… she will have to pull the big guns and call Haru. Together they would search for real, no stalking secret lovers or following mystery clues this time around. Tsuna was missing. There was a chance Gokudera was too.
They couldn't just keep pretending everything was fine.
.
Hibari watched the girl leave. She was rude, coming uninvited at lunchtime and asking questions as if it was his responsibility to know everything about the little animal. Who was skipping school again. Unacceptable. He’ll bite her to death properly this time.
He hasn’t forgiven her for bringing the mafia to Namimori-middle and destroying the school to the ground. The only reason why he hasn’t punished her was because she was still healing. Her injuries were magically recovered, he almost beat her down to see how broken bones mended so successfully. But her mind has yet to heal.
If they fought, he wanted it to be worth it, wanted to see her claws and fire and draw blood. He saw that heat and fierceness with the fight against that Monkey king, saw her stand in the fire and unleash chaos to that brute that hurt her.
He has never hurt her, but he wanted to fight her so badly.
But he couldn't do that if she wasn’t here.
The little animal was running away. She’s been doing so for a while now, her claims of ‘I’m still here' were empty and hollow when there was no light in her eyes. Who was she kidding? She was still a little animal, lost and scared. She just got better under his eyes at telling lies and soothing his desire for a fight with her orange eyes.
What even was that?
They weren’t friends, not really.
They weren’t teammates either.
They coexisted, fulfilling needs without depending on the other.
It was simple.
But ever since he saw those eyes, sunset orange with a dangerous glint of gold, he wanted. Not to own her, not to force her, no. He just wanted those eyes to look at him and never turn back, wanted to fight her, anchor her to him and keep the little animal close. He didn’t know what these magical flames were, but he couldn’t deny the sudden allure they had on him.
They didn’t create a bond with her, that already existed, they just allowed him to latch on to her properly. And whenever she started to drift, he knew when to pull.
She promised tomorrow.
But there was no anchor to pull from.
>Where are you?
The text wasn’t even received, it kept coming back with an error notification. Too far away to reach or simply disconnected. What was the point of having a phone if she wasn't using it correctly? It wasn’t curiosity or insane concern that made him try to reach out. It’s just as she said before, about the bad feeling turning out to be something worse.
He remembers the nosebleeds, the haunted expression and lost caramel eyes.
For some reason, it felt like she was fading away.
The door to his office was opened a second time, this time without knocking.
Why were these herbivores bothering him?
He glared at Yamamoto Takeshi, who looked at him with a serious expression and already knew what he was going to ask.
“Where is Tsuna?”
..........
......
...
..
.
.
.
[Wake up]
[Decima?]
[Wake up]
A buzzing sensation crawling through her body woke her up. It felt like that dizzy spell that clouded your senses and darkened your vision when you stood up fast after laying down for so long and the rush of blood made you wonder if you were in fact dreaming and just waking up now.
Where am I?
Was her first thought.
Why is it so dark?
Was her second, as her eyes blinked to get rid of the fuzzy sensation in her head. All senses but sight were returning to her gradually, she could feel something soft pillowing her body, could smell iron and flowers, earth and wood too. Her mouth tasted of ash, and she could hear some faint rustling other than her breathing.
And that’s when she woke up for real, because she could feel and hear her breathing resonating back to her, echoing.
Her hand shot up and hit wood before her elbow could uncurl.
“No”
She hitched her breath and moved, moved her legs and her feet, moved her arms and hands and started punching and kicking harder and louder at whatever it was that was keeping her in.
"N-No. No! NO! Let me out!"
Her heart started beating faster, she couldn't hear or see anything but darkness and her own labored breath. She was trapped. She didn't know where she was but she was trapped in something small, imprisoned and caged and she couldn't see and she couldn’t breathe, and the wall above her wasn’t moving.
"Please! Let me out! Somebody please! I want out!"
She started banging and crying, her chest burning with fear and horror and panic and she wanted out. SHe wAntED OUT.
“PLEASE!”
She screamed, and the world exploded.
The sound of creaking wood bursting resonated loudly in the quiet forest, but Tsuna didn't care. Scrambling, her body moved and tried to breathe fresh air, but all she did was choke a sob and tremble. She didn’t understand what was happening, didn't know where she was or why she was trapped, all she knew was her body hurting in a tense curl and her heart crying loudly.
[Breathe]
She was out.
She breathed, sniffled, sobbed, and breathed. Touched the grass under her hands and felt cold air grace her already chilled skin. She breathed, and trembled, and kept breathing the burning smell of wood and grass but she didn't care, all that mattered was that she was safe and out.
Slowly, once her heart had calmed down and her body allowed her to move, she sniffled and looked up from the ground she was laying at to see a new sky looking down at her. Bleeding orange without a single cloud; it was late, it was dark and it was cold.
It wasn’t raining and she wasn’t home.
She was in a quiet forest, dressed in what she last remembers, wet dirty pink socks and all. There were no chains or gags on her, no signs of aggression other than her own. Her hands and knees were bruised purple, and there were bleeding cuts in her skin with some splinters embedded on it.
Her right hand pulsed in cold fire, looking down, she realized the Vongola Ring was flaring a small flame, stubbornly staying alive despite not having the energy to call for the hyper dying will mode on her own.
At the weak sight, she breathed out, understanding that it was her own flames that in a desperate attempt to her own wishes of breaking free had built up energy and bust her out. Her intuition was whispering, reassuring her, almost hugging her in comfort and telling her that everything was fine, that there was no danger around.
Tsuna felt fine now, just cold.
Until her eyes landed on where she had woken up.
Pristine white wood, shattered and charred, filled with little blue stars and pink flowers burning and withering at her touch, fluttering in the wind and turning to ash.
The sight was unmistakable.
It wasn’t a comfortable bed or even a cage.
It was a coffin.
.
.
.
Notes:
#PrayForTsuna She won’t get rest anytime soon.
I know the first block of the chapter was confusing as hell, most of the chapter, actually but bear with me. It will make sense soon, I promise. Ryohei’s guardian route coming up in the next chapters. I promise I haven’t forgotten about him.
Also, Puru was adopted by the oyster ladies. Don’t worry!
Nothing to do with this, but I super recommend the donghua/serie LINK CLICK. I watched the chinese version but I know it's now available in japanese dub as well. The chinese op and ed are dope and they somehow fit perfectly with this new Arc. Go check it out if you can!
-
Chapter 29: Guns for Hire
Notes:
PLEASE READ THE END NOTE!!
-My friends, I don’t wish to bring politics or personal opinions into the fanfic, but due to this ARC theme, I want to express my sincere apologies and wish to anyone facing injustice out there to stay safe and strong. I know it's easy to say and hard to do, it’s unimaginable what the world is facing and what people can force on others; I don’t want you guys to feel triggered or uncomfortable reading from this point on. It won’t be graphic, that’s for sure, and I won't write politics/government issues, so don't worry about that.
My intention has never been to show the world’s cruelty, be biased and choose a side, but rather, to showcase the growth of a character who has been hurt, her learning to trust again and a path of healing someone might connect with.
If you’re reading this, no matter where you are, who you are, what your beliefs, religion, nationality, gender or preferences are, I want you to know that you’re heard and not alone. Reach out!
.
saying that, please be mindful of this chapter trigger warnings: Violence / War / Street vandalism / gun - sword violence / blood / destruction / murder / panic attacks / its the Future ARC / rated T+
.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
Her heartbeat pulsing loudly in her ear was the only thing she was focusing on. She wasn’t thinking, wasn’t feeling, she was just there, sitting on a ruined casket with withered flowers and watching them burn. Her skin had remained chilled and bristled, her soaked clothes doing nothing against the cold wind surrounding the forest, it was low enough to make her tremble but she couldn’t focus on the shivers or pain crawling her skin.
She was trying to make sense of what just happened, where she was and why. Although her intuition already confirmed her fears, she remained ignorant, not wanting to believe or even think about it.
If this was a dream, then she was lucid. She was living and breathing it in, she was conscious enough to know for a fact that she was living and breathing in it and allowed to ramble in her mind as she tried to pick the pieces of her scattered mind and puzzle them into a resemblance of a memory.
She remembers home. She was at home and it was raining and the kids were playing and she was about to have dinner when all of a sudden she couldn't move, thunder rumbled in the sky as smoke surrounded her, blurring her vision and fading her consciousness until she woke up here, inside a coffin lying in the middle of a forest with dying flowers to keep her company.
Tsuna held her breath, as if that would answer her prayers but wasn’t all that shocked when instead of answers, her chest burned in pain at the lack of air, forcing her to shudder and exhale shakingly.
Oh god.
Please.
No.
Let it be a dream.
Let it be nothing but a nightmare.
Wake up.
Wake up!
WAKE UP!
"Who's there?!"
Someone shouted from beyond the woods, making her jump in fright and try to get up, but her feet stumbled over a broken piece of wood, and she fell on her bottom with a weak cry at the pain coursing up her spine. That alone reassured her that she was awake, for she had never felt physical pain in her dreams before, other than feelings coming from her mental state.
Leaves rustling, she forgot the pain in exchange of becoming alert for any threat coming her way. Her fingers twitched and tried to reach for the nearest plank to protect herself with something, but her body remained still as a figure quickly approached, marching through the trees like waves of fury, rage that faded as soon as the silhouette became clear and they were able to see each other.
“Ju-Juudaime…” The man whispered as he came to halt a few meters away from the scorched weed, staring down at her with a broken look of shock and hope.
There is only one person who calls her that.
“Gokudera…kun?”
He was older, so much older. Taller, handsome and sharp looking, but there was no youth or rest in his expression. There were shadows under his eyes, a haunted look in his eyes that highlighted the haggard exhaustion in his form. He was in front of her in a second, and before she knew it, he fell down on his knees and wrapped his arms around her. She was too shocked to pull away, but somewhere inside of her, she let him hug her hard and long because she knew it was what he needed.
And that thought was enough to bring her close to tears as she stared at the empty sky.
“It’s you. It's you, you’re here… you’re here”
He still smelt of mint with a hint of powder, she thought while he babbled. What a funny thing to focus on, but she wasn’t able to smile.
“How did you- No. Listen to me” Older Gkudera pulled back a little without removing his hands from her shoulders “Juudaime, listen to me. You need to gather allies and eliminate a man named Byakuran”
“What?” She asked, still a little out of it to comprehend the desperation coming from this stranger that not so many minutes ago she waved goodbye from her porch.
“He declared war on Vongola and is a threat to you. We couldn’t-” He held back a snarl by shaking his head and making her shoulders shake with the movement. “You need to stop him before it's too late, he’s powerless in the past, we- you just need to stop him”
“You’re not- You’re not making any sense” She whispered with wide eyes. Byakuran? War? Who was he and why was her heart dangerously skipping a beat by those words alone?
“I know, I know but there's no time to explain” He paused before looking all over her body, tracing the cuts and bruises and the still burning wood before looking back at her with new found dread. “How long have you been here?”
“Where am I?” Tsuna asked a bit louder, a bit hoarse, a bit scared.
It’s been more than five minutes and she was still lost in the woods, with no answers and the feeling of dread settling heavy in her stomach like a stone sinking into the ocean floor.
"You're in the future" Older Gokudera responded as if that wasn't already obvious. He took a deep breath before looking at her wounds once more with a hurt expression and reached a hand to brush the splinters still digging on her skin. "How did you come to be here?"
"We were solving a time-machine mystery, don't you remember?" She asked, watching as those slim fingers tread carefully over the cuts and stopped to hover on them.
"No" He said with a frown "No, I don't remember you disappearing or dealing with the machine other than the stupid cow's pranks"
She felt a tingling where his fingers were resting, and without warning, they suddenly lighted up in bright yellow flames. Her wounds burned and itched as they closed themselves, mended the skin and healed the bruises on her hands.
Why was… she blinked in surprise and confusion. How can he heal? Wasn’t that something only Sun users could do? And he was red, he was a Storm so that'd be impossible for him. Right? The only person who has ever used flames to heal her was… Oh fuck, Reborn. Was he stuck here too?
"Reborn" She grabbed his arm when he pulled away after finishing with her wounds and held tightly "Reborn, is he here? He disappeared before me, someone brought us here. He's suppose to be here too"
"Someone brought you?" Gokudera almost growled if it weren’t from the shocked confusion at her admission, before hissing quietly to himself and grabbing her shoulders again, this time, with a heavy weight on them. "Juudaime, listen carefully. I don’t know to what purpose you were brought here for, but you’re in danger. I need to get you back to the base for your safety. Maybe Reborn is already there, he can’t- fuck”
His curse startled her, and she watched with open eyes as he removed his black suit jacket, leaving him in a red button down shirt that had never been ironed before and quickly placed it over her shoulders, helping her in a rush manner to slip her arms through the sleeves and bring the hood of her still dampt hoodie over her head. Once that was covered, he removed his tie, and glared down at her hand.
“I need to cover this” He said, not moving. Probably waiting for her consent but being unable to hide his displeasure at his own task.
“My Ring?” She looked down at it. It had stopped flaring and was now resting silently on her hand, pulsing weakly like a baby bird trapped in its nest and unable to fly. She didn’t feel any danger coming from it, quite the opposite. For some reason, she felt that if she were to remove the ring, everything else - including her - would shatter and burn to the ground.
“I’ll explain once we’re somewhere safe” With a careful but fast maneuver, he held her hand and wrapped his tie around her knuckles and palm with care, obscuring the Ring from view without imbolinzg her finger movements. It was tight, but soft, and she didn’t know whose hand was trembling.
“We need to be fast and stay hidden. Can you walk?” He helps her get up, her knees don’t buckle but walking on her muddy socks is going to be super uncomfortable.
“Yeah, but I- I don’t understand… What’s going on?”
“There’s no time to explain now, but I promise I’ll protect you. Trust me, yeah? I’ll protect you” He hasn’t moved away from her grip, on the contrary, he went back to hold her shoulders and peer at her with that broken look of desperation and kept promising with ease as if they were words that had been uttered time and time again. “Juudaime, I know you’re scared, but we need to go. I’ll explain everything later”
“Why did I wake up here?” She whispered, and when she tried to move her head to look at the brunt casket, hands held her faze from turning. “What’s this place?”
“It doesn't matter. You shouldn’t be here, I need to get you to safety first. Please”
He was evading, frightened, just like her. She knew why, and despite the truth scaring her she still wanted a confirmation that wasn't a voice in her head. But he wasn’t going to give her one. This older Gokudera didn’t let her sink into her thoughts and share them outloud, he quieted them and rushed her a step forwards and away from the truth.
Just stop thinking about it, it’s what those eyes reflected back on hers. Don’t think about it. Run from it, hide from it. It will hurt less if you ignore the reality and follow a distortion of your own delusion. Tsuna was good at pretending, she was good at lying to herself and to others, but this was happening too fast and so sudden, her head was starting to hurt.
She had just apparently woken up 10 years later from her time and now this future version of her friend was demanding - close to begging her - to follow him to some place she didn’t know, a safe place for her that wasn’t a coffin. How can she ignore his fear? How can she dismiss his broken hope when he was holding her so painstakingly as if any second now she’d turn into dust and disappear from his grip.
She’s not an idiot, she knows what her future self was doing hiding in this forest the moment she saw the coffin, and making him relive that was beyond cruel and absolutely terrifying for her. So finding someplace safe, finding Reborn, was all that mattered at the moment.
“Okay” She grabbed his hand, and let him pull her deeper into the woods.
The suit jacket was able to offer some warmth and her hood kept her ears from chilling against the cold wind. Despite being summer, the temperature was low enough for her to breathe cold mist from her lips. Her damp hair and clothes did nothing to prevent the shivers from racking her body; action that made older Gokudera bring her closer to share his warmth with her.
If she wasn’t so distracted and preoccupied, she would have blushed at the smooth action. But she was too busy cursing her intuition for making her wear short, well, shorts, and not leggings or something longer to cover her legs. Why didn’t she think of it? Why wasn’t she prepared for it until seconds before she was hit with the bazooka? She wasn’t even wearing home slippers!
Still, the weather factor was something that shouldn’t concern her much in scale of other bigger and scarier troubles, but there was something, a prickling sensation at the back of her mind, whispers from the abyss or perhaps the starting symptoms of a fever, but deep in her bones she knew that something wasn’t fitting quite right.
There was something wrong with this world.
She could feel it in the air she breathed, and the grass she walked over. Colder, displaced, oppressive. Her senses were going highwire despite feeling safe in the arms of a stranger that felt like a long-forgotten friend. It was as if there was a danger lurking at every step and stone, and if she were to take a turn, it would shatter the quiet of the world.
“It’s not summer?” She dared to ask, her soft voice flowing in the wind and carrying on without interference from other sounds of nature. It was a bit eerie.
“It’s October the 3rd. Fall has been unforgiving this year”
“We were in August when I left” Her words brought his attention to her, and she gripped his arm tighter as she rambled on “It was raining, but it was hot and it was noon. We were weeks from the school festival but we haven't decided what to do for it yet. And we made plans to visit the shrine for the fireworks display”
“That’s 9 years and 2 months from now” He said with a frown.
Not 10 years.
Meaning that there was something wrong with the time traveling. Either the machine was malfunctioning or it wasn’t Lambo’s bazooka that did the deed. It could have been random, or maybe this was the exact time Tsuna was meant to travel to. So the main question would rather be by who exactly. If this was orchestrated, to what ends would they go through the troubles of almost getting killed by Reborn to bring her here?
Cold tremors went down her back, and her grip turned into digging nails on his arms as her breath hitched quietly.
“What’s wrong?” He asked in concern at her sudden stiffness.
“We’re not alone” She whispered with wide eyes staring ahead, too afraid to look at her right.
Gokudera tensed alongside her, but kept walking in measured steps. His grip turned borderline painful, and against her better judgment, her eyes shifted, and there, hidden behind some trees and foliage, was a huge, humanoid figure staring down at them.
There was no warning, in the deadly silence, it sprung from the woods with a mechanical roar.
“Fuck!”
“What the hell?!”
“Go” He pushed her forwards, making her stumble with his forceful insistence. “Go!”
She ran. What else could she do? There was something absolutely terrifying in encountering a gola mosca in the woods. She hasn’t recovered from the one she fought surrounded in hate and fire. Now she was sure this thing was going to haunt her nightmares forever when her mind wasn’t busy showing her other things to be scared of.
She didn’t bring her pills or mittens. She was powerless, scared and hungry, how the hell was she going to fight a machine thrice her size and weight when she was seconds from crumbling in fright? She should have grabbed that casket plank, if only to have something to protect herself with if more monsters jumped from the shadows.
Behind her, a huge explosion shocked the ground. She was stepping on sharp stones and breaking twigs, but she did her best to keep running without tripping, knowing and hoping, having faith in the man who was fiercely protecting her to overcome the enemy without trouble.
She thought she had left this feeling behind, of making others fight battles for her. Only this time she wasn’t present. She wasn’t watching. She was running away, not even words of encouragement or gratefulness sprouted from her lips. There were just pants and gasps as she ventured further and further away, mindful of the sounds of grunts, bombs and metal cracking she was leaving behind.
What a coward, she almost sobbed. But what else was new? She wasn’t Kyoya who beat anyone no matter if it was bystander or foe. She wasn’t Ryohei, who fought against bullies and school tugs in the name of justice. She wasn’t even Yamamoto, who without knowing what the hell was happening, he joined the fight for the sake of helping. The truth was, without Reborn forcing her hand, she wouldn’t stop running.
Loud footsteps resounded behind her, accompanied by harsh pants and an electrifying sensation of a hot force backing her up, embracing her in a fierce cocoon she was just starting to become familiar with. When a hand reached out to grasp her arm, she wasn't startled and let Gokudera pull her with force to keep on running.
“Don’t stop” Gokudera rasped with a sharp breath and a bleeding eyebrow "We're almost there, come on"
“Are you-
“Come on!”
“Wait! You’re bleeding” She tried to dig her heels to slow their pace with no avail, she almost tripped if it weren't for his secured grip on her pulling her along. “Gokudera-
“More will track your signal! We need to go”
It was the desperation in his voice that made the tears finally fall from her eyes, the anguish and heartbreak that fueled his protectiveness. She couldn’t swallow a sob, but it was fine because it was masked behind the thundering march of heavy steps following their tail.
"Shit" Gokudera cursed "Shit!"
She was dead weight, that much was obvious. And he was torn in fighting and protecting her, of keeping her in his sight and forcing her away from the danger. She couldn’t decide what to do, the inner struggle of fear and survival was choking her.
Older Gokudera decided once again for her.
“Whatever happens you need to run. Don’t look back, just keep running past the stream. You’ll find an arch tree, go through it”
“But I can’t, you- what about you?!”
“Hey, it’ll be alright” He said surprisingly gently, leaning down to look her in the eyes and brushing the tears stuck there with soft motions. “Go, I’ll be right behind you”
It was a promise, a fact. He wasn’t going to leave her alone, and as soon as he finished dealing with the machines hunting them down, he was going to run right at her side. She didn’t want to leave him, she didn’t want to be alone, but she knew that staying and getting in the way was worse.
Without a goodbye, they parted ways and ran in opposite directions. She did her best to ignore the blasts and explosion, it didn’t stop the tears from falling, but she was good at not looking back despite her heart beating loudly in her chest. She has never felt this terror befor,e of running for her life with monsters hunting her down. It was always them already trapping her or facing her head on in a battle against her will. Not this, never like this.
What the hell was a Gola Mosca doing lurking in the woods? It couldn't be Varia. There was no way… She and Xanxus were just starting to heal, they hadn't talked or sought each other, but there was no miscommunication between them anymore. He didn’t want the throne and was in fact making her step in for some reason. There were no enemies or differences, and she will never betray his trust for him to hunt her down like a dog for slaughter.
So if it wasn’t Varia commanding the machines, the blueprints must have been stolen by someone powerful enough to build them.
A louder explosion made her flinch and cower down to cover her ears, she heard yells and metal clacking, and the sound of fire cracking and smoke raising made her throat close up.
Don’t stop. Don’t stop, keep running.
[Keep going]
Her intuition was kind enough to reassure her in waves that Gokudera was fine, that he was doing fine and that all she needed to do to stay safe was keep moving forwards. And the other one, the cold yet gentle voice kept urging her to continue despite the pain in her feet and the tears blurring her vision.
Just a little bit further, she could hear the stream. It was a terrible idea to cross it while she was shoeless, shivering and stressed, but she will take getting sick over becoming a target. Her feet had just gotten soaked when she came to an abrupt halt, with fear gripping her shoulders and trying to pull her back for there, across the river, was a Gola mosca aiming his gauntlets at her.
Ducking would do nothing, in an instant, she knew it would be impossible to dodge the missiles shot at her.
She held her breath, not daring to blink as she stared but just as the hot air brushed her face, a cool rain wrapped around her, water splashing and fire hissing at being overpowered in a huge wave that cascaded down on her as soon as it pushed the attack away. She breathed out and stumbled back, drenched and trembling, only for a voice beyond the rain to make her heart skip a beat.
“Tsuna…”
It was no wonder he was here too, although she didn’t expect to see him like this either. If Gokudera’s expression was haunted, Yamamoto looked crushed. He was older, indisputably so, taller but haggard; exhausted with water dancing on his shoulders and a deep scar on his chin.
Before more could be said though, a hand on her shoulder pulled her back towards a towering back, snatched was the right word, and was quickly hidden from view.
“Move and I’ll shoot” Gokudera growled, aiming his gun at who was supposed to be the ten-years-version of his best friend with hot fury and an unflinching stand.
What the fuck?
She stayed in silence at the animosity, unable to question or even move.
“Where are you taking her?” Older Yamamoto asked, water dying down and shouldering his katana, never once removing his eyes from her despite Gokudera’s tall figure blocking her.
“Move”
“Hayato-
“Don’t call me that!” He snarled, his shoulders starting to shake “You have the nerve, to be waltzing around here”
“There was a flare. I won’t be the only one coming to investigate, there’s already a squad coming this way”
“If you're feeling charitable then go distract them. I’m taking her to our hideout”
“That’s a terrible idea, she won’t be safe there!”
“She’s a beacon! The base will hide her flames! It will protect her”
“You’re not taking her down there!” Yamamoto refused and stepped closer, not sparing a glance to the gun pointed at him.
“You have no right to argue with me on this!”
What the fuck is going on?!
Tsuna stared in shock at both of them, turning side to side to see their expressions and not understanding where they were coming from. What the hell has happened in the future to turn friends against each other? What’s worse, why didn’t Yamamoto want to bring her to a place Gokudera swore was safe for her? And why were they at odds? Why were they fighting? Fighting over her?
This was just ridiculous and impossible, a nightmare she didn’t want any part of. They continued arguing, louder and louder each time, pointing weapons and trembling in pain and anger.
She was already running by the time they realized she had moved.
“Juudaime!”
“Tsuna, wait!” Came the frantic yells “Please! Stop!”
It was incredible how she could outrun two older men with muscles and experience, but she was a teen, trained to run away from Reborn, so it wasn’t that hard to sprint faster and take the lead. It was the wrong way to go, she knew, the voices wouldn’t shut up but she needed to get away. She just needed a moment to think, a moment of silence to process but there was danger and smoke up ahead and everywhere she looked.
Her pants turning into hysterical sobs echoed in the woods, the yells and pleads from her -maybe not anymore? - older friends echoing back in a lower tone, but she couldn’t stop. She just kept running and stumbling and making her way out of the woods and into a place she couldn’t recognize.
It took her running through some fallen rubble and squished cars to put a name to the scene all around her.
The city was destroyed.
It was surreal and impossible, something she hasn’t seen, not even in her worst nightmares. Everywhere she looked, buildings were collapsed and vehicles deserted. There was trash littering in the ground and flying in the wind, dumpsters lit in fire and glass shattered all around. No matter where she turned, everything was the same.
“What the…”
She whispered as she came to halt, breathing heavily and staring with wide eyes at the devastation. What… What happened? War? Gokudera mentioned that, but why here? Why this level of destruction and to what end? If she didn’t exist in the future anymore, why was this city being stormed by squads of gola moscas? Her chest heaved, and her intuition hadn’t shut up blaring alarms all over.
She stood still as footsteps approached, let arms wrapped around her, snatching her back towards a building to take cover and turning her body so that she was facing away from the chaos that had fallen on the city and into a strong embrace.
“Don’t look” Yamamoto said over her head. She could feel his flames, she was shocked enough but alert to understand that he was using his flames on her, Rain flames, baby-blue and bright, washing over her tense body and soothing her muscles to calm down. It brought a new wave of tears, feelings she couldn’t process but tasted like grief and regret. “It’s okay, you’re okay. Just relax, yeah? We’ll find a way to get you home and you’ll be safe”
“Where am I?” she whispered, gripping his shirt.
He was silent for a long moment, and when she thought he wouldn't answer, he whispered just as quietly as she did.
“Namimori”
She bit her lip to stop a sound from escaping, and despite it being obvious, it hurt. It hurt to know and see what had become of the peaceful little town.
Footsteps sounded again, but neither of them moved. Tsuna knew who it was, and Yamamoto was simply too tired to fight so he let Gokudera approach. They shared a long, heavy stare before Yamamoto sighed and brought her closer, he was practically talking on her hair. It seems her hood had fallen from the chase.
“As long as you’re wearing that ring, you’ll be a target” He explained “Your flames will appear on the radar and pinpoint your location. Our base… there’s a safe place for you to go that can block the signal, but it’s underground. There are just five exits but they’re blocked or hidden”
Oh.
Oh…
She stood still, and finally she released her grip as she understood the implications of going down there and why he was adamant of not letting her go at first.
“We’re losing time” Gokudera urged them, this time a bit gentler.
“Tsuna” Yamamoto said with the same tone of voice “We need to take you there”
What else could she do but go along? What was worse? Being locked underground in a supposed bunker that belonged to her and her friends had access to or be lost in a dystopian world that used to be her hometown? Did she even have a choice?
“...Is it safe?”
“Yes” He reassured her immediately “Yes, it’s safe. And we’ll be with you, alright? Bianchi is there, and Fuuta. The kids will meet us there too. You won't be alone down there”
“Okay” She took a step back, and another, and another. Arms let her go, but neither of them let her drift far “Okay”
“Can you hotwire a car?” Yamamoto asked the Italian man “If they picked the signal from the woods it’ll be harder to enter from there”
“It’s our only door” He crossed his arms, glaring and not saying more. But Yamamoto understood what was implied, because he grimaced and turned to look outside to see if the path was clear. Tsuna had brought her hood up again, she doubts it would do much to hide her face, but she felt very self-conscious in the presence of these two. Younger, stupid, naive, she felt misplaced and judged, even when she knew that wasn’t their intention at all.
Everything was just so… so… she did not have a word to describe it, so she kept quiet and re-wrapped the loose tie around her Ring again, this time, in a stronger and painful grip.
“Alright. Let’s go, team” Yamamoto said, bringing an arm around her again to start pulling her out of their hiding place.
“You don’t give the orders” Gokudera snarled, catching up to them and glaring at the other “Stop acting as if you’re suddenly in charge!”
“Then make me” Yamamoto dared, serious but amused and not bothered at all by the previous threat or the heated glare he was receiving.
“Fucking bastard” He scoffed and rushed past them to scout the area ahead.
Tsuna didn’t want to know what that was all about.
“You know, this will be easier if we carry you”
“No”
“Okay, stay close”
They had to take a different route than just walking back into the forest to prevent a sneak attack so thanks to that, she was able to see that not all the town was destroyed, it seems. Just the outskirts took the heavy damage, but deep into the center houses stood still and undamaged.
But it didn't mean they were safe just yet. There were people - soldiers - dressed in black uniforms marching the streets with weapons flared in multicolored fire. It looked very futuristic and intimidating. Suddenly, Basil with his boyish grin and cute boomerang felt more like a boy-scout project and less than a weapon.
Tsuna had many questions, many of them; and fears, tons of them, but she won’t be able to ask about them without giving away their location. Yamamoto was already pulling her back towards another street and Gokudera had his gun ready. They were communicating with silent stares, which was surprising and a feat on its own, because Gokudera still looked like he wanted to bash the other's skull to the ground, but was letting him be the one to guard her instead.
Odd, these two were acting so odd.
But there was no time to contemplate their relationship, for there was danger waiting for them on the next street. She dug her nails in the arm around her, and Yamamoto understood her message immediately because he pulled her back and drew his sword before a man in black uniform rounded the corner and spotted them.
“Hey! This area is restricted!” He yelled and started marching towards them with a spear lighted in yellow fire, and the closer he got, the spark of recognition became apparent on his sneering face. "Aren't you Vongola's dogs? And you brought a doll with you, how lucky!"
"Close your eyes"
"What?" Tsuna said, confused when she was released and pushed further back when the soldier jumped high and fast and aimed his weapon at their necks.
And just when she thought things couldn’t get any more worse, they did.
In an instant.
There was no hesitation, no warning or struggle.
One moment the soldier was there, the next he was down.
Killed. Sliced. Dead.
He just…
Without flinching. He did that. Silently and gracefully, just a flick of the wrist and it was done.
Over.
“Fuck” Gokudera growled behind her, a hot explosion of air rushed past them, groans of pain fell silent along the sounds of thuds crashing in the ground. They had been surrounded, Tsuna knew, but she felt the danger fade one by one in the back of her mind, as if a switch had been turned on and off on a whim, paralyzing her by the change of intent of the action that had occurred.
She… she didn’t know what to think. She wasn’t. She wasn’t thinking. Her mind was blank despite the whispers of her intuition humming, she was breathing but detaching, seeing but not present.
“Hey!” A woman’s voice called from beyond the smoke, with a figure rushing closer and closer, waving at them to grab their attention and recognize her. “We detected another flare close to- Oh my god. Oh my god, Tsuna?” The woman gasped, halted her steps once her eyes landed on hers before immediately rushing forwards with vigor to embrace her with fervor before cradling her face in her hands “Tsunaa! Tiny Tsuna, I can’t believe- how are you- why is she here?!”
“God dammit, shut up!” Gokudera snarled, shaking his arms to release the strain there and
“Right” Haru nodded, and it could only be Haru because she was loud and bright despite the bloodshed at her feet “Right, answers later. Come on! Lambo and Ipin went to investigate the other signal. Are we going to our base?”
Our base?
“Where’s Kyoko? Weren’t you together?” Gokudera asked, approaching them silently to pull Tsuna away from Haru’s grip and start healing the new bruises appearing on her skin.
Our base.
“She’s with Hana. Her fever isn’t getting better and Ryohei-senpai isn’t answering his phone!”
Our base.
“Senpai’s missing?” Yamamoto asked as he walked towards them, sword strapped on his back with a chirping bird sitting on his shoulder. Tsuna zeroed her eyes on it, looking, staring and not hearing anything but echoes and mumbles.
Our base.
“Why do you care?” Gokudera scoffed, making Yamamoto look down and Haru to hit the Italian on the chest.
“Don’t be a jerk, he’s just worried. And I wouldn’t say missing, we just lost contact since yesterday”
“You said there was another flare?”
“Yes! By the riverside”
“That’s across the city”
“We’ll have to leave it to them, we have priorities”
“I’ll cover you guys. Take Tsuna to the base, she can’t stay here”
“How generous of you”
“....ing”
“Juudaime?”
“Tsuna-san?”
“It’s- that, here” Oh, she was talking. What was she trying to say?
“What?”
“It’s coming”
With sharp, experienced reflexes, everyone moved in tandem.
Haru grabbed Tsuna’s hand and ushered her past the guys, running in heels and not glancing at the fallen men as they went past them. The sound of metal cracking became louder and her intuitive feeling for danger intensified but Haru didn’t let her go. With encouraging chirps and loud exclamations, they ran through a street Tsuna felt she recognized but couldn’t name.
There were explosions of hot air and cold water running besides them, protecting them from air attacks and blocking them from view. Even if they were running for their lives, Haru wasn’t scared. She wasn’t paralyzed by the sounds or scenery, wasn’t intimidated by the soldiers degrading words or attempts at attacking them. She wasn’t smiling, but she wasn't crying either, not like Tsuna.
When did it happen? Why did it change? How could things be so different to the point she wasn’t certain if this was her future. It wasn’t supposed to be like this, she never wanted things to end like this, so why? Why were they running for their lives?
“Just a little bit further! I know a shortcut, come on!” Older Haru kept reassuring her, turning her head back every two heartbeats to see if she was following her despite never once letting go of her hand. She should be focusing on where she was going, be aware of the enemies flanking their sides, not turn back to look at her, be worried about her.
“Shit! Haru, go left!” Yamamoto yelled, and Haru did the opposite, practically flinging Tsuna’s body to the right and running through an alley. It confounded the enemy following them, having stepped towards the left where an explosion was already waiting for them.
“Haru” Tsuna heard her voice warning “Haru go back, go back!”
“Keep running, okay? I’ll catch up!”
Haru never stopped moving and pulling her along despite knowing there was danger at the end of the alley, instead she squared her shoulders and drew a handgun from her pocket to start shooting at whoever it was blocking their way. She felt every shot resonate in her ears, deafening her and shaking her as if those bullets had embedded on her own chest.
Everything felt as if she was out of time and out of place, seeing but not really living these moments.
“Hey-
“Oh, no you don’t!” Haru finally released her hand once they left the alley in favor of doing an aikido move that rendered a soldier unconscious on the ground.
And instead of running like she had been told, instead of staying to offer support, Tsuna walked with half a mind screaming precautions and the other whispering soft reassurances. Her feet were hurting, it was a miracle she hadn’t fallen and sprained an ankle, as it was recurring to do, and though Gokudera had healed the bruises on her arms, she could still feel something aching.
As if the wounds on the surface had healed but underneath her skin they were raw and open, festering on her pain and numbing her core. It was disconnecting her from her thoughts, her feelings, memories and sense of belonging. Her time was turning into a future she didn’t want to be part of.
The soldiers kept coming, the gola moscas marching, her guardians kept fighting, exploding, slicing, killing, protecting, hurting. Because of her. They were fighting because of her. And that was the hardest thing to swallow.
“We’re surrounded! Tsuna, this way, we need to retreat”
“No, we’ll push or we won't break through. Hayato-”
“Shut up, I know!” Gokudera was fumbling with something big and heavy on his arm, a weapon made of steel and bones that lighted in raging red flames as he aimed at the gola mosca. “Brace yourselves”
The explosion that followed was enormous, as if a beast had opened his jaws and breathed destruction down its path. It made the earth quiver and the buildings tremble, Tsuna wasn’t able to stand her ground and fell on her knees by the adverse reaction of the blast. It felt like a fierce embrace, desperate and resolute, it felt like her mom’s when she was found, like Bel’s when they were separated and like Kyoko’s when she was trying to pick up the pieces of her broken self.
It was quiet after that.
The wind had stopped roaring and the attacks ceased, they were given a moment to breathe and gather strength as they planned their next move, but she just stayed on her knees and stared and stared and stared.
She sold her friends like guns for hire, ruined their lives and destroyed their futures. What happened to baseball? What about fashion school and coffee dates? What was the point of opening up and creating bonds, the point of friendship, if she used them in the end? When she tried so hard to shield them from the bloodshed, only for them to embrace it in the end, and it was all her fault.
She didn’t change. She didn’t learn. She was still the same selfish Tsuna.
But isn’t that what she wanted?
To own the means to achieve an end without losing her gain, of using people to fulfill her goal and get results without losing. Of making deals, exchanging favors, lying, deceiving, pretending; painting a beautiful picture of sweet facades to trick the world into believing something she was not. Sweet, kind, caring… she was never that. That Tsuna was just too good at pretending, or maybe she wasn’t real at all. She was just a lie waiting to tumble.
And where did that left her?
Dead.
“Tsuna-san?”
There was a fire burning in the pitch of her stomach, a bubbling sensation that ripped a pained whine from her throat as she hunched forwards, clawing at the concrete in delirium as every nerve in her body that used to be numb started to burn.
She might be dead in the future, but she killed her friends too.
“Juudaime?”
She didn’t want this. She never wanted this, she… she was wrong. She was wrong, she should have never listened to Reborn. She should have fought harder, acted alone, never formed bonds, kept them away. She should have never meddled, never offered a hand, never taken their lives for granted when they were filling a void in her empty heart.
And just like that, in that breath it took for her heart to beat, for her intuition to whisper ‘don’t do it’, for the gentle but cold voice to reassure her it wasn’t her fault, for her eyes to settle on the blood and smoke ahead of her, on the soldiers dressed in black that just kept coming and coming, never stopping until they hunt them down, until they broke them, killed them; she felt a spark brewing in her core, shutting the voices and feelings and giving way to the tell-tale signs of the crown on flames blooming on her head.
“No”
“It’s a Sky flame!”
"Tsuna, stop!" Yamamoto shouted, frantic and scared as he tried to run closer, trying to do anything to keep that flame from burning. They couldn't lose her, he can't lose her, not again, but just like last time, his pleas were not heard. Haru was frozen still, staring at the tiny figure crumpled on the ground, and Hayato, he was stuck punching and shooting the soldiers trying to move towards the beacon on the ground and staring at the fallen girl with a panicked expression.
“Tsuna!”
She threw her head back and screamed.
Like a tide of a supernova, the world shook at her call.
.
A wine glass shattered on the floor, red eyes glared in the dark.
.
Brown orbs widened with a gasp of bewilderment hope.
.
Blue eyes woke from slumber, startled and confused.
.
Deep underwater, mismatched eyes opened in agony.
.
A velvet box was closed, cold steel hardened in resolution.
.
Purple eyes watched in mirth the stars shine in the sky, waiting.
.
Pitch black heard her call.
.
“Stop it! Tsuna stop! Turn it off!”
But she couldn’t control it, she has never been able to. The flames were consuming her thoughts and emotions, moving her hate and guilt to the world outside of her heart, scorching the earth and sizzling the air around her, preventing anyone from coming closer or daring to touch her. It didn’t want to be stopped, Sky flames roared brightly and unchained, forcing the bonds to the ground and beckoning the unfamiliar, luring them all in.
”Turn it off!”
She breathed and it exploded.
But the flames didn't burn, they didn’t consume or destroy.
They froze and crystallized, trapping the soldiers and gola moscas in a prison of time, one they wouldn’t be able to be free of, simply because Tsuna didn’t want to let them, and not because she didn’t know how. She shuddered and felt colder than before, as if the ice itself was freezing her too from the inside.
“Tsuna-
“Stay away!” She screamed, bolting to her feet and putting some distance between the remaining people standing.
“Juudaime, please” Gokduera stood still with his hands raised up and trembling as if dealing with a scared little animal “We won’t hurt you. We won’t hurt you”
“Tsuna-san, see? Look at me, look at me! It’s me! Haru! But I’m a woman now!” Haru said, daring to take a step closer despite Tsuna taking one back “Please don’t be scared. I know it hurts, seeing this. Seeing us. But please, we mean you no harm. You need to turn your flames down, they’ll hurt you if you keep them for long. Once we’re at the base we can explain and you can hate us if you want, but we need you safe first”
“I want to go home. My home”
“I know” She gave her a watery smile full of understanding and grief “I know. And we’ll get you there, hm? But we need to work together. If you don’t want to see these brutes, it can be just us girls. Kyoko-chan learnt how to bake macarons and I can make muffins, whichever flavor you like. No more fighting, I promise”
Easy to say and hard to do when they were running for their lives, but that wasn’t the problem.
“Tsuna-san, you have always protected us. Let us be the ones who care for you now”
Tsuna stared at the hand offered to her, calm and inexpressive, her face revealing nothing of the ugly feelings swirling inside. It was a blessing in disguise, for she knew that the moment the drug that was entering hyper dying will mode by force will make her crumble. She knew she could trust these people, that they truly cared for her and no harm would come her way, grabbing that hand was the logical thing to do.
But it didn’t matter, because in that moment, Tsuna jolted and turned before purple flames exploded. They were powerful enough to shatter the frozen flames into dust and set the enemy free, but instead of attacking her, they danced and drifted towards her, like tendrils spinning a cage and reaching towards her to sink their claws into their prey, it was like a violent river that forced everyone away from her, leaving her stranded and drowning in the gaze that met her own.
"It took you long, Sawada Tsunayuuki"
"Kyoya...?"
They looked at each other with different eyes.
Him, looking at a little girl with cold nostalgia.
Her, looking at a stranger with scared curiosity.
Just yesterday she saw him on the rooftop, when was the last time he saw her?
Was he friend or… was he foe? Namimori was destroyed, her biggest fear turned into a reality with her friends, these older versions of them, fighting a war in her stead; on her name. She brought ruin to his peaceful town, broke the order and burnt the foundations of their relationship. Were they even friends at the end or did he fought against her?
“Move” He said calmly, no annoyance or displeasure coming from his voice despite holding two steel tonfas lighted by those purple flames.
At her side, Haru had stood behind her, holding her shoulders while Gokudera and Yamamoto stood in front of her, weapons out.
“Hibari, be reasonable” Yamamoto said with a tired frown “We need to go”
“You’re in the way”
He didn't say his beloved catchphrase before he was exchanging blows with a blade and waltzing through the heated smoke with deadly grace.
Whatever was happening anymore? Tsuna thought, resigned and numb.
“Stop it!” Haru exclaimed but her voice was not heard by these maniacs fighting “Stupid boys, Tsuna-san, come with me”
“Miura, don’t you fucking move a finger!” Gokudera yelled, but Haru opted to ignore him too and tried to push Tsuna to walk.
The danger had passed, there won’t be any terrors coming this way, not for a while, but she remained guarded. She felt stuck, everyone was right, but everyone was wrong too. They all wanted something, and while they thought they were on the right, the others thought they were on the wrong and the constant push and pull was making her intuition spiral. She didn’t even know why they were fighting, although it was obvious that it was because of her.
She felt so tired, the new presence coming their way did nothing to move her either.
“All of you, stop it!” The new woman commanded with fierce authority “You’re all acting like children! You’re a disgrace! I’m taking jurisdiction over this, you lot can keep fighting. There are two C ranks roaming the area thanks to your rucks”
“I tried to stop them” Haru said, shifting from foot to foot but the older woman ignored her in favor of looking at Tsuna.
“Fuck, you look miserable” The woman shook her head before searching for something inside her cloak “First thing first. Wrap this on your ring”
“Why should I trust you?” Tsuna asked, ever the paranoid, eyeing a chain dangling in front of her.
“Like you have a choice, Sawada. You're still the same crybaby from before, and I’m still cleaning after your mess”
“What?” She blinked at the boldness of that tone and stared at the woman in search of an inkling of familiarity behind the guarded visor blocking her eyes and rattled cloak on her body. However, it was the burnt scar at the side of her face that made her remember marmalade and tea parties. “Lal?”
“Took you long” Lal - a grown up Lal - a Lal that wasn’t a baby, Lal practically snatched her hand and entangled the little chain around her Vongola ring. She didn’t feel a difference with it on, but Haru seemed to sigh in relief once it was done. “Now let’s go. Alone”
“I don’t think that’s a good idea”
“Family before Famiglia” Lal glared at them, making Yamamoto halt in heartbreak and Gokudera to look furiously offended. Haru didn’t say anything, and Kyoya was already stalking his new prey so no one stopped Lal from taking her away, not even Tsuna. She just silently followed her older mentor who somehow wasn’t trapped in the body of a baby anymore.
They returned to the woods, back into the silence and coldness. Lal looked all parts like a hunter, she had no presence, was quick and swift, taking cover and watching every corner and tree before stepping through. It wasn’t disconcerting watching her take charge, not like this, not when she had the experience of leading missions before Tsuna even knew what the Mafia even was.
“You need to come out of that placebo” Her voice startled her, though she showed no reaction. She had mercifully stopped crying, but remained gloomy walking behind the other with dull orange eyes and a lantern stuck in her head as the sunset had finally darkened into the night sky.
“What?”
“The chain will block your location. They’re specially made by Viper to conceal the purity and prevent flames from latching onto others or harmonize properly. But even with it, parading around with your flame like that could still appear on the radar”
“Mammon?” Tsuna wondered out loud, and inevitably thought of someone else. “Where’s Reborn?” She felt cold, colder than before when she was met with silence, the sudden heat in pressing for answers did nothing to warm her. “Lal, where’s Reborn?”
“If you’re lucky, you’ll see him soon” Lal said before coming to a stop and turn to look down at her with a glare “Now, don’t be a coward and come back”
“I can’t” Tsuna gritted her teeth, feeling composed but angry deep down.
“Yes, you can. You just don’t want to but you need to turn your flames off” Lal crossed her arms, and stared, waited. Tsuna felt aggravated by the scolding, even though deep down she knew it was because Lal cared, because it really was dangerous to hold a candle in the middle of the dark woods for the enemy to track them easily, Tsuna still didn’t want to.
And it was that, Lal calling her bullshit that made her cling more.
Lal scoffed, but turned around, not putting up a fight or choking her until she relented. It was a dismissive gesture, an ‘I don’t care anymore’ sigh that vibrated deep within her, but she couldn’t. Not here, not yet.
The travel was quiet after that, their path clear and undisturbed. They managed to cross the river without trouble this time, her socks were ruined by this point, and she was careful not to slip as she crossed, not minding that Lal went ahead with a jump and she had to walk through the cold water to get to the other side.
Just a couple of meters ahead she felt a disturbance, like she was crossing through a spider web, invisible but sticky. Mist Flames, her intuition offered. And once her eyes focused on the reality beyond, she was able to see an arch tree weeping down branches that hid the entrance of an underground tunnel.
The tunnel.
She knew it was coming, but it was hard to just waltz in.
Lal didn’t wait for her or turned back, as soon as Tsuna stopped by the first step, she walked down and got lost underground, leaving her on her own to walk down or stay above. It was a mocking way to say that it was her choice what to do form there, and Tsuna briefly considered making camp here, curling down underneath the arch tree and hid behind the illusions but yet again that irrationally decision is taken from her because someone was already running the steps up to meet her.
“Tsuna” Bianchi was breathtaking, she had grown into her womanhood and beauty, if it weren't for the tears falling down her pale cheeks, she would have been perfectly stunning “Oh, Tsuna darling”
She had been hugged many times since she woke up in this world, had felt their emotions, their desperation and grief, and yet it was only here with Bianchi that she found herself hugging her back. She was familiar, it was comfort, it was reassurance. A little older, a little gaunt, but it was part of home.
“It’ll be alright, darling. We’ll get you home. I got you some clean clothes too, and underwear. Black shorts, I remember”
She would have blushed if she could, but she felt her eyes burn either way. They stood there for a long while, long enough for Tsuna to shiver despite the warmth coming from the arms around her. She really was risking getting sick if she stayed a second out here in damp clothes.
“Come with me”
Bianchi asked, and didn’t move until Tsuna nodded on her shoulder.
She didn’t feel patronized when she grabbed her hand and walked with her down the stairs and into the underground lair. If Bianchi felt her tense and slow her steps, she didn’t mention it. She slowed with her and placed a hand on the metallic wall, where a scanner lighted up in blue light to take her hand print. A little chime sounded, and the ground quivered slightly as huge metal doors opened to reveal what seemed to be a lighted and empty parking garage.
Whose idea was it to build a secret base in a parking lot? Wasn’t that like one of the most common places to get mugged or kidnapped?
Up ahead was a UV light barrier protecting the only entrance to the bunker, crossing through them was not harmful and no alarm rang, and while she was resigned to expect long, white and empty hallways, she found instead creamy walls adorned with fairy lights, paintings and plants hanging from the ceiling.
There was the constant sound of the air conditioner keeping the cold at bay and purifying the air from being underground. There was the constant sound of the air conditioner keeping the cold at bay and purifying the air from being underground, a noise of gears turning and the humming of electronics functioning. There was even a jazz song being played somewhere around, so this walk felt more like a long elevator stroll.
They passed some closed doors, many more were waiting up ahead and there were some rooms that didn’t have any. Like a humble kitchen with a big table and a living room with a big led screen, bean bags and rocking chairs.
Bianchi was leading her to a crossroad, where she turned right and opened the first door to reveal a drawing room sporting sophisticated furniture already serving the people she had left behind. They must have taken another entrance, the ones that were hidden or not easily accessible to them. It made her wonder how deep they were and how long the tunnels ran for them to get here before her.
Or maybe her hug with Bianchi had lasted hours, who knows. Well, she did, but she wasn’t in the mood to play the guessing game with her intuition, because as soon as she walked into the room, all eyes turned on her. Gokudera, Haru, Yamamoto, she already met. But there were three new people staring at her like she was a ghost, when in truth, she was staring right back at one.
“You’re late”
The high voice of her home tutor made her forget everything else, and staring at him, seeing him just as he was before they came here was worse because it made everything else real.
He looked fine, same black suit and calm expression, not haunted at all by the state of their future and possibly already scheming a way for her to fight her way back home. The only difference she could find was a crystalline sphere encapsulating his yellow pacifier, but that seemed like a headache she didn’t want to deal with tonight.
"Reborn"
"Ciaossu"
Leon jumped from his place over his fedora to her face, she didn’t move, or flinched, or shouted when the scaly creature moved around until it climbed his way to curl on her neck, she just stared at those black orbs in secret silence until he sighed and nodded his head.
“I understand. Make room, I want to talk with my student alone”
No one moved for some seconds, before one by one they stood to leave the room, Bianchi being the one to close the door after giving her shoulder a comforting touch.
“Dame-Tsuna” The moment they were alone, she crouched down to hide her face in her hands. The Sky flame snuffed off in a silent sigh, but her eyes remained cold orange as she started to shake. “You can’t break down, it’s too early”
“I can’t- I can’t…”
She tried to breathe, but it was difficult. They were safe, she was safe, her intuition was quiet and she knew no harm would come her way but she was hurting so bad, she didn’t know whether to cry or laugh. She couldn’t do either, not while she was under the influence of her flames, but not being able to express didn’t mean she wasn’t feeling torn inside.
“I… what did I do?”
“Right now, you’re embarrassing me”
“You saw the grave, didn’t you?” She asked the hitman, making his teasing vanish as a solemn air fell down on both of them.
“You know”
“I have always known…”
“Tsuna”
“Can you keep me alive a little longer?” She pleaded, raising her head away from her hands to look at him.
“It’s in the work description. You’re still here, aren’t you?”
So arrogant, prideful, and yet she still died. The future was falling, her friends were ghosts themselves, and there was a war still going on. Without him, she really…
“Now straighten up and clean your nose.” He ordered her and flexed his fingers at her, or rather, at Leon who was pretending to sleep. “Your famiglia has been through war and hell these past few months, the least they need is to see you crumble on day one”
“I don’t know what to do”
“You’ll walk in that room, keep your head up” Tsuna stood up and backed a step when he looked seconds from choking her just to grab Leon from her neck but still listened to his instructions “Unintentionally, everything they say will hurt and break you, but you can't show that. We need to listen and plan with a clear head so this matter is dealt with as soon as possible so that we can go home. You can cry your heart out once you’re alone, but you need to gather your strength and act like a boss”
She already failed at that, it seemed. But the thing with Reborn was that he wouldn’t let her do it again, no matter how much it hurts to survive that.
“Take a deep breath, Dame-Tsuna”
Her lip wobbled as she nodded and shakingly took a breath, reminding herself that while she was young and naive, these people were older and strangers in a way.
These weren’t her friends.
They were a Mafia Famiglia.
With Leon still glued to her neck, she sniffed hard and walked out of the room. On the same hallway a couple of meters down, Bianchi and Gokudera were waiting outside a door, a meeting room, she noted, as she made her way inside with them. Haru was chiding Yamamoto over an injury in his arm, while Lal was leaning against the farthest wall.
Out of the three new people she saw briefly before, only two were waiting inside. The unmistakable hairstyle of Kusakabe was a give away, and while it was good to see him doing well, to know that Kyoya was involved settled uncomfortably in her gut. As for the other man, it took her some seconds to recognize the funny looking man as Giannini, the engineer she met in the cruise for Mafia Land tinkering over the monitors set on the room.
“Can someone please explain to me what the hell is going on?” She asked, grabbing their attention and turning the mood serious.
“Vongola HQ fell two days ago” Kusakabe was the brave one to start. “We have been at war with the Millefiore Famiglia for months now. Vongola tried negotiating in peace and for a while it seemed as if that was the case, but they backstabbed us and turned the world against us”
“At what gravity?” Reborn asked in Bianchi’s arms. Without Leon, he almost looked docile. It was odd though, if Reborn had been here longer, why wasn’t he informed of all this before? Knowing him, he would have demanded answers with threats and expected for her to already know this too, not wait for a group therapy session, things were already tense as they were.
“There’s been a hunt” Lal explained next “All Vongola associates and close allies, they all have experienced raids that leaves them hanging by a thread or gone”
“To what purpose?”
“Extermination? There really is no reason but a mad man throwing a tantrum. The Vongola X Generation was one of placid judgment, not reckless destruction”
“Did you do something to offend him then?”
“We-” Yamamoto stopped himself, shifting his eyes from Kusakabe’s avoiding eyes, to Tsuna’s inexpressive face to Reborn’s unblinking stare and to Gokudera’s glaring fire at the table. “He asked for an alliance between Vongola and his Gesso Famiglia. An intimate one to solidify the union”
“Marriage” Reborn stated impassibly.
“Marriage” Lal confirmed “However, before wedding plans could be made, Sawada was dead and our people were being hunted down. There was no way for us to sit back and let the world burn on its own, so we’re fighting back to reclaim the order”
“That still doesn't explain our current situation”
“I was given this letter after…” Gokudera said, placing a note on the table that revealed nothing but doodles “It’s written in G-code, something I came up with in middle school. The only two other people who knew about it were gone by that time, and I didn’t write this so…”
“What does it say?” Haru asked, apparently she nor anyone in the room were aware of the letter either by the confused and surprised expressions they were wearing.
“Gather the Guardians. Keep the Rings. Destroy Byakuran and erase the Spare. Everything will return as it is”
“The rings, did something happen to them?” Reborn asked, already starting to connect some dots.
“They were destroyed before Tsuna… passed. After Byakuran sent the proposal of the alliance, we had them all destroyed”
“Not just them” Lal said with a glare “All the arcobaleno pacifiers are gone as well”
“Why?”
That was a question no one knew or was unwilling to answer. A very heavy and very important question that was one of the many keys to the mystery.
“Gokudera-kun, when did you receive the letter?” Giannini asked, having already scanned the letter on the monitor for everyone to see and was trying to match the scripts to see who the writer was. It was obvious who the other two people who knew the secret code were, and while one of them had the smarts but not the initiative to execute a scheme this big, the other one was an artist with the ability to create and forge.
“Two days ago. At first I thought it was a lost letter and that they were instructions for me, but we don’t have the rings anymore. It didn’t make sense until I saw Juudaime and the ring again”
“Meaning that I was brought from the past to use the Vongola Ring to try and put an end to this war” Tsuna spoke quietly, arms crossed and staring at the letter with a blank face.
“Tsuna-san”
“The letter doesn't say anything about time-travel or how to execute the plan. But it’s clear on something, if we stop Byakuran and eliminate this ‘spare’ then you and Reborn can go home”
“No” She said unflinchingly and was careful not to look at any of them “It says gather the guardians, the rings, all of them. Meaning that all of you will be coming here too”
Everyone startled at that, because that… that was true. In a way. If the letter was real, if someone set this plan in motion and required the Vongola rings for it to work, the easiest access to them would be their younger past selves who had just recently won them.
“Reborn, when did you arrive?” Lal asked, unperturbed by the possibility of more brats popping up.
“Two days ago”
Why weren’t you here? Tsuna wondered but didn’t question. Instead her mind was flying in all directions looking for answers and escapes from this situation before they ran out of time.
“Can’t we use the ten-years-later bazooka and go back? Finish Byakuran there?”
“The machine was destroyed years ago”
“What if we recreate it?”
“It’s not a simple knowledge, the Bovino familiga although small kept that secret to their grave” Lal explained, somehow having already thought of that a long time ago. “Besides, this generation is stronger than the last one, and yet we still fell against Byakuran’s strength”
“And what are a bunch of kids supposed to do against him?”
“If Lambo is brought here… we can try and use his bazooka to send you back, but we don’t know how you came to be here. It might be possible the 5 minute rule will apply and return you back here” Gokudera theorized and gave her a sad look.
Fuck. Tsuna tried her best not to shout out loud, feeling trapped in her mind and body. No matter where she turned, she couldn’t find a way out, everywhere she looked it all came back the same. Stop Byakuran, go back. Stop Byakuran, change the future. But how? How did that even work? How could they save their present by destroying the future? Wouldn’t it work best to eliminate the man in the past, before he became unbeatable?
“What are our possibilities then?”
“Byakuran is currently in Italy, Varia is still standing and will keep him busy there for a while, enough for us to set a trap” Gokudera suggested “There is a Millefiore base here in Japan, commanded by a rank-B member by the name Irie Shoichi. If we infiltrate and capture him, we will grab his attention and bring him to us”
“With all the ruckus you did in town, letting him know the brat is here will have him knocking at your door” Lal said dryly, not really joking.
“Irie has been commanding the squads to raid the town, so it’s necessary to stop him too”
“Why is he doing that?” Tsuna asked in angry confusion “If he’s only after Vongola associates and I’m already gone, why are soldiers patrolling the streets?”
"We don't know exactly" Haru was the one who answered her "Japan is not the only place being patrolled. Italy, France and Vienna had also been hit. Coincidently, they are places were Tsuna-san used to lived so… so either he’s searching for something the future you hid or he knows you’d be coming back to the future and go into hiding”
“You don’t know this Byakuran guy, do you?” Reborn accused her.
“No!” She felt immediately offended by his poor thrust, although she did lie about knowing the mafia, about the arcobaleno, about Xanxus… and there was so much more she hasn't shared yet but she wasn’t lying about this! “I don’t know him, this day is the first time I heard his name, although…”
“Although…?” Bianchi encouraged her.
“I…” She frowned, still feeling her heart beating harshly at the mention of that name alone “I feel like I should”
It was a disturbing confession, everyone had expressions varying from perturbed to fearful. It suddenly occurred to her that they probably knew more about her hyper intuition and futuristic drawings and couldn't help but wonder how much they knew. Wondered if it was even possible for them to know more than her, if her midnight sketches had come to pass and if there were new ones, last ones.
“It’s late. I think we all need rest” Kusakabe said, sounding as tired as he looked. “Tomorrow we can continue planning and give margin if someone else from the past shows up”
It has really been a very exhausting day, they all could agree on that so it wasn’t hard to convince everyone to retreat for the night. It should be the end, she really needed rest, emotionally, physically and mental rest. But she couldn’t calm down, not since she saw the coffin, not since she saw her friends fight, not with the things she saw and what she learnt. If the town was being raided looking for spots she frequented, if she died yet the older versions of her friends were still being attacked, then what about her family?
”Where's my mom?” She asked as soon as she had that thought, and before she could stop the question from getting out.
The room was silent.
No one could meet her eyes, but she felt seen.
She didn’t need their pity, their sympathy, their grief. Deep down, she knew.
“When you passed, Iemitsu took her to Italy to mourn. They were fine, but HQ fell and we lost all communication” Bianchi told her softly, not having moved from her side with Reborn still in arms.
“No news is good news, Dame-Tsuna” It was supposed to be comforting, but all she heard was the ‘don’t think about it now’ laying underneath. What was the point in worrying about the future they didn’t belong to yet, when there was a small chance to change it all, however insignificant and impossible as it seemed.
But she cared.
“Juudaime"
"Who else has fallen?" She pressed, because she was an idiot and she was hurting “Other than me, who else is dead?”
Who else has she killed?
No one was willing to answer that. Either to spare her the pain or their own pain, no one wanted to talk about that. Lal, whoever, didn’t give her that mercy.
“The Arcobaleno were the first to go. The main reason is still unknown, but it's obvious they were the biggest threat to Byakuran, so he had them removed by poisoning the frequency of the world.”
“There is a disturbance in the air, almost like a toxin that affects our system and destroys us from the inside. My body was not prepared for it when I arrived, it’s the reason why I’m stuck down here. Same as the Vongola Ring, my pacifier is something that didn’t belong to the world anymore”
Ah, so he was here. He was just sleeping then.
“I can hear you, dame-Tsuna”
She grimaced and turned to Lal for her to continue but Reborn interjected.
“There’s no point torturing ourselves over this. What happened, happened. Don’t fall into despair, don’t let it consume you when there’s a chance to set things right” He was telling this to the older guardians, the ones who had suffered and were still mourning, who had no doubt became bitter and fueled by revenge on some nights. Saying that, he turned to look at her with strict eyes. “And you, go to bed. You’re training tomorrow”
Despite being from the past, Reborn’s orders were heard without complaints.
Meeting adjourned, and feeling just as empty as before, she let Bianchi guide her through the base and towards the residence area. Reborn had opted to part from them, staying behind to converse with Lal and Giannini about something and only left Leon with her to make her pay interests at tomorrow’s training. She didn’t have the mind to start training to kill a man, let alone fight a war.
But that was something that was already decided for her. Again. As always.
She looked up when they stopped in front of a door adorned with faded star stickers and paint splashes.If that wasn't a giveaway as to who the room belonged to, the sudden connection she felt to this door was. It called to her, safe place, it said.
“Do you want me to stay with you?” At her shake of head, Bianchi nodded and opened the door for her without going inside “Alright. There’s a bathroom inside with fresh clothes, my room is two doors down, Gokudera’s and Haru’s are right next to you, if you need anything, you call us, okay?”
“Mn”
“Get some rest” Bianchi kissed her head as a goodnight, an action so familiar that flared sorrow to her heart. “You’re safe here, so you don’t have to guard yourself inside your head”
Tsuna watched her go to her own room, knowing that she was alone in the hallway because everyone wanted to give her space, that they knew she needed to be alone.
She didn’t like that feeling.
Walking inside and closing the door, she leaned against it and looked around the room.
There were no pictures framed, as if the room was prepared before her arrival to mask any possible hint of the future. But it was lived, somehow. There were little succulent pots on the desk, artbooks and sketches she dared not open. Trinkets and fairy lights cascading from the ceiling, a wooden easel resting on the wall with colorful canvas and paint cans resting on the floor next to it. A bed, a desk, sofa chairs and a cat tower in the corner next to a snake plant and flowers she recognized as gardenias that had been watered and preserved.
This was her room. A place she built to remember home when the world started going down.
It was meant to be a safe place, something that didn’t feel like a cage or a prison. Something that belonged to her, that protected her, guarded her.
But she felt trapped.
And now, here and alone, she didn’t stop her heart from breaking and let a tear fall from her bleeding orange eyes. And then another, and another, she sniffled, tried to breathe and curled down on the floor, unable to even step further into the room. The coldness from before returned, it never left but she was feeling the frostbite in her skin, the shivers on her back and tremors in her shoulders. Or maybe that was the sobs doing, it felt the same.
Everything was finally clicking in her mind, all the deaths and destruction that awaited her future, that despite every refusal this past couple of months, she had succumbed to her fate and become a Mafia Boss. Had brought her friends into this world, was going to bring them to this world. How could she do that to them? How could she let them waltz into the mafia and endanger their lives? So many lives had been lost, she didn’t need Lal to say the names to know many had fallen because of her, due to her.
What the hell did she do?
How could she do this to them? Her friends, her mom, god, her mom. She was, there was a very good chance she and her father were dead too. Reborn. Reborn was gone from this world too, the arcobaleno, all of them gone too. Yamamoto was mourning. Gokudera was barely holding on. Haru knowing how to use a gun and seeing death. And fuck, she mentioned Kyoko, it wasn't impossible for the girl to follow her down this road too. All for the sake of friendship, for a silly notion of walking this path together, the idealistic promise of protecting one another.
She was a fool.
As she let go of the hyper-dying will mode, she cried, and all that was left was a shivering mess on the floor.
It didn’t feel real, nothing of it. And she prayed, oh how she prayed everything was just a nightmare. The common ones, the ones that didn’t involve fate or future business, the ones every other person experienced when they saw something scary and their mental cognition played with that fear because their brains were total jerks.
She was rambling, she was crying, she didn’t know what to do or think anymore. And it was in that emotional state that she felt something joining her on the floor, a presence barely there, it was a miracle she even felt it by how hard it was to breathe. But through her blurry vision, she managed to see the silhouette of a man.
She gasped and clawed back, her back hit the door and she flinched because the man was there, and then he wasn’t, but she still felt someone there and it was so maddening and she wanted it to stop, she begged everything to just stop.
But then, like a blanket made from the softest cotton and fire slik being webbed together, it surrounded and covered her trembling figure in a protective embrace.
[I got you, just focus on breathing.]
It felt warm, secure. Understanding, safe.
“Who are you?” She cried in her hands, giving up.
She was too tired to play mind games, too exhausted to talk, too broken to even care. But she tried to breathe, she cried, her chest heaved but she tried her best to calm down enough to breathe without choking.
And somehow she did calm down, but there was no rest that night.
She didn’t know how long she cried or what time it was, she tried not to think about being unable to look past a window and see the color of the sky because they were buried underground with no way to see the sun or breathe fresh air. She eventually dragged her tired body to the bathroom.
The porcelain bathtub felt almost undeserving, but she succumbed to the galaxy bath bombs and fruity body lotions. Her feet had blisters that ached as water touched the raw skin, but she left them be, only cleaned her skin until it was red and stayed in the water for whoever knows how long; long enough for her fingertips to prune but not for the water to run cold.
She might have dozed off, but the fear of being alone in a place she didn’t really know prevented her from falling asleep in the cozy water. Perhaps her new ghost was a gentleman and respected her privacy when she entered the bathroom, but she felt it hover near once she came out wrapped in soft, dry clothes. The mint-colored hoodie was bigger and swallowed her small figure, but it was fine. She liked the smell of sweet peach blossoms and the softness of the texture.
Feeling awake despite being exhausted, she paced around the room for quite some time before she braced herself to go out. If she was going to be trapped, she preferred to explore the place than being confined to just one room.
True to her assumption, it was late or very early in the morning, the corridors were lighted but quiet. The previous sounds of music, electronics, and gears were muted. She didn’t dare to go beyond the corridors she knew, her bedroom door, the crossroad, the drawing room and the meeting room. Up and down, she walked once, twice, turned and returned. She felt drained but her stomach growled in hunger.
Ah, that’s right. She was preparing dinner before she was sent here. But going into the kitchen and eating their food, was she even allowed to do that? There wasn’t any food in her room, not even cookies which was fair, there would be no one to eat them anymore, but still… maybe, maybe she can grab some snacks and return to her room?
But it was futile to sneak into the kitchen, because while it was quiet and the lights dimmed, someone was already sitting by the bar, nursing a drink and sporting a fresh bruise on his face, and he saw her before she could back out.
“Hey…” She whispered, awkwardly, tiredly, not wanting to intrude, but Yamamoto was already standing up, drink forgotten.
“Hey” He said, making a motion to approach before stopping himself and rubbed his neck with the same awkwardness she was feeling “Are you- Would you like something to eat? Or drink? We got hot chocolate, coffee and tea. I don’t think there’s any cake…”
“Chocolate it’s fine” She mumbled, and walked inside the kitchen, taking the farthest seat and sitting in silence while she watched him move around. He didn’t say anything about her red, puffy eyes or reproached her about a good night's sleep.
She doubts anyone is resting.
It didn’t take long for a steamy mug to be placed in front of her along with a plate of food.
“Thank you”
Onigiris and hot chocolate wasn't the best combination, but she ate it all. It tasted bitter-sweet on her lips, but it sated her hunger and warmed her hands. She didn’t abuse the hospitality by asking for another cup, so she held onto the mug with alien cartoons and took little sips to preserve the milk. It was weird, she was seconds from bolting the moment she stepped into the kitchen, but now she didn't want to leave.
“We didn’t mean to scare you” Yamamoto said after a while, sitting in front of her and holding onto his own chocolate mug, staring down at it.
Tsuna was quiet for a moment, before eventually giving in.
“What happened?” She asked.
“You died” He gave her a dispirited smile “We broke apart. Some knew more than others and we all blame each other”
“I’m sorry”
“Don’t” He sounded so pained, she felt like she let him down somehow “Don’t apologize, not for this”
“You shouldn’t have gone through this in the first place. Byakuran was my problem, the Mafia… it was my war, not yours” She tried her best not to cry again, she doesn’t even know if she has any tears or the energy to do so again “I brought this on us”
“Mafia or no, it was inevitable for an altercation to occur between us. We didn't talk and just trusted the wrong people”
“Were we close with Byakuran before he…?”
“No, Tsuna, he-”
He stopped himself, he kept doing that. Not knowing if saying the whole truth would hurt less or maybe not even knowing how to say it. Yamamoto shuddered and shook his head, gearing himself, Tsuna could feel something starting to sink in her stomach.
"Byakuran had an obsession with you, he threatened us but he never once raised a hand to hurt you. After you died, he went mad and started destroying the city in search of something. But you… the one who pulled the trigger, it was Mukuro”
.
.
.
Notes:
Cue dramatic cliffhanger ending music(〜^∇^)〜
Oh god, the mortifying ordeal of being known. Tsuna doesn't want to play this game anymore.
If you guys got the references that inspired this chapter, leave a kudo! I love you, let's be friends! ✨
IMPORTANT PLEASE READ
Regarding Shipping
The future ARC is very tricky to write because everyone is older and stuff happened, but in the eyes of our current characters, that future doesn’t exist and they'll probably never know what happened or who paired with whom. (Except Ryohei and Hana, I'm sticking with canon there). And when they ‘fix-it’, things won't be the same in the timeline, pairs included.
That’s the reason why I didn’t include ship tags, because at the end, not only will there be no romantic focus in the plot of this fic, but those pairings might not even become real again. But I accidentally hinted stuff that could be read and misinterpreted as romantic or platonic, and it was a mistake on my part not to clarify for those who dislike the pairing, which is why I’m writing this note to let you know that those ships happened in my head for the non-existent future, but they might/will not happen again in the current storyline after the future ARC is over.
These are the ships that happened in my imagined future:
10YL PAIRS: 6927 / 8059 / 8733 / C66 / D88 /
one-sided: 10027 unrequited: 1827 / Bel27The 6927 is important and will be acknowledged post-Future Arc, but nothing will happen beyond that.
Another thing to clear, I guess, the ALL&27 tag is written sorely in a platonic way. There will be NO harem. Nothing romantic/sexual/physical will happen. At the very end of the series, Tsuna will have one endgame pairing, but until then, everything will be friendships, crushes, and heartbreaks. She is currently 13. Remember that.
Anyway, thanks for listening to my talk! And I'm so sorry for anyone who was weirded out or uncomfortable reading a pairing hint and not liking the route of the story. Sorry!!!
(Kailan, I deleted your comment by accident! I'm so sorry!)
Chapter 30: code;error
Notes:
Hey my loves! How are you guys doing? This chapter is going to be shorter than the previous one because it's more of a recap(?) I guess, on things going on on the other side of time. You'll see what I mean.
I need to prepare for the next chapters that will be heavily packed with angst and fighting scenes, so I might take a little break from posting. Not too long of course. I'm on holiday so I'll make sure to rest well and write to my heart's content, hence the need to post this short chapter. I might add more stuff here later, but I'll let you know if I do so.
Hope you enjoy it! Here, have a cookie! 🍪
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
Calling…
Calling…
Calling…
Sorry, the number you're trying to reach
has been disconnected or no longer in service.
missed calls (2)
.
.
.
>What if we're dealing with time misplacement? I know it's dangerous, but I think we should use the bazooka to get a glimpse of the other side.
What do you think, Juudaime?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
The sun wasn't even out yet when he woke up with dread filling his stomach. The itch to light a smoke and breathe the nicotine was strong, stronger than ever before. Not even in his fight against the stupid wannabe prince did he ever feel the need to break his vow against smoking. Chewing gum did nothing to appease the urge, he even bit his tongue a few times in his hurried dressing.
Juudaime didn't answer his last text. It's already been 12 hours and still no signal from her side. He wasn't paranoid, much less a stalker, but even if she prefers to send emojis instead of words, she never left a message on seen or unanswered. And after yesterday's conversation…
He wasn't paranoid, but he made his way to her house at dawn.
He also made sure to pack a survival bag just in case, filled with bombs, clothes, new weapons he was working on and all the notes he made from his nightly investigation about wormholes, time travel and paradoxes. It was long and heavy, and it was more theory than actual facts.
The Bovino Famiglia has never disclosed their time-machine secrets. They were small and to put it bluntly, not smart. They didn't have an engineering team or even a tech corporation, their main forte was firearm production so how on earth they managed to build a bazooka that can trample with time and space was a mystery still discussed to this day.
There were speculations that they stole those blueprints from a genius scientist, some say it was a lucky experiment and others that someone else built it for them. Whatever the answer, the fact remains that after all this time -pun intended- there has only been one functioning model and zero successful attempts at recreating it.
Which begs the question, where did the other bazooka Juudaime found came from?
The Bovino's portable time-machine was supposedly stolen or hidden within Vongola's treasury now that an alliance had been made by making their heir one of the future guardians, no one suspected the bazooka to be hidden in a crybaby's afro and if it was stolen from him, that brat would be screaming and crying about it, so they would know.
Juudaime's house was probably the safest sanctuary in Japan, and the brat was spoiled rotten by Sawada Nana and always with the other kids. Juudaime would never let something happen to her mother, Reborn would never let something happen to Juudaime, hell, even Bianchi would never let some creep break inside their home so really, no one can steal the kid's candy, let alone the bazooka.
Which is why he became alert and nauseous when he saw Bianchi pacing the front gate of the Sawada residence in her sleeping robe. She was considerate enough to hide her face with those goggles, but they did nothing to mask her distress.
"Hayato" She said as soon as she spotted him and confirmed his worry in a hushed voice "She's not here"
"Since when?"
"Last night. I told Nana an emergency came up with you and that she left her phone here, but she's not answering my calls. It won't be long until Nana contacts you to hear it from Tsuna. You need to find her fast"
"Did you see anything?"
Bianchi shook her head.
"She just disappeared"
Fuck. Worst case scenario, if Juudaime wasn't here, then he feared there was only one place she could have gone.
He doesn't have any leads, he doesn't know where Juudaime hid the bazooka, if she shot herself or if someone else was at play. But there was another time machine available, one that he could use to grasp an idea for a solution but to do that, he would need someone to get it for him.
And the only person willing to cooperate with him was…
"I'm going to need your help"
.
.
.
>Hey! U doing ok?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Let's get some sushi after school! Chill and relax. There's a new stray around the shop. =^._.^= Come whisk it away before my dad does!
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Are you in trouble?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Tsuna?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
.
.
.
The morning was cold.
Summer seemed to be leaving them despite there being a couple of weeks left. On her way to school, she saw an open magazine forgotten on a bench, showing pictures of fluffy fur coats she tried to recreate. But while the heavy coat stitched itself around her frame, she couldn't make the material warm enough.
She wasn't that strong, not yet.
Not like Mukuro-sama, who could create sunshine from his fingertips and warm the room in seconds. Her illusions were becoming more resilient, but they were still fake. She had to tend to her garden every few hours or the plants would keep on dying. Tricking others' minds was easy when they were susceptible to Mist flames, but for people like M.M or Ken, or Boss, who could see right through the lie, it was hard.
Tricking her own mind was hard sometimes too. If it weren't for Mukuro-sama's constant presence and bond keeping her whole, her organs would be failing by now.
Shivering slightly, she tucked the coat closer, not minding if she looked out of place with the sun shining down and girls walking ahead of her with short skirts and tummies uncovered.
Kokuyo Middle School wasn't an ideal establishment, at least not for those who sought prestige, recognition and knowledge. Ken likes to call it a juvie, but Chikusa would only sigh and call it a ghost opportunity for the school doesn't care about family roots, history or tuition. Most of the students were troublemakers and with social services programs, which is why Ken loved to boast how despite the gangs and hierarchy, their circle quickly solidified as the most popular, which was odd.
She wasn't pretty like M.M, loud like Ken or smart like Chikusa. She was very well a ghost, following her friends, for they ate and lived together, what more could they be if not friends?
If boys leered and girls sneered, well, that seemed to be part of being a student no matter the school it seems. She did as Boss advised and ignored them all, they often tend to leave her alone if she pretends she doesn't hear them. It's easy. And no one has ever tried to harm her, so she can't complain.
Still… the truth was, she doesn't like going to school, sitting down for hours and listening to adults go on about history that came to pass and multiplying numbers she would never use. She doesn't like the hurtful gossip or the fights students engage in. But being students and graduating was something Mukuro-sama told them to do. How can they go against their saviour's wishes? He wasn't asking for good grades or mischief, simply earning an education. Which was more than her own family ever hoped for.
She doesn't think about that life anymore.
It felt like a dream, memories that were fading and replaced with the new ones she was making. She wasn't sad or felt an ounce of grief at letting go of her past, and the best part was that she didn't need to create fake memories to fill in the void. Slowly, day by day, she was experiencing real memories; some unpleasant, but some very nice.
And she was looking for the best ones yet to come. Promises of fireworks and festivals, of sweets and friends.
Yes, she was looking forward to those new memories.
She only hopes Mukuro-sama will be strong enough to attend too.
She doesn't know what happened in Boss's mind, why he suddenly became mist in her thoughts. But something forced him to retreat, like a wound in their subconscious that paralyzed their connection. It was still there, but muddled. And with Boss' last visit, she couldn't help but to worry…
And then it happened, as if her mind had listened to her wishes; a few streets away from school, she came to a stop and looked back, having felt something, a flare or tiny nudge of something familiar following her. Of the link she was missing and searching.
Boss had mentioned Mukuro-sama liked possessing a stray cat for amusement. She knew from experience that possessing smaller living things was easier and effortlessly than actual grown humans with willpower and a strong mind. So she thought that was it. That Mukuro-sama had found a way back and came to greet her.
Happy, she didn't feel anything wrong, didn't expect to be tricked.
She only had time to look up before pink smoke surrounded her.
Her heavy coat did nothing against the coldness that greeted her next.
.
.
.
>Skipping classes again.
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>I'll bite you to death
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Little animal
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Stop running
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Where are you?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
.
.
.
The plan was simple. Bianchi was going to take Lambo grocery shopping with the promise to buy him some ice cream or abduct him if he didn't go willingly.
Simple.
But it was early, too early for the little kids to be up, and because Lambo knew Bianchi poisoned food and never gave him treats after dinner, he was wary when it was her and not Nana who was waking him up. And so to prevent him from screaming and creating a scene, Bianchi fed him a cookie to get him out of the house in silence.
Gokudera was waiting a street away, only feeling a little bit bad that he was stealing from a kid. But he didn't care to make any excuses other than the fact he really needed the bazooka, and if Lambo didn't cooperate, then he will make him.
Using that thing on himself was risky, there was the probability that he might return in five minutes and could not end up in the future Juudaime was. But it was worth the shot and his only chance to act.
True to her word, Bianchi walked with a groggy Lambo over her shoulder a couple of minutes later.
"He's here, but I don't see how he could help"
"His stupid hair is the answer"
Bianchi looked sceptical, Gokudera didn't blame her for he didn't tell her about the time machine and how he could even find Juudaime, only that he had a method and was going to bring her back. It's not that he didn't trust her, but telling her about the time travel would raise more questions he didn't have the time to explain.
He wasn't going to think about the fact that she was still blindly trusting him.
"I need to buy groceries. Shouldn't take more than 15 minutes, you wait for me here to get the kid home"
"Yeah, yeah"
"Hayato, be careful" She told him as she handed the brat to him "Find Tsuna and come home"
As if he needed more pressure, he was already doing his best when all odds were against him.
He waited until Bianchi turned the corner to start searching in the ridiculous afro that defied all logic. Already he has taken eight grenades, a handgun, crayons, a bag of candy and his vongola guardian ring. Stupid kid, he grumbled in annoyance, he should confiscate it and guard it, they went through a lot of trouble to earn them and this stupid cow was keeping it in his hair!
"Let's go, party~"
"Go back to sleep, idiot"
"Bakadera… huh?" Lambo blinked from his poisoned food-induced haze "Why are you in my dream? Begone!"
"Shut it and stop moving!" Why was this little brat more resilient to Bianchi's cooking than him?!
"Are you stealing from Lambo-sama!? No!" Lambo squirmed out of his grasp yelling and batting his hands away from his afro, just as Gokudera had grasped the ten-year-later bazooka. Barely there in his hand and gone the instant Lambo kicked his face and sprinted away. He was so going to kill this little shit.
"Come back here, you little idiot!"
"NO!"
He ran after him, what else could he do? He knew asking to borrow the bazooka was pointless so he never considered it. The kid would boast and brag and try to force him into a childish deal he had no intention of honouring, so following the energetic brat through the waking streets was something indeed on his plans. He had set some traps and planted smoke bombs that made the kid halt in confusion, enough for him to catch up, arm raised.
But just as his fingers brushed against the pink bazooka peeking from that horrendous hair, the air shifted and the smoke turned pink.
Only that it wasn't Lambo's bazooka that had fired.
And he only had time to feel hope that it would bring him closer to where Juudaime was before he was gone.
"Hey! You can't run away from Lambo-sama!"
Lambo stomped his foot, angry that Gokudera would play and then leave him alone. He didn't mind the smoke, or even cared that the other boy simply vanished without a trace. He didn't want to be left behind so he pulled out his bazooka with tears in his eyes and shot himself.
"Wait! No no no!"
A voice yelled, but it was gone the moment he returned.
Five minutes later, Lambo stayed on the ground.
Blinking.
And then he cried.
.
.
.
>Why didn't you tell me u were skipping class?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Are you still mad I called you Dorkudera?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Notice me senpai!
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Hey…
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Is Tsuna with you?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
Lunch break wasn't enjoyable.
Despite Sasagawa's soft encouragement of meeting with the class doing the baseball event for the festival and lending them a hand, he couldn't stand still and pretend he was having fun when he was losing his mind.
He was already worried Tsuna wasn't answering his texts, now it was also Gokudera who was ghosting him. The worst thing was that he was one hundred per cent sure that they weren't doing it on purpose, so for them to just disappear and cut contact could only mean something bad had happened, probably Xanxus level bad or worse.
In moments like this, he realized how unprepared he was. His friends were lost and he didn't know where to start looking. Reborn was probably missing too, otherwise, he would already be recruiting him and the others to go find Tsuna, which could explain Tsuna's earlier anxiousness but not where they all disappeared to.
He didn't have Squalo's number to try and ask if he knew something, didn't know if the man would even tell him. What happened during the school trip remained present in his mind, because what if this was another test? The 'Find your boss before it's too late' kind of situation.
He was really bad at this game. He couldn't strategize like Gokudera or make the right choices like Tsuna. He was just good at following the others and acting by pure instinct. And right now, his instincts were telling him that he was running out of time and needed to find them fast.
But if there was one thing he knew, it was that he wasn't entirely alone.
There was a reason why there were six guardians after all.
"Where is Tsuna?"
"Go to class, herbivore"
He wasn't alone, right?
"It's lunchtime" He crossed his arms and walked further into the disciplinary office and ignored the glare aimed at him. "Hibari, I think Tsuna is in trouble. A bad one. I need help, I think if we join forces we can tackle this problem before it escalates"
"Do not crowd"
"I won't. It will be like a secret mission with just us. See, Tsuna and Gokudera are gone, and before she was acting all paranoid and jumpy and now she's missing. I think Reborn is gone too. She was scared of something, so whatever happened must have involved the Mafia"
He was the first person he thought of to ask for help. Not only was he strong, but it was no secret Tsuna and Hibari had something going on, whether it was friendship or something else. It was kind of cute watching them, for all Tsuna grumbled that she didn't had friends before and Hibari's violent nature, those two somehow always drifted close.
He was protective of her, even if he didn't outright say it.
"Don't order me around, herbivore. If you bring a bigger crowd to Namimori, I'll bite you to death"
"I won't? I'm asking to work together. You know Tsuna better than I do. Did she tell you something?"
"If the little animal is lost, that's her problem. Not mine"
He didn't know what he was expecting. Well, he was expecting support, not rejection. Maybe a little worry? Not a glare. Or annoyance. Sure he wasn't expecting blatant worry, but the apathy and uncooperative behaviour felt cold.
"No" He said with a glare of his own "I guess I was wrong about you. I'm sure Mukuro will rescue her then, sorry for the trouble"
He closed the door and didn't even flinch when a heavy thud slammed on the other side, barely missing his head on his way out.
Well, Hibari was known not to be a team player, it shouldn't be a surprise the other boy refused to work together. It still left a bitter taste in his mouth, but there were others willing to help. There was Sasagawa-senpai, always ready to lend a hand and fight for his friends. If his sister hadn't already told him about Tsuna's disappearance, then he knew that as soon as he hears that those two were missing, he will be on board.
And though he knew Mukuro was possibly infatuated with Tsuna too, he wasn't sure if he would accept working together. He was like Hibari in that aspect unless it was Tsuna herself asking, but he can try with Chrome? She was more likely to help.
Gather allies for a search party, that was all he could do. God, he didn't even know where to start searching, but if he has to run all over the town, he will. For them, anything.
Now, onwards to find his wayward friends.
.
.
.
Three days later, he will find one of them broken and the other one covered in blood.
.
.
.
Calling…
Calling…
Calling…
Sorry, the number you're trying to reach
has been disconnected or no longer in service.
missed calls (17)
.
.
.
>I found the cutest yukata for you! It has cats all over it! You'll love it! The boys will too! 😋 Tsuna-san, let's have fun at the festival!
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
Haru pouted at her phone, trying to send another message that returned in error. It wasn't fair! Tsuna-san had already accepted going to the festival, and everyone knew that going to a festival in summer meant dressing up in yukatas! So why was she being ignored?! Did she block her? She wondered but quickly shook that idea. She hasn't insisted that much, and the yukata was super really cute, there was no way Tsuna-san would be mad about that.
Right?
No, no, ridiculous.
Her phone was probably stolen or broken. There was time before the festival, weeks, so she can visit her and show the garments for her to try. And if she didn't want to wear it, then that's okay too. She found a hoodie with cat ears attached that could even charm Tsuna-san to wear it too.
"Haru-chan!"
"Kyoko-chan! You're here!"
She grinned and waved at her friend. In moments like this, she bemoaned the fact that they went to different schools. She had friends there and liked everyone, but she felt closer with Kyoko and Tsuna-san than anyone else. She had asked her mom if she could transfer her to Namimori-middle but was quickly denied with the same speech of prestige and future record.
Blah, as if fashion school would even care if she attended an all girl's school for middle school.
"Sorry I'm late, I had to take some notes to Hana-chan"
"She's still sick? Shouldn't she go to the hospital or something by now, how long has it been?"
"She's alright" Kyoko smiled albeit a bit tired "She said doctors told her to stay on bed rest for some weeks, so she's been fulfilling her school duties and homework from home"
"Hana-san is incredible, I don't think I can do homework when I'm supposed to be resting"
"Haru-chan takes resting very dutifully" Kyoko teased her before asking as they started to walk towards a small ice cream shop "Were you waiting long?"
"No! In fact, I was afraid me myself would be late! Today was my first aikido lesson and the sensei wouldn't stop talking about their rituals and rules"
"Eh! You're taking aikido? What about hockey?"
"Well, it's not like I live for that sport. That was just my dad encouraging me, and it was fun but I won't miss it. I know how to balance and skate, plus I know how to tackle and whack someone with my stick" Haru did a motion with her hand of pretending to hit someone which gained frowns from older bystanders but Kyoko giggled at her energy. "But I want to learn self-defence too. If not for me, then to protect others"
"That's admirable, Haru-chan" Kyoko said before her smile turned into a tiny frown "I never…"
"Kyoko-chan?"
"You know my brother. He loves fighting, protecting and defending others. I really admire him and his sense of justice, but I have never thought of fighting too"
"You don't have to"
"But I feel like I'm being left behind"
"Kyoko-chan" Haru pulled them to stop "It's alright if you don't want to fight. You don't have to. No one is making you"
"But how else can I help?" Kyoko asked "Every week, my friends seem to be getting into fights and injured; I don't know why, with whom or how bad it really is. All I can offer is kind words and band-aids, but I don't feel like that's enough and I'm running out of those!"
"It is enough" Haru reassured her "Kyoko-chan, I understand you. I'm worried too and I also feel left behind. Being in different schools is one thing, but whenever something happens I only hear it two days later from you or someone else. I'm always late when I should be there, so I decided to do something about it. No one told me to learn how to fight. You can say it's just a whim of mine, I have too much energy, so I thought it would be fun to try it. If you don't want to fight it doesn't mean you don't care enough. Besides, I know Tsuna-san just needs a hug instead of someone learning how to punch."
"Thanks, Haru-chan" Kyoko smiled, feeling a little lighter but knowing it was only a matter of time for the feeling of helplessness to return.
"Always"
They resumed their walk to the ice cream shop and talked about what they missed since the school trip despite having been in contact the whole time and told the same story twice. Haru was still bummed they all went to the beach without her, and so was making it her mission to have extra fun at the summer festival.
Haru was showing Kyoko pictures of the yukatas her mom had helped her get for them once they sat down with their ice cream.
A pale yellow with tropical pink and orange flowers with a hot pink coloured obi for herself, a baby-blue with pink and red butterflies for Kyoko with a white sash, a deep blue yukata with pink and baby-blue fireworks and a yellow obi if Hana wanted to come, and even a soft purple one with pink and blue hydrangeas flowers for Chrome, who they were starting to get to know and really like.
And of course, a pale pink yukata with pink stars and white and orange cats for Tsuna with a red obi. Kyoko laughed at that one, but the sinking feeling of concern tugged her once more at the reminder that it's been days now, and she hasn't received word from her friend.
"Have you heard from Tsuna-chan lately?"
"I was hoping you had" Haru exhaled loudly and pouted. "I think her phone was stolen or something! She won't answer my texts and my calls won't go through!"
"I don't think it's her phone…"
"What do you mean?"
Kyoko breathed shakingly and gripped her skirt under the table. It's been four days and Tsuna-chan, Gokudera-kun and Yamamoto-kun have not returned or answered their phones. The last time they skipped school was for a month, and they returned with deep injuries and low spirits. The only difference then was that Tsuna was in contact with them. She had let Kyoko put some ointment in her growing bruises.
But this time…
This time, she felt as if she was really losing her friend.
.
.
.
Calling…
Calling…
Calling…
Sorry, the number you're trying to reach
has been disconnected or no longer in service.
missed calls (29)
.
.
.
>SAWADA! ARE YOU LOST?! YOU ARE MAKING MY SISTER CRY! I'LL EXTREMELY FIND YOU. CALL BACK!
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
.
.
.
>Signorina? Is everything alright?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
.
.
.
>Did you find her?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Hayato, please call me back
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
Bianchi was losing her mind.
Hayato was gone and her hopes of finding Tsuna and Reborn with him too. Sawada Nana was not a stupid woman, she wasn't an airhead that believed every white little lie her family sprung like good morning kisses. She was protective, even more so when it comes to her daughter's safety.
So after a day of zero contact and rejected calls, call it a mother's intuition, but she knew that something was wrong.
Bianchi had waited for Hayato to return, but after an hour, a crying Lambo was returned to her from a kid with glasses instead of her brother. When questioned, the kid almost started to cry too and ran away before she could interrogate him.
Things were fine that day, they ate, did laundry, watched the kids play and then went to sleep. But the next day, things started going down. Bianchi couldn't keep up her lie when Hayato wasn't responding either, so even if she tried to reassure Nana that Reborn was with them, she couldn't convince the woman to let it go. Of course she couldn't. Wouldn't even.
So inevitably, Iemitsu had been notified. Bianchi couldn't blame her, after having heard about the kidnapping that took place six years ago when Tsuna was little, she didn't want to imagine the striking horror Nana must be experiencing at another possible repeat. She hoped it doesn't turn into that, her only saving grace being that Reborn and Hayato were gone too, surely that must mean they were together.
But how can she explain that to Nana?
How do you console a loving mother that her kid - her anxious, paranoid, training to be a mafia boss, could turn herself on fire kid - was alright when she was possibly involved in some underworld business that was going to leave her chewed and broken? The best she could do was sit by her, listen to her worries and try to reason, to reassure her with half-truths instead of empty ones.
But it wasn't enough.
One day turned into two, then three, then four.
There didn't seem to be any Mafiosi loitering in Namimori, so word of the Vongola heir missing or kidnapped has not been divulged. Which was good, they had more room to search and panic, but also bad because there was no one to pinpoint them in the right direction.
She also didn't want to involve anyone else in this matter, but Dino Cavallone has been trustworthy so far, not only as Reborn's former student, but he was devoted to Tsuna the same way she was to her little brother, and the fact it was him who contacted her first spoke volumes, so sharing her concerns with him without the fear of betrayal or being dismissed was a relief.
She can only pray and hope they all return safe & sound.
.
.
.
>Tsuna-chan? Are you okay?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Please, call me! Everyone's so worried. Are you in trouble? Can I help?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Please call me. Or my brother. Or Hibari-san.
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Tsuna-chan? Your mom called, I don't know what to say. If you are in trouble, I won't ask, just please, tell me you're okay.
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Please be okay
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
.
.
.
Things can change so quickly in just 7 days.
Kyoko felt like her world was closing in on her, she couldn't pretend everything was fine and normal when all her friends were missing. At first, though it hurt to think about, she thought it was going to be like last month, when Tsuna-chan, Gokudera-kun and Yamamoto-kun disappeared from school to fight some ghost from Tsuna-chan's past, that maybe this time they were demons instead and so that much harder to go back to normal life.
But now Haru wasn't answering her phone either, and she felt like she was losing her mind.
She felt their absence deep in the silence around her, their missing weight like a rock falling deep into a lake, sinking with no way for a current to return it to shore. It was like the school trip all over again, of being excluded and left behind but worse. So much worse.
She felt like a little girl, naive and stupid.
Thinking, dreaming, that things would be better the next day, simply because that was all she knew. Her life, peaceful and unchanged, didn't experience any trouble other than hard homework. To an outsider, her life was close to perfect. Good grades and humble persona, friendly, respectful, obedient, girly, dreamy, cheerful school idol anyone wanted to be friends with. Loving parents, loving brother, zero expectations but being a good girl.
That was her; Kyoko. That was her life.
Smiling, taking things by stride, waking up, ignoring the bruises and pretending her day would be great. In reality, she was a pushover, but no one would dare say that to her face. Why would they? She was guileless, so when she knew things happened behind her back - gossip, bullying, fighting - she would frown and smile and move on, never involving herself to take direct action, never pushing, never engaging.
Waiting, always waiting for someone to rescue her, to protect her, letting them get hurt because of her and never doing anything to prevent it.
She was young, so very young, but she was tired of just standing by and letting things be. Which is why she found herself knocking on her brother's door. She didn't know what face she was wearing, she had stopped forcing smiles the moment her friends started to go missing, so it didn't come as a surprise that her brother would jump to conclusions the moment he saw her.
"Onii-san"
"What's wrong?! Who do I have to punch?! Kyoko is someone EXTREMELY bothering you!?"
"Don't be silly"
She patted his arm down, silently telling him to calm down and reassuring him that no one was bothering her. No one would, not anymore. And while she was thankful for the unconditional love and support, growing up, she never learnt how to fight battles on her own.
"I'm not mad, I need you to understand that"
"What are you going on about? Did something EXTREMELY happen?!"
"I'm not stupid. I know, for so long you have been protecting me. But you also got into fights that didn't involve me, made up excuses about them and pretended you got those injuries training in the woods. And, while it hurts me to see you black and blue, and worry for your safety, I'm not mother, I know I can't tell you what to do anymore. But, can't you please tell me now?"
"I don't know what you mean"
"Please stop lying"
"Kyoko-
"Can you please tell me if I'll ever see my friends again?"
Ryohei quieted, looked at her and the floor and the wall without an immediate answer. Something told her he was searching for a lie, a way to appease her worries and kind words to send her to sleep; but Kyoko planted her feet on the ground and stared at him with watery eyes.
"It hurts to see you all get hurt. But it hurts me more when you lie and smile and pretend you're not the ones hurting"
"I'm not lying to hurt you. Believe that. But there are things you can't know"
There were rare moments when her brother acted like a real big brother, all serious and arms crossed, gently scolding her as if it was for her own sake rather than reminding himself why he was even lying.
"Why not?" She pressed "Because I'm weak? A girl?"
"Because you're my EXTREMELY sister!"
"So it's okay for Tsuna-chan to get hurt?"
"No!" He exclaimed "I don't want anyone to get hurt if I can help it. But Sawada knows the stakes and I won't let you get hurt!"
"I know she's involved in something bad. And that you're helping her, everyone is. I want to help"
"No"
"I'm not asking to be involved in your battles. But I'm not a little girl in the playground anymore. So please, please stop lying. Please, just tell me what's going on."
"Kyoko, you will always be my sister and I'll always EXTREMELY protect you. But I'd rather you hate me than see you get hurt"
She was expecting that answer, she knew her brother after all, but it still hurt not to be trusted with the truth.
"It was Tsuna-chan's choice to lie. Just like it was yours. And this is mine." She told him with her own resolution and swallowed down the hurt "If you don't tell me I'll find it on my own. Without you. And I'll help, without you"
"Kyoko"
She was not trying to manipulate him, she wasn't ambitious or good at it. Her brother did listen and spoiled her all the time, but that was on frivolous things. Never on things that involved a hint of danger, on things Tsuna was involved in. For a long time, she wondered why he allowed her to become friends with the brunette if he knew she could potentially hurt her.
But then she found that his brother became involved with the brunette because of that danger, and she was just a consolation prize. She wasn't, but she felt like that. And she was tired of being a comfort blanket left at home and taken for granted.
Maybe waiting isn't good enough.
"Onii-san… can you teach me how to punch someone?"
.
.
.
>Tsuny, you there?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>Is Reborn with you? What's going on? Are you okay?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
.
.
.
Calling…
Calling…
Calling…
Sorry, the number you're trying to reach
has been disconnected or no longer in service.
missed calls (40)
.
.
.
Irie didn't sign up for this.
He loves his sister, he really does but sometimes she has crazy ideas that always leave him in trouble. But this one, this was by far the worst. Which is why he didn't feel guilty about blaming her for his misfortune, for it was her fault for encouraging him to thinker with a time machine.
What do you think your future will be like?
It was a question every human must have asked themselves at one point in their lives. Whether as kids in school dreaming of a future career or as tired adults looking for retirement. How will your life be in the future? Where will you be? What would you be doing? Will it be what you hoped for? Be rich? Be married? Working?
As a middle schooler, all he worried about was band practice and what he was going to have for dinner. He didn't have big plans for the future, didn't even know what high school he wanted to attend, let alone a university. What was for sure though, was that his life was going to be simple, boring and normal.
So when a little boy in a cow onesie flew into his room, destroying his homework and trumpet, and doing a magical transformation of a kid into his 15-year-old self by shooting himself with a pink bazooka, his reality was broken. Because there was nothing simple, boring and normal after that.
He really blamed Akiko for encouraging his curiosity, when they were given a parcel as a thank you for taking care of Lambo and essentially blackmailed to keep quiet about the time machine. It would have worked better if it didn't include the magical ammo to travel to the future. Through curiosity, they came to find they didn't need a working bazooka to use them, simply igniting them would do the trick, which was a stress of its own.
The rational thing was to let it be and keep the lid close, but curiosity won.
Just a peek, his sister had said. A tiny glimpse of their future just to see what it will be like. Lambo was clearly fine, so why would it affect them?
Not thinking as to why a five-year-old was in possession of a pocket time machine, who created it, paradoxes, blackmail, their homework and dinner, Irie succumbed. He doesn't know if the time bomb came loose in the tug of war he did with his sister or if in the end, he dropped it. The point was that it ignited and for five minutes, he became a time lord.
Only… he didn't like what he saw.
Earning an engineering degree will surely allow him to find a good job and earn enough money to live his older years peacefully in retirement. But that would imply hours upon hours of study and pressure to finish projects, office work, stress and back problems.
So then he thought, why not become a musician instead?
It seemed stupid when he thought about it, when he returned to his present home and swore never to become an engineer, focusing really hard on band practice to try and change his future. And when a week went by, and he 'dropped' another time bomb to see if something had changed, he was surprised and excited to see it worked. He was on a path to becoming a musician.
He was just never expecting to meet Byakuran.
Again and again, always a fixed point in his lifeline.
Or to get involved in a conspiracy that ran beyond their current reality, time and space.
And now he had to fix the tangle of interdimensional fractures he made, act as a double agent while sending middle schoolers just like himself to a warzone, all the while playing a chess game with a phantom messing with his plans and making his job all that more difficult.
He just hopes that Tsunayuuki won't kill his future self before he can explain.
Or after.
He hopes she won't kill any version of him.
Period.
.
.
.
>Kiddo you there? Did Reborn do something to you? Are you secret training?
I'll kick his butt for you! Just call back, yeah?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
>You're making Lal worried sick!
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
.
.
.
>For some reason, unwanted people won't stop spamming me as if I had the answer to your secret location. If you see this, I'm charging interests.
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
.
.
.
>VOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOIIIIIIIIIIIIII
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
.
.
>Hello? Tsunayuuki? This is Fon. Ipin called. Are you in trouble?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
.
.
.
>Tsunayuuki?
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
.
.
.
A week and a day later, Kyoko was struggling to keep her life from crumbling.
Things weren't the same with her brother. They didn't fight exactly, but they weren't talking either. It was petty and childish, and she understood where her brother was coming from in wanting to protect her from whatever horror he and Tsuna-chan became involved in, but the sheltering was becoming suffocating.
She should have asked Haru to teach her before she disappeared too. She thought bitterly as she made her way to her only friend remaining.
It wasn't learning how to fight that was bothering her exactly, it was the secrets. The lies. The hurting she couldn't understand and help heal. For some reason, she wasn't allowed to get involved. Tsuna was already a secretive person, but lately, there's been a cloud of fear and dread surrounding her and everyone closer to her.
Not her, of course. Tsuna-chan liked to pretend nothing was wrong in front of her, for both of their sakes.
But she couldn't even imagine the danger and gravity of the situation, for her brother to become stern and almost cold when he told her to back off.
She didn't understand him. Tsuna-chan didn't want a friendship back then, but it was him who pushed her to not give up and befriend her if she really wanted to. He was already telling kids in the playground to leave her alone for bothering her, there were many years and chances for him to pull her away, but he let her keep her friendship.
Stupid onii-san, she murmured and tried her best to put on a happy face as she knocked on another door. It took longer for someone to answer, and she feared, she really feared Hana was gone too, but the tired face of her friend greeted her when the door opened. She was going to reproach her for getting up instead of resting in bed when her eyes landed on dirty fingers that held the door open.
"Hana-chan! Your hands!" She said with worry "Were you gardening? You are supposed to be resting"
"I'm fine" Hana said as if she wasn't using the door to rest and not fall over "You shouldn't have come here, didn't I tell you?"
"How can I not?" She shook her head and helped her get inside after closing the door and settling down on the couch "Are you feeling better?"
"I'll be fine" Hana said with a hoarse voice "Are you?"
"I'm really worried" Kyoko said, smile wobbling and eyes stinging, but she swallowed the tears and dropped her bag with today's notes on the floor and sat next to her. "Tsuna-chan is still missing, so is everyone else. I know you think they are fooling around, but I really feel something terrible has happened. Do you… by any chance, do you know something?"
"Sorry"
She sounded so miserable, Kyoko didn't blame her for being in the dark either.
"It's alright" She shifted to see her better; her pale face, exhaustion marrying her face. She looked like she had swallowed a lemon, as if she wanted to say something but was fighting her inner self not to do so and it was straining her. "Hana-chan, I'm worried about you too. Are you sure the doctors said you were okay? You don't seem to be getting better and- huh? Are your eyes alright?"
"It's nothing" Hana waved her worries and closed her eyes to rub her face tiredly "Can you fetch me a glass of water?"
"Yes, of course"
Standing quickly, Kyoko went to the kitchen. Hana's sickness was something that came unexpectedly too, and with her friend's disappearance and Hana's declining health, Kyoko was at a crossroads. Her worry for them all was present, she couldn't focus on trivial things when everyone around her seemed to be fading. The festival was a faraway dream now, the fear of Hana and her brother leaving her behind was the only thing in her mind.
They were the closest to her, if they were to disappear too…She doesn't think her heart will be able to take it.
Sniffing quietly, she nodded to herself and put on another happy face as she took the filled glass of water back to the living room, only for it to fall from her grip and shatter on the ground in shock, not expecting to see her weary friend holding a blue bazooka and aiming it at her.
"Hana-chan?"
"I'm so sorry, Kyoko"
Hana said before pulling the trigger.
She will come to find that ignorance was truly a bliss.
.
.
.
>Tsu-chan. Please come home
ERROR404: Something went wrong. Please try again later.
.
.
.
Notes:
As you might be aware by now, this ARC has diverged from cannon. Some things will remain the same but I'll skim them and focus more on the emotional state of everyone, as well as my own twist of the story coming up.
For those of you still wondering, the bazooka was tampered with. No matter what time you're in the past, it will pull you to the time and place that was chosen in the future, doesn't matter if it's a different season. More will be explained later.
Take care everyone! Stay safe out there!
Chapter 31: the girl who cried fire
Notes:
Welcome back darlings! How’s everyone doing?
Some news from my side: I got covid ( •́ ✖ •̀) Luckly, my fever went down on the first night, but my throat is still sore and I cough every five minutes. I'm doing much better now, don't worry! I promise I’m taking care of myself. ~(>_<~)
Tonikaku, are you ready for more angst with a sprinkle of fluff? Future ARC, here we go!
TW: panic attacks / blood-violence / Unreliable Narrator / loooong chapter / grammar errors
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
"He didn't do it"
Was the quick denial that came from her lips before her brain could even register what this older version of Yamamoto had said. It sounded distant and foregin, as if she was hearing a different language and she couldn't process or even begin to understand the ghastly accusation. For it could only be that, an accusation. An error in the narrative. A mistake. A terrible, scary misunderstanding.
"Tsuna”
No.
“No” She breathed out with a shake of her head, fingers trembling and hot chocolate spilling from the mug “N-No, he didn’t…”
She didn’t knew what was worse, the idea that- that she was /maybe/ possibly murdered by someone she was starting to /care/ - /trust/ - /like?/ or Yamamoto’s pitying gaze at somehow knowing her inner struggle. If she felt seen before, right now she felt raw. Exposed. Naive at trying to protect someone she knows in the past - in her own present - and ignore the pain of those in the future - the current present.
But still…
She couldn’t connect the reality that she died - that she was going to die - by the hands of another.
It was impossible.
But she died.
And yet…
She didn’t believe it.
“You’re lying”
“I know you care for him" Yamamoto continued to say in a gentle tone of voice, one that held sorrow and regret intertwined in it as he leaned forwards with his elbows on the table and eyes not really meeting hers. “I’m not trying to stop you or change your mind about him. He cared for you too, I know he did, but it doesn’t change the fact he betrayed us in the end”
“No” She insisted, almost begging “I know him, he wouldn’t do that. He didn’t… I…”
“He attacked the Arcobaleno first, Tsuna”
“W-What?” What does that mean? “But Byakuran-
“Byakuran came after” Yamamoto breathed deeply before shaking his head to stop himself from speaking harshly. His face betrayed him. “We all trusted him, you trusted him. But he shot you” Exhaling loudly, he forgot to reel in his emotions as he delivered what literally and figuratively was the final nail to her coffin.
He wasn’t necessarily being cruel or trying to hurt her with his words. It was obvious he was still angry, grieving and hurt by the outcome, that he has not yet healed, forgotten nor was he planning on forgiving any time soon, if at all. Tsuna’s been there, she knows the feeling very intimately. The haunting it leaves in you, like a parasite eating away your happiness and good memories, leaving you an empty husk of melancholy and sorrow.
A gray, empty sky.
And she knows then, what broke her friends wasn’t Byakuran, but one of their own.
But why?
Why did he…? Not just Tsuna, but the Arcobaleno as well? But Lal was here, she protected her, and she said the Arcobaleno were a casualty of Byakuran’s toxin in the air. So when he said attack… does that mean… violent spars with deadly consequences or… or plain attempt at murder? But, but that doesn't make any sense! It’s ridiculous, even. What would Mukruo gain from that?
She herself, however painful it was, can understand. She was the one binding Mukuro to Vongola despite his distaste towards the Mafia after all. But the Arcobaleno? It’s just… it just didn’t make sense. And she knows him, she… she trusts him. With her mind and her memories, part of her heart, she knows he wouldn't harm her.
So then…
“Why?”
“I don’t know” Older Yamamoto sounded exhausted, as if this was something he has asked himself and others thousands of times with no real answer. “You and him, your relationship with him was closer than anyone's, even Chrome’s. He only listened to you, he protected you. He gave no signs of harming you, so we thought he felt betrayed about Byakuran’s alliance. But even after that, he hasn’t said a word about why”
Sometimes, not knowing was worse than the truth. It kept you awake at night and lost during the day, wondering hundreds of what if’s and why’s, each worse than the previous one.
There was a cold sensation curling inside of her, like a hook tugging at her, sharp, a reminder. She was a stranger in this timeline, so far away from everything she knew, but she was also cursed with magical knowledge, and however grim the situation was, there was no way to turn it off.
Later, she will feel selfish and horrible for removing herself from this moment and thinking what happened, happened, and that it wasn’t her current self that died and left broken hearts all around. But right now, dissociation was her to-go mechanism when her intuition was filling her with information and ignoring her distress.
The truth was there. She died. There was no mistake.
She already knew that.
20-year-old Lambo’s eyes full of pain and nostalgia told her that.
All her doodles led to a flowery grave.
But there was also something else; a memory, a dream, whispers fading in a wonderland as the world from above came crashing down on her reality, collapsing and shattering, leaving her breathless and stranded in her mind. There was no time to think beyond that, when she woke up there were other things to worry about than withering illusions.
But she saw enough.
“Tsunayuuki-”
And even though there was no context nor was she in the mental or emotional capacity at that time, it was all coming back now. And she was having a revelation. A terrible one.
"You're wrong"
"Tsuna-"
“No, no he didn't kill me, he did- it wasn’t, it wasn’t like that. I don’t know how to explain it, but I think there’s been a mistake”
“Tsuna, what are you talking about?”
“Stay with me-
-will arrive soon”
“He didn’t kill me”
“How can you be so sure?” Yamamoto asked tiredly, humoring her.
"Because I saw it"
"...What?" He blinked at her, finally met her eyes and stared in shock and confusion.
“Please-”
"Before coming here. I saw, I think I saw it" She whispered, unsure and shaking but certain about one thing. "He was crying"
She really couldn’t explain it. That dream or memory had already faded from her mind, with just a voice and images remaining like footprints in the sand, sinking and disappearing. There, but erased by each wave the ocean's tide brought. She doesn't remember dying, thank goodness. That would have been a very different and more traumatic ordeal if she had, but she remembers what came before.
The agony of a quarrel. The grief of losing. The fear of fading. The remorse of leaving.
Then there was a loud clap. A gunshot, or maybe that was thunder from the real world, or a projection by what Yamamoto had said before. It's hard to say at this point what was real and what was her imagination.
But she remembers a voice, cold and begging.
“Don’t go”
She died, but there was more to it. So much more than just a friend betraying her. She didn't felt fear or in danger when she woke up with Mukuro holding her, even if her mind was in pieces and she was scrambling for a semblance of herself, she felt safe; grounded. And that alone was enough for her, to reassure her heart and trust his persona despite his mischief.
Still…
"Why did he do it?" Yamamoto asked her this time, sounding gentle and desperate at the same time.
"I don't know" She confessed, feeling lost and torn.
She just acknowledged their resolution in her present when they all but walked into a Mafia battle in her name just to stay with her. They were getting to know each other, becoming comfortable and closer, she considered them dear friends. After ten long years, she can’t possibly imagine the pain and confusion they must have felt at being betrayed, let alone losing her and unleashing a war that turned their world upside down.
Maybe Mukuro didn’t want to kill her, but he still pulled the trigger.
Or maybe that was just woeful thinking, and she was too in denial to accept the truth.
But whatever side of the story, his hands were covered in her blood and her friends were broken and fighting each other because of it.
God, somehow she just knows Kyoya must have tried to kill him in retaliation. Gokudera, Yamamoto… Trust was a flimsy thing, once broken, mending the bond was arduous and sometimes useless to try or even want. There was no way one could forgive, none of them would.
And it wasn’t just a fight of them against Byakuran, it was a fight of her guardians and the Arcobaleno as well.
It was a mess. This future and the secrets that led to their actions. No one was willing to answer why the Rings were destroyed or the Arcobaleno’s downfall, she doesn't know what’s happening or who brought her here or why she died but for some terrifying reason, she just knows that it was her actions that broke her family apart. All of them.
“I’m sorry”
“Stop, please” He sounded pained, and he looked the part. Her words probably brought more pain than answers, and she felt foolish for trying to justify her silly beliefs. What the hell does she know about the future? About these people and their intentions?
“Sorry” She grimaced and bit back a sniffle.
She wanted to get up and leave, but her body was frozen and numb. Her chest felt tight and the sensation of nausea was taking over her. She had to bring her hands down to her lap under the table to hide their trembling.
This was as hard to her as it was to him. Yamamoto sighed loudly, seemingly regretting changing his previous drink for sweet chocolate instead of burning bourbon, but he was doing a better job at masking his glassy eyes. Still, despite the awkwardness and strained atmosphere that fell on the quiet kitchen, he was the one who broke the silence after a few minutes.
“I wasn’t here, you know. When it happened” He told her with a sad smile directed at the table “I was against the alliance with Byakuran, it was one of the few things we ever argued about. But your mind was set, and then the rings were destroyed and Vongola was crumbling from within, no one expected the raids to happen or the casualties. My dad uh… he passed away too, so I left”
Tsuna kept quiet, hurt and drowning in guilt. Not for her sake, but for his. She always knew that involving them in the Mafia not only put them at risk, but everyone involved with them too. The less people you cared about, the less emotional blackmail someone could use against you. She didn’t blame him for leaving in those terms, she understands where he was coming from, hell she’s sure her other self even encouraged him to go.
But the weight on one's guilt could turn rain into hail, and there was no fire to melt it.
So as he kept talking, she realized this was the closure he never got; speaking to her, so she kept quiet and listened. He wasn’t justifying his actions, wasn’t trying to make her understand his reasoning or asking for forgiveness. He simply talked. About them, about the raids, about the last days they spent together until his departure and the mixed feelings he carried as he walked away. But leaving didn’t fix anything, it only brought more misery and bridged the gap between them. And by the time he returned, it was already too late.
“You couldn’t have know” She told him.
“I swore I’d stay at your side no matter what, but I still left you two alone”
“Is that why Gokudera…?” She peeked at his face, eyeing the bruise there.
“Mostly, yeah” He chuckled bitterly before shrugging “He was alone when he got the news. Kinda blame it on everyone for leaving”
“All of them?”
“Not all”
He gave her a smile, small but sincere.
It really was a wonder to see her friends so grown up, to see their baby faces grown into adult ones with scars and shadows. It was illogical to feel grief over missing it when her friends were still living back in her time and were her own age. A part of her was still numb over Mukuro’s situation and the downfall of their friendship, she felt sad and distant. She could barely grasp the idea that this was her future; that the worst had already happened here.
How can they even fix it?
“Tsuna” Yamamoto said after some quiet time, just as gentle as he did before “I don’t know what will happen or why things happened the way they did. We tried our best, for so long. I’m just sorry I wasn’t there for you in the end”
“You are” She said with confidence “You are here”
He still looked like he wanted to cry, but was holding back for her sake. It was probably for the best, she doesn't know how to react if a stranger with her younger friend’s older face suddenly crumbles, which is why she wasn’t startled when he suddenly laughed.
“Ahh, I have so many embarrassing stories to tell you. You wouldn’t believe half of them” He shook his head with a grin, nostalgia clear in his expression. “We had fun, lots. It wasn’t all bad times, there were so many good ones. I really don’t regret it”
For some reason, the reminiscing sounded more like a goodbye, a final one, and alarm bells chimed from somewhere in her head as he regarded her with an open affection with a hint of regret.
“When the me from your time comes, don’t push him away. He’ll know from me, so please tell him it’s okay to doubt and be sad, but he shouldn’t blame himself for things out of his hands” He sighed without losing his sad smile. “This is my choice, whatever comes, I want to be there for you. He already made his mind, and though he’s slow and lacks experience, my heart won't change”
What can she say without sounding ungrateful or over sentimental?
“Thank you” It’s what her heart whispered “And I’m sorry”
He didn’t stop her apology this time, probably knowing it was futile but he still looked sad at her admission. She didn’t regret it, knowing that if he had stayed for ten long years, even if some of them were bad and the later ones were full of pain, it meant everything to her. There really were no words for her to explain how grateful and sorry she was to be the friend responsible for so much suffering.
“You should try and get some sleep. It was a long day”
“Mn” She nodded, knowing there will be no rest or mercy come morning. But even though she was exhausted and emotionally drained, sleep was the last thing on her mind right now. However, she knew when to recognize an out, and despite wanting to stay and not be rude to this person who was obviously hurting and that she might probably not see again, she really couldn’t sit still any longer. Her half empty chocolate had run cold by now, but she held onto it still. “For the record… I’m really happy to be your friend”
“Me too”
Her lips twitched into a smile, and she masked her breath hitching as she nodded again and gripped the table, ready to bolt. But she stayed. Her intuition was trying to pull her out of the room, she really needed to go back, but her body remained sitting. She couldn't help it, when anxiety took over her, not even her intuition could control her actions.
This should have been a good goodbye.
But as always, she tends to ruin it.
And here’s the thing, perhaps she was a masochist and needed to hear how bad she screwed up to feel guilty over not feeling guilty. No one was giving her answers, either too worried for her reaction or for not wanting to relive the painful memories. Mukuro’s mystery was going to plague her for days, maybe months. Even if she solves the puzzle and knows the whole truth, that was going to haunt her for a long time.
But there was one other thing bothering her, something that wasn’t connecting and it was setting her nerves on fire ever since she arrived in this time.
Stop it, stop it, don't say anything. Things were fine as they were, this was a bittersweet goodbye, don’t make it worse, don’t ruin it.
“Hey, um. Can I- Can I ask you something else?”
She was going to hate the answer.
“Hm?”
She was going to hate herself for asking.
“Byakuran” Tsuna swallowed before pushing the words out of her mouth and ignored the tightness in her chest "What does he want?"
She was going to detest herself for not feeling guilty.
Older Yamamoto sighed heavily and rubbed his forehead, looking more tired than before.
She held her breath.
"When he approached us, it was simply to merge Vongola and the Gesso Famiglia to enhance a stronger position and share assets, you know, boring politics. I don’t know if he had ulterior motives then, but after you died, he went crazy and started killing everyone who knew you, saying that he was doing it to save you. I don’t know, Tsuna. Guy’s a psycho. He destroyed the world, everyone… for you. He's been demanding a key of something ever since; a special box he claims its hidden somewhere around and won't stop until he gets it"
She was listening, but at the same time, it was as if everything went underwater and she was having an out of body experience. She doesn’t understand the severity of what he is saying, not really.
And yet…
"Tsuna?"
She stared down at her hands with a horrified expression, because… because the last part resonated loudly in her soul. She recognized the words and possibly what they really meant, her hyper intuition flared and pulsed, and her heart throbbed at the realization slowly sinking in.
She knows something, and if no one else was aware…
"All this time..." Yamamoto whispered with hurt plain in his face. “You knew?"
Meaning that Tsuna didn't told them shit. That a war was going on and on, her city destroyed, her family in shambles, her parents dead, Tsuna dead and she refused still to hand over, let alone tell someone about that.
There were too many variables for her intuition to catch up and be certain. But she knew, she knew her future self knew and did nothing about it. Or maybe she did and this was it; just set everything on fire and become ashes with her sins.
Was it a coincidence that Verde found a blueprint after years of her frantic search and was just starting to work on the project when years later, a war was going on to find something that belonged to her? Or what if it wasn’t her box, but a creation of Verde? A weapon. All the Arcobaleno were gone after all, one has to question why. Why now? Why them? Why her?
It made her wonder what more she was hiding. What else did she kept in the dark? Why did she die? Why did Mukuro kill her? What does Byakuran want with her? Did she even trusted her friends in the end?
All her answers returned to her burning grave.
Yamamoto didn’t stop her as she jumped from her seat, mug tilting and spilling all over the table in her dash out of the kitchen, goodbye being the last thing on her mind.
Her feet led her back to her room, directly to the bathroom where she proceeded to throw up. Oh, how efficient her intuition was, to move her body without her cognition and brought her to a safe place to break down.
Onigiris and hot chocolate didn’t mix well it seems. Or maybe it was guilt. Maybe it was fear with a mix of self-hatred finally settling in, hysteria, her mind breaking in. Knowledge and denial. Whispers and voices. Dreams and nightmares and memories past and present all colliding in a mesh of smoke.
She wasn’t thinking.
This was all her fault.
Couldn’t think straight.
What kind of person did she become?
Why couldn't she stop thinking-
Did she never learn how to trust someone?
-when she knew the truth?
Was it all pretending?
All these years, did she lose hope?
What the hell did she do?
But isn’t that what she wanted?
No, please no.
To use people and reach her goal?
“Stop!” She cried, clenching the porcelain and feeling her throat burn.
She couldn't be certain, there was no way to prove that it was her fault but deep down she felt guilt drowning her. It was hard to breathe, panting and sobbing; it was suffocating. It felt too real, too blurry, too impossible, too horrible, too Tsuna. Did she plan all this? Did she knew and allied herself with Byakuran and Mukruo tried to stop her or was it the other way around? Did she even cared about everyone she was going to leave behind?
[Breathe]
"I can't!"
She needed out.
She needed air and out of this time. Nothing was making any sense and at the same time, her mind was going on overload. That was the backlash of hyper intuition. Knowing too much when knowing nothing at all. It wasn't a crystal ball with fortune telling abilities but rather a fishing net where once she fishes something, it remains trapped and squirming until it is squeezed dry and brought to surface.
A question with an answer that made way for two branches of questions with their own answers and scenarios that split and answered more questions leading to the source of infinite possibilities until she knows and is certain what will happen and so on and so forth.
It was a curse, she couldn't stop thinking, couldn't stop her intuition whispering speculations, assumptions and beliefs. She really couldn’t deal with this, was too tired and scared to think beyond her normal capacity. Her stomach hurt as it clenched over nothing but bile; if there was one thing she hated more in her life other than her own failures, it was vomiting. But it was a fitting punishment it seems, if what her intuition was hinting at was true.
I̶t̶ ̶h̶a̶s̶ ̶n̶e̶v̶e̶r̶ ̶b̶e̶e̶n̶ ̶w̶r̶o̶n̶g̶.̶
Heaving, she rose to her feet and gripped the sink to stare at the mirror. She couldn't recognize the face staring back at her. It was a girl, tired and scared, haunted by memories she hasn’t lived and knowledge she can’t forget. Wide orange eyes were looking at her trying to breathe, her lips weren’t mocking, they were parted and curled down but she felt as if it was laughing at her, taunting her.
Ţ̵̬̿͝ͅs̶̡̭͉͎͖̬̓ͅͅu̶̝͒͑̈́̈̋n̷͚͓̳̔ạ̶̜̣̤͗̊̋͋
She held the gaze and wondered, in the end, how did her friends saw her as: Dame-Tsuna or a Mafia Boss? How did she saw them as: Friends or Pawns?
There was an emptiness sinking in on her, disappointment and hatred. Her future self ruined their lives, and she was going to do the same with her friends. The younger ones, the silly, stupid, bleeding hearts that were probably on a scavenging hunt to find her. It’s only been a day and she knows they must be worried sick, not to mention her mom…
She closed her eyes and leaned down, her hands trembled as she cupped some water to wash her mouth.
She wanted to be brave and say she wasn’t going to let that happen. That she would escape the ruined future and return to the place she felt safe the most with her dear ones, but that was a lie. A bitter lie, because there was no way to go back unless she finishes what the other her started. And even if she returns, when the others come here and see the disaster that awaited their future… nothing is going to be the same anymore.
But it was fine, she thought.
It was good while it lasted, she never thought she would even have friends again, let herself relax and have fun with other people who genuinely wanted to be around her. She felt humbled and so very grateful for the happy memories, she made more than she ever imagined after her world crumbled for the first time, so she wasn’t going to be selfish, not with them. Once her friends realize the danger and destruction that meant staying with her, they will go. And it was fine, them leaving will mean they will be safe and she won’t have to worry about them anymore.
It’ll be like old times, just Tsuna.
f̶o̶o̶l̶
She breathed out, her mind blanking and doing the impossible to think of nothing but getting out of here.
[Shoes]
Shoes. At least one ghost was on her side.
She should be surprised to find shoes that fit her, but if Bianchi managed to fill her closet with clothes in her current size within a very short notice then it wasn’t something to lose her head over. She was just glad her socks were soft and clean and that the sneakers didn’t make noise as she walked.
Any other time she would wrap herself in blankets and refuse to leave bed, wallow in self-pity and maybe even cover a canvas with painting. But she couldn’t do that when there was fire brewing inside of her, threatening to explode if she stayed still.
And if she doesn't move, she will think. And she didn’t want that right now.
Her skin felt clammy and her legs a bit shaky as she walked aimlessly like a ghost herself through the empty hallways, sticking to the walls. Blocking thoughts and memories, pretending nothing happened and this was just a stroll to find an exit, nothing more. She even dared to walk beyond the familiar path now, anything to get the farthest away from the kitchen and her room. Past the crossroad and into a new, silent hallway that felt abandoned the more she walked through it.
Her nerves were fried, but despite the breakdown from before, she was somehow expecting Reborn to pop up. It surprised her he left her alone for so long, he wasn’t a softy by nature, but his presence had become frequent when she was on the brink of crumbling. And just knowing he was there, not exactly to comfort her, but just there, was becoming a dangerous necessity for her.
R̶e̶b̶o̶r̶n̶ ̶w̶a̶s̶ ̶d̶e̶a̶d̶ ̶i̶n̶ ̶t̶i̶m̶e̶ ̶t̶i̶m̶e̶l̶i̶n̶e̶ ̶a̶s̶ ̶w̶e̶l̶l̶
How big was this base? she wondered. It had a kitchen, a meeting room and living room, not to mention all the bedrooms; she wouldn’t be surprised if there was a training room somewhere around, ready to be use and become her new torture chamber. And Lal was here too, although if she was really on their side or was just hiding here was yet to be told.
Suddenly, she stopped walking, but not because of the wall blocking her way into a dead end, but because of what she knew laid beyond. There was a familiar feeling, barely there as if the presence that used to live here left a small print of their essence behind. Not big to affect the environment but enough for her to recognize who this mark belonged to.
It was sweet, fragrant like lilies and fresh like morning dew.
Chrome.
And it was such a sad thought she had as she placed a trembling hand over the illusioned wall that breached at her touch. If Mukuro killed her, then it wouldn’t be far-fetched that everyone would have shut out Chrome too. Maybe not out of cruelty for her loyalty to Mukuro, but out of fear that the other mist might possess her body and commit more hurt to the family; just like he did with Lancia.
She didn’t think twice before walking further, but as soon as she crossed the invisible barrier, the rotten smell of withered flowers and damp walls hit her, making her gag on the side. How long has this wing been abandoned for? The smell was very unpleasant, there must be mold growing somewhere and if no one was able to walk through the illusioned wall, then the fungus was going to keep on festering.
With watering eyes and a hand over her nose, she stumbled, blindly following her intuition to hopefully lead her to an exit. She didn’t dare walk inside the closed doors that appeared in the hallway, six in total. What laid there was better not to be uncovered, if Mukuro slept here or not, she would rather not know. Instead she was grateful that despite the place being uninhabited, the lights still functioned in this section otherwise she would have bolted back to her room.
She might not be right in the head, but she wouldn’t willingly walk into an underground abandoned hallway; hyper intuition or not.
So despite her wobbly knees and the swirling in her gut, she pushed forwards, all the way to the end of the hallway where her intuition was trying to pull her. The reason soon became obvious were among the decaying vines on the walls, there was also something else hanging from the ceiling.
A ladder.
She paused and stared.
This was stupid. The stupidest, most idiotic idea she has ever thought of. Suicidal, even. But she couldn't stay still, couldn’t stay locked in a place that wasn’t hers and be reminded of the cruelty that awaited their future and the indications as to why it turned out that way. It was driving her insane, it hasn’t even been that long but she couldn’t stay a second longer.
Leon, who had remained stuck on her neck, simply blinked at her as she chewed over what to do next. She wasn’t thinking straight or considering the consequences, she just wanted out. And with a magical navigator pulling her out of trouble, hiding and sneaking past danger was as easy as breathing at this point. So really, her mind was detached from her cognition as she grabbed hold of the ladder and started going up.
It felt eternal, and she had to go slow due to her sweaty grip and loss of strength. But the higher she went, the more she started to feel a difference. She could hear sounds, a breeze and clackings. She could almost taste the fresh air, feel the heavy pressure of being underground leaving as she climbed to the surface.
She really thought she would climb out of Kokuyo Park, or at least near the borders of the Kokuyo gang hideout. But when her hand breached cold air and felt sand around, she was startled when she gasped a mouthful of fresh air to find herself underneath a familiar turtle climber, the one perfect for little kids to hide under to shield from the sun or unwanted rain. A playground, just two streets away from her house.
She felt weak, and while it was a relief to be in an open area, it was also worse than before, because now she had a more difficult decision to make. The sun wasn’t even out yet, she could stay here, knees to her chest and hidden under the playground, or she could do the walk of shame and finish breaking her heart to dust.
If Leon was a cat, he would be nuzzling and purring under her chin to offer comfort. Alas he was a reptile, and all he did was rub slime on her cheek and scrape her skin with his scaly claws. But thinking of cats reminded her of Puru, and Puru made her think of Mukuro and she couldn’t swallow without sobbing that he was going to kill her. She was too sad to feel betrayed, even more so because a part of her was telling her it wasn’t a double-crossing situation.
What was real and what was a delusion?
What if she stays here forever? How can she go back? What if she didn't want to fight the madmen for a future that was already ruined? Would that be selfish?
"Stop that" she murmured and batted at Leon, who was hitting her ear with his tongue. It was a good distraction, and she sluggishly played wars with him until she managed to knock him out of her neck. The little reptile didn’t mind and licked his own eyes before squirming away from her, out towards the opening of the game.
She stayed hidden for a little bit longer, before unfurling and crawling out of the turtle too.
There were people around, her intuition warned her. Humans, luckly, dozing off in their guard posts. It was easy to sneak past them, and the ones outside awake were quickly dealt with by Leon. Maybe the strongest hitman was actually the chameleon and Reborn was merely for decoration. It was an amusing thought to have as she walked through the familiar street that had seen better days.
Literally, just a few hours ago she saw this street alive with the smell of homemade food, kids laughter, summer rain and family's dinner time. But now, it was cold and quiet and-
She stops.
Ah…
This house, this was her home.
The first thing that crossed her mind was that it was gray. There was no green in the garden, no luster in the stones or yellows in the lights. It was desolated and destroyed, the windows broken and some walls hollowed in. For a long moment, she just stared without comprehending what she was actually seeing. And when she did, she felt a sharp pain cutting her from within.
There was something very gut wrenching about finding your home vandalized and trashed. As if a part of yourself had also been stormed by the sole action. There was no blood, no one died inside the house, but standing in front of the abandoned building, she felt as if something just did.
Yet at the same time, she filtered the pain and anger away and tucked it close inside of her. It was getting easier in a perturbing way how she was able to switch perspectives in a detached way, as if she was walking aimlessly through another dream and not reality. By the time her mind catched up with her body, she was inside the dark house.
There was dust everywhere and the furniture thrown, but surprisingly, nothing seemed to be stolen. The TV was still there, she spotted silverware in the kitchen, cash under the sofa, even some jewelry and golden buttons making a path upstairs. It was clear they didn’t vandalize the house just for the sake of it, but because they were searching for something specific.
But it wasn’t here.
Tsuna stared at the pictures lining the stairs up, seeing her family grow in a span of five frames, showcasing a graduation party, a joyous birthday, a summer festival, a fun vacation and a family celebration of a sort. She saw herself grow in them, saw the kids - Lambo, Ipin and Fuuta - become teens, Bianchi glowing, her mother becoming older. It hadn't hit her as strongly as it did now that she had a future; was going to have one.
Climbing up, she went straight to her room, not wanting to see the other unoccupied bedrooms covered in more dust and possibly white sheets.
The door was open, and for a moment, at one glance she thought that she was back. Everything was in the same place as she remembered, there was no new furniture or change in the wall’s color, but one blink and the glimmer was gone. If downstairs looked like a vandalized zone, her room was by far the worst.
Everything did seem upside down, thrown over and pulled out of place. Bags and drawers were open and flipped open, their contents flipped and scattered on the floor. Some paint tubes had been squished and stained the surface. Even the floor looked like it had been pulled apart in some places. Her bed didn’t survive the assault, the mattress having been thrown almost across the room.
Movement on the floor shifted her attention to Leon, who was making circles before curling on the floor next to a shiny thing. Intrigued, she knelt next to him and was able to see a small pendant with missing crystals in the shape of a star.
It took her a few moments to recognize it, and when she did, her eyes blurred in double and couldn’t stop the wave of grief that took over her chest. She hasn’t worn that necklace in a long time, not since the pool party when she learnt how to swim. Has it really been that long? At that time, she removed it in fear of losing it in the deep waters, but now it was lying on her bedroom floor; lost and forgotten, a star fallen from the sky.
Was her mom really dead? Did she kill her?
Her fingers trembled as she picked it up.
Not pointing a gun at someone was the same as pulling the trigger if the weapon had her name. Tsuna knew it was inevitable, the danger and risk if someone were to find out who her relatives were. If they knew the points to attack for Vongola Decimo to crumble, hitmen and mafia associates would be uncaring if it was an innocent housewife and kids, so long as they can use them as emotional blackmail and coercion.
It was a sad situation, family should have stayed together, but knowing her, Tsuna probably sent her family away before the war started. Before Mukuro, probably before Byakuran even made his move. But it backfired somehow, and Tsuna ended up dead and alone.
She patted Leon before standing up, wanting a distraction. There wasn’t anywhere else to go but the attic, which was a dusted mess with overthrown boxes of christmas decorations, old broken furniture and unused stuff. It looked scary in the dark, and she was half expecting a skeleton to pop out and scare her, maybe Rebron’s old traps, possibly new ones too. She was careful where she stepped and made sure to keep away from the broken shards on the floor.
You would think there won't be anything important here after being ransacked, yet her intuition stopped her cold where a dirty rug was covering something on the far wall. Curiosity has always been her weakness, so after putting the small pendant inside her pocket, she reached forwards to remove the rug, coughing a little at the clouds of dust it lifted when it fell to the ground with a thud, revealing what could only be a detective board with notes, threads and circles tying it all together.
At simple glance, you wouldn’t understand what the board was trying to find. But looking closer, Tsuna became breathless at the sight of red strings binding and tethering the clues in infinite loops around names. Familiar Names. Important ones.
She saw names that she knew, like Federico Vongola and Yuni Giglio Nero.
Names she has heard but couldn't put a face on, like Byakuran Gesso and Irie Shoichi.
Names she didn't know, but petrified her, like Sepira and Kawahira.
And there, in the middle, Sawada Tsunayuuki was spelled in bold letters. The center of the axis and the ones that ran parallel to hers, chaining her and lashing them all to her name. The core. The Nexus that connected people, time and space where everything ended and everything started for and with her.
December 15, Italy.
She was kidnaped a week before. Rescued a day later. And everything that happened on that day changed and broke her world. Someone lived and someone died that day, and among the fire and ashes, she died and lived that day too. Memories long erased from her mind resurfaced, white hallways and a blaze of fire. Anger and fear, cries and screams, the void of cold emptiness that followed her waking hours and stole her sleep, always present, always hollow until it started to fill.
Six years, she’s been looking for answers to questions that plagued her existence for six long years and it was all here. Pieces and fragments, names and dates and clues. It didn’t answer everything, it didn’t show what truly mattered or the reason as to why, but it was enough, it was a start. Finally, there was something.
But that was the thing with setting up expectations, one way or another you always ended up disappointed. When something terrible happens to you and you don’t know the reason or who did it, you create a story in your head, imagining monsters with evil intentions to justify their actions. And while the motive was not yet clear, it also revealed the fact that Vongola was involved with that.
Xanxus' name was in there, but that was obvious because he went to rescue her, he took her out. Who shouldn't be on the board was Nono, Ganauche, Tyr and Ottavio. They weren’t important, not like Federico, they weren’t at the center of the disaster alongside her name but because they coexisted in the connected lines, it petrified her.
S̶o̶m̶e̶o̶n̶e̶’̶s̶ ̶c̶o̶m̶i̶n̶g̶
She ignored her intuition, she’s been trying her best to do that, and kept her eyes fixed on the board, taking everything in and begging to find an inkling to an answer. Her future self couldn’t be so cruel as to leave this board for her to find - why else would it still be here after her death if not for someone with hyper intuition to fit the puzzle - and pour more gas to the fire. But she could, she would, if only to give her the fuel to go back and finish what should have ended years ago.
The stairs creaked, she didn’t knew they could make a sound, but the house was old by now, she supposes. Soft heels walked upstairs, slow and unhurried. They didn’t stop until they reached the attic, and Tsuna didn’t turn until her chest ached at reminding her to breathe.
Steel eyes met hers in the dimly lit space, the tall figure of the older Kyoya casted a shadow that felt almost comforting, as if that alone could hide her from the darkness itself.
No, not Kyoya.
Not the boy she knows and remembers, the one that lets her sleep in his office and beats her because he doesn’t socialize like a normal teen. This man was a stranger, he was more ghost than anyone else in this time for her. Crying in front of him would be an insult to their memories, but by the time she had that thought, streaks of cold droplets were already rolling down her cheeks.
She shook her head, slowly. In denial, in grief, in betrayal, in confusion. Her reality has been breaking at every turn she makes, every conversation was a new revelation, every step a new shift of perspective and disappointment. This world, this future- the culmination of secrets and lies, she hated it. She hated herself. Them. Everything.
Her body took an unconscious step back when the stranger, Hibari-san, her mind supplied as it held her still, walked towards her. There was no hatred in his eyes, he didn’t appear to be seeking a fight or to beat her up. He looked calm, all things considered, right here in her dusty attic, wearing a black suit and striding silently with the sole purpose to meet her.
Tsuna didn’t know what hurt more, that Hibari-san didn’t look tired or that she wished to see a spark of grief in his cold eyes. He overlooked her tears, didn’t even spare a glance at the cursed board on the wall, he wasn’t even shocked to see her younger self in the middle of a battlefield, if anything, it seemed like he was waiting for it. Did he know? Would he judge her?
She sniffed in surprise when he uncharacteristically wrapped both arms over her head and leaned down to rest his chin over them, forcing her to huddle close to him and take a harsh breath that she tried to swallow at the warmth that seeped through. It felt safe but bounding, warm but suffocating at the same time.
“What did they do to me?” She whispered and wasn't surprised when there was no answer.
.
.
.
“What do you mean she’s missing?!”
As soon as morning had come, Haru went to check over the tiny brunette to find an empty room and a mess in the kitchen. To say everyone was panicking was an understatement, even more so when a camera spotted her going through an abandoned section of the base when she wasn’t in the right mental state to be on her own.
Tsuna was a paranoid creature armed with a magical sensor to pull her out of danger, and most often that not, her luck backfired and she had to trelay on her hyper intuition to escape. Any other time this stunt would have been funny, but the reason that had everyone alarmed was the fact she waltzed right through a wall, right into the wing where the Mist guardian users resided, hence why the path was blocked and no one could go past the strong illusion.
And it was oh so interesting for Reborn, as he sipped some freshly brewed coffee and stared at the team panic for some reason or another. First, it was the spark of fear that appeared when it was mentioned that Tsuna walked towards the Mist side of the base.
“You should go after her”
“It’s fine, Hibari is with her”
Then, it was the discomfort at the Cloud being alone with her. The strongest guardian having gone to fetch the runaway idiot was enough to calm everyone’s worries, but the grimaces did not go unnoticed by the hitman.
“Is there a reason why my student shouldn't be with Hibari?” Sharp as ever, Reborn questioned.
“No” Was the immediate answer “Hibari will protect her”
And that was a fact, but there was nervousness and eye avoidance too. How very odd.
“Just let Sawada get chewed by the wolves” Lal grumbled, annoyed after having cursed his idiot student’s actions for five minutes.
It was curious seeing Lal in her adult form after so long. Reborn didn't had time to think about it when he woke up in this timeline, but once things settled for the night and his student was sobbing in the bathtub, thought he did. Starting with the fact they will all be dead 9 years and two months in the future, that the pacifiers and vongola rings will stop existing and that in a time between his present and this future, the curse of the Arcobaleno will be broken.
Oh how glorious, but the price to freedom will be steep.
Escaping a deal with the devil wouldn't be easy, that he was aware. Like the wolf Fenrir, he let his pride get the better of him and allowed someone to put chains on him to prove he was the strongest of them all. But the chains wouldn't break, no matter how much he fought and struggled. But just like the myth, Ragnarok will come, and his chains will come unbind. He just hopes he can mawl more than a hand of that fucking bastard when it does.
Knowing the future was a tricky thing. There were things set in stone, impossible to avoid no matter how much one tried to change a node. He didn't blame Lal for being quiet and dodgy whenever a question regarding the Arcobaleno or Tsuna's fate was voiced. He knew from experience how delicate one should be when dealing with changing fates. Lucce tried her best to outrun hers, but in the end she ended up cursing her whole family line.
If he were to speed up the process to break the curse, the backlash could be deadly. There were lots of missing pieces for the puzzle that he had to solve on his own, no matter how much he wanted to go back to his normal form as soon as possible.
For now, all he can focus on was getting his dame-student in shape, strong enough to survive the ordeals that were to come and return to their original timeline, preferably with their sanity and spirit intact. Limbs too.
And if he can trick Lal into revealing information, then that would be her fault, not his.
“Anyway, what news do we have from Italy?” Lal asked with her arms crossed after finishing her breakfast in the meeting room. At Giannini’s nervous pause, she glared. “Just say it”
“Basil-kun contacted us last night. All personnel at HQ were whipped with 3% chance of survival”
“Fuck”
“The raids stopped, however” Giannini said with a tired sigh and steering away from Lal’s ire at the grave news. “We received word from Lancia-san too, the Black Spell forces that were in Italy and Vienna are retreating. Leo-kun briefed us that Interpol will be taking control in Europe and will shoot if the attacks start up again”
“Dino is coming back from France too” Bianchi added. “He said he felt Tsuna awaken, I didn’t want to confirm it on phone in case the line was compromised”
“Any news on Varia?”
“None, but it won't be long before those maniacs call” Gokudera said with a glare of his own.
“Byakuran must be aware Sawada is here. We must secure Japan before they send their troops” Lal voiced, ever the commander.
“Do we know where the base is?” Reborn ask them.
“We have narrowed the location to three main areas.” Gianini explained as he showed a map of Namimori with three red crosses scattered around and small little red dots signaling the enemies position. “Sasagawa-san was overseeing one when we lost contact with him. His tracker is still on, but he’s not responding to any messages”
“No news is good news, huh”
Reborn ignored the jab and focused on their main task.
With the toxin in the air, he won’t be able to be there personally for the infiltration. There is no way of knowing when or where the guardians will shift times, but he would rather them go now and use their experience for a successful mission than have a baby team play hide and seek. There was also the risk of them changing mid-raid, so there was no time to lose.
If bad comes to worse, the little ones will need an express bootcamp before Byakuran and his evil friends come knocking at their door. And that made him wonder, just what kind of mess did his idiot student got into with this guy? Bianchi should have taught her the act of seduction and how to steer away from bad men, and with that intuition of hers, if Byakuran was bad news Tsuna would have screamed and ran the moment she heard his name.
But she didn't.
And the impossible happened.
It was a mess, but that will be a lesson to be remembered later, for now, narrowing down the location of the base and securing the fort was their best bet. Maybe he can turn Tsuna into a pendulum to point them in the right direction. Wanting it or not, she will have to participate in the raid and incoming battles. No student of his will hide under the earth when they can fight in the sky.
But in the second it took for Giannini to change screens to show some new data, for Lal to grumble about useless participants and Gokudera to growl back in defense, his musings were interrupted when the room was suddenly surrounded by pink smoke, startling everyone at the omen it represented.
“Hahi!”
A young, high-pitched exclamation sounded, and when the smoke cleared, there stood young Haru in her school uniform with a perplexed expression as she took in her surroundings and everyone in it.
“God damn it, why the fuck is she here?!”
“Who are you people? Did you kidnap me?! I know aikido you bastards! Come on, fight me!”
“Calm down stupid woman!”
"Don't call me stupid, stupid man! Who are you?!"
“I thought the letter said just the guardians”
Well, this was a surprise.
Maybe Tsuna was wrong with her assumption. The letter just said to gather the guardians and keep the rings. All the guardians were already in this timeline, so maybe they could forge the rings again with Tsuna's help? Nothing stated they needed to shift time but then again, Haru had no business in this future, so why was she even doing here?
"What the hell are you doing here?!" Gokudera voiced his concerns as he loomed over the angry teen.
"Stop screaming at me! I don't know! You brought me here!" Haru shouted before pausing to blink up at him "You look familiar, do I know you?"
"Shut up, both of you. Miura, what's the last thing you remember?" Lal asked, leaving no room for arguments or hesitations despite the strange situation.
"I was walking home from training, and suddenly, poof! There was a boom and pink smoke everywhere" Haru waved her hands in the form of an explosion.
Everyone just stared with ranges of amusement, concern and pity because young Haru had no reason to be in this future, and it raised instant suspicion that someone outside their circle was pulling the strings for this time operation, otherwise the guardians should have been the first ones to arrive and not a green bean.
"You're not dreaming" Lal took control and stared at the young girl with cold reassurance. "What I'm about to tell you will sound crazy, but you’re in the future with no way back until we win a war. You’ll be safe as long as you follow orders, and it won't be long until you reunite with your friends. As for the rest of you” She directed her attention towards the others "Scout the North area, we can't waste time and wait for Sasagawa to respond. The dumb kids should be on their way back from the east, so we’re shifting to offense.”
“Yes mam”
“Keep a note with this direction in case you shift while on the job” Bianchi advised the two guardians as they prepared to leave. “And be careful”
“We won't be long” Gokudera nodded at his sister before hurrying out of the room. Yamamoto lingered by the doorway, looking at Reborn as if he wanted to say something before shaking his head with a smile and nodding in farwell at him and walking out too.
“I-pin texted me this morning” Fuuta said softly, and Reborn felt a spark of pride to see the young boy grow up well and into the family. They already had their reunion last night, but Reborn didn’t mention how he seems to be avoiding the young brunette, he wasn’t going to meddle in that yet. “They didn’t found anything where the flare appeared”
“We can’t oversee that flare”
“The rank#1 says it could be a Mist”
“All the more reason to check, send them back. And you, come with me" Lal started walking out of the room while dragging a reluctant Haru.
“I'm not going with a stranger! Who are you even? Future? What future? How is that even possible? Is Tsuna-san here? I-pin-chan too? Wait, Reborn-chan is here!?"
“You want to learn how to fight? You come with me or you'll stay a weakling and be left behind”
“Yes, sensei!”
Reborn hid his smirk with his fedora. It was nice knowing the grumpy oficial had taken other apprentices and mellowed over time. She was obviously hurting, the death of the Arcobanelo, of Colonnello, her boss, her team- was weighing heavily on her mind. She was more cynical and bitter than ever, and her lashing out was going to be a challenge if she refused to help train the brats, even more so if that anger was directed at Tsuna.
The only amusing thing was that Haru willingly becoming Lal’s student was going to make Tsuna cry.
.
.
.
There was a bit of morning fog still left when he walked out of the base. Gokudera was anxious to be separated from young Juudaime, even if she was with that damned Hibari and protected at best. He just wanted to protect her himself, he didn’t trust anyone else to do it, couldn’t trust anyone else; didn’t want to. The clock ticking down his neck was close to suffocating, there was so much he wanted to say and repent, but he knew it would be impossible to even try.
All he needed was to keep Juudaime safe for as long as possible, that’s all that matters. It’s all he wanted, not to relive old wounds and waste time in painful what if’s like a certain bastad.
“Why the fuck are you following me?!”
“I’m just scouting” Yamamoto said calmly as he walked behind him- sword at his back, silent footsteps and presence perfectly masked. It was annoying how he became a natural hitman despite never claiming that title.
“Well, do it somewhere else!”
Really, didn’t he know that scouting worked best when it was separate? They covered more terrain that way and he didn’t have to worry over a sentimental idiot following him around.
“Did you leave instructions to your younger self?”
“I told him not to trust you”
“Hayato”
“We’re not doing this” He stressed with a glare.
“You know that if they change the past, this future will change too”
“So what? You want to say goodbye? Well, fuck you and fuck off!”
“I didn’t want to leave you”
“Well you did!” He turned to glare at him, and his chest burned with hollow longing. “You did. You don't make promises to stay until things get hard, promises mean forever! Staying means in good times and bad times. You don’t run the minute things go to shit! You promised to stay but you left! You left and I didn’t ask you to stay, but you didn’t even had the guts to come to her funeral. Are you so arrogant to think I'll just forget all that!? Just because there’s a chance to change it?”
At this point he has lost count of how many times they have fought about this, how much poison and regret they have spat at one another with intentions to hurt and be hurt. Betrayal was bitter and familiar to him, second chances near impossible, it took time to heal and learn to trust so unconditionally, so when that safe reality shattered he couldn’t see beyond the pain. A part of him didn’t want to.
This wasn’t how it was supposed to be, but it is. This future was already damned, there was nothing to fix so why try? What was the point of making amends now that they were minutes from disappearing?
“I know. I know, and I’m not asking you to forgive me or to trust me, or spend our last moments together. I just want you to understand that it wasn’t your fault” Yamamoto took one brave step forwards, then another, and another. Gokudera was tense and ready to punch him, but he stood still under his stare. “You did everything you could to protect Tsuna”
“She’s dead” Gokudera scoffed a wet laugh “I never left, but she still died. I tried”
“You did” He took another step “And putting blame on yourself when things ended is not worth it. You tried your damn best, she knew that. And she knows we’ll make things right again”
Gokudera shook his head and took a step back.
“Don’t you dare make what happened a bad memory ready to be forgotten when she already died”
“I’m not” Yamamoto tried to say, but Gokudera cut him off.
“When we shift, we’ll die with her. And the ‘us’ from the past will never make the same mistake twice. So make yourself a favor and run down the hill. We are not worth your pain, don’t make us tear your life apart again and leave us hanging when it mattered”
“You’re not being fair”
“No. I’m not”
The truth was, he was tired and hurting; he wanted back, but at the same time he wanted out. To forget this nightmare and start over, to erase the pain and change everything, if not for the him of right now, but for the ones coming to this world. But he couldn’t forget, he couldn’t put it past behind him and leave this mess unfinished.
He might not have saved his Juudaime at this point in time, but there was a chance to do things right for them. All that mattered was changing the past and protecting the bonds they had recently formed, not the broken ones left in this time- or so he kept telling himself.
They stared at one another, hurting.
Gokudera didn't blame him, deep down, he didn't. That's why he didn't make him choose to stay and let him go. It just hurts being the one left behind.
“Oh, am I interrupting?”
A voice, smooth and arrogant rang clear in the forest, raising their hackles and filling their veins with adrenaline. They were very lucky they had traveled fast and away from the base entrance, but it didn’t change the fact that an intruder was hot and close to one of the secret entrances.
“Gamma”
Like a switch, both of them shifted focus and made the man their main priority.
“Word’s been going around of Vongola Decimo returning” Gamma drawled lazily as he twirled his pool cue and stared at them with amusement “But it couldn’t be, I told myself. Your Boss was gunned down months ago”
“Fucking bastard!”
“Didn’t you lose your boss too?” Yamamoto asked as he withdrew his sword and made an intentional pause “No, you gave her away. My bad”
It was satisfying watching the smug smirk melt away, seeing the pain and self-hatred no matter how perfectly masked flashed in his eyes at the implication. They might’ve lost Tsuna, but at least they didn’t sell her to the enemy. Giglio Nero should have remained independent, yet here was a guardian, Boss missing and wearing the crest of their enemy.
Gamma hummed and quickly composed himself, calmly watching their surroundings for any clues.
“I was told not to mess with you, after hunting you down, that’s an abrupt order, isn’t it? We captured the intensity of a pure ring near the area, so why is my chief of staff pulling me away from it?”
“Maybe because you’re an inept at following orders”
“It wouldn’t happen to be due to the Sky flames that flared, would it?”
“Who knows”
Yamamoto narrowed his eyes, focusing all of his senses on the Lightning user. At his side, Hayato withdrew two guns wrapped in Storm flames. Curiously enough, he left his belt with the special box weapon untouched. That thing was strong and could send the Black Spell flying, but Hayato was always one step ahead in strategies. If he wasn't going to use that weapon, that could only mean he was saving it for his younger self; for if he were to wield it on his persona and shift mid-battle, that cannon will disappear too when he goes back in time.
See, he thought with faint amusement, he can be smart too. He just hopes that doesn’t happen, not with this hunter ready to kill them all for the sake of it.
“So? What’s it going to be? You come willingly or do I have to get answers out of you?”
“Don’t you have enough blood on your hands?”
“Maim and torture, it is”
It never gets easy gearing oneself into battle. He once asked Sasagawa-senpai what kind of mindset he fell into whenever he had to fight bullies and gangsters alike. I just do it, he had said, I don’t think, I just fight. He appreciated the advice, but it wasn’t helpful.
When he asked Hibari, he got beaten without words of advice.
When he asked Squalo, he got yelled at and mortality threatened.
It’s different for everyone, he has come to know. There were many people who claimed and complained on how easy it was for him, how natural and calm he was when in the face of danger. But while he might have quick reflexes and steel focus to hit a home run - or dodge a bullet, or a knife, or a bomb -, his mind was slow to process the consequences and feelings it left in him.
Everyone can feel anger, hurt and fear. Some acted on it, and regretted it. Many thrived and conquered, while others, like himself, simply moved without thinking because it was what was easier.
When he truly wanted to kill someone, he couldn’t bring himself to do it. He couldn't fathom taking someone's life, no matter how much he hated them and their evil doings. He doesn’t fight because it’s fun or because he’s good at it, he fights to protect his friends because the deeper he fell into their world with them, the more it became a do or die.
His first kill was an accident, it took weeks to swallow, and even more so to grab his sword again. But he had to, until it got easier to forget the consequences and focus his mind on what was important, like saving his friends and others; because he couldn’t leave them, because they needed him. He tries not to cross the line too often despite Squalo’s naggings- he might be a ‘good hitman’ but he still doesn’t like fighting. He doesn't like killing, but he knows there are people who must die for the sake of others' safety.
And this man, who has done nothing but hunt them down like cattle for slaughter, he must be stopped before he lays eyes on Tsuna.
He could spend days and weeks discussing the morality of their actions. Gamma lost his boss and he was angry, hurt and scared too, but he was unleashing that wrath on the innocent, he was taking revenge because he had nothing else to lose. And that Will makes a man the most dangerous.
As their attacks collided, it was fury, cold rain and storm.
The forest became a battlefield in minutes, his breath was held as he switched between 4th, 7th and 8th from in sync with Gokudera's Strom bullets and Gamma's perfect defense. It also didn't help that he could fly, but nowadays everyone could, so adapting had been a must in their training.
With his lightning flames hardening and creating the perfect shield to block any bullet and slice of blade, Gamma was known for his incredible ability to withstand pain and attacks, able to create an impenetrable shield that absorbed impact and easily store and return it in doubles. His flames shot in spikes sharp enough to pierce and stunt you.
His sword trembled at the electric rush it met, but he held tight on it and countered with his own flames. Rain flames had come so naturally to him, even more than fighting. The soothing, calming waves it showered him with was just like gearing himself for a game, it centered his mind and relaxed his body for better movements. Not only that, but he could also affect others by slowing them down or sometimes, even paralyzing them.
It took practice, but he was able to manipulate his flames at his will.
Without a Sky to ground him, however, influencing others with strong Will was difficult. Hayato was the same, for his refined blast returned to the mess of fireworks they used to be.
“The fuck are you doing?” Gokudera grumbled, annoyed when he coated the storm bullets with his own rain flames to add speed and precision to break Gamma’s defense.
“It's not forever, but I’m still here, aren’t I?”
“You’re so full of shit”
He laughed, welcoming the downplayed hostility as they fell into old habits of fighting together. Everyone and their mother know what a horrible teamwork he and Hayato make, which is why they were always successful. With Hayato's force and his perfect aim, they were able to direct the bullets to Gamma's blind spots. And while the black spell fighter might think he was blocking their attacks, they were in fact wearing down an area for the shield to crack.
It was still intense though, when Gamma wasn’t using his weapon as a blade, he was hitting the air with his cue as if he was playing invisible pool and sent balls of crackling green flames that scorched the air and ground it flew into.
He was dodging, attacking and matching his pace to his fighting partner, all while keeping a cool head and hawk-like focus until finally a bullet managed to pierce through the shield and hit Gamma in the left thigh. The man faltered, taken by surprise, but they didn’t waste a second to rush forward with weapons blazed in flames for a final attack.
It should have been the perfect opportunity to take their enemy down, but the moment was short lived by a sudden burst of pink smoke.
“What the fuck?” A voice- younger, raspier and confused said among the electrified clouds that dispersed like thick fog. Yamamoto felt cold dread and longing at just hearing it. It almost felt like forever ago, those drawing days. Seeing Tsuna was a deep ache in his heart, Hayato was another.
“Gokudera”
“My, my” Gamma blinked through the pain and smirked in realization when his eyes landed on the much younger Storm guardian “What a turn of events. You can cheat death like that”
Yeah, no.
“Look out!”
Yamamoto grabbed Gokudera by the scruff of his jacket and pulled him down, away from spikes of Lightning flames ready to pierce him all while cursing himself in his mind. He was always jinxing them, always causing trouble and bringing them bad luck. He knew it would happen, he just wished he had more time; time to fix things, say things.
Hayato's box weapon was laying on the floor, and the familiar buzz coming from Gokudera's Vongola ring felt more like a cruel taunt.
“How did you become younger?” Gamma approached with heavy strides and crackling flames "Well, no matter. You brought a ring back. Vongola Decimo is back from the dead too, isn’t she? I wonder, if I kill you, will I lure her out?”
"What the fuck are you talking about? Where the fuck is this place?" Gokudera demanded, not at all perturbed by the situation his future-self was at and was instead trying his best to shake the hand holding him back from kicking that man’s stupid smirk of superiority. It just rubbed him off in the wrong way, even more so when he was giving him a condescending look of false pretense.
“I can reunite you with your boss” Gamma offered, and a flock of birds could be heard chirping loudly around the quiet forest. “It’ll be less painful for you than it was for her, I assure you”
“What?”
“How benevolent of you, let me make the same offer!”
The baseball idiot, because the fool with a katana in a forest could only be the future version of the baseball idiot, slashed a powerful wave of pale blue flames that swallowed the singing birds, who were in fact apple-sized balls of electrifying lighting flames crackling loudly.
“Where is Juudaime?!”
Of course he would focus on that, Yamamoto thought as he kicked the forgotten belt with box weapons in his direction and engaged Gamma to back away from him.
“Your ring!” He said instead “Use your ring! Light it up! Get angry!”
“I’m angry!”
“Not enough! Think! Remember when you lost a bet and dressed like a maid!”
“That has never happened, you perverted bastard!” Gokudera screeched, turning red from both rage and embarrassment at the audacity of this bastard.
“Oh” Yamamoto paused and shifted his grip to his left hand to push Gamma further back “Well, imagine that!”
Gokudera gritted his teeth and fumbled with the belt thrown at him. He had to take a moment to breathe and puzzle the situation. While his plan to make Lambo use his bazooka on him failed, he still traveled to the future, probably by the same way Juudaime did. But instead of being with her, he was in a forest, fighting an arrogant bastard with the baseball idiot.
“You want to see Tsuna, right?!” The idiot called, voice strained from where he was dodging and slicing through electricity as if it was butter. “You need to light your ring”
Of course he wanted to see Juudaime! He doesn’t need this fool to order him around, even if he has no idea how to light his ring or what these tiny boxes were, he could figure it out on his own. He didn’t need help, and certainly not from him. He didn’t want to even think on the fact that the baseball idiot grew up and became a hitman, that the fool who laughed at everything and acted calm in the face of danger entered the world of the Mafia and fell deep.
Seeing him like this, older, tired; but fast and experienced against the face of danger, it was degrading. To be so easily discarded, pushed away form a fight because he wasn’t strong enough to deal with it, expected to follow orders and pretend what that annoying blond has been alluding about Juudaime wasn’t important.
He didn’t want to believe it, when Juudaime voiced her worries about Reborn-san not returning and then her disappearing, he refused to believe that was the case. It’s been five minutes already and he was still here, sitting on wet grass and feeling off. But with cold dread, he wondered, was he too late? Was he weak? Was Juudaime… really… Did he fail to protect her?
No. No, he refused to believe it.
But the sudden wave of fear and worthlessness threatened to take over him, and he felt anger at the world for being so cruel. He just swore to stay with her as her guardian and protect her as her friend forever more, so why… No. No, he wouldn’t have let it happen.
A bubbling, sizzling sensation of ozone became prominent around him, and in his hand, a flame born from stormy thoughts became alit. He stared at it, ignoring the electricity crying in the air, the wet breeze hitting his burning skin and the doubt making root in his heart. Staring at that red flame, he knew if this power represented his state of mind, then all he needed was to feed it with resolution.
He looked down at the belt, stared at the boxes and then at his ring and put two and two together. The sooner this threat is dealt with, the sooner he can demand answers and find Juudaime.
Without hesitation, he infused his flame to the opening of one of the boxes, not knowing what to expect to happen but welcoming the heavy weight that pulled his arm in a glorious cannon made of black silver, skulls and bones. He could feel the power brimming through his arm, like a sweet smoke beckoning him to light it up.
He didn’t make a sound, didn’t warn what he was about to do and silently took aim towards the figure in black. The blast that came from the weapon was strong enough to send him to the ground, but he had a tight grip on his wrist to steady the direction of the red fire that came out like a beast breathing chaos.
He was instantly enamored with it, even if his arm throbbed and he had to flex his fingers many times to shake the numbness the blast left behind. It was a strong and very badass weapon, he didn’t have the muscle to use it continuously, but it was just a matter of training. The important thing was that it worked perfectly to break the hardening ability of the lighting shield and managed to send Gamma flying a few meters.
“Nice hit~”
It was annoying that the baseball idiot moved out of the way, as if he had eyes at the back of his head and saw through his attack.
“Where the hell are we?”
“Namimori. I’ll explain everything but we need to take care of him first”
There was no we, Gokudera grumbled as he stood up. Like hell he’ll fight alongside this idiot, ten years of experience meant nothing.
"That was cute, but not enough" Gamma said, looking ruffled and a little torched. His stupid smirk was still there, and he was patting his suit as if the dirt had offended him more than the blood piring from his cuts. Yamamoto didn't lower his guard.
He raised his sword, never taking his eyes from Gamma. He was anxious to finish this and take Gokudera back to the bunker. And they will need to be fast, he didn’t see beyond and carried the cloaking chains with him, so tight now, the Vongola Storm ring was like a Christmas tree in the missile of the forest. Gamma he could take, but if gola moscas marched their way- ahhh, better not jinx it.
“Aim! At my signal”
“Don’t order me around!”
Gokudera was stubborn at this age, prideful and insecure, his need to prove himself and take command sometimes blinded him, but there was no denying he was strong-willed. Still, even if it hurt his pride, he couldn't let him face Gamma head-on, not when he barely knew how to use the box weapon his future self left behind.
He quickly intercepted Gamma’s cue, and willed his flames to create torrents of waves in hopes to neutralize the lightning flames. He was hit by one of those electric balls, but the pain was already numb. Gokudera of course didn't listen and instead grabbed the pair of guns laying on the ground and started shooting. But he trusted him, no matter what stubborn version it was.
He forced Gamma into a tree, and Gokduera fired, igniting the stack of dynamites hidden in the trunk.
The explosion was loud, and Yamamoto shifted his grip to slice through in a final blow, but his blade met nothing but wood. Staggered, he cursed and turned, running fast to try and intercept Gamma.
Gokudera saw him move and evade the blade, so he took aim, his hands were steady as consecutively shot the remaining hidden bombs his me-from-the-future prepared. It forced Gamma to change paths with Yamamoto close on his heels. The problem with long range attacks was that once you have a weapon centimeters away from you, your mobility becomes compromised.
He emptied the barrel, frustrated that the bullets did nothing to break the lightning shield Gamma hid behind. Without knowing how long it would take the skull cannon to load, he was forced to move to evade the spikes of electricity.
And how that hell was that even possible? Has flame usage evolved so much in the next 10 years, that not only Sky users but anyone could influence their natural attributes and materialize them in the physical form? A lightning spike barely brushed his arm, it felt like a jellyfish sting and he knew that he would get electrocuted if he's touched by those flames.
Yamamoto was doing his best at blocking them, but it was clear Gamma was playing with him. Sending the most higher voltages towards him to keep him occupied while he hunted the younger Italian.
Good thing he came prepared though. In a swift move, he slid his backpack towards the front and took out a handful of rocket dynamite. He had taken advantage of the dodging to hang some wires on trees, and once Gamma was at the center spot, he threw his dynamite.
They flew and hit Gamma’s feet, making him stand still for a moment to use his flames to block the blast, but that moment was enough for Yamamoto to catch up and slice a powerful wave of flames at the sacrifice of getting hit by two of those lightning spikes. But Gamma had to block the blade with his cue, making him focus solely on the rain guardian, thus giving Gokudera the chance to try and see cracks in the shield.
But he wasn't fast enough, those bastards could fly and glide while he had to run and slip through the mud. He tried to get closer and throw some dynamite, but the force wasn’t strong enough to startle the other. Without bullets or weapons, what else can he do?
"What's wrong, old man? Can't keep up?" He taunted to save some time, and tried to fumble with the cannon to make it work again. With those cracks and the baseball idiot keeping his attention, he was confident he could break through and blast him for sure.
"I can see why you’re considered a chessmaster, too bad it didn’t help her in the end” Gamma taunted back, and it hit deep.
"What did you say?!"
Doing faint attacks was low depending on who was the one doing it, so when Gamma made it seem he was going to attack Gokudera with 6 electric balls and Yamamoto predictably stepped in to block it, Gamma hit the air to change the trajectory and released the attack on him instead.
The air frizzled, and the defense shigure form couldn't block all the voltages from hitting him. Gokudera shivered at the painful gasp that was heard, and the anger and fear he felt made the ring in his hand flare up. He felt power starting to swirl and pointed the cannon at Gamma again, only to feel a foot kicking his wrist into the ground.
“You’re so transparent, boy. Anger fuels you, but it’s never enough”
Gokudera snarled and tried to use his other arm to throw a dynamite when he was hit by jaws of electric pain. It felt worse than being possessed and cut by silver knives, it was cold and intense, the kind of pain that paralyzed your body while your mind agonized over the torture. It felt terrible, like being thrown in an inferno and dunked in freezing water at the same time. His inwards were clenching and his right arm felt like it was on fire, the storm flames being stored there detonated in par with his distress, but all they did was add to the pain in his body.
“Gokudera!”
"It was a good try, but you're too impatient. As my reward, I'll take your ring and secret of youth with me"
Gamma stopped his flames from crackling and moved his foot from the ruined arm to lean down and claim the bloody ring, but a piercing pain stopped him. Slowly, he looked down to see the blade penetrating his shield and sticking right through his stomach. It missed important organs, but the wound was deep and jarring, and the rain flames coating the blade were strong enough to freeze and shut down his body.
With a strained gasp, he fell, Lightning flames dying down and leaving a faint sizzle in the air. Yamamoto wasn't a killer, but if he bled to death, well, that was going to be Gamma’s fault, not his. Killing him was the best option, but he couldn’t. There were more important matters at hand than executing someone.
Drawing his blade back, he stumbled over the fallen body of Gokudera, who trembled and was barely conscious after that electric attack. There were many gashes that those lighting flames created with their hardening factor, and he knew from experience his insides must be frying up. With half-a-mind to send a distress signal for someone to pick them up, he quickly hoisted Gokudera up to move them to another location in case someone else comes.
His arms strained and trembled but he held tight, even more so when Gokudera started to struggle in his grip. Finding some fallen trees for cover, he lowered the stubborn idiot and held onto his back to keep him standing while he assessed his injuries. That arm was definitely broken, and while the cuts weren't deep, they were bleeding and the risk of his body shutting down after that voltage discharge was high.
“Hey” He patted his face “Hey, look at me. You seeing doubles?”
“Get off- don’t touch- What are you doing?!”
“Just focus on breathing, you’ll be okay” He reassured him and sent more Rain flames to numb the pain in his body and try and sooth the injured muscles inside.
“When did you become a killer?” Gokudera asked with a hoarse voice “Are you even the baseball idiot?”
“I’m me, just taller and more handsome”
“Dumber” The Italian grumbled and shook his head away from his hand “Enough, stop it!”
“You need medical attention. Our base is not to far from here, I’ll take you there but you need to stop moving”
“No! Where’s Juudaime?!”
“Tsuna’s fine. She’s with Hibari”
“Your Juudaime. Where is she?” At the silence, he managed to snarl through the haze of pain “Why?”
“Everything is going to be alright, I promise”
“How can you say that?!” Gokudera held onto his shirt and glared up at him “How can you be so fucking calm about this? Where is she?! Why did that bastard say it was painful for her? We are supposed to protect her! How did she- Why?! Where the hell were you?!”
“I know it's hard, and it will only get harder but I promise you, things will get better”
“How can you be so sure?!”
“Because we-
Sometimes, death is merciful. It takes you away from the pain and sorrow, wrapping you in blankets of nothingness and sweet oblivion. Nothing else mattered when one succumbed to the great beyond, not the people left behind, the grief or things left unsaid. It was peaceful. Other times, it was cruel, and it ripped you away from regret and things left undone without warning to make up for past mistakes. Leaving a trail of broken pieces for someone else to find and try to mend back together.
But final goodbyes didn't exist in the Family, they will come to know, because one was never truly gone.
“Gokudera?”
The Italian stared at him, wide eyed and trembling with emotions as familiar brown eyes stared back at him once the pink smoke started to clear.
Yamamoto breathed out, surprised and happy at having found his friend right away, but the mirth vanished at the state of the Italian. He was hurt, blood pouring from cuts and gashes all over his body, he was trembling, face red and breathless, and eyes gleaming in agony. He opened his mouth to say something, but he was soon distracted by the fact that he was somehow hugging him by the waist.
Really, he should have seen the punch coming.
.
.
.
Illusions were easy to see through, the moment she woke up Chrome knew this world was real, but wrong at the same time.
She was inside a warehouse she didn’t recognize, not the street she was walking on her way to school. The air was cold and biting, there were loud booms echoing in the distance that reminded her of fireworks, but when she tried to see outside, all she saw was an abandoned world. Was she kidnapped? But why would someone do that? She wasn’t pretty, didn’t have money or organs, for the matter. Why would someone bring her to this place?
Her body was fine, there were no injuries on her, but she felt weaker than before; like a balloon slowly deflating and flames leaking from small cracks. She wanted to go out, but something held her back. Mukuro-sama was somewhere around, the pull she felt before was stronger but muddled still. It felt different, spicier and heavy, like sea breeze instead of grovel fog.
But it was him. So she stayed, curled on the dirty floor and hugging a bag that was the only clue left behind.
There were plans and documents involving a machine and a hidden location. Names, and reports and pictures that didn’t make sense to her, but they did to him. She didn’t know what it was, who it belonged to or even whose side they should be brought to, but the feeling to protect this bag and its contents was prominent. So she held it through all the night, and waited for morning to come.
There were some cereal bars and a bottle of water in the bag too, so hunger wasn’t a problem. Things started to turn a little bad when morning came, and the loud booms sounded closer and louder than before. Chikusa has been trying to engage Ken in some meditation, saying that he could become one with the beast better if he focused deeper. Chrome was invited to try, probably because she was quiet and still and it made Ken want to uplevel her.
But it was relaxing, and she knew Boss was taking meditation lessons too and she wanted to be better so that she can help her too. Closing her eyes and inhaling deeply, she tried to patch the holes in her flames to keep her organs from collapsing. She doesn’t understand why the net woven by mist flames was untangling, she can keep patching the loose ends but she wasn’t strong enough to create real substantial illusions.
Her little garden was not the same as real human bodies, and sooner than later, she was going to run out of energy if her other half was still sleeping. Breathing deeply, she tried to focus on the connection binding her together, trying to see if she could reach him. And as she prodded the thread and wrapped in neatly, she was hit by a wave of emotions that left her breathless.
Because she felt his pain and grief. His anger and resolve. Chrome realized at that moment that she had to fight for him, that it was her turn to stand up and help him, whatever way she could. Her friends were her strength, and now more than ever she needed to protect them. It didn’t matter that Mukuro-sama felt older and tired, and Boss's connection felt fragile and darker.
She was going to hold tight and keep mending the loose threads.
When the pull felt closer, she got up, and took out her trident from her school bag. She could hear other sounds now, footsteps instead of tumpings and the brief echoes of voices calling out orders. She gripped her trident and held her breath as she glued herself to the wall next to the door, waiting.
She wasn’t expecting for an owl to come crashing down, tired and wobbly. But she held her gasp of surprise, and not three seconds later, someone came marching in. She didn’t wait for plasenties or questions, the moment a weird man stepped into the room, she knocked him out with her trident with a hit to the back of his head.
Quickly, she held the poor creature in her arms and dashed out of the warehouse, sacrificing part of her inward flames to cloak herself in invisibility. Already she could hear a scuffle somewhere around, but it seemed there was someone else being attacked. Taking advantage of the distraction, she looked down at the owl, and Chrome has never felt more relieved when one of the blue eyes looking back at her turned red.
“Hibari~ Hibari~"
Gasping, she looked up, hugging the owl tighter when it struggled in her grip. The feathers became ruffled and she grimaced as it screeched back at the little bird, who kept circling around them. She… she was using her mist flames, and the owl should be cloaked by them too, so how did the bird notice them?
She recognized that name though, one of the last things Boss asked of her if strange things happened was to find Hinari-san from Namimori-middle, or Sasagawa-san, or miss Bianchi. Was the bird an ally? If so, why was it screaming at them?
“Hello? Dokuro, you here?”
Chrome tensed at the hushed voice asking for her and turned slowly. The owl being possessed by Mukuro-sama quieted and hooted in confirmation when she looked at it. But if Mukuro-sama said it was okay, then she would trust his judgment. Her knees wobbled when she released her illusion, and her stomach ached at the movement inside, but she held on, ready for anything. They were allies it seemed, but still… that man… he looked familiar when he was a stranger all the same.
“Yo!” The man grinned widely when she appeared “There you are! You’re a tricky one to EXTREMELY track”
This wasn’t an illusion, Chrome noted. The man and the bird were real, but he was older and taller than the version from her memories. How? And why? Was he here for her? The fighting had quieted down, the only noise were her pants and the owl’s low hoots. Did he fight and was here to rescue her? Was it a coincidence?
“Do you remember me? I’m Sasagawa-senpai, but older! I’m EXTREMELY glad to see you, Dokuro! Things are a bit strange, but I promise to explain”
Or maybe not, Boss' words tended to always be right one way or another. With exhaustion and relief at connecting with something familiar, her body stumbled, but before she fell strong arms held her up.
“Woah, okay. I got you. Hold on, I’m taking you to the base, everything’s gonna be fine! Ahhh, wait, Dokuro, hang on, stay with me!”
Chrome breathed out and closed her eyes, hugging the bag and the now sleeping owl securely to her chest. She found Mukuro-sama. She found Sasagawa-san. She can find Boss too.
.
.
.
Tsuna was only human. There’s so much emotional shock she can take before exhaustion and dehydration finally caught up to her and she all but passed out.
She slept in her old bed put back together, curled with the dust and cold blankets while Hibari-san stood guard by the window, arms crossed and silent as a gargoyle. The sun was already high and burning when she woke up with a headache, an itch in her throat and her nose clogged.
She felt miserable, and the echoes of her room weren't helping her wake up from the nightmare. It took a lot of breathing and blinking to understand that she was in a place beyond her time, stolen away to a destroyed place that resembled her home. She was looking, but not really seeing, pretending this was but a shabby shack than a family residence.
But it was real, her intuition was up and alert as soon as she opened her eyes. The first thing she promised herself was not to cry again, she doesn’t think there’s any tears left in her burning eyes, but crying wouldn’t get her out of this mess. She hated the situation, it felt as bitter as being forced to fight for the rings, the only thing different being the orchestrator.
She couldn’t return home if all she did was wallow in self pity, but at the same time, she didn’t want to get involved in a war. Out of spite she wanted to stay here hiding like a coward, but she couldn’t because her friends were going to be stuck in this world too. And knowing them, they will fight danger to return. And knowing Reborn, there was no place on earth that she could stay hidden without being found.
Which led to her new crisis of the day.
Sleeping in had allowed the stress from her body to fade, she felt rested and with a clearer head despite the migraine, but the reality of her actions soon crashed in on her. And she found a scarier reason to hide. She ran away into a battlefield when she was the most-wanted-person and stole Reborn’s magical pet. If this world didn’t kill her, his punishment certainly would.
Groaning in her hands, she lamented the torture that awaited her.
Sounds downstairs also reminded her of the other presence in the house. And wasn’t that embarrassing? To be picked up like an unruly child by the future version of her school’s disciplinary committee leader.
And she knew it was late and they needed to go back, but all she could do was pace in her room because she was scared to go down.
She has never been so self-conscious of her state before, Kyoya has already seen her in spandex shorts and a sports-bra while crying and covered in blood, so there was no reason to try and brush her hair or stress over her appearance, but she was.
Hibari-san hasn’t said a word or tried to attack her - yet - but being alone with him was embarrassing. What does he think of her when she’s the cause Namimori has been invaded by enemy troops? Why did he come here, to her house, and stay with her? Where else would he take her? Why was he even involved? Did he hate her?
Too much, it was too much. She hasn’t even had a proper meal to deal with all this stress. And wasn’t she too young to be feeling embarrassed over meeting older men? Squalo somewhere in the timeline must be yelling VOOOOOOOIII I TAUGHT YOU HOW TO PUNCH, NOT TO BLUSH LIKE A MAIDEN! or something like that.
Okay, she can do this. She knew she could trust Hibari-san, anything else, well… anything else is anything else.
With her heart on her throat, she finally went downstairs as quietly as she could. She didn’t look at the framed pictures on her way down, and focused on not slipping down the stairs. She wouldn’t put it past her bad luck to fall in a moment like this. Now that would be embarrassing.
The sound of something being closed made her pause, and not moments later, Hibari-san came out from the kitchen fixing his suit jacket.
“Let’s go”
She nodded, not saying anything or meeting his eyes. As they crossed the threshold, she realized she never once removed her shoes to go in. But that was fine, she thought with a sad smile, it just meant that she hasn’t come back home yet.
Once outside, she pulled her hood up out of habit but it was useless because instead of sneaking around in shadows and hiding behind cars, they walked in the middle of the street without cover. Any soldier that spotted them and tried to attack were quickly dealt with by Hiabri-san, all Tsuna had to do was walk behind him and let him wreck chaos to his liking.
Reborn didn’t have to know she didn’t fight her way back, Hibari-san wont tell and she didn’t feel ashamed of it. What was bothering her was the quiver of those purple flames. Kyoya was already scary with metal weapons, but now he somehow learnt how to use flames, and the only way he could’ve was to get deeper involved with the underworld.
With her.
Being the spectator of those flames instead of the receiver was nice for once, they were pretty and powerful, but she noted how after being unleashed they seemed to want to coil around her one way or another but died down before they could touch her. Perhaps Hibari-san really wanted to bite her to death but his autocontrol has leveled up exponentially.
But he kept breaking and changing rings, so maybe not that much in control? whatever they were needed for.
As they neared an abandoned zone of the town, Tsuna breathed cold air and looked at the overcast sky above her. She has always hated the cold, and now more than ever she misses the summer humid air, even the rain.
“Why aren’t you mad at me?” She found herself saying “I destroyed everything”
“Don't be arrogant, little animal”
Hibari-san didn’t seem in a hurry to be back, he didn’t even seem annoyed by the soldiers patrolling his town or her walking a few steps back. But then again, it’s been almost ten years, and maybe she didn’t know this person anymore as she thought she did.
“Do you hate me?” She asked again, not looking for a fight or validation, she didn't know why she was even asking, but a part of her wanted to know if despite everything…
“Would you want me to?”
He was humoring her, there was no malice or boredom in his tone, it really felt like they were discussing the weather instead of betrayals. It annoyed her at not receiving a clear answer, and it confused her on why instead of a beating, he was indulging her with vague answers.
Maybe this was an alter-universe?
“Shouldn’t you be fighting herbivores instead of babysitting me?” She mumbled and hitted a rock from her path. They were nearing a path surrounded by many trees and shrubs, but from this distance Tsuna could feel thick mist flames coating a gate from view. They weren’t Mukuro’s nor Chrome’s, so it was baffling to see Hibari-san willingly crossing them. Not wanting to be left behind, she jogged to catch up. “Why are you crowding with the underworld?”
“You kept running and running until you ran out of time”
“So? Why did you stay then?”
He looked back at her, steel eyes that seemed so much darker and dim, without a hint of hostility in them. If she pretended, she could say they looked nostalgic and a little sad, but that couldn't be.
“Because you kept running”
From her past, from her future, from anything and everyone that tried to get closer, she ran and ended up dead. And now she was here.
Without explaining anything else, Hibari-san turned and continued his path, climbing stone stairs that led to a worn out torii gate and a small, wooden structure up the hill.
“A shrine?”
She looked around in wonder and thanked the heavens there was still some light out because the abandoned shrine was giving her creepy vibes. She didn’t trust Reborn dressed like a ghoul to pop out from the ground to scare her, or her intuition to warn her for the matter, so as soon as she heard tiny steps on wooden floors, she flinched and stayed very close behind Hibari-san, almost peeking over his shoulder and using him as a shield.
If he was annoyed, he didn’t voice it, instead, he hummed and stepped aside for her to be assaulted by six crying creatures.
“Kwha!!” She shrieked and fell on her butt, covering her eyes in case the ghouls ate them, but instead of bites, all she felt was soft fluffiness and rough tongues licking her uncovered legs, neck and face. And despite the scare, she recognised the sensation of purring.
"Cats" She stared dumbly for a second before crying in delight "Kyoya, cats!"
All six of them were well groomed and fed, they meowed and rubbed all over her body to scent her and say hello. They were all from different breeds, sizes and colors, but they all behaved like kittens fighting to climb on her lap. Smiling widely, she giggled and rubbed them all, making sure to give attention to all of them.
"Did you became an old cat lady in the future?" She joked as she hugged a ragamuffin cat, who had climbed over her shoulders and wrapped its fluffy tail around her neck to paw at her face.
"They're yours"
She paused, and her eyes started to burn at the implication.
"....You kept them?"
"They were waiting for you"
Well, there goes her heart, she thought miserably as she became a scratching pole for the felines who wouldn’t stop meowing and purring all over her. Needy little things, she wasn’t a cat whisperer, so it was strange for cats to be so endeared to a stranger that probably smelled of dust and mold. But for them to recognize her younger self…
"What are their names?"
Hibari-san had gone to a small room at the back of the shrine to prepare some tea for himself, and it was up to her intuition to match the name to the correct cat as he called them over.
The orange tabby cat was Mikkan, the white American shorthair with gorgeous green eyes was Coco, the tuxedo cat was called Morgana, the brown somali cat was CoffeeBean, the grumpy looking gray persian cat was Scissorpaws and the milky ragamuffin hanging from her neck was named Sir Reginald Fluffybutt.
That tore an ugly snort out of her throat.
"Hello" She whispered hoarsely "Hello, I'm back"
The cats meowed as if saying welcome back. And it was such an innocent action, she couldn’t ignore her hyper intuition any longer. It was so easy to put the blame on someone else, to excuse herself saying the future was not her fault, that it wasn’t her problem to fix. But she knew too much and trusted so little, and when there was no way to run anymore, a plan was made out of regret to mend the hurting.
But it was a little too late for that.
"It was me, wasn't it?" She whispered "I planned this”
Hiabri-san didn’t answer, but he didn’t have to.
A tear fell from her eye, followed by another. When she thought she wasn’t capable of crying and after promising not to do so in front of this person- she did. At first she didn’t want to believe it, a lot of things were happening for her to wrap her mind around it, and everytime her thoughts wandered to that she ignored it. It was already terrible to see what her friends had become in the future, she didn’t want to accept what she was also going to do the same to their past selves.
How can she face them, when she alone was the time-travel mastermind, and was only going to use them to achieve a goal. Who else would know when, where and how to act but her future self? On how to pull the strings to get what she wanted, no matter who gets hurt, all for the better good.
Maybe she even planned to die too.
Louder footsteps sounded from the other side of the shrine, her cats hissed in displeasure at the new person barreling in through a hidden door but she patted some in the head before standing up.
Tsuna has perfected the art of selective memory by keeping the things that make the days go by easier and working hard to forget the things that hurt to remember. This morning's conversation was all but forgotten in her mind, too far away to recall the words and feelings, the horror and guilt she felt quickly overlapped by the need of air.
But now, staring at the younger version of Yamamoto, she couldn’t ignore those feelings any longer. She didn’t say goodbye to them, to anyone. She just ran away, with the last memory of her being of a lier instead of a friend.
“Tsuna” He breathed, a letter clutched in his hands, probably telling everything that was to come and the bitter end that waited for them. She breathed guilt - shame more than anything.
"I'm sorry" She cried "I'm so sorry"
She closed her eyes, but Yamamoto hugged her. He didn’t tell her to stop apologizing or not to cry, he simply held her and didn’t demand answers or put blame on her. He was simply holding her, and shooing the paws of the cats trying to climb on his leg to reach her.
"We'll shape our own future with our own hands. Nothing else matters, okay?”
She didn’t have the energy to break into sobs, but she couldn’t nod either.
“Gokudera?”
“He got a little hurt but he’s fine. Just sleeping” Saying that with a smile, he tried to wipe the tears from her eyes that just kept coming “The kids had to rescue us, can you believe it?”
“Kids?”
Before she could have a heart attack, two new - but very familiar - figures stepped into the tiny room.
“Jiějiě”
“Ipin?”
She has seen the older girl on the rare occasions Lambo used the bazooka on her, and it was always surprising to see the bashful chinese girl blossom. With long pigtails and a slender figure that hid a martial art artist, Ipin was a very humble, hard working girl. And strong too. Yamamoto only had the time to step aside and stumble over the cats as Ipin threw herself and hugged her tight.
“I missed you so much!” Her Japanese was perfect, was all Tsuna could think of. She was also taller than her, she had to raise her chin to be able to look past her shoulder and towards the shaking mop of hair a few feets behind. His tears have always been familiar, his hurt not so much.
“You liar!” 15-Year-Old Lambo cried when their eyes met before turning tail.
“Lambo!” Ipin scolded him, but the boy was already gone. With a sigh and a sad smile, the chinese girl released her. “I’m sorry about him, I’ll…” She nodded to the hidden door that Tsuna realized deep in her mind led somehow to the underground base. When a hand grabbed hers, she turned to see Ipin looking at her with shining eyes. “Jiějiě, it’s so wonderful to see you again”
Tsuna let them go. Let the two teens slip into the unknown, not knowing how to act or even what to say. There was also another lost boy avoiding her since yesterday, but she didn’t know how to approach. Fuuta looked taller and so grown up but also sad; so different from the pictures hanging on the walls. The three of them were siblings, they were hers too, but they lost her, they mourned, and now here she was.
The cats meowed loudly, but her depressing thoughts were interrupted by yet another presence.
“Tsuna-san!”
Oh god, no.
“Haru”
“Tsuna-san, Tsuna-san, Tsunaaa!” Tsuna didn’t even react as the younger version of Haru latched onto her and began to cry on her shoulder “You’re okay, thank goodness, you’re okay! Oh a kitty! Tsuna-san I was so scared I wouldn't find you, but you’re here now, oh my god so many cats!”
“Haru”
She shouldn't be here. Why was she here?
Didn’t they only need the guardians and rings? Her future self wouldn’t be so cruel… would she?
“You’re crowding” Hibari-san hissed, displeased by the gathering of teenagers at his door.
And they kept coming.
“Hibari~ Hibari~”
It said something about Hibird flying into a nest of cats unflinchingly and settling on Hibari-san’s head. But was that really the same bird or was he Hibird-the-second?
“Well, this is an EXTREMELY class reunion”
“Senpai?” Yamamoto voiced in confusion at the man approaching them from outside the shrine.
Tsuna managed to escape Haru’s grip and turned to see /thankfully/ the older version of Sasagawa Ryohei walking placidly towards them who was also wearing a suit and carrying an unconscious body with an oddly familiar hairstyle.
“Chrome!” Tsuna exclaimed, but just as she intended to go check on her, she was tugged back inside by Hibari-san's strong grip.
“Yo! My tiny friends, it’s EXTREMELY good to see you! I’m heading in now, duty calls. But Hibari! You and I are having a drink later”
“No”
Which in Kyoya’s language means, go die.
Ryohei had no fear and waltzed inside the shrine to pass through the hidden door, all while cooing at the hissing cats and ignoring the startled looks of Ymamoto and Haru, who seemed to still be grappling with the notion of being stuck in the future. And just when she thought it couldn’t get any worse, another group arrived.
“Sawada!” Lal groweld, making Tsuna want to hide behind Hibari-san again, if it weren’t from the sight of the orange-haired girl walking behind the older woman with a sorrowful expression. For years, Tsuna dreaded for this day to come. She tried to prolong it as long as she could, tried her best for it to never happen, actually. But it was inevitable, like all things were.
“Kyoko-chan!”
If, and she was talking about a big, cosmic if , Kyoko ever learnt the truth, she didn't want her to find out like this. Kidnap from a safe place, thrust into a war zone and shattering the illusion her pink life has been so far. Tsuna tried to hide the darkness for so long, but now, staring at the hurt eyes of her first friend…
she could feel her heart breaking.
.
.
.
She was given three orders.
1- Eat
2- Sleep
3- Follow Hibari-san orders.
Which could be anything crazy from standing still and let him bite her to death to fight back and survive being bitten to death. Perhaps the craziest thing was that it was Hiabri-san himself who listed those orders and that Reborn agreed to have him take charge. She was scared the hitman and Lal were going to gang up on her training of hell, but they gave her away for Hibari-san’s entertainment instead, which felt more mortifying than it should be and she was already dreading the vicious beating.
Of course, that didn’t save her from their scolding.
“I’m sorry”
“Louder”
“I’m sorry, I’m an idiot!”
“And?”
“And a good for nothing, headless chicken!”
“What made you leave the base on your own?! Did you forget we’re at war?! You’re the main target, Sawada! People have died for you and won't stop until the enemy gets you!” Lal yelled for the fifth time since her return.
Tsuna didn’t want to part with her cats. They meowed pitfully and tried to follow her underground when it was time to return, but she couldn’t even smuggle one down because as soon as she was within reach, Lal grabbed her by the scruff of her neck and threw her inside the base.
She learnt that Chrome was brought to a medical room that she - injustingly - wasn't allowed to visit, while Gokudera was placed in his old room to sleep his injuries away. Haru and Kyoko hid in the former's room with Bianchi and Ipin explaining a bit more of the situation without divulging the Mafia secret.
It was stressful, but between confronting the girls or hiding with the boys, the choice was obvious. She and Yamamoto made camp on the floor to keep Gokudera company while he recovered, who kept hissing and throwing curses at the other boy. It seemed like both were aware of her imminent death in this timeline, but not why or who did it, which worked fine with her. She stopped Gokudera before he could even blame himself, and just recounted the situation outside without venturing on the whole betrayal thing.
They didn’t ask for more answers, just promised to get home together, nothing else mattered. The blind trust just added weight to her guilt, and Tsuna let it simmer.
But no sooner after they were all fed, she was whisked away to face her doom and taken to a big, empty room that looked like a bare warehouse where she was forced to kneel and be reprimanded. It was utterly embarrassing and a bit humiliating to be scolded like a three year old that ate cake after dinner and then ran away from home with a stranger.
“One camara spotted you. You fail” Reborn added, with Leon perched back on his fedora. Stingy bastard.
“Don’t encourage her!”
Despite the wounds and abrupt transportation in time, Gokudera and Yamamoto were also brought along to have this brief meeting to see what the hell they were going to do next. If they focused on the letter, then all the guardians were here, albeit different ages, with only three rings missing. But that didn’t answer what the next phase of the plan to go back in time was, and Tsuna had the sudden feeling that whatever comes was going to be their biggest challenge in life so far.
“Right now, our priority is to stop the Japan raids” Reborn said “To do that, you three need to adapt to this new world’s fighting mechanism”
“Time is ticking” Lal told them with crossed arms “Black spell knows the Vongola Rings are here and will attempt everything to get them. As soon as you brats get in shape, we’ll infiltrate the Merone Base to shut down the weaponry factory and take down Irie Shoichi”
"We've received the coordinates and some data from Dokuro Chrome. Her future self cut contact with the familiga but was spotted a few days ago before she swapped places. We don’t know where or how she got those documents, but they are our first lead in months”
“Can we even trust those plans?” Lambo grumbled, arm crossed and leaning on the farthest wall. He was probably brought here against his will, if Ipin hitting his arm for disrespect was any indication. Giannini and Bianchi were also present, and due to Chrome’s critical state of disappearing organs, she had to be in intensive care so Ryohei opted to step out of this meeting until she was stabilized enough.
“Dame-Tsuna”
Tsuna blinked and looked up from her poor knees to see everyone somehow looking at her for confirmation. It took her some seconds to realize why.
“Um… yes?” She tilted her head and tried not to clear her throat to make her voice steady “I don’t know, I need to see them to be sure”
“You can play with the magical voice later then”
“How exactly are we going to fight?” Yamamoto was the brave one to ask.
“By using this" Lal took out something small from her coat and showed it to them.
Tsuna had to squint her eyes from her place still on the floor, but when she saw a tiny dark blue box framed in silver, she felt dread rather than confusion. Then cold. Recognition. And finally, horror. Older Yamamoto’s words rang loudly in her head, what she did and didn’t do, what Byakuran wanted, and how that might have to do with her.
“These are box weapons. They appeared a few years ago but quickly dominated the Mafia world. They can harbor weapons, stock supplies or even unleash attacks depending of your flame element” Lal explained
“Wait, you know how to open it?” Tsuna asked abruptly, standing up and staring wide eyed at the box.
Lal looked at her, and without fanfare, she demonstrated by lighting a ring in cold, rain flames and infusing them over the small opening. There was no hiss or sound, but the little box opened and out came a balloon-like-medusa thing that floated up in the air with mist flames vines dancing lazily down below it.
“Seriously? That's it?”
“What are you on, Sawada?”
“I…” She paused, old habits dying hard, and now more than ever when she felt the stares on her - judging but not really - her habit to omit the truth came natural to her. “I might have had a dream about them for years, but I couldn’t open it. I tried everything and I might have told Verde about it and he found something a few days ago in my time and maybe he’s working on a prototype to create that?”
“Verde collaborated in the making of this, though the source origin’s and real creator is still a mystery. He died before his research could be investigated”
“You are the creator of these boxes. Good for you, Dame-Tsuna” Reborn said calmly. Meaning: you’re in so much trouble for lying about this shit and I’m going to make you pay for it.
“Yeah, good” She grimaced and shrunk back at the distrustful stares.
“Getting back on track, most of your future weapons were left here so you can familiarize with them as you go. There is no way of knowing how long we have until another time-shift occurs or worse. We need to infiltrate the base no sooner than a week's time, so it's vital you brats get stronger" Lal told them.
"Gokudera, Bianchi and Lambo will oversee your work in flame control and long-range attacks. Ipin will help Yamamoto with combat, but for technique honing, your boogeyman returns” Tsuna paled, Gokudera growled in indignation barking at a gloating Lambo to shut up while Yamamoto laughed awkwardly, not giving away the shiver that threaten to shake his body at having to train with Reborn again. Before more could be said, however, the hitman paused and stared at his student. "As for you, where are your gloves?”
Ah.
“...”
“...”
“... I forgot ”
“WHAT THE HELL IS WRONG WITH YOU!?” Lal yelled at her again, making Tsuna flinch and hide behind Yamamoto and Gokudera.
“You’re embarrassing me” Reborn sighed, and it wasn’t fair! Gokudera was the only one that came to the future prepared and armed! Why weren’t they also scolding Yamamoto for not carrying his sword?
“Good thing we are prepared” Bianchi said with a soft laugh as she walked towards her “This belonged to your future self”
In Bianchi’s hands were the same pair of woolen mittens Leon had crafted for her, just more worn and scorched but without a single loose thread. Tsuna couldn’t believe she was this lucky to have her weapon, but the thought of using this pair was also uncomfortable. It was just too personal, they weren’t exactly hers, and she didn’t want to imagine how many times they had been bleached clean.
“I shouldn't…”
“It’s not like the other you is going to need them anymore”
“Lal!” Bianchi admonished, even the kids - well, the teens? - flinched at the remark.
“If they can’t swallow up what already happened, then they have a lot to work if they wish to return”
“It’s fine” Tsuna said as she grabbed the mittens, not wanting to cause a discussion and more hurt to the others.
“Gokudera, you should rest until tomorrow but if you want to start investigating your box weapons, do so with caution. Yamamoto, follow Ipin to the next training room, you will start training immediately”
“Yes, coach!”
Tsuna knew things were progressing fast and that every minute mattered, but she didn't like the fact they were thrown into intense training right away. Gokudera was still hurt as mentioned, and Yamamoto, while taking his training seriously, was still new to all of this. But just one look at them and she knew she couldn’t ask them to consider, for they weren’t asking permission.
“Don’t strain yourselves, okay. And don’t let Lambo antagonize you” She whispered that last part to Gokudera, who hadn’t stopped fuming. Knowing him, he was going to ignore his ‘teachers’ and train on his own until Lambo eventually drove him crazy and they ended up burning the base. She didn’t need hyper intuition to know that.
“You staying here, Tsuna?”
“Dame-Tsuna has her own training to follow”
Be bitten to death, survive being bitten to death and be bitten to death in doubles. Tsuna thought with dismay.
“See ya at dinner then!”
She waved weakly, becoming nervous when Lal and Reborn stayed behind. To say she wasn’t scared would be a lie, even more so when Hibari-san walked inside after everything went quiet.
“Let's get this over with” Lal grumbled with crossed arms and leaning against the farthest wall with Reborn on her shoulder.
What the hell does that mean? Tsuna screamed in her head. Better yet, what the hell was she supposed to do now? She was supposed to train this ‘new way’ of fighting, but all she could sense was an incoming beating. Intuition told her to get ready, so she slid her hands inside the worn mittens and closed her eyes to prepare herself for the wave of hot flames.
But nothing.
Reborn wasn’t going to shoot.
And she didn’t have the pills.
So…
Startled, she looked up for guidance.
“Find your Dying Will, Dame-Tsuna”
“How do I do that?!” She screamed and stepped back because Hibari-san was getting closer and lighting a ring in purple flames.
How can she search inside her heart when a violent man was seconds away from beating her? She already has trouble willing the HDWM to go away, lighting in on her own was a whole different problem. She has only done so in critical situations but she doesn't remember doing it or how to try. It was raw instinct, frantic and panic frying her nerves and setting her on fire. But to do so on a whim, by impulse and will alone?
How the hell can she do that? How did she trigger the switch to turn it on and off whenever?
“It’s not working” The words barely left her lips when her body moved.
She ducks, more like, her body collapsed and turned and jumped before she could even catch her breath and match it to her thoughts, staring wide eyed at the now familiar glint of madness in those steel eyes that Hibari-san shared with Kyoya.
He was probably gonna bite her to death until she turns herself on fire.
Nice plan.
She has done this before.
Albeit with a much younger Kyoya and less intensity, but she can work with that.
Probably.
Maybe?
She was going to die.
She did what she was best at though, and kept dodging the purple slashes that kept getting closer and faster the more she backed into the room. Her intuition moved her body away from the impact trajectory, and thanks to the months of training in the woods; dodging pine cones and bullet-paint, she had the agility to move on par without straining her body.
But the fight was relentless. It wasn't even a fight, Hibari-san was pushing and forceful, not giving her a second to breathe and run, he kept pressing harder and faster for her to fight back. To block, to punch, to burn. But her hands remained soft and her head uncrowned.
And she tried, she tried to light her flames, she felt desperate and scared, one bad step and she was going to get hit. One slow move, and she might lose a tooth. It was that extreme, she was concentrating more on her body movements than reaching for her sleeping flames. She couldn’t multitask, not when her main focus was on not getting hit.
Maybe Hibari-san was faster than her intuition, maybe he acted without thinking so as to not alert her or maybe he knew how to trick her hyper intuition, because Tsuna didn’t foresee what came next. She dodged a tonfa and saw Hibari-san take one of those weapon boxes, so she braced herself for a torrent of flames, but instead, something small came out and he threw it at her. It was slow and harmless, so her hands reached out instinctively to catch what appeared to be a cute hedgehog.
“Kyuu~”
What was up with Hibari and cute animals? Seriously! First a bird, then cats and now this. But getting off track was her first mistake because while she was busy staring at the yawning hedgehog, she didn’t see the spikes forming behind her, and when her intuition screamed to move, she became surrounded by darkness until it buried her completely.
"This is a horrible idea" Despite her previous antagonism, it was Lal who raised that concern as they all stared at the spiked ball that swallowed the brunette.
"It was on his terms" Reborn shrugged. He didn’t like the idea of Hibari training his student and beating her instead of him, but while he was unable to go out, Tsuna will have to rely on the ones that can.
“You do know that Sawada is claustrophobic, right?” Lal suddenly said.
And he paused, because that couldn't be right. He knew Tsuna had social anxiety and to lie by omission, but to be claustrophobic? He’s been paying close attention to her actions and quirks, and never once did he felt suspicion of her having a trauma trigger. Though the open window in the middle of summer made so much sense now. At his silent analysis, Lal sighed in mocking.
“You slept in her room for months, how couldn’t you notice?” This grown Lal has too much free reign with her words it seems. “Being locked in small spaces with no way out… she freaks out”
“Panic attacks?”
“Used to. But now…. Her flames destroyed her coffin from the inside in an attempt to get out. You can expect the worse now”
In other words, she can blow up.
And by the way Hibari laid his terms to train the brunette, he knew this will be the perfect trigger to awaken her flames. No one seemed to be wary of the man, the ones who showed an inkling of discomfort were already gone and the ones that remained seemed to take it aside. Hibari held more command than Lal's within the group and that was saying much, but he didn't want to lead a crowd and Lal just wanted to get things done.
His only condition of staying was complete control over the brunette’s training. And whether that causes more trauma or not, well, that will have to take the gamble. He just hopes Tsuna doesn’t throw the towel so soon in the game. After all, waking up in a sealed coffin can do wonders to a girl.
.
It was like she just woke up in a nightmare but instead of infinite white, there was only darkness. Her hands reached instinctively fordwards, and it took two steps for them to collaid on a wall.
“No”
She couldn’t feel corners, but she knew she was trapped inside something. Above, below; everything around her was the same dark space, she couldn’t even see her hands shake or her knees tremble in desperation as she kept turning around, trying to find a way out.
Her head shook, and the less she saw, the more she despaired.
"Nononono, let me out! Kyoya!" She banged on the nearest surface "Please! Let me out!"
Her chest started to heave, she could feel her heart pounding in her ears, and the scary thing was that it was the only thing she could hear. No matter how much she yelled and hit the walls, there was no other sound but her own. There was no exit, or opening, and the harder she hit, the more she knew the walls were closing in on her, stealing space and air.
She couldn’t breathe.
“Let me out!”
She screamed, and from her hand, a sparkle was lighted. It was small and died as soon as she saw it, but no matter how much she tried, she couldn’t make it light up again. There was a pressure in her chest, gravity digging its claws on her and dragging her to the bottom of this abyss. One moment she was standing, the next she was kneeling, and it all felt darker and smaller.
She didn't want to be here.
She wanted out.
“Please”
["Are you crying?"]
“Shut up!”
The last thing she needed was a ghostly voice taunting her from the dark.
["Afraid of the dark?"]
["We are the dark"]
["Don’t run"]
There were more.
“Oh my god!”
She grabbed her head and tried not to choke on the weight that threatened to fall on her. If gravity had forced her down before, this felt more like the jaws of a beast trying to swallow her whole. And the voices in her head or outside the aether or the beings from beyond kept whispering deep tauntings of mockery and desilusion.
["How small"]
["Breakable"]
["Let us in"]
“Who are you?!” she screamed to the void,
["Who are you?"]
and it answered back.
Who was she?
She was just a girl trying not to break under the pressure. What was she even doing here, in the dark? In this place and time? She shouldn’t be here, she didn’t want to be here. There were so many things that needed to be done. So many people to save, so many things to stop. They needed to go home.
["What do you desire?"]
What she wanted?
She wanted to be a hitman; back when she was stupid and naive and thought that going on missions was as cool as becoming a superhero and saving the day. Of fighting bad guys and rescuing people, of laughing and eating with her famiglia. And when that dream was ripped away, she just wanted to…
She…
["What would you do?"]
Breathing in, she raised her head. It could be the lack of oxygen filling her lungs or the tears blurring her already dark vision, but from within the shadows surrounding her, she saw the dark matter bending and folding into a tall shape of a being. A man, a ghost, a demon; something old, something forgotten, fire burning cold.
She stared at it, heart racing and fear chilling her to the bone at the absolute force it carried.
["Your Will is our Will”]
["Become us"]
The figure breathed, and from the dark, an orange flame came to life and she saw what it truly meant to become Vongola.
Like a firework, gone was the darkness and silence, and in seconds she saw and heard the life and death of a Famiglia defined by blood; not just the bloodline they carried, but the one that was shed instead. Every action and consequence added fuel to the flames that were said to be the purest of them all, and yet, they were the heaviest, corrupted, most possessive of them all.
It was in a Boss with a bleeding heart allowing a friend to betray him again and again.
In an usurper shedding blood for the greed of power, forever staining their name.
In a commander massacring famiglias that opposed their laws, increasing their death count.
In a man that poisoned the lives of his friends for the sake of the Famiglia, becoming a tyrant.
In a leader taking revenge against a brother who was born first, stealing more than a life.
In a thinker that refused to see beyond a crusade, killing innocents and guilty alike.
In a family man gambling with stakes higher than his own, filling the vault with tragedy.
In a daughter lying to her own blood, breaking vows and bonds in turn.
In a father fighting against his adopted son, tearing the Family apart.
["Vongola’s sin is yours"]
And didn’t she already do that too? Didn’t she let a friend betray her, taint innocent lives and bring them to the underworld all for the sake of not being alone? Didn’t she lie and force others to fight for her? Steal information, allow a war to happen, destroy a city and break a Family apart all for the sake of keeping her lies? How much blood was on her hands? How much pain has she caused? In the end, that’s who she became.
["Accept us"]
["Everything you wanted"]
["The power"]
["It’s in your hands"]
["The resolution"]
["Inherit the past"]
["Accept the sin"]
No.
She didn’t want it. She wanted power. She needed power, but not this. Not this blood. Not this sin.
["Don’t deny it"]
["Embrace it"]
No.
She refused to accept the past. She rejected the future that awaited. It wasn’t what she wanted and it wasn’t what she should carry.
["Why do you run?"]
["Why do you fight?"]
… She wanted to survive. Just that. She wanted to live, no matter what. Six years gone by, and that answer has not changed. The stakes have risen, truths have been revealed, but it still wasn’t enough to earn freedom. And there was a chance to break those chains, but not like this.
["Don’t you want it?"]
["Fame"]
["Money"]
["Power"]
She was hurt, broken and alone. She swore never to trust again, to use whatever means to achieve her goals, earn knowledge and power and stay safe with her mom. But the years made her hollow, and when her friends and family filled the void- those who saw through her and accepted her still, she refuses to let them go, despite everything.
["Vongola"]
["It’s yours"]
["Ours"]
She clenched her hands and gritted her teeth.
Fuck no.
“Fame!? Money!? I don’t care about Vongola!” She screamed to the void “You people can go to hell with your greedy souls for power! I won’t carry your sins! This path is my own sin. If I accept the position of Decimo, I will burn Vongola to the ground!"
She may have been lost in the past, she might have become a monster in the future, but right here and now, she just wanted to be Tsuna. And she wasn't going to let anyone dictate her own life but her; not the ghost from the past, or the spirits of the future.
She glared head on at the imposing figure, letting the anger and fear swirl in her core, let the sadness and grief to settle and made way for spite to ignite in her hands. If she has to face darkness to stay in the light, then so be it. But the void did nothing to harm her, and that rage that started to burn inside of her faded like soft feathers taking flight when the orange flames twisted into an akin of a grin.
["I accept your resolution, Sawada Tsunayuuki"]
She breathed out,
and it was warm.
Grounding.
Familiar.
.
"It's breaking!"
Tsuna only had ten minutes before oxygen levels ran out inside that sphere, and she was nearing the ninth when the first crack appeared. There was no way to know what she was doing inside; if she was screaming like an idiot and punching that wall or doing the impossible and burning flames to break down her prison.
There was no plan B if she failed, no one was going to say out loud that they believed in her, but the room did feel lighter when the second crack appeared, followed by the strong allure of Sky flames bursting through.
Tsuna was breathing hard, she was shaking and crying but her gleaming, orange eyes were looking down at the modified version of the mittens in wonder. Gone were the training gloves of a rookie learning how to throw punches; on her hands was a weaponry fit for a Boss, majestic and elegant looking, stripped in leather, silver and with sapphires at the sides holding the Vongola crest.
"They said that the Vongola Decimo had the power of the Ring at the back of her hand. Let’s hope she doesn’t misuse it this time”
So many hints of the future, Reborn was growing a list at all the inconsistencies and warnings. But they were just that for now, a list, as his attention went back to his student, eager to see this new awakening.
Tsuna shuddered a breath when her flames pulsed. There was something strange in it, not a bad feeling exactly, but something different. The flames felt more stronger than before, raw. As if they had reached a deeper level from within her and had finally clawed out. It also felt a bit ridiculous how she was able to call forth this power by something as petty as rejecting expectations.
My Will is to reject your Will, she had thought, and her flames flared.
She has thought about it so many times, has yelled and cursed with and without the ring in her hand, and she has always meant it. But now, she can see why it hasn't worked before as it does now. She was angry, but scared too. Hurt, and selfish too. A part of her still wanted to use this power despite the consequences, but she didn't regret it.
She thought what happened, happened. There was no point involving oneself in something out of control, but it was only after she learnt that she would burn everything she held dear; more than refusing becoming a Mafia Boss, she didn't want to become her future self. And if she couldn't escape it, then all she has to do was burn the foundations of her chains.
She breathed familiar fire, and felt the tingling sensation it brought. More than anything, she felt the pull louder than before, the calling. It wanted to reach out and consume, but she couldn't let it go on rampage, not until she understands how to control it.
Right now, her intuition was focused on a more important matter. Clenching her hands, she looked up at steel eyes that shone with blatant hunger. Surviving that was first, sorting feelings came second.
But there was no warning or time at all to stop, it took less than a second for her flames to react. Before she knew it, she was crashing on the farthest wall strong enough to create a dent and knocking her out, mind not even aware of the arms that caught her as she fell out of consciousness.
Reborn sighed, not at all surprised. All that power and she was going to self-destruct, typical.
.
.
.
Fainting was a blessing in disguise. She had no dreams or nightmares, no thoughts keeping her up as she remained unconscious for some hours that felt like days. Her body healed, her mind settled and the world had stopped spinning. Really, fainting was better than sleeping.
Of course, as soon as she was up, she was thrown back into training. Quite literally.
She was flung and tossed by her own flames, Hibari-san didn’t even need to beat her for her to crash painfully on walls and make dents on the floor. She skied, slipped, rolled, it was worse than learning how to skate and even to fly. The flames were just too strong for her to handle, her poor arms and ribs were straining at the forceful pull and falls.
Not only were the flames stronger to control, but they also carried an intensity that was overheating her. It was a scientific mystery Gokudera was trying to solve over their lunch breaks because flames weren’t necessarily fire, but they combust and burn just the same. They ran wild and hot, hence why her body was burning energy the double so there was always a bucket of cold water at the ready for when it got too unbearable.
But it still wasn’t good enough. It’s been two days of this intense beatings, and all she has done was crash on walls and floors. For all they knew, the enemy could have infiltrated Japan by now. Hibari-san wasn’t patient, Lal wouldn’t sapre her a moment of time and Reborn was busy training his new favorite student, so she was on her own to figure it out how to gain control.
There was also the strain of entering HDWM, and it felt worse than before, like something inside of her was splitting in two. And it's not like she was trying to hide it, but as soon as she showed discomfort when she released the flames, she was kicked to visit the infirmary.
Now listen, it's not like she was avoiding it. It might seem like she’s been ignoring everything - everyone - else and focusing solely on training, and while Haru had come out to help in the kitchen and try to visit everyone, Kyoko remained inside their shared room. And Tsuna, well… she hasn’t sought her out or talked to her since she came here.
And now she was forced to meet her older brother under the pretense of having a headache.
And now she was forced to meet her older brother under the pretense of having a headache. At least Reborn wasn't here to force her hand, she thought miserably, but it was still nerve wracking having to knock and wait for the door to open.
“Tiny Sawada! WELCOME!”
“Hello” She grimaced a smile as she was waved inside.
Older Ryohei didn’t seem that much different than his younger version, he still carried the same energy and exuberance, perhaps a little bit tamer, but the main difference was that he got taller. It was nice, knowing he hasn’t lost his spirit. What was surprising however, was that he was their appointed nurse instead of a training coach. You’d think he will be eager to fight them and help them get in shape, but no. He was busy treating their wounds and giving pep talks. It was really nice.
“You married?” She asked as soon as she sat and saw the gold band on his finger. Well, look at that. That’s perhaps the first happy news she has found from this dark future.
“Surprised?”
“Someone I know?”
“You EXTREMELY know her” He grinned at her before sitting in front of her “Now, what’s the problem? Bruises? Cramps?”
“My head hurts a lot”
“How long has it been going?”
“It comes and goes, but I feel fine”
“Has your nose bled?”
“Not in a while. Why?” Confused by his question, she was startled when he leaned down on his elbows and stared at her with a serious gaze.
“I need you to be truthful with me. Are you sick?”
“What?” She just came here because of a headache at Hibari-san’s orders, shouldn’t he be the one telling her if she was ill or not?
“You kept things to yourself, very closely” Ryohei started to explain “I don’t know what they have told you so far, but your health was extremely declining in the last months before that day. You didn’t let me check on you or even heal you, so I don’t know how bad it was. But you were tired and bleeding a lot. Tons of headaches and dizzy spells”
“I don’t- I’m not, I’m not sick” She shook her head as whatever it was he was suggesting was run over in her head “I think I’m anemic? But Rebron’s been controlling my meals and energy levels”
“Reborn is a danger in its own”
“What?”
“Nothing. Listen, can I?”
He showed her his hand that was coated by Sun flames. She stared at them in wonder, never thinking that the loud guy who likes punching would ever learn one of the secrets of the Mafia. It was surprising, and Tsuna had to remind herself that it's been years and people have changed. Maybe not entirely, but rather than change, they matured. And it was fitting, wasn’t it? Sun flames heal, and he was here taking care of them instead of fighting recklessly.
And there was also the fact that he was waiting for her to give him a verbal answer instead of acting on her nod alone. That was strange, and it was even stranger when he placed his hand on her head and she was able to feel for the first time his flames. She didn’t know if she tensed because they felt cold or because...
“You and I, did we bond?”
“Not properly” He said with a rueful smile, confirming her thoughts “You’re an EXTREME sister to me. You protected me, I protected you. We’re family, Sawada. But I wasn’t what you wanted. It took me a while to understand flames and by the time I was aware, you were courting another Sun”
“I don’t understand how it works”
“It's like picking your favorite color. The box can contain ten different shades of one color, but only one is your EXTREMELY favorite one"
That was clear to understand, but it didn’t explain everything. Fon had mentioned how the flames were a part of her, and that it was her choice if she bonded with someone or not. He also teased how he could feel her flames unbound before she accepted Gokudera’s. But it didn’t explain why.
Maybe she was complicating it more than it actually was, she still didn’t know how this allure worked other than being aware of the push and pull, but if she accepted Yamamoto; who was perhaps her most agonizing decision of letting in or not, why didn't she chose Ryohei from the start when he was already involved? Instead she brought doubt and worry, and more lies it seemed.
“Sorry…”
“Don’t apologize. Some things are just meant to be, and we can’t force them. Kyoko used to say just because flowers didn’t bloom in your garden, it didn’t meant we couldn’t EXTREMELY plant succulents instead”
The analogy was silly, but at the mention of his sister, Tsuna wasn’t able to hide the flinch of shame.
“...how is she?”
“Sad” He said before removing his hand, happy with his work “You know, you were with her when she found out in this timeline. You were on a train when a bastard EXTREMELY attacked you. Kyoko got hurt and saw you shoot someone. I was so mad, I punched you in the face” He laughed at the memory of it before sighing and shaking his head “She came to me crying, not about her friend being a killer, or putting her in danger or even of lying to her. She was crying because she couldn't do anything but watch you kill”
What can she say against that? Sorry wouldn’t even cover half of her remorse and guilt she felt. She doesn’t know how or where Kyoko appeared in this world, but it must have been a horrible experience if Lal went to pick her up and she returned in tears.
Why hasn’t Ryohei punched her yet?
“Sometimes, we hide things we know will hurt someone. But some lies hurt more than the truth”
“You want me to tell her?” She asked quietly, and looked up at him for guidance.
“I don’t hate you, Sawada. I respect you. You EXTREMELY earned that. But you hurt so many people with your lies, my sister included. I’m asking you to take responsibility. Don’t make the same mistake and take your secrets to your grave”
But that was the point, wasn't it? To protect something, one had to lie. They wouldn’t be secrets if she told someone about it. How can she protect the innocent if she lets them see the shadows hidden beneath?
But looking at his understanding eyes, Tsuna realized he wasn't asking her to stop lying exactly, but rather, to trust others with herself. Being known was perhaps scarier than wielding a gun and shooting in the dark, but that duality was killing her. She couldn't keep pretending to live two lives, that one was flowers and sweets while the other one dark and bloody.
The line had already blurred and all she was doing was slipping and crashing.
Coming clean was for the best. How the hell was she going to explain the whole time-traveling, anyway? Kyoko might not understand or even forgive her, but she will at least earn the truth she deserves. She was not hoping for much, really the best thing that could happen was for Kyoko to cut ties right away. The guilt will not go away, but she might find the closure to move on.
She gripped Ryohei’s hand, taking comfort in the heat coming from it and the secure grip he returned. There was so much she wanted to say and ask, she doesn’t know how long he will stay around, time really was ticking for them, but she hopes he stays a little longer.
With her headache gone, bruised healed and an energy boost, she made her way back to where the girls were staying with Ipin. She considered turning into HDWM to stop feeling and blurt the truth, but she couldn't. Lal already called her a coward, and if she wanted to get better at using her flames, she needed to stop hiding behind them.
Shuddering, she knocked rapidly before she lost nerve and turned back. She had been preparing a speech; for years probably, and it just kept getting longer with new excuses and more lies. But when the door opened, and Haru stared at her, her mind went blank.
Just rip off the band aid, then.
“Tsuna-san?” Haru asked.
“Can I come in?”
Haru didn’t turn to ask if it was okay, which was good. And when she was allowed in, Tsuna quickly surveyed the room for her other friend. Sitting on the floor next to some scraps and thread, was Kyoko. And she wasn’t crying, which was also good. She looked like she had been though, and Tsuna opted to focus on the pieces of cloth scattered than her face.
“I lied” She said before anyone else could say something “I’ve been lying to you. All my life, I’ve been pretending to be nice and just used you to protect myself”
The door closed, and this conversation was going to stay in this room. And when the door opens, anything she says will stay behind.
“I’m in the Mafia. I’m heir to the bloodiest mafia famiglia in Italy. And you’re here, because I made a plan to bring you all here for my own selfish benefit. Not so you’ll help me fight, but as a bargain chip for me to work fast and return you back”
She breathed out and crossed her arms to stop her hands from shaking, still unable to meet the eyes of the person who she considered a best friend.
“I used to hate you… You were so happy and I was so broken. I thought you were lying and laughing at me when you asked me to be your friend. I didn’t, I-I couldn’t trust you. I didn’t want to. But you were too damn persistent, I said yes just to make you stop. And I kept waiting for you to get bored, to be annoyed when I didn’t want to play or to make fun of me because I wasn’t like everyone else. But you stayed and I didn’t like it. And so I thought, I will use you as a cover up. Just two innocent girls, laughing and having fun"
And fun they had. Tsuna can’t pretend it didn’t mean something, that she was lying the whole time and say she didn’t care about the girl when it was breaking her heart having to shatter their friendship like this. What she ran away from, she ended up becoming and hurt a friend because of her lies. She regretted the pain she caused, the lies she told and feelings she must have caused on the other, but not meeting her.
She really doesn’t regret meeting Kyoko and learning to heal because of her.
When she saw feet in front of her, she looked up to see the orange-haired-girl crying silently and staring at her with focus determination. Tsuna owes her the truth.
"I don't remember when I stopped pretending. Walking to school together, having lunch together, being kicked from summer festivals, eating cake. It became us. But I was already too deep, and it was only going to get worse. Battles, blood, death. I didn't want you to see that, because once you enter this dark world, there is no going back. But I… The truth is, I was scared of you”
“Me?” Kyoko asked softly, voice barely trembling despite the tears in her eyes.
“I was scared you’d hurt me” Tsuna confessed “That you’d leave me”
Because Tsuna didn't want to be alone again.
There were so many chances for her to let Kyoko go, but she didn't. She couldn't. And now, she was facing the consequences of that decision. But it will be fine. She'll keep the memories dear in her heart, and let them remind her there were things worth believing in still, that there were still smiles in the cruel world.
“Things are going to get so much worse, but I promise I will get you home, everyone. A-And I will keep my distance and leave you alone. No one will track you or put you or your family in danger because of me again. I swear, nothing will happen to you or your brother”
"Don't be silly, Tsuna-chan" Kyoko sighed with a sniffle “I’m not leaving”
"I'm scared shitless I'll get you killed. That you will see me…"
"I will never be afraid of you. Tsuna-chan is Tsuna-chan, and you're my friend" Slowly, as if afraid she will run, Kyoko reached forward and held onto Tsuna’s hoodie. "I don't understand your world, and I'm sorry you had to walk alone for so long. But you don’t have to, not anymore"
“No” She stepped back but Kyoko’s grip was tight “No. It’s a bad idea. Kyoko, don’t be stupid!”
“Stop pushing me away. If you think I was going to cry and run away from you, then you really don’t know me either”
“I'm dangerous. Do you understand that? I can hurt you, your brother can get hurt, you can die! What if we are not there to protect you?”
“Then I’ll learn how to protect myself”
“And if I kill someone?”
“You are not a killer, Tsuna-chan. You might fight and hurt others, but if you ever take a life, it won’t be because you like it or because you wanted to. If you pull the trigger, it’ll be because there was no way out and you had chosen to protect”
“You’re so naive” Tsuna shook her head in denial. This wasn't what she had in mind, this acceptance and naivety of the power of friendship. It felt too real to be true, too fragile. Her eyes burned, and she was waiting for her to change her mind, to yell, to blame her, but Kyoko wasn't cruel, if anything, she was stubborn.
“Maybe, but I have to be positive for the two of us” Kyoko smiled, tired and a little sad, but sincere and grip unrelenting “Thank you for telling me. I feel like I’m meeting you for the first time again. It’s nice to meet you, Tsuna-chan”
And Tsuna could do nothing but bite her lip and nod.
“Mn”
Was it really that simple? Forgiving.
She felt undeserving, but so precious, Tsuna would do her best and keep her friends safe.
“Group hug!” Haru wailed as she threw her arms around them, having kept quiet during the confession to let them sort it out before reaching her limit and started bawling about friends, sleepovers and girl power.
“Haru!”
No more hiding, Tsuna promised.
.
.
.
That night, when she should’ve been resting in her room past sleeping hours, she sneaked inside the big, empty room and lit her flames.
The Sky crown crackled silently in her head, and in her hands, she stared at the flames burning bright and raw. Some patches were darker and some of them lighter, but rather than being new flames like she had previously thought, she was seeing that wasn’t the case. Her weaker flames were being consumed by the resolution she engraved in her soul, but ironically enough they refused to disperse.
They were restless and still holding on.
Now both sides were chewing and spitting at each other in dissonance, the perfect state of what her heart looked like at the moment.
Tsuna was no stranger to darkness, she had embraced it long ago and didn’t need a reminder of what being in the Mafia meant. But she still held innocence, for some miraculous reason, there was still hope in her that not all was lost, that things will be better without losing herself in the process.
It was scary to know she failed along the way, that somehow, someway, she lost faith and heart. That most of all, Tsuna ran until she lost ground.
Time caught up with her.
Maybe she made a plan to fix the impossible.
Maybe she was sick but didn’t confide.
Maybe she forced someone dear to end her.
Maybe she tried to play hero and ruined things.
Maybe the future was unsavable and this will be nothing more than a bad memory.
The weight of the world has never seemed so heavy as it did now with her soul burning bright in her hands. She let it dance and curl in her fingers, let it breathe and co-exist, she couldn't forget where she came from nor ignore what she became, and to find balance, she needed to accept and forgive and let her flames become one.
[Remember]
She held both flames in her hands.
Her past behind her, her flames weak and struggling.
Her future in front of her, fire blazing and roaring.
And herself in the middle, trapped in the struggle that was her current time, a tangle of embers fighting to remain alive.
One breath, and she let go.
Wildfire surrounded her in seconds, dancing and burning; trying to force her to her knees, clawing and biting. She didn’t know if she was screaming, could barely hold her ground as the flames tried to push her around, but she braced herself, orange eyes glaring at the fire around her. She was not going to fall, she wouldn’t move until she tamed them.
The familiar sensation of frost in her fingertips and blood in her nose became present, her eyes were tingling and she could feel her muscles coiling tight by the strain her body was feeling, but she held on.
She was not going to fall.
She was going to conquer.
She was going to burn the chains.
.
.
.
Notes:
-
Tsuna: My friends hate me, I don’t deserve them.
Friends: *Wanting to be stronger to protect her*
Tsuna: It’s okay if I’m alone, I’ll protect them that way.
Friends: *O.O*-
Remember I told you things were going to make sense soon? I think I just confused you more, but you guys might want to re-read the fic again and search for hints and clues to match the puzzle.
I was worried this chapter was too long, but ironically enough, 3 authors from different fandoms that I follow updated their new chapters with +30k, so I was like, naaah, it's okay :P
Love you guys! Stay safe ❤️
Chapter 32: Playground
Notes:
Hey darling cats! I got some news to share that explains my long absence. I moved across the pond! I'm an idiot that likes to learn & suffer, so after years of working my flat bum off, it paid off and I'm doing a Master in Arts. It has always been my life goal, and as I was getting older and jaded, I decided it was time to finally do it.
I'm still settling in, working hard to pay rent and attending lectures and I don't know how much workload I will have in the following months, but know that TSTB will continue. ✨️ wish me luck!
TW: violence / blood / some scenes could appear as Older?/younger27 but it's NOT the intention or objective / panic attacks / graphic description of injuries / war themes / angst
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
The base was being overwhelmed by low tremors of energy. There was a soft humming vibrating through the walls and setting sparks in the darkest corners; and like a golden thread pulling a wild beast in, Hibari stalked the halls like a man going to war.
The night had already fallen when he felt the first wave of allure. His disposable ring lighted and broke in reaction to her call just as he finished sorting some reports. He was already up and walking when the second wave hit, and by the third, the closer he got to the burning room, the stronger his bloodlust became.
He almost cussed out loud. The one thing he told her not to do, she did. She was warned not to light her flames unsupervised or overwork her already scrawny body outside of sleeping hours, but when did she ever listen? Stubborn little thing, but what else was new.
Younger Sawada Tsunayuuki was as much trouble as the older one, with the difference being that this one didn’t have the deadly accuracy to be suicidal; yet.
With a snarl, and the third disposable ring on his way here, he called his companion to block the training room’s door for any drunk herbivores that would inevitably make their way here. This was a dangerous situation, for the brunette and for the ones behind the door.
He wanted to beat her, break her and lock her in a box to stop her from being a reckless idiot, but seeing her surrounded by flames with a wild look on her face was a sight to marvel on its own. There was blood covering her face and tears printing her cheeks, orange eyes glaring fiercely at the fire she was harboring inside, raw; a little animal trying to tame a bloodthirst carnivore not yet fit for her resolve.
Idiotic, foolish, but still, beautiful.
Something inside of him stirred, the beast that saw a star fall from the sky and tried to swallow it to keep the embers alight.
It was Light.
Harmony.
Calling.
Wakening.
Beckoning.
Whatever it was she was trying to do, this clearly wasn't it. And he wanted so bad to sink his teeth and claim her, but he couldn't, because while they were the same heart and body, this younger brunette was not the Sawada Tsunayuuki he bonded with. She was dawn, while his Sky had long since set and turned dusk.
He gritted his teeth and marched on, unafraid of the blazing hell around him that reached out in hunger.
Tsuna couldn’t see him, couldn’t even sense him as she was too drunk on the feeling of her own flames. Whispering and screaming, pulling and pushing her despite the heaviness in her legs locking her in place. The flames were embracing her, enclosing her from all sides and angles, a blur of time and space colliding with her in the middle.
The inner struggle was at its peak, she was well on the path of self-destruction if she kept burning herself out - and others - like this. And for a brief moment, a breath, he wondered what would happen if he let her. Will she be reborn from the ashes she left behind? Or will she simply fade with the wind?
Cruel were the fates, but crueler she was.
She never gave them the option, so he wouldn’t give her one either. With no hesitation, and purple flames ready to strike, he held her face and kissed her. Not out of love or out of lust, but for the simple and fastest way to eat her flames and steal her energy to feed his own; enough to propagate in sizes and pin hers down, snuffing and tearing the stubborn embers to lay low.
Only his flames were able to consume and turn against their holder, something he stole from her cursed arsenal. It was easy to adapt to her fighting style when he helped build it and fought along as against. It was also something he tinker with in the box weapons from the foundation, something she must surely despise; but wasn’t around anymore to scream at him. Too bad. He missed the challenge she brought, not this misfire.
Her orange eyes became half-lidded as her mind snapped shut, drained and subdued; he might as well be the only person holding her from the precipice of insanity of whatever brain-rattling battle that was her mind.
Her lips tasted like blood and matcha, a terrible combination for a kiss to be stolen, she didn’t like green tea, after all. He amused himself with that thought, but quickly dismissed it as the fire started dying down.
“Come back” He whispered, thumb slightly rubbing over her lips to wipe the blood on them, making a mental note to track her nosebleeds.
She breathed and panted, until little by little the fire started disappearing into crystalline dust. The training room started to dim and become enclosed by shadows, with the only light being the crown of Sky flames still burning brightly on her head until it too disappeared with a soft whisper after some time.
Hibari held her for a moment longer, let himself have this moment and letting her breathe and come back to her senses on her own. And when she did, with a dying sound at the back of her throat and buckling knees, he was there to catch her as she fell.
In a swift move, he cradled her unconscious body against his chest, and breathed out.
She needed more weight, rest and lots of practice if she wanted to go at it again. Stupid fool, as if he was going to let her break down on her own. Fighting head on and forcing her flames to get used to her body exertion and energy was their best outcome, not to release them like a deflating balloon on a whim with no plan, food or muscle repose.
With one crisis averted, in came the next one.
He could make his own way out, just blast his way through the indestructible walls of the training room and create his own door, but that would take time. The only way out was through the blocked doors, where the herd of herbivores was no doubt loitering and waiting. He really was not in the mood to deal with a crowd, nor did he have the patience to stand the knowing looks, the worried glances and the suspicious glares.
It was already troublesome to have the mist girl locked away in the medwing, he also had to deal with the Sun Arcobaleno hovering like a wolf sniffing a carcass.
Forcing his way out it is.
“Roll”
He called as he walked without stopping to clarify his order. His threat was clear in his stance as his flames reacted fiercely to his Will. His box weapon multiplied at the entrance, stretching and growing spikes that blocked the way for others to even see him exit. Now that his flames had leeched the brunette’s, he was stronger than ever, more dangerous than before, and certainly deadlier than he could be tomorrow.
If it were any other lesser being, they would be seconds away from combusting. But he had control, for years he learnt to tame his flames while enhanced with hers, so even if he wanted to devor and bite others to death, he walked leisurely towards his chambers. And people said he had no self-control? Herbivores, the lots of them.
Tomorrow he will send Kusakabe to deal with them. The Arcobanelos might have allowed him control over the brunette's training, but it wouldn't be long before they hover, argue and try to take control back.
But it was fine, he supposes. In the end- body, heart and soul, the girl in his arms was his Sky. And while his bond with her was gone from this world, he'll bite to death anyone who dares try to take her from him again, even if it means having to break time and space itself to do it too.
.
.
.
When Tsuna gained awareness, it was like waking up in a cloud.
Fluffy and soft, there was sweet cotton all around her; at her sides and in her mind. Slow and drowsy, it took her probably some minutes to really wake up, maybe, she wasn’t counting.
She was waking up, right?
Events of the night before were a blur in her mind, it felt more like a dream; she was almost certain she dreamt burning herself to crisp but there was no pain or jolt of awareness as she came through. There was no burning in her hands or in her head, it was quiet, almost peaceful after the inferno of emotions she thinks she felt. Too lost in her still cloudy head, it took her intuition a yawning moment to catch up and hold her back from jumping at the sudden paws kneading her.
Okay. Cats. Awake. She was awake.
She didn’t remember what happened after the burning room, if it even happened, where she was or why the cats. But there was no danger or sense of warning, in fact, it felt more like waking up from a sunday nap in a cozy bed on a rainy day. A vast contrast from the nights before, so she just laid there, on a comfy tatami while she was apparently being cuddled and used as a pillow by purring felines.
Excellent therapy and what a wonderful way to wake up.
“Awake?”
“Am I?” Her lips curled in amusement at the inner joke, idly wondering if the Daemon from her time was freaking out at her absence and if he still existed in this future. Probably not, he would have come to gloat or smack some senses into her for destroying Vongola if he did.
She doesn’t know how that made her feel.
Probably a thought for another day…
Her lips pursed, and she sacrificed a cat by moving it away from her arm so that she could rub the dust from her eyes. Her hair must be a mess, and if she did in fact sneak into the training room then she must smell too. If she was a little more awake, she would have been mortified that Hibari-san saw her like that.
“You’re an idiot, Sawada Tsunayuuki”
And he kept calling her Sawada Tsunayuuki or Tsunayuuki. She wasn’t little animal anymore, she was never Tsuna to him and being called by her full name like a stranger addressing another stranger hurt more than it should.
“Am I in trouble?”
“It was reckless, your body was almost torn apart”
“Why has no one taught me how to control it then?”
“How long did it take you to fly?”
Days, weeks, months. Many falls and scraped knees, a broken ankle, and lots of emotional baggage lifted from her shoulders before she finally gathered the courage to fall and take flight. She still hasn’t gotten the hands of it, and now with stronger flames, her landings still sucked.
“Your body was just getting used to the weaker flames” Hibari-san said as if reading her mind. “If you burst them like that, you’ll combust from the inside”
“So baby steps” She groaned, and hushed the cats when she moved to sit up and face this oddly calm version of her friend sipping a cup of tea. “Baby steps through beatings”
“It worked before”
"Did it?" She questioned before thinking "They told me that my flames were pure, that I was the Sky, but didn't explain how to bond or how to use them. You guys keep giving me expectations and vague answers; the world is upside down, I’m dead and expected to win a war, so keeping me in the dark will not work anymore"
It was quiet, Hiabri-san didn’t give anything away. If he was mad at her or sad about her future death, he didn’t show it. And it infruitated her, she wanted to scream, maybe throw a cat at him to make him react, anything. But he was like perfect marble of a cold statue. He ignored her silent fuming and when the persian cat crawled on his lap as he filled another cup of tea, he only nodded at the plates in front of him.
“Breakfast”
“You’re surprisingly homely” She noted before cooing softly as she wiggled her way towards the low table with light Japanese breakfast without dislodging the cats from her body. They wouldn’t have let her, even if she tried. "Am I to assume you’re Scissorpaws’ favorite?"
“He was my stray first”
She wanted to joke and tease, expecting a tonfa to sweep over her head and bitter green tea from the disciplinary office. Instead, he was wearing loose robes, drinking tea and letting six orphaned cats loiter in his presence after he no doubt went and rescued her last night from her own rash actions.
Her throat was hoarse and the ginger tea tasted bad when she swallowed it. It wasn’t matcha, but it tasted bitter all the same. She ate her full, grateful for the food on her empty stomach and the homesickness of her natal dishes. Has it been that long she almost forgot the taste of miso? Will she forget the taste of curry too?
Tsuna didn’t want to.
She didn’t want to lose time and memories anymore.
“If I ask, will you answer?”
“Perhaps”
“You know I will know eventually, right? So why hide it? What else could possibly go wrong if I know the whole truth?”
“Can you stomach it?”
She already puked one heartbreak, what is another one?
Being forced into this situation was sickening; her hands were tied and there was a noose on her neck. She truly didn’t want to fight, but there was no other way. But it didn’t mean she would sympathize with her future self, Tsuna had at least managed to separate their actions and intentions. She wouldn’t carry her sins or fix her mess; it already happened. What she wanted and needed to do was fix her own mess, which was to return to the past with all their sanity and lives in one piece.
She wasn’t asking for much. Not really.
But to not fall into the same mistake, she needed to know and understand just what the hell happened. They knew of her hyper intuition, and it worked at picking crumbs towards a bigger bread, but they can’t possibly expect for her to know everything and fall in line.
“Please” She whispered, not really expecting an answer but begging all the same. “Why did I… Why did I died for?"
It was quiet, this little shrine Hibari-san had claimed as his residence after his town was destroyed. There was still life out there, Tsuna could hear birds and the wind rustling the trees. Beyond that, she imagines people waking up in their houses not overrun by the blackspell army and going on with their mundae life, as normal as it could be with warfare in the streets.
When Hibari-san talked, it was soft and quiet.
“There was a fracture between the Arcobanelo and Vongola, you were in the middle. You chose wrong. Maybe you chose right. It doesn’t matter anymore. No one is innocent of that fight” He said, voice giving nothing away. “As for the reason, you simply gave more than you could bare and it left you hollow”
Still talking in riddles, she wanted to slam her hands on the table. But it was odd for him to volunteer so much information. Not wanting to risk it, she hugged the closest cat to her chest and listened.
“The white carnivore already had his eyes on you, when you started to break, he tried to claim what little was left of you too. The Rings were destroyed to stop him from having total control, but it was your suicide letter. You kept many secrets, this the main one. You planned to die; only me and another knew of it. The plan was to trick Byakuran and use a special bullet to put you in a death-like state to buy us time. We still needed the rings to overthrow him, and it worked, but the nebulous annoyance ruined everything"
“He didn’t kill me-
“Don’t” He snarled, fierce and venomous, she and the cats flinched back.
She has never been scared of Kyoya before, despite the beatings and violent nature, he was like a hedgehog to her, all spiky and hisses but soft on the inside. I mean, he let her sleep with cats and get her breakfast instead of leaving her in her room or locked somewhere else. He has always been like that with her, rude, but caring in his own way.
But now, that reaction and anger. It didn’t scare her, no. It just deeply saddened her.
She lowered her eyes, petting a cat to distract her from the fury in his cold eyes. Kyoya already disliked Mukuro in the past, she can’t even fathom what he felt after everything that went down.
She doesn’t want to think about what she did to him.
But there was one thing for certain intertwined in all this mess. There was a lot of miscommunication. Everyone, each and every single one of her /older/ friends seemed to know something vital that the other didn’t, and just like herself, they withheld that information. They hated and blamed each other, no one had all the facts but they felt too much for what they each knew.
So what's the lie? What's the truth?
Hibari-san sighed.
And Tsuna knew he wouldn’t say anything more.
For now, she hopes.
“Help me get stronger”
Six years ago in her time, she didn’t ask. Kyoya saved her from drowning after an attempt at saving a drowning cat. One look, and he tried to turn her into a carnivore by taking her under his wing. It was insane and crazy, it didn't work as expected, and he never asked for anything in return. But now…
“How would that benefit me?”
Things have changed; so have priorities.
So have people.
“You’re already training me, you took over Reborn. That’s something. I don’t… I can’t understand this power by just intuitive fighting. I need more”
“You had everything-
“I’m not her!” She snarled, tired of people overlooking and blaming her for things that she hasn’t done. The pity looks. The blaming glares. The guilty stares. They looked at her tiny, scrawny body and saw the burnt corpse instead, and she was sick of it.
“Are you not?”
“Train me” She stated, or begged or demanded. “Help me, keep me from drifting and I won't make the same mistake again”
“And if I don’t?”
“I’ll find someone else”
Reborn was like a vulture, always lurking and biding his time, and if she had to grovel and beg Lal for some guidance, then she could do that too. Hell, she could also ask Giannini to build her some training ring or even Bianchi’s and Ipin’s assistance in physical workout. There were many options, she only had but to ask, but this is what she wanted. She wanted Kyoya.
Hibari-san’s answer by smiling sardonically.
“You are Sawada Tsunayuuki” He said while petting the cat in his lap, gray-steel eyes gleaming with a faraway glint she couldn’t possibly understand. “But perhaps there’s something good in that”
.
.
.
She was on dish duty as punishment for leaving the base and training unsupervised late at night. When she returned to her room; and she didn’t run or escape, she simply nodded, waited and held her anger and frustration and all but sprang back to the underground base when Hibird the II - as she came to know - came singing the school’s anthem at precisely 8 am.
This time, the cats followed her.
Lal was already waiting for her, arms crossed and looking like the meowing creatures were the only thing holding her back from murder. She was chastised, bonked in the head and grounded, but she kept quiet and accepted her punishment as Lal kept ranting words like ‘Fool’ and ‘Allure’ and ‘Suicidal Idiot’.
Then her friends asked over lunch just what the hell happened, and it was then when Tsuna realized that perhaps she did something she shouldn’t have, for somehow, when she lighted her resolve and tried to burn her fears and frustration, everyone on the base felt her screaming flames. They woke up, they wandered, only to find the training room being blocked by spikes.
Tsuna blushed because apparently, they made it seem like she was a Siren calling for them to drown in the water. Gokudera was gushing about the potency of her flames to be able to feel them 10 meters away, while Yamamoto laughed about how he felt his skin vibrating in tiny sparks.
None of them seemed to understand what the hell that meant.
Lal has been giving her the stinky eye ever since.
But training progressed that day. Hibari-san acted like nothing happened, which was fine. Nothing happened. He didn’t say things she hadn’t already connected or thought of. She didn’t want to puke, but she was also bracing herself for whatever may come. But it didn’t; and training continued.
There were cones lined on the floor and hoops hanging from the ceiling. The drill was simple, she just needed to run, glide and fly through them without crashing or missing the mark. It felt like having sports class at the circus, thankfully she was the only thing on fire in the room.
Hibari-san was surprisingly leinlet to her wishes. He knew what she wanted to do last night, so he humored her during break time by giving her a candle and ordered her to light it without melting it completely. It was ridiculous because mafia flames were not real combusting fire. It was condensed energy created from her own Will and effort to the point of making it tangible, or so has Reborn explained.
So she spent close to 30 minutes glaring and hissing at the candle to light up.
The day passed just like that. She wore ankle & wrist bracers, as well as knee pads that she heavily used as she kept slipping and sliding with too much force. There wasn’t much progress, but at least the instructions were clearer now. The best way to move was to accelerate with the raw flame and decrease to a stop with the softer one.
They weren’t given a time limit, but by the huffs of Lal and Giannini’s murmuring from the control room, things were going slow on their side.
Gokudera had no patience and too much pride to let Lambo AND Bianchi help in his training. While his sister had all the good intentions to aid and support him, he took Lambo’s tauntings like the holier-than-thou jabs that they were and his training was more yelling and experimenting by himself than letting anyone else tell him what to do.
Yamamoto on the other hand, was slowly training his body for actual fighting. Ipin was a great instructor, she was kind and patient, but stern and focused. And it’s not that he was taking it for granted, he was having fun learning how to actually fight, but he missed training with his sword, which he was not allowed to wield until Ipin said it was okay.
Tsuna couldn’t tell them what was best for them or be against their insecurities, just like they couldn’t choose for her. All they could do was listen and be there for each other when it became too much.
Kyoko and Haru were a breath of fresh air. They took to cooking and cleaning, making sure they ate at lunch and diiner and rested and slept when it was time to sleep. It’s only been three days since they all came to live in the underground base, but they made it clear they were the bosses. Gokudera learnt not to cook at midnight after Haru whacked him with a flaming broom.
And Tsuna almost cried - a few tears did escape her eyes - when Haru declared Lal had taken her as an apprentice. Although they were not going to participate in any fight, infiltrations or battles, they were stubborn enough to at least learn how to defend themselves if the situation arises. They were still wrapping their heads about the mafia, time-travel and magical flames. The wonder had long faded once news of the world outside reached them and what needed to be done to be able to return back home.
Tsuna still hid from them, excusing training as a top priority.
It was during one of their lunch breaks that Chrome’s condition and confidential documents her future version was carrying finally came up. It was clear the older people knew about - or believed - Mukuro’s betrayal and thus distrusted Chrome just the same. When Tsuna was given reports of another underground base hiding below a shopping center, her intuition didn’t react negatively.
Well, it did. It warned her, it was bad news, terrible things could and would happen if they go there, which was the best response to answer the validation they needed.
The documents were real, and they had located the enemy’s secret base.
“Is that the Irie guy?”
“He looks like a nerd to me”
“Take this seriously!”
Tsuna hummed, tuning out the chatter around her as she inspected the pictures. Irie Shoichi looked like an average guy, red hair and big frames hiding half of his face. He looked… normal. Boring? Like he wouldn’t hurt a butterfly, but her intuition warned her that he could. It was odd, she felt no danger coming from him, even knowing what she did.
Like staring at a domesticated wolf, but at the same time, knowing at the back of her mind its teeth were still fangs. Irie was the enemy, although he didn’t feel like one. Of course she couldn’t say that outloud without being called ignorant, so she kept the thoughts to herself and kept sorting the pictures.
There were some of the future Namimori. The townsquare changed and the shopping center that didn’t exist in her time, stood now tall but abandoned. Why were people building underground secret bases? Couldn’t they get more creative? Why the hell did she even allow it to happen? There was circulation and humidifiers, but Tsuna could still smell humidity and closeness to the point of having to breathe deeply and glue herself to a wall.
Ironic how the only time she was allowed to go out was to kill a man. They have been using gentle wordings like ‘capture’, ‘incapacitate’ and ‘take down’. But Tsuna could read between the lines just fine.
Sighing, she grabbed another picture. It was dark and blurry so she almost dismissed it; almost. Because her intuition hooked her attention on it, and the more she stared the more she could see a metallic sphere that looked all too familiar as it was strange.
"I have seen this before"
"What do you mean you have seen it before?" Lal growled, eyes narrowed. And just like that, all attention in the room focused on her.
Tsuna closed her mouth, shifting in her seat. The whole seeing the future business was still freaking her out. It was one thing to prank her friends with her hyper intuition, it was another to be thrown on the spot like this.
"Before coming here… the day Reborn disappeared, I had a dream. I saw this thing"
And they knew, right? Surely they must know. The future people should know how advanced her precognition was; there was no way she could have lied and hid something like that.
"Don’t take Tsuna's dream lightly" Reborn said after the brief moment of silence.
“Well, what is it?”
“I- I don’t know. But… but if it opens, something will shatter”
“That’s not ominous” Lambo huffed, arms crossed and standing on the corner at the other side of the room.
The two kids that used to beg for her attention and were taller than her now made it their mission to avoid her. Ipin would smile sadly at her whenever they met up, always alone. Tsuna didn’t blame them or even made an attempt to confront them. If they wanted to talk, they should do it when they felt ready, not bombard them and hurt them more than they already were.
“We need to move” Lal addressed the room “If you don’t adapt soon, we’ll leave you here and infiltrate by ourselves. I won’t be responsible for any more casualties”
Tsuna swallowed a sigh of relief, because she knew that wouldn't come to be. Prepared or not, she and her friends were going on that mission. She made the mistake to look at them, seeing them looking back at her with confident smiles and determination shining in their eyes.
“We’ll be ready”
.
.
.
They weren’t ready.
.
.
.
Three nights before the operation, Tsuna couldn’t stop feeling like something was vibrating out of her skin. Could be nerves, could be the flames.
Sometimes you just need to pull a person you trust into an empty room, close the door, cry a little, scream about the futility of your efforts, curse the higher powers that are responsible for your suffering, then get it together and go back to training. But with everyone here facing their own shadows, how can Tsuna possibly burden them with her own?
And so, because she was worried about the upcoming danger and slow progress, it reflected poorly on her training.
She was more desperate and intense, so she released more power in hopes of controlling her flames faster. But all it did was overheat her body to the point of having to take her shirt off and dunk her face with the bucket of cold water. Hibari-san was relentless and didn’t care about her state, or if he did, he showed it by not giving her a chance to breathe and sort it out.
It was annoying, and the lack of focus added weight to her already overworked mind.
If she wasn’t gritting her teeth as she slid and fell on her knees, she was glaring at the stupid candle that refused to light. If she wasn’t ducking under violent spikes and purple flames curling over her skin, she was laying in bed staring at the dark ceiling praying for things to work out.
It was too much.
Puberty, Bianchi called it when she went for some advice on how to calm down, because she didn’t know how to stop her emotions from scaling. But that wasn’t it, Tsuna almost cried in embarrassment. Even if she couldn’t light the stupid candle, she still felt like she could combust at any moment. She was given some tea and forced to meditate before and after training.
But meditating reminds her of Fon, and the fact he was dead along with so many people and there goes her mind again.
Find an anchor, Reborn ordered her in the brief moment they had before dinner. Just because he wasn’t in charge of her training didn't meant he was unaware of what was going on. He demanded results, improvements and achievements. Ignore everything else, and focus solely on one thing. Everything else will depend on your success of that one focus, so do it with your dying will, it's what he said.
But how can she possibly choose to focus on just one thing and not think about all the other ones that required agonizing time to ponder about?
Use your heart and turn it in your favor, was Ryohei-senpai’s advice when she went for some vitamins after the intense workout. It sounded easy and simple, but her heart wanted to break and crumble, and she couldn’t exactly do that right now so how can she make her heart stop crying and turn to ice? Or maybe not ice, but stone or hard enough to stand anything without flinching.
Being sweet, soft and kind wasn’t going to win them a war, much less survive a battle. But she knew the consequences of shutting everything and everyone out. She couldn’t abandon her friends, couldn’t ignore their efforts in trying to be better so that they could fight together, even if it was killing her inside.
How can she balance the strength of knowing she was so blindly loved that her friends would follow her through the end of the world and fight for the place they call home against the absolute despair at knowing she was the cause of said end?
She had supposedly come to terms with it, and yet at night, when she hid under the covers and held the little candle in shape of a white lotus flower, she came back to it. Wondered what had led her future self to fall so low and feared, in the darkest hours of the night, if she could fall as well.
She didn't want to. There was no pity or sympathy or even an attempt to understand her future version’s actions, but she really wanted to know so that she never becomes her. Someone that lied so blatantly and caused discord between her family to the point of tearing it apart. But… but wasn’t she already doing that? Lying? Using people? Hurting her friends and leading them to danger?
It started that way, she reassured herself. Excused herself. A year ago she wouldn’t have cared, wouldn’t have minded if someone swore her loyalty and friendship and ended up being used and hurt. She knew she couldn’t do things alone, she needed help; help from people she could easily move and discard in case they tried to betray her. But then stuff happened; she became soft, happy, weak, desperate. She got too attached, and now that she experienced what real, honest friendship was like, she didn’t want to give them back.
So what now?
Let it fester, Xanxus used to say. Back when things were small and simple, where all she wanted was to play and light some fire in her hands so that she could impress him. She wanted to wield flames so that she wouldn’t be alone, so that she could stay with him and belong. And when she couldn’t, she raged but no fire came out. She screamed, but no light flared in her hands. She cried, and begged, and hoped, and wished, but her fingers remained bare and the spark she thought she felt was all but a summer breeze.
But things changed.
Somehow, someway, she awoke Sky flames. Dying Will, for whatever reason, was hers now too; and she wasn’t going to let it go either.
If happy thoughts didn’t work, then she needed to turn her heart around. Spite and hatred was her fuel right now, the need and want to defy those that threaten her and ask too much of her was too big, the fear and misery almost too consuming.
Let the anger rot and the rage fester, Xanxus had said with power on the palm of his hands.
Tsuna didn’t understand it then, how that rancor and anger he held inside could make his flames shine bright and burn warm. And she wanted and wanted and wanted , so badly to shine and burn warm too. But when she did, when she lit orange blaze and wore a crown of flames, she felt cold and empty. Until she didn’t. And that feeling of warmth, fulfillment and belonging- she didn’t want to let it go.
She wanted to burn. It was bubbling inside of her, the want to just scream and explode, of burning and putting a stop to everything. Time, space, memories and enemies; she wanted everything to disappear and go back to normal, back where her greatest challenge was if she had the courage to hang out with someone and flunking tests. No hyper intuition to guide her hand, no hitman baby to raise her morale, nothing.
Just her, Tsuna. Living, as she wanted.
But now, she is angry, hurt and scared. Terrified with guilt eating her raw form the insides. It was so strong, she was choking on it when no one was looking; couldn’t let them see the damage. But she’s also pathetically hopeful, and a little naive; that things will work out, that somehow, they will go home and this time misplacement will be nothing more than a nightmare waiting to be replaced and forgotten.
Let it go, she breathed out.
Let it in, she took a breath.
Let it wither, decay and eat you. Turn it in your favor. Anchor that hatred and anger, burn it. Use it. It’s yours, Will it.
Tsuna exhaled, and the wax became water in her hands.
.
.
.
“What is that guy teaching you?” Ryohei sighed tiredly as he finished healing her wrist. It was luck she was wearing her mitten gloves when the candle melted, otherwise her fingers would have been burnt too. Her bedsheets weren’t so lucky.
“It was a good idea”
“Not alone, in your bed, unsupervised and at night time”
“I think I’m fireproof at this point” She joked weakly, totally ignoring the fact she was not - in fact - fireproof and needed a bucket of cold water every time she came out of her HDWM trance to cool down.
Ryohei didn’t even look impressed at her humor. It was luck he was even awake at this hour, Tsuna didn’t want to bother anyone but the burns in her wrist were starting to itch despite having panicked and ran a cold bath to wash them, so blindly she rushed towards the med-room for some ointment, only to see Ryohei-senpai enjoying a cup of noodles.
She didn’t want to throw Hibari-san under the bus, but when asked why she had wax glued to her skin, she had to blurt the truth. If there was anyone brave enough to curse and call any version of Kyoya stupid, it was Ryohei. It was nice in a way, as she sat and let him examine her burns and heal them with sun flames. She wondered when he learnt to use them, why and how.
Ryohei was a physical fighter, fist before words and yells before questions. To see him calmly heal wounds tells a journey of patience and commitment. It was wonderful, but strange all the same. He was holding her wrist with too much care, as if he could break them if he held tight, but when he coated his fingers in that yellowish flame, healed her burns like ice-cream melting on a sunny day, she couldn't help but wonder why it felt so wrong.
What she had gathered so far, is that instead of sticking to the rules of bonding with her chosen guardians / her friends/, she apparently bonded with someone else. And that was bad. She could tell, even if this person didn't show it.
“Can I ask you something? Yes. that” She quickly pointed at the badly covered grimace he did and frowned “Why are you all so scared to tell me the truth?”
“It’s not that we want to hide it, rather, we’re afraid of the EXTREMELY consequences”
“Of what?” She pressed “Shouldn’t knowing what happened be the best weapon for not doing it again?”
“You’re right. But, Sawada… You know that movie of how that funny dude almost disappeared by changing things in a time he didn’t belong?”
“Yeah?”
“Yes. Cool movie. The remake, not so much”
“But he changed the past? We’re in the future. If I go back and make things right… I’m not the one who will disappear”
And wasn’t that another stone trying to sink her. She has seen enough movies to understand the basics of time-travel, and knew, though she tries very hard not to think about it, that this future and these people that survived will cease to exist, because Tsuna was going to destroy it.
She already did.
“We know this timeline is doomed. And we’re all EXTREMELY rooting for you, but… ahh how to explain it?” Ryohei rubbed his hair, looking not perturbed at all of the existential crisis that his time was limited. “Say I tell you, that even if you like jello now, you hated it in this future so much that it created a node in the timeline. And knowing that, when you return, your reality and cognition will change regarding that actualization of knowledge and breach a new timeline that won’t synch with your gravity axis of the one where you did liked jello”
“I’m confused” Tsuna said, blinking. Her stomach still in knots at how uncaring he was of his own doom or that she was the cause of it. Wasn’t he married? Shouldn’t he be blaming her?
“Yeah, I’m probably not the best one to explain this” He shook his head with a breathless laugh “Just trust us, Sawada. We mean you no harm. There’s a lot to talk about, but let’s focus on one thing at the time. You won’t rest if you’re overwhelmed, so let’s aim to get stronger and this infiltration over with. After, you can ask”
He wasn’t lying, but Tsuna knew she wouldn’t get answers because there was no after. Once this bootcamp is done, they will execute an infiltration on an enemy’s base. Once that is over with, they will have to deal with that aftermath with no time to sit down, drink tea and talk about where in the timeline things went south.
“Okay”
She could still feel it, the frustration simmering into rage. But instead of lighting her hands in hot tantrum, she just felt tired. Drained, would be the right world. Nor her body or mind were fit to experience so many emotions in one go, let alone process them.
“I know it’s hard, but try to get some sleep, yeah? If it were up to me, I would leave you all here. We lack in numbers, but we don’t need child soldiers. And yet…”
“It’s fine” She sighed.
It’s not fine.
It probably will never be.
Tsuna took that as an opportunity to leave, to run, before she starts demanding more questions and Ryohei’s kind patience drives her mad. With fingers tingling with new warmth, she debated between returning to her quiet room and her half scorched bed, or venture towards the kitchen for some warm milk with honey.
Decisions, decisions. Tsuna hummed tiredly but walked the now familiar path towards the kitchen. That’s all she has been exploring; her room, the kitchen, training room and med-wing back and forth, back and forth. Really depressing, another reason to never build an underground secret base again.
Her intuition hummed, that was the only warning it gave her as she turned on the lights and froze at the entrance at noting the kitchen wasn’t empty.
“Sorry, I’ll…” She made an abort motion to flee, to run - again - but Fuuta stopped her by his own aborted motion of reaching out to her.
“It’s alright” He said softly, and sat back down. In the table in front of him was a closed book. Either he came here for a late-night snack or to read in the dark. Still, Tsuna approached carefully, but rather than sitting down with him she walked towards the fridge to get some milk. It was what she came here for, she told herself.
“Honey’s on the third cupboard, to your left”
Nodding, she went to get it and stayed looking at the stove as she boiled the milk, tiredly thinking if she could burn it as well if she stared long enough. She wasn’t allowed to cook either, shouldn't be near the stove after she burnt her bed but no one was coming to tell her off. Using the microwave would be faster but she needed time, however ironic it was. She wanted to stall, like the coward she was, and don't have this conversation.
But she really wanted to talk to him all the same.
She was reaching for a second cup before her mind catched up, and with trembling fingers, she added a spoonful of honey and stirred carefully.
“W-Would you like some?”
“Thank you” He didn’t move when she placed the steaming cup on the table, and she held hers tightly, welcoming the new source of warmth as she sat down in front of him. It was quiet, as they drank and let the night continue to pass. A little awkward, a little sad, it was probably due to the late hour and complete exhaustion that she didn’t become a stuttering mess. Her body still jumped when Fuuta broke the silence, but the drops of hot milk that spilt on her hand didn’t hurt like the wax did.
“I’m sorry for running before”
“Don’t apologize” She whispered with a grimace, her thoughts immediately jumping and comparing her night with older Yamamoto and how it ended. “I’m sorry”
“You don’t have to apologize either”
She knew she shouldn’t, that it wasn’t her fault, and yet…
She looked up, and for the first time since she got stuck in this place, she saw the little boy who begged for a home all grown up. He still had a youthful look, but gone was the baby fat and sparkle in his eyes. His hair was longer, a little messier, and he was avoiding her eyes the same way she was.
It was sad, but at least it was progress she didn’t knew she needed. It wasn’t closure, not even the start or even an attempt at it, but no one was running or pointing fingers, so that counted for something. She breathed out, and all anger, fear and stress she harbored drained and was replaced by bleak melancholy.
Maybe after this, and there was that after again, but after this… maybe she should consider some real therapy that was trustworthy as well as fireproof. She knew she couldn't go on like this, it wasn’t healthy, and despite wanting to just scream and burn everything to the ground, she wanted to walk out of the ashes anew, not drown in them.
"Tsuna-nee, read me a story"
Startled, she looked up to see Fuuta sliding his book towards her. It was big and old, no doubt an antique that should belong in a museum. The light from the kitchen wasn’t the best, but Tsuna swore there was golden dust on the frames of the yellowish pages.
"It's 2am"
"Tsuna-nee is ranked #1 as someone who won't sleep tonight"
"I can't be the only name"
"You're in mine"
"Cheeky brat. Aren't you supposed to be 17?"
“I’m a child at heart”
They both were, otherwise they wouldn't be drinking warm milk with honey at ungodly hours because they couldn’t sleep. Shaking her head with a tiny smile, Tsuna chose a page at random and opened it carefully. But before she could admire the lackluster illustrations, she stared at the text in utter dismay at realizing it was all written in Italian. Well, she thought with her nose scrunching, this was a very good distraction.
So she started to read.
“Once upon a time… King Fëanor, the ruler of the sky, married a beautiful and kind woman named Elenwë, ruler of the sea. Their vows became a song that transcended the world in a dance of harmony and magic. When the Sky lit up in bright auras, the Sea responded in matching colors. When the tides changed by season, the Ether responded by pouring water so it never run out. It was a show of undying love, one that outlived many legends.
Together they had six children, four sons and two daughters. They grew and brought life and death to the world below. Sometimes in rain, sometimes in light. Sometimes like mist, sometimes as clouds; starting an era of prosperity and change. They taught humans how to build and adapt, wise as they were. Time was bliss, until Elenwë died of sickness, a curse that could even kill a god.
Fëanor tried to save her, but in an attempt to preserve her soul from fading, he broke the world into pieces and she slipped through his fingers in scattered splinters.
Heartbroken, he searched for her. But while there were many oceans and many seas, not one was the same as the one before, and the sentiment of emptiness consumed him. In the dark, he married Lyanna, druid of the Earth, to ease his drowning grief. But while there was care and warmth between them, there was no love like the one the Sky had for the Sea.
And so Lyanna became increasingly jealous of the time Fëanor was spending with his children in the Sky, so far away from her reach and domain.
So she plotted and used her magical powers to destroy them. She knew that if she killed them, they would come back to haunt her, so she took them to the deepest pit under a mountain and turned them into burning stones; jaded and sharp, bright and oblique, binding them to spend 1000 years buried underground.
The spell could only be broken if the Sky graced the Earth with his bare soul and not with gifts alone, but as was their physical nature, it was but an impossible task to achieve.
Lyanne told Fëanor that all his children had drowned in a lake to be with their mother in spirit, so he went to where he assumed their grave was and mourned them. And there was no one he could turn to but her; so he weep in her lands and flourish her gardens. His rage devastated corps and destroyed mountains, but his downpour brought new leaves and creatures to the ecosystem.
At long last, the shadows the Sky had casted down on Earth were thriving and nigh.
But as is a moment in time, it was not meant to last.
Even in their dormant state, the precious stones were alive. Fëanor’s eldest daughter, who was gifted the means of transcendence, appeared before him in a dream and told him what happened to her siblings.
Betrayed, he did not have the heart to kill Lyanne, but he banished her from the realm by setting a curse of his own down on her. Not much is known of what it entailed; perhaps, the storytellers suggest, that was the curse. To be alive but forgotten, a punishment worse than death.
But King Fëanor did not escape that long night unharm, as he could not descend from the Sky to dig the stones out, nor could his children escape their fate on their own. All they could do, was hope. Hope and wait that when the fallen snow melts, the hour of Dawn will be close at hand, and it will shine down all the way to the underground to free the precious gems from their imprisonment.
Until then, as the world waited for the drums of liberation to be heard across the Sky, in the 1000 years that followed, time passed, space changed and the stones that once were children did not remain the same in mind. For the Earth, venomous and narcissist as she was, nurtured them in sacred ground; gifting them magic of her own, enhancing their desires and cursing them with a human face.
Perhaps that was Lyanne's last laugh, a surprise for her ex-husband, that despite reuniting with his children they wouldn't be the same anymore. For when the curse is broken, and the children escape their imprisonment, they will change, they will grow and they will fade away like sand in time. And the Sky will remain empty of love and fellowship, unless it falls to the Sea or walks on the Earth.
The world waits with bated breath for the drums to resonate, and when they do, order will change and the balance overturn. Will the Sky bring a new dawn or will it remain at night? Will the Sea ever rejoin life and will the Earth be found again? So is the legend of the Children of Fëanor, their love vast as galaxies, their hurt deep as an abyss. Their story is a mystery that will forever intertwine space and time.”
“That’s…” Tsuna trailed, unsure at what she just read, wondering if she even translated it right. Wasn’t this supposed to be a fairytale? She didn’t recognize the myth, so it must probably was a Slavic one or maybe even Celtic, she wasn’t sure. All those tales at least were mysterious and didn’t had a concrete happy ending.
“Love stories are always ranked #1 to break your heart” Fuuta nodded with all the wisdom of a teenager who has seen enough heartbreak in the world. With his ranking powers, perhaps he has. Perturbed at the chilling folktale, she opted to close the book and was dismayed to find her milk had run cold.
“Please tell me I didn’t read you this for bedtime”
“We stuck to the child friendly versions”
“Thank god”
“This was a present for my college admission. I wanted to study literature, hence the material. It was buried deep in Vongola’s vault, but you raided all the books and paintings that interested you as soon as it opened”
“And you’re not going to tell me what this is suppose to mean to me”
“Not tonight” He smiled, and she huffed, feeling the flare of annoyance creeping back into her stomach that was soon extinguished when the first part of his explanation sank in on her. Her death not only brought pain and misery, it also stopped whatever plans and dreams they all had set and made.
"It was my graduation" Fuuta began to say, as if reading her somber thoughts "But she never came. The thing is, I always knew she wouldn’t make it, but she had defied my rankings so many times, I hoped so hard… You wanted to go, but I never asked you stay”
“My death is not on your hands” She said, eyes burning at the sudden urge to cry “Or on your book”
“I should have done more. I knew… I knew something was wrong, that the odds were against us, but still, I let you go”
“Hey. I didn’t pick you up and bought you ice-cream to have your book save me”
“Tsuna-nee, that was one of the best day of my life” He gave her a watery smile, but was brave enough to meet her eyes “I wanted to save you too”
Will the guilt never end? Every talk she has with someone was like a stab to her heart, and she has told herself, over and over, that she shouldn’t care. That it wasn’t on her that things got so bad, she doesn’t even know what the future her did wrong, but she was here now to either walk on the shards or pick up the pieces.
Either option felt wrong to her.
"When you return, please buy me another ice-cream"
"Fuuta"
“Please”
Should she? Did she even have the face to promise something like that? Kyoya read her intentions the moment she let the little boy tag along. Even if she denied it, even if she didn't voice it, deep down in her mind she knew that if needed, if the situation arises she would ask the boy to work his magic, and he would do so, because he wanted to help.
He would help her.
What does that say about them? That neither of them really learnt their lesson and gave too much of themselves /that they hid so much/ to the point of losing what mattered? Tsuna knew what he was asking, it was so apparent on his boyish face, desperate and vulnerable, and rather than saying yes to simply make him sleep better and dream of a better future, she said what she wanted to say to the little boy waiting for her back at home.
“I promise”
.
.
.
Two nights before the mission, Tsuna had another therapy session with the cats. When Hibari-san found her moping alone in the kitchen, he all but carried her from the scruff of her hoodie and left her with the purring felines.
Training had been hellish that day, her arms felt too heavy and there were ants crawling on her legs if she didn’t stop moving, not to mention the blisters in her old blisters that refused to heal. Her control was a bit better, she channeled her frustration and fear sorely on stopping Hibari-san from hitting her. She has bruises on her shoulders and arms, purple spots as if his violet flames had marked and blended with their target.
Kyoya had never hurt her that much. He has landed hits on her, recklessly forcing her to fight and defend herself against his whims, but never strong enough to brand on her skin. And that distinction was enough to ignite her anger and fight back at the indignation and shame she felt.
After a violent workout, of course she couldn't find proper rest in her still charred bed. But once she laid down with the squishy felines, she didn’t want to move.
“Why did I die?”
“Because you’re an idiot”
She also refused to stop asking questions, even if she didn’t get an answer.
“Why did I plan to die?”
If she annoyed people, then so be it.
Hibari-san sighed, and she smiled at the small victory.
“It doesn’t matter now”
“It kinda does”
"Focus on training"
"You know I can't do that"
Another sigh, ine that she mirrored. It's not that she was looking for a fight, that's the last thing she wanted or needed, but what else could she do? Nod her head, smile and keep quiet as the world around her gets destroyed? No. Her mom taught her it was okay to want things, Xanxus to demand what she wanted and Reborn to fight for it.
And she wanted answers.
“Hibari-san?” She asked the ceiling while one of her hands petted the ragamuffin cat curled on her chest. “You said that the plan, there was a special bullet… Did Mukuro shoot me with that?”
It was quiet, of course. Hibari-san was on his third cup of tea and was stone cold when it came to a conversation. And suddenly in that silence, she had a terrible realization, a thought soaking in trepidation.
“Am I alive?”
Because that would be the cruelest lie. That after everything that happened, after the shock, the grief, the mourning and heartbreak; to suddenly return and appear as if nothing was wrong as the Future collapse would be worse than death for the others.
“No” It was said, stern and clipped.
“You don’t know that”
The only one who knew what happened was Mukuro.
And he didn’t kill her.
She knew.
But she still felt like she really did die.
"Where is he?"
“Where he belongs”
She winced at the hissed answer, and knew to ask no more. Just saying the illusionist name was enough to ignite Hibari-san’s rage, whatever bad blood they had in the past had stirred and accumulated poison that lasted a decade.
She wondered what else happened between them. To have so much animosity spoke volumes that it was more than just not liking someone. Mukuro could be annoying, and he lived to antagonize those he deemed would bring him entertainment. She and Kyoya were his favorites no doubt, but she knew there was something more than teasing illusions and lost battles.
But it scared her to think about it; because deep down she knew she was the reason for the bitter discord.
And then came the aching thought that Mukuro was back in prison. That somewhere in time, he got released and was allowed to walk free, only to be chained back because of her murder.
It was a disaster.
And there was a lot to unpack. A lot of mysteries and questions still remained unvoiced and unanswered. She used to think, back when she was small and Mammon would read her fortune in exchange for cake, that knowing the future was amazing, and she said then, that if she didn't like what she saw, then she would change it.
Big words for a little girl who could see the future since then and could do nothing to stop the tragedy that followed.
Mammon would only grumble at her insistence, saying to leave the future alone for they had no business there. Maybe she should have listened.
“Hibari-san?”
“What?”
She winced at the sharp voice, and the cats all meowed as if to scold the man. Seems like he reached his quota of patience with her, it seems. She wouldn't be more lucky if she pushed him further so she pursed her lips and hugged the cat on her chest.
After some minutes of breathing in silence, another heavy sigh was released and Tsuna's shoulders fell at that sound.
"What?"
“Did I ever, did you- I mean, the boxes… did you…?"
And that was one of the questions that has been bugging her since Lal showed them the power they hold in the future. Probably the biggest, on the same necessity as knowing why she had to die. Because the box mystery has been plaguing her for years now.
Once upon a time, a man gave her a tiny box with the promise of salvation. She didn't know what it was, too busy crying for Xanxus and later in her mother's arms. When things were said and done, and she had nothing to do but waste in the tranquility that was Nammimori, she tried to solve the riddle but couldn't open it, she couldn’t solve the puzzle, not even Verde knew what it could possibly contain.
Until now.
Her Kyoya was privy of it, her Mukuro knew half of it, and this Byakuran was looking for it to the point of starting a war. Everything seemed to be connected, however slow it was to untangle the strings one way or another. If she couldn’t know events that led the future to collapse, then the least she deserved was small answers.
“I still have that couch”
Was his response and she sighed, knowing that at least one thing from the past didn’t change in this blasted future.
.
.
.
On the night before the infiltration, Tsuna was pacing the halls like a ghost.
Training had improved slightly. She wasn't slipping as much, but she still used either too much or too small power in her flames. She hasn’t found a balance yet, despite her control getting better at flying and moving with them, stopping and propeling herself was the issue. Other than that, she was happy enough that she managed to land one flaming hit on Hibari-san.
It was glorious, but she spent too much time admiring her feat and didn’t notice his retaliation. Her intuition moved her on time, but she still had a purple bruise on her cheek.
Gokudera was livid when they met at the med-room for a quick healing and saw it. Tsuna had to hold him back from marching into her designated training room and engage Hibari-san into a one-sided match. He was already busy dealing with a boisterous Lambo, he couldn’t waste energy fighting an already annoyed Hibari.
She also wanted to visit Chrome, but she was turned away at every attempt. The only saving grace was that with the poor girl in that condition, there was no way she was going to join the infiltration. Without visiting, she didn’t know what exactly was wrong with her, but hopes she gets better soon.
The day passed quickly after that, they were briefed on the mission, saw the base outline and made plan A to Plan Z in case something goes wrong. They oversaw many possibilities that could force them to change and adapt, each one more gruesome than the other. Tsuna couldn't get the feeling of sickness from her system; they were all coming back, yes, but the fear and dread was so tangible it was choking her.
With her training finished early to force her to rest, she escaped to have a long hot bath. There was an indoor onsen built in the underground secret base, because of course there was, and she made use of it diligently. Her skin was pink and pruning when she was ambushed by the girls. She should have seen it coming, but was too tired to escape by the time Haru sat next to her.
It was another testament of trust that she felt comfortable enough to be in just a towel with them, and was double glad that Ryohei had already healed the bruises, otherwise she wouldn't have been able to stand the sympathetic looks. Kyoko and Haru didn’t know exactly what the mission was, all they were told was that they - Tsuna, Gokudera and Yamamoto - along with others, were infiltrating a secret base to stop some evil mastermind from destroying Namimori any further.
They didn’t know about the danger or the risk, Tsuna wanted to keep it that way though she doubts it.
Surprisingly, or not really, Kyoko has been quiet about voicing her thoughts. She has offered words of comfort and encouragement, but has not pleaded for them not to go or to please let her help someway. She was most likely trying to be strong for them and not be a bother, but Tsuna felt her silent concern stabbing her heart all the same.
“I wish I could go with you” Haru bemoaned for the fifth time.
“Don’t be stupid”
“Tsuna-san, I know you want to protect us, but please… don’t ignore how we feel to be left behind. Just the thought of you guys risking your lives while we wait here is terrible!”
“Haru-chan”
“If it was on me, I wouldn’t have never brought you to this future” Tsuna said, glaring at the water.
“Well, I’m glad I’m here” Kyoko said softly “It was scary at first, but I’m glad we’re together”
Tsuna didn’t know how Kyoko was brought here or what she did before Lal went to pick her up. As a coward, she didn’t ask and as a friend, Kyoko didn’t offer.
There was so much heat her body could stand, perhaps she should have taken a cool shower instead of a bath, already she could feel her head getting woozy. Knowing that getting sick would not stop them from sending her to the front lines, she chose to step out of the onsen and change into cotton pajamas.
The two girls followed.
“Can we stay with you?”
Knowing she wouldn’t get much sleep that night, she indulged them, if only to get her mind off the upcoming trial. She should have known they weren’t going to just lay still.
“It’s like a sleepover! Why haven’t we had a sleepover before?” Haru said, bundled in her futon and munching on late night snacks.
“Well, Tsuna-chan has slept at my house many times”
“That’s betrayal!”
Considering those ‘sleepovers’ were more a cover up than an actual girl’s night out, Tsuna chose not to comment on that. But it was true, in a way, this was their first sleepover. Was it depressing that it was on the night before a dangerous mission? The juxtaposition of painting their toenails and eating candy snacks when tomorrow was going to be brutal was so ridiculous, Tsuna was floating.
“Sooo…”
“So?”
“So! You and Hiabri-san seem close”
“No”
“Oh come on! At least admit he's handsome!”
“Can we not?”
“I don’t know, Tsuna-chan. He’s quite cool looking. Like a lord from a Japanese castle”
“He’s just older Kyoya” Tsuna grumbled, not wanting to partake in the conversation.
“Uh-huh” Haru trailed, making Tsuna huff and hug a pillow “Just Kyoya”
“It’s just weird talking to him, he’s… old”
“Handsome”
“Haru”
“We need to be real, they all grew up very charmingly. Well, maybe not Gokudera but even Kyoko’s brother looks very nice-looking”
Tsuna did not say that to her, older Gokudera did look charming and handsome, if it weren’t for the painstriken expression in his hollow eyes, she would have blushed the moment he hugged her. But the circumstances didn’t let her, and now he is gone along with older Yamamoto, and the ones remaining could disappear any moment now too.
“Haru, you looked quite sharp yourself” Tsuna said to divert the subject.
“Eh?! You saw future me?! How was I? Was I hot? Did I have curves? What about boobs?!”
“Y-You looked fine”
“Hana-chan looked beautiful too”
“You saw Hana?” Tsuna asked, surprised at learning that.
“Mn” Kyoko nodded, hugging her knees with a small smile “She cut her hair short”
“I bet Tsuna-san was an eye candy too”
Oh. Right. Another lie that she didn’t create was that anything concerning her death was kept a secret. Not even the guys knew who did it or why, just that she died but other than that, no one dared talk about it. She wasn’t even supposed to know about it, but she does, and not for the first time she wondered if maybe, just maybe, not knowing would have been kidner for her heart.
She was not curious how she looked though, and she wanted to keep it that way.
Tsuna thought if dropping the “your brother is married” bomb on Kyoko would divert the topic, but that could open other unfavorable conversations, so she kept quiet, munching on her snacks。The topic did not drift from there, they started imagining what their future versions careers were, Tsuna did not confirm or denied anything - she has /also/ not told them about her hyper intuition - and thankfully, any notions about Mafia or the like were omitted in their wild speculations.
But their antics worked, and Tsuna was distracted for as long as they remained awake. Haru was the first to fall asleep, Kyoko not too far behind but still had the mind to make one last request.
“Tsuna-chan?”
“Hm?”
“I know promises are silly to you, but…Please come back. We’ll be waiting”
Tsuna blinked at the dark ceiling, heart in her throat. Perhaps it was because it wasn’t a lie that the soft words “We will” escaped her lips, but that was all she could say and hope, knowing that coming back was going to be the easiest part. Kyoko hummed, already falling asleep, and so the brunette waited and counted her breaths.
When it got too quiet and still, she sat up slowly. She was a master at sneaking out by now, it was no problem at all to tiptoe her way out of the room and quietly close the door. It’s not that she didn’t feel comfortable sleeping with them, rather she felt too awake to lay still.
So she wandered.
A part of her wanted to see Reborn, despite the absurdity of the thought. He wasn’t going to come with them, he couldn't step outside due to the toxin in the air, Lal could with the limitant of not misusing her flames but the risk factor wouldn't hit her as much as it would Reborn. He hated it, she could feel it, and she also hated it too. It was going to be her first task without him there since he first arrived in her life all those months ago.
Almost half a year already, and she has become used to his presence and depended of his teachings, however violent they were. Wanting to please, to surprise him and earn his acknowledgement; to make him proud of her.
How the hell was she going to survive this without his guidance? Not to mention, the utter pressure and expectations of everyone else involved.
“You should be asleep”
She didn’t jump at the voice, didn’t turn or stop her pacing. It was becoming increasingly annoying how her intuition didn't even react to his presence. Tsuna did not have a destination in mind, but somehow she found herself sitting in the genkan of the shrine, with a purring somali cat - coffeebean - in her lap and the moon shining down on her. It was so easy to pretend tomorrow was a school day, and the nerves were for a math exam instead.
She wonders if Namimori-middle remained untouched or a battlefield grave...
“Do you hate me?”
“More stupid questions?”
Hibari-san was doing some paperwork in the room, with his own cat - Morgana - on his lap and Hibird-II perched snuggly in his shoulder. He was the picture of homely with an air of loneliness.
“Will you answer?”
“No”
‘No’, he won't answer, or was ‘No’ his answer? Tsuna sighed. It was an established pattern between them by now, but she’s never felt so imbalanced before, she used to understand Kyoya without relying on her intuition, and now, it really felt like she was talking to a stranger no matter how familiar he acted towards her. It was depressing, but a distraction nonetheless.
She turned her head away from the night sky to see him, not for the last time wondering how he got roped into playing with the Mafia for over a decade. It couldn't just be because of the bloody fights and the underground invading Japan. If she remembers correctly; Italy, France and Austria were places she lived and were currently under attack too, it wasn’t just Namimori, this war wasn’t personal and yet it was here where the secret base was constructed and they all appeared.
Perhaps she was still wrapping her head around that people she knew and knew her back had stayed for her after so many years, enough to settle down here. It was a spark, a possibility of `what can be’ but for how long? Her future self already royally screwed up and everything fell apart, if Tsuna were to make the same mistake…
“You’re overthinking”
"I'm scared" She whispered, somehow feeling vulnerable enough to confess her fears to him "What if I can't do this. What if something goes wrong and I can’t- I can`t…”
Hibari-san sighed, but rather than sounding condescending or irritated, this one in particular felt so soul tired, as if it was dragged and ripped out of his chest.
“What would you do?”
“Huh?”
“What would you do to stop this war?”
“I don’t know” She said, because really, what can she do? This was bigger than her, bigger than just stopping a yakuza ring from spreading, fighting a trickster sociopath or surviving hellfire. What can she, 13-year-old Tsuna do to stop a war that was so deeply connected to her, no matter if she escapes this time, the shadows will follow her back to the past.
Truth was she didn’t want to fight. She didn’t want her friends to endanger their lives and fight a deadly battle; they shouldn’t be the ones doing the fighting, it’s what she wanted to scream. It wasn’t their fight, it shouldn’t be their war, but it was, in a way. She did not play chess, she wasn’t a strategist like Gokudera or a clutch time thinker like Yamamoto, she has hyper intuition, but it was not the same.
If it was her choice, she would wait for the Vongola rings to gather here, underground, and then give them to whoever needed them, and wait for someone else to do the magic.
Not her. And definitely, not her friends.
And it was bitter, selfish and cruel, not wanting to help these people who had definitely watched her grow and grew with her; but she didn’t want to. And even if she did, there was no saving this future.
“You’re human” Hibari-san said, slow and calm, eyes fixated on the dozing cat in his lap rather than on her, but Tsuna felt his attention still directed at her. It has never drifted. “You’re selfish. And scared. But you can be so much more than that”
“How? All I want to do is run away”
“Yes” He said “But where are you running to?”
Home.
The answer came to her mind but no words were spoken out loud, they were stuck on her throat, heavy and ensnaring, as if she didn’t deserve to voice it. But she felt it resonate deep within her, flaring a spark of hope - of desperation - that she wanted to keep alit.
"You are going to pull it through, maybe you won't save us, but you will save them, your herbivores. Your past that will transform into a new future, not this one. Remember that"
“But I failed you”
“You don’t owe us”
“I still failed you”
“Don’t be arrogant, you alone can’t destroy the world. And you alone can’t save it either”
Tsuna breathed shakingly and didn’t ask anymore in fear of opening something she wasn’t ready to unravel. What she wanted at that moment was a hug, and not just for her, but she felt too shy to ask for one, so she settled for what she knew best.
"I'm sorry"
"For what?"
"Hurting you"
It was so obvious she did, which is why she kept asking, wanting to know how much resentment he carried and how much hurt he harbored. She didn't owe them empty apologies or hollow promises; that was true, but she couldn't ignore the melancholy in the air either.
“Go to sleep, little animal”
That nickname alone made her almost sniffle in a good way, so she hugged Coffee Bean closer to her chest, who only purred at being moved and nuzzled closer to hide the tiny smile on her lips. Tomorrow was a new day, a new challenge and a new deadly adventure. She would focus on that, stopping the Japan raids and returning to this underground base with all of her friends.
And after, she wanted to do better. Better at communicating, better at training, at breathing and feeling. She will try, swallowing that acidic anxiety choking her and ask for help, or advice, or a hug.
She wanted to try.
Sadly, that will never come to be.
Morning came too soon with the threat that they will have to shift immediately to plan F.
Tsuna had barely finished her oatmeal when she tensed up, her intuition whispering full speed ahead, warning her of the danger approaching. The only reason she thinks she even perceived it is because she was paranoid and thinking of millions what if’s all morning.
"Tsuna, what is it?"
"I thought I heard..." She paused, and slowly, looked up at the ceiling of the kitchen. There were meters of soil, blocks of cement, metal, conduits and so many gadgets separating them from the upper ground, but it still felt so very close. "Someone's up there"
“Fuck”
“Don’t panic, we shift tactics. Team A, gear up, we leave in five. Giannini, enhance surveillance, expand the electric net”
“Yes, mam!”
Even if the order came from Lal, there was panic and terror filling their nerves. They were good at masking it, with Yamamoto bouncing in anticipation, Gokudera pacing in concentration, and Tsuna shakingly dressing up. Leon once more had created resilient fabric that Reborn had skillfully knitted into another very-ugly argyle vest, this time it was pink. She was very annoyed, and it distracted her enough to change and ignore the fact they were minutes from getting under attack.
And they needed to go out.
And leave defenseless people here.
"Move forward to your next location. Hibari will deal with the rest"
"We can't leave, the girls-
She didn’t even say good morning to them.
“I will stay too, Dame-Tsuna. Do you think me a weakling?”
“No! But I just… I didn’t…”
"What are you worried about?" Lal pushed her forwards towards a different underground exit "Believe in what you have achieved and don’t turn back. March through and then come back”
“But Hibari-san-
“There's nothing that can overpower that chicken" Lambo drawled lazily, unperturbed and calm.
"Did you know that you are Hibari's strength, Sawada?" Ryohei said, and at least it was reassuring that he was tagging along for the mission “Trust the guy, he will keep everyone safe here”
She did trust him, despite everything, she did. She didn’t need her intuition to know he will protect this base with every single breath he took and win, because that was Hibari Kyoya for you. You don’t mess on his territory and escape without consequences. The base was going to be safe, as will Chrome, Kyoko and Haru with Bianchi and I-pin staying for extra back up.
There was nothing to fear, and yet Tsuna hated the idea of having to separate.
"I just received a transmission. Hiabri-san is engaging in battle at the North gate. Now is the best time to execute our escape” Giannini’s voice called through the speakers, loud and final.
“Dame-Tsuna"
She looked at Reborn, imploring and doubtful; the total opposite of his demeanor. She took in his resolute expression, his utter confidence and arrogant faith. How could he be so composed and unfazed in the face of danger?
She wanted to kick that expression off him.
She wanted to keep that expression on her.
[breathe]
“Open the door"
Please be safe... everyone.
.
.
.
Tsuna's first mission as the official Vongola heir was a complete disaster. Not only did they get separated as soon as they infiltrated into the base, but they got found out and gravely Injured.
Broken.
Beaten.
Marked.
Gokudera’s heart stopped.
Yamamto cracked his skull.
And Tsuna was branded like a coward.
One was too eager to prove his strength, the other too prideful to show weakness, and the center of it all was too overwhelmed to make the right choice.
The italian bomber could not find balance in his heart. Even if he managed to break down the different types of flames he could wield, and tamed a temperamental cat that could turn itself on hot red fire, the battle of Wills and loyalty against Gamma left him scorched.
The ex-baseball player, for all the training and progress he had in the short amount of time, was still so fresh and inexperienced against a skillful opponent. He saw what he wanted to see, and did not foresee the actual fight he was falling into until he crashed into a wall.
And Tsuna all but collapsed in a bundle of nerves and sobs as soon as her HDWM reached her limit. You can't expect a 13 year old to command a heist in a heavily armed facility and come unscarred.
She was the one that separated them, taking the role as bait to draw the lines away from them. She was fast and agile, with her master tactic being rather than stopping to fight, she let her flames lash out and burn everything; she froze everything and anything her flames touched. And on the chance when she did stop for a breather, and was in the direct line of an attack, she let her flames swallow the energy, condensed it and launched it back with more rage and power.
She was winning, she was destroying and leaving openings for the others to safely travel. But she was also unconsciously burning more energy than she could spare.
The fight against the three Gola Moskas completely overpowered her. Seeing them charging at her while under the HDWM lure still caused a terrified flare to rock her spine. They truly were terrifying machines, and with time, they had become deadlier and dangerous than ever.
The silver lining was that the machines were empty, so she had no heart as she crushed them in fiery ice. And it was then, in the last grip of her consciousness when she tried to recreate what she wanted on that burning night in the training room; with the soft flames behind her, and the rough ones at the front, she fired a blast so raw and potent it completely destroyed the machines and knocked her out into the cold waters.
Waking up was disorienting, she didn’t know if it was the shivering or the strong green tea aroma that brought her out of unconsciousness, but as slow as she was to wake up, two alarming things become very clear; she was handcuffed and there was a gun pointed at her head.
She was also wearing just her orange, sport undergarments, but that was the least of her worries.
“What the hell?”
“You truly are a marvel”
Trying very hard not to show her swallowing, she turned her head slowly to show her movements beforehand, enough so the gun wasn’t digging into her head as she raised her eyes to meet green eyes staring back at her in unabashed wonder.
“I was fearing you had hit your head too. You swallowed some water, but that was easy to countermeasure. You’re still freezing though, but your skin refuses to warm up”
The man explained as if Tsuna’s lack of dressing or her health was a concern to him. She tried to stay calm, nevermind that she was vulnerable at the moment with an armed stranger somewhere she didn’t recognize, but she recognized his voice; he was the one controlling the demonic Moskas that she fought, praising and giving orders as if he was playing in the sandbox.
“Who the hell are you?” She hissed, bare fingers clenching over the soft fleece that had been covering her sleeping body.
“Spanner. You write my name with the Hana character, but it’s read as PA instead”
What the fuck.
Tsuna tried very hard to stay calm. She has been drilled lessons - no matter how confusing and embarrassing they were - by Bianchi and Lal on what to do if an older man ever tries to take advantage of her. Hell, Squalo made her memorize rules and self-defense moves back in the days, even Daemon explained how to kill someone pointing a gun to your head.
And now that she was cornered, there was no way she wouldn’t fight back.
She wasn’t a powerless little girl anymore, after all.
“I’m Tsunayuuki” She played along “Yuuki its written like courage instead of snow”
“Is it?” He gasped in sincere surprise “All this time I have been calling you frosted fish in my head”
Don’t panic, just attack.
Tsuna breathed out naturally, before moving as fast as she could. With her free elbow hitting the wrist of the hand holding the gun up, and the chained hand clenching over the mechanic suit Spanner was wearing, Tsuna let herself fall and brought him down with her, using the muscles in her legs she had built up to turn his weight over and pin him down, pointing the gun he had dropped by the tumble back at him.
“Uncuff me, now!”
“That was cool” He admitted, unperturbed when Tsuna unlocked the trigger of the gun and only sighed “I’m afraid I can’t do that. You’re currently MIA, my boss doesn’t know you’re here”
“Why?”
“You intrigue me. I always wanted to see a magical girl in action”
“Are you a pervert?”
“No” He blinked “I’m an otaku”
Tsuna paused, recoiling a little to stare down at him, hand still gripping the gun at his head. It was completely ridiculous, this man and this conversation, even the situation, but she felt no danger coming from him. No ulterior or vile motives, the chains were probably a precaution so she wouldn’t run into danger. He wasn’t on her side, but he had an interest, and it was the only thing keeping her alive.
“Uncuff me, I won't run”
She backed away from him, still holding the gun and waited expectantly for him to dig the key from his jumper and unlocked the chain binding her to the floor. Why there was a chain in the first place she didn’t want to think about, as soon as it clicked, she bolted.
Three steps in, however, and she froze when a bulgy figure landed in front of her, and before her intiont could warn her to duck, it fired.
Tsuna stared, flinching as the tiny projectiles that hit her fell to the ground with low thuds, and she could only gape in shock at the colorful stars laying on the ground.
“Candy?” She breathed out.
“This is mini-moska” Spanner introduced the small monstrosity like a parent introducing their unruly child “He has a mini oven integrated too, would you like a snack?”
“What the fuck?” She finally cried in her hands, done with the absurdity.
At least she got to keep the gun, although looking at it, she wouldn’t be surprised if it wasn’t loaded with real bullets. It probably shoots sparkles or something alike. Anyhow, she was free, she can find another weapon on her way out, and if she didn’t, she could try to combust again despite the brewing headache.
“I need to find my friends. They need me”
“It’s best to wait a little, there’s a squad of Storm rangers passing above us”
“Can you locate them?” She asked and stared at his computer screen, but couldn’t understand what the graphics and illustrations meant.
“I don’t have access to the cameras, my boss would know. But I planted some gadgets that track fiamma voltage. It’s the reason I targeted you, you were like a shooting star, flying very fast and bright until you crashed. That last attack was beautiful but it’s still a prototype, isn’t it? Does it have a name?”
“No?”
“Huh, you should give it one. All shonen attacks need their calling name”
“Then you name it”
“It’s your power, it has to come from you”
“Fire Attack”
“Lame”
“Just-” Tsuna held her nose, for what, she didn’t know, it was instinctual as she sighed heavily at her own thoughts and tried to stay calm “Spanner, let’s work together”
“Oh?”
“I need to learn how to balance my flames. Help me, and I’ll show you what my power it’s really like”
“That wouldn’t benefit me. It goes against my boss’ wishes”
“You already against them; rescuing me, hiding me, even drying my clothes”
“And if you can’t meet my expectations?”
“You’re not the first to be interested. And you won't be the last”
She really was pulling a leg, talking big and trying to coerce him to her cause. He was not harmful, but that didn't mean he wasn't dangerous or that he could betray her anytime. His laidback attitude created a sense of lowering her guard, but he was a thinker; Verde was proof that you should never underestimate a mad scientist with a keen eye on you.
“Deal” Spanner said, breaking her scheming thoughts and offered a warm plate of steamy pastries. “Poptart?”
Against her better judgment, she accepted the plate. They were frosted with sprinkles on top.
“Give me 30 minutes, I was already working on something that would be useful to your energy balance”
“And if I hadn’t asked to work with you?”
“I would have asked you” He gave her a smile before unwrapping a lollipop and nodding towards the metal lockers on the other side of the room “You can change into that, by the way. Your clothes still have some shards of ice, the fabric is very sturdy and resistant but it’s not absorbing heat, I tried setting it on fire and it remains untouched. Really fascinating…”
He started muttering, dividing his attention between her drying clothes hanging from a rail and typing quickly on his computer. Still wary, Tsuna paced the room, keeping enough distance from him and the mini moska who she swears was staring at her. She devoured the poptarts after verifying with her intuition if they were poisoned, but they were delicious, her teeth even hurt by how sweet they were.
It soon became apparent that Spanner got lost in his work, with his back towards her, Tsuna could try and make a run but her mittens were hanging next to that stupid argyle vest, running away would mean leaving them behind, and there was no lie or excuse that she could make to explain that to Rebron. So she changed into an oversized black jumper that was stored in the lockers and kept her distance.
The room was a mess, there were gadgets and machines all over, papers, blueprints, and a lot of anime merch. Tsuna was familiar with some figurines, but there were posters and characters from media she had never heard of. And the more she looked, the more she could see Japanese influence in many things. There were no chairs for starters, Spanner was sitting on the floor, working over a tea table where a freshly brewed green tea was resting.
Across the room was a little Shintō altar, paying tribute to an old man in a photo with burning incense sticks and flowers. They have been talking in perfect Japanese, but it was clear he was a foreign.
“You like Japan?”
“I love Japan” Spanner said without looking away from his work “You Japanese people are so advanced in technology, it’s like living in the future. Everytime I visit, there is something new. But even more so, I was interested in Vongola’s Decimo Japanese roots too”
“Why is that?”
“You are an artist. That brain of yours, it created many things”
So Verde 2.0 then. At least she knows what she’s dealing with, though she didn’t like that her future self attracted more weirdos and their need to build gadgets for her.
“Could you show me where my friends are, please?”
“It’s a bit tricky, you can’t feel it but Shoichi likes to move around” Spanner said, but still relented to her wish and moved towards the central computer to open some windows.
“Irie Shoichi is your boss?”
“Is he your target?”
“He is”
“I won’t warn you not to go after him, it’s your mission. But I can tell you this, we have known each other since high-school robotic competitions, he’s weak and a nerd, but he’s sharp, be wary of him”
“You’re sharp too”
“Thank you” He opened a new lollipop wrapper and nodded towards the screen “You see this blue dot? That’s one of yours. It’s too bright and new for the grimy rangers roaming around. And oh, that's new too! It’s like a diamond, can you see the blur of colors? It’s not a bug, that person is manifesting multiple flames”
“People can wield more than one type of flame?”
“It’s peculiar, but yes. Your uncle is an example”
“Uncle? What uncle?” Tsuna asked, confused and attention glued to the screen.
“The angry one that likes guns”
“You mean Xanxus? He’s not my uncle! He's my… my something”
“Well, your something is one of those unique cases. His Sky flames are fueled by Storm flames too, making his flame a Wrath type rather than a pure Sky like yours” Spanner pointed at the colorful dot with intrigue. “This person is using 5 different types at the same time. They’re very small and weak, but I have never seen someone wield more than two, that’s extraordinary. Must be one of yours”
Tsuna remembers older Gokudera healing her cuts, and her confusion at that time when he was supposedly a Storm flame user. It didn’t explain how it was possible, if it was a skill that could be learnt or if they were just born with that ability. But it was still amazing.
“Your friends are-
Just then, the ground shook. It wasn’t strong enough to stumble, but Tsuna still fell to the ground as she felt the vibrations shaking the floors, walls and ceilings. For a terrifying moment, she thought the room was going to collapse or worse, become smaller, but the shaking lasted less than 10 seconds, and not a sound was made as the room came to a halt.
“I told you Irie likes to move. This base, it’s not stationary. It can move and change rooms”
“Shit” Tsuna cursed, tense and gripping the floor as if it would sink beneath her.
On the screen, the dots were separated. If she wanted to reunite with the others she needed to fly fast. The base hadn't changed before, not that she knew of, but the blueprints they had memorized and the path created were all thrown to the rubbish.
“You’ll have to climb through the air vents to avoid the cameras"
“No”
“It’s the safest way out”
“I don’t even know where I am!”
“I will guide you”
“No, I- I can't. No”
“If you’re scared to go alone, Mini-moska can go with you” Spanner volunteered, patting his metallic head as he walked back to the tea table and his project “He can play some BGM for you if you need to focus”
That wasn’t the issue! She was already stressed and close to puking, the mere idea of having to crawl in a tiny space while her friends were fighting for their lives was nerve wracking. She didn’t know what to do now, if she should just let her intuition fling her around until she finds someone or Irie or follow Spanner’s instructions.
“Okay, let’s try this. Can you do your magical girl transformation?”
“Stop calling it that!”
In the commotion, her mittens had fallen from where they were hanging so she had to stand on shaky legs to recover them. It was a huge comfort to slide her hands in them, and even more so to fall into the warm spark of Sky flames after closing her eyes and just thinking of the terrible situation at hand and the drive to solve it.
“Your clothes should have changed too” Spanner said with disappointment at her lack of costume flare.
“It’s not a magical transformation” Tsuan grumbled “Now, what do I do?”
“There’s a disparity in the power vectors you use. While you only wield one type of flame, you’re channeling it in two intensities that are fighting for control. This will help” He walked towards her, and when he was a few feet away he handed her a tiny box containing two clear contact lenses.
“You want me to poke my eye? I’m on fire. I can go blind”
“It’s not real fire though”
“Tell that to my bed”
“You burnt your bed?” Spanner paused “Well, that’s better than to wetting it, I suppose”
“Please stop” She grimaced and stared at the lenses “How is this going to help?”
“Your flame attack is unbalanced because your flames are not balanced. The lenses will show you a measure of how much energy you’re pouring without disrupting your vision or damaging your eyes. To have a succes attack, the energy levels you use in your gloves must be parallel, not one percent off or it will throw you off”
“Did you mess with my mittens while I was out?”
“Of course I did”
Of course he did, she sighed and stared doubtfully at the tiny contact lenses. She should have done this before she put on the gloves, or not? At least this way her hand wouldn’t shake as she tried to stick the tiny circle inside her eye. Blinking the tears away, she waited to feel a difference but there was no discomfort or a blur in her vision. When nothing happened, she looked up at Spanner for directions, who was waiting for her with an ipad at hand.
Was she being too trusting?
“Okay, light it up”
Well, if he turns on her she’ll burn him.
In a breath, her hands lighted in orange flames. There was no sound as the contacts became alive and showcased a scale in both eyes, it was translucent and see through, she could see Spanner waving a hand in front of her. Wondering, she looked down, and the moment she sent more power to her hands, like a speedometer, arrows appeared as one side of the scale filled one square red.
“Any discomfort?” She shook her head “Good. It will need 10 minutes to adjust, in the meantime, you should play with it”
“Want me to destroy your lab?” She said, but willed the power down to see the red color fading.
“You’re a mean one, Vongola” Spanner said but was not offended by her teasing, even if she wasn’t joking. He continued “With more time we can add a voice system to aid you in case you’re too into a fight”
“It’s fine” She didn’t need more voice telling her what to do.
Waiting was the thing she hated most - other than being forced to fight when she didn’t want to. She couldn’t do anything but pace the room, watching her hands, puring energy and shifting from soft flames to the rougher one. Green and red lights flashed on her vision, it did take some getting used to, but she was getting the hang of it by the time her intuition started buzzing.
“Spanner?” She called to the man behind him and raised her arms “Sorry about your wall”
Not giving the man any more warnings, Tsuna channeled as much energy as she could and once she found a parallel scale in her vision, she braced her knees for impact and let it go.
It was by far the best attack and recoil she has ever created, even Hibari-san should be impressed by it. The soft flames were pillowing her back, making her body remain standing while her other hand released a torrent of strong flames, strong enough to break through the wall in front of her.
Achieving symmetry on both sides by feeling alone was hard, her emotions were hirewire and difficult to separate. But by seeing the level objectively, at least she had an idea how much force she was using, and it gave her time to breathe while the lines overlapped.
Outside the falling rumble, she could hear some groans and pain explanations. Not wanting to stick around, she quickly turned towards where her clothes had been discarded and searched the pockets for the lucky charm Kyoko had sneakily slid inside.
“You could have waited for them to knock”
“No time. Where do I go?”
“Straight ahead” He sighed and she mentally cheered that she wouldn’t be crawling in any vents.
It will leave her open and exposed, but she can fly her way through.
Hopefully.
No sooner did she start running ahead, jumping over the bulging masses of unconscious, very muscular men, she heard the sounds of turbines and something heavy following her.
“You coming?” She turned her head without slowing to see Spanner riding on the mini moska not too far behind her.
“I must. Don’t worry about me, Vongola. Even a mechanic knows a thing about self-defense”
“I’m sorry if you get burn”
Saying that she took flight, letting her flames people her forwards and her intuition guire her to the best next location. She couldn’t pinpoint the state of her friends, she only knew it was grave and she had to hurry. Hurry, she needed to be faster and stronger, deep inside, she could feel something swirling. Fear was rising into her core like acidic bubbles, every harsh breath she took was like a bubble of desperation poping and adding fuel to her fire.
Her hyper intuition was screaming. At her, for her, for her friends; for everything and everyone. If she stopped to even let those thoughts sink in she wouldn’t move, she would fall and break and just drown in despair. And she couldn’t risk that just yet.
Up ahead there was a barricade, more soldiers rushing in, raising their weapons and trying to stop her. Tsuna wasn’t scared, but she hesitated and slowed down, for while she was confident she could break through, her body was not bulletproof, and she also needed time to charge her fire attack.
“Don’t slow! Use the acceleration to increase your fire!” Spanner said behind her. For someone using a mini war machine as their personal transport, he was doing a pretty good job at not yelling from how fast they were flying. And he was directing her while monitoring her progress on the go, encouraging her to fly head first into danger.
Right what Reborn might force her to do too.
Thank goodness he wasn’t here.
She held her breath as she increased her speed, sending more power to her hands to store enough force for the attack. It was a little bit distracting, having green and red lights flashing on her vision anytime she flared her flames. It was helpful to stabilize her energy but in the long run, it could become annoying. She hopes to be able to do it by instinct, like riding a bicycle with back wheels until she learns how to use it without them.
It was still scary and weird, she didn’t know how to work around it despite her intuition gently guiding her. If she shifted in midair with just the soft flames behind her, she could get stuck and hover; she might fall, and become an easy target. But it was her only weapon. As soon as she move her hands to charge the - fire attack? Orange cannon? whatever the name it was - she tried to keep the pressure on her soft flames, using the speed to counter with the power on the front.
What she didn’t expect was for Spanner to have her back.
Her concentration was ahead, on the enemies and missiles and the direction of her attack. She couldn’t move or turn to see behind despite the creeping feeling of warning, but she didn’t have to. The explosion threw her forward, it added fire to her own attack, the heat was sizzling and the smoke thick in the air.
Tsuna exhaled harshly and dropped to the ground.
“Spanner!”
Idiot. The crazy man was all battered and bleeding profusely from his forehead, but he was more concerned about the data in his ipad than the blood pouring down, laying on the floor with the mini-moska hovering as his bodyguard.
“I think you can create an air attack, you just need more flexibility”
“Are you crazy? Take cover”
“And miss the fight? I need proper visual data”
“Are you making a file about me?”
“I’m invested, I need to record your progress”
Taking the moment to breathe, Tsuna shook her head and turned around, looking in all directions to sense where to go next. There was a strong pull on her right side, and a jittering tingle from below. Danger was surowndef her from all points, but the deadliest one was far away from her. She didn’t know what it was or who was stalking this base, but just pondering about it had her intuition shivering.
Her best bet was to follow the pull, but with tall concrete walls blocking her path, she would have to blast her own way out.
What a cathartic experience.
She ready her stance, bending her knees and raising her arms. She thought of her kinder past, the sweet memories and what was waiting for her back on their own base, the people praying and supporting them with words and actions, she thought of home and the place she wanted to return.
A breath, and she thought of the anger and agony of having that dream ripped away, of the fear of losing her friends and the pain she was going to cause them. She drowned in the guilt and anger, cursed the unfairness and felt the tragic story crash down with the promise of never again.
Tsuna exhaled, blinked red and green mixing together and let that power go with a roar.
“Now that really needs a name” Spanner said once the stones and metal pieces had stopped falling.
Tsuna huffed, feeling the backlash in her trembling arms that she shook to get rid off. Looking ahead, at least five walls had been destroyed and opened a path. Although it wasn’t the best one, it was the safest route for now. Waving a hand to disperse the smoke, Tsuna walked forwards, searching for any signs that could pinpoint where she was. It was then when she noticed a tiny communicator emitting a voice laying among the rubble.
“Hello? Hello? Ginger? Please, respond. What’s the situation? Over”
Curiosity has always been her weakness. She knew there would be repercussions and it would give her locaction away, but she couldn't help but pick it up, careful not to break it more than it already was and speak with a cold, detached voice.
“Hello, Irie Shoichi”
“...Sawada Tsunayuuki”
She didn’t know whether to be amused or offended that he hung up. It was for the best, and at least now she was certain that if she followed this path, it will lead her right to him.
“Was that Shoichi?” Spanner asked, looking nonchalant despite patching himself up. Tsuna wasn’t going to feel guilty about it.
“Can you track where the communication was coming from?” She asked, showing him the broken communicator and wondered then why her team didn’t carry ear comms for when they eventually would get separated. It probably worked to keep distractions out of mind, even if she was dying to know if they were alright.
“I’m not a hacker, but sure” Spanner grabbed it before placing a chocolate bar and some wrapped lollipops on her hand “Here, vitamins. And candy for your sugar”
Oh, right. She was on a thin line of becoming anemic. And this guy figured it out in an hour? Was it creepy? Concerning? Already this person knew so much about her, not only of her physical and mental state, but her powers, health and intentions. It was so easy for him to turn on her, to lead her straight to a trap or hurt her. The mini-moska, while acting more like a housewife with his little oven and candy guns, could very well be hiding a rocket somewhere inside.
“Are you Millefiore’s tech guy?” She asked, keeping one eye on him typing and the other one of what lay beyond the rubble she created.
“Just an engineer. I helped build this moving base though” For someone who built it, he apparently didn’t care she just destroyed it with no trouble. Thinking of his laid back attitude and ease to volunteer information, she tried to dig for more information as she nibbled on the milk chocolate.
“Do you know anything about a white round machine?”
“A little… That’s Shoichi’s secret project. Deals with subspace or something like that. Pretty sci-fi. He’s currently there as we speak, that’s where the last call came from”
“Subspace?”
“It has something to do with the interjection of time and space”
She was not a geek like Gokudera, but she can put two and two together with the right nudge.
“Time travel?” She said blankly “Irie is messing with time-travel?”
Why would this guy who is terrorizing Japan, comanding raids and shooting down Vongola assosiates be interested in something as curiously ambiguous as was dangerous geniunie like time-travel?
Unless…
No.
But why would he…?
“Your flames are leaking, by the way”
“What?” She blinked down in confusion to see Spanner standing up and dusting off his already dirty, green uniform.
“Your body is unconsciously emitting Sky flames wavelengths; you can’t see them, but they are there. Like a signal trying to draw things in. Or people; your guardians, in this case. But they are latching on everything around you, and once they make contact with another flame user, they'll try to lure them to you. Try thinking you're not available for courting new elements. It should help stabilize your focus too”
Finally, she thought with bitter relief. Ironic, how the only person who was kind enough - and a nerd maniac who wanted to turn her into his guinea pig but, semantics - to explain how this flames magic jumbo worked had to be from the enemy’s side.
It was still vague, but at least it was something.
She just needed to find her friends, she thought with fervor. She just needed to know they were okay. Find Irie, stop him, and get the hell out of here. She breathed out and tried to relax her shoulders.
“That’s our exit” She faced the unknown hallway before turning to look at the mechanic “It’s going to get harder from here. You’re really tagging along?”
"I'm a guilty accomplice now"
Not wanting to waste time arguing about safety, Tsuna took flight. She gave her location to Irie, which means he knew where she was and probably where she was heading. He was waiting for her, that she was sure, but he was going to delay her and stop her by any means necessary it seems. The moving walls and flying projectiles trying to block her were way expected, but he really got creative with the illusions of carnivorous plants.
Too bad for him that she saw right through them right away. It was easy with Tsuna burning the frontline and Spanner defending the back by drawing a portable machine gun to neutralize the missiles. They were a pretty good teamwork, all things considered, but nothing could have prepared her for what was coming next.
Her fight with the phantom swordsman was perhaps the deadliest, most dangerous and intense fight she has ever been involved with. Forget Mukuro’s illusions burning her skin, forget Xanxus rage and ashes in her throat; this, this was kill or be killed.
It was an inevitable fight, one she would lose if she tried to avoid but would barely escape if she stayed. Tsuna knew it even before she clashed sapphire stones with a sharp blade. All senses in her mind, blood and body were screaming and urging her to run, her self-preservation wailing that this was no ordinary man, but a predator.
Her arms trembled by the force alone, buckling under the strength and pressure of that blade mere inches from her neck. Gritting her teeth, she pushed, glaring orange fire into the hollow eyes of a skull. Menacing, he wasn’t real, but his mist flames cut her skin like razors, opening bloody lines on her face and arms.
Her intuition flared, and she had to quickly drop away from the blade swinging in front of her and the rocket heading her way from the back. The explosion pushed her around, and she tried to control her balance to fly closer to Spanner and the mini-moska, who were stuck shooting missiles aiming at them, but he waved her back.
“Don’t worry about me!”
“He’s going to kill you”
“Prioritize yourself!”
Spanner was taking his role as a bodyguard pretty seriously, even if they had just met, were on opposite sides and he was stranded with projectiles exploding left and right, he shot and diverted any missiles heading her way, even if it meant taking the burnt of some of them. But he was right, she needed her whole attention for her own defense.
Not a second to spare, her body moved her to the other side of the hallway, barely avoiding a blast and cornering her in front of that humanoid armor. In a blink of an eye, the tunnel they were at blurred and shifted, walls, floors and even the air heavily coated by mist flames that bended reality to perfection, making the already daunting area more dark and confining.
“Vongola Decimo” He spoke to her “Try as you may, our difference in strength is abysmal. I told your guardians the same thing; funny, they had the same stubborn face as yours now. Fools”
“What did you do to them?” She asked, bracing herself for the upcoming attack.
“They’re gone”
Liar. And yet, she could feel something; danger and dread, something more than fear surging inside as she dodged and evaded the blade waltz. Daemon and Squalo tried to teach her how to fight with a sword or something similar, but she never liked it and didn’t try. She wants to say Kyoya’s tonfas were enough training for a close weapon-ranged battle, but it was clear she was no match to him.
Entering HDWM made her become a bit of a daredevil, but what she gained in fearlessness she lacked in experience.
She has never been so overloaded before; everywhere around her was a spike of danger and lethal warning. The contact lenses and her intuition were on par, alerting her of movement in and out of her vision, but the alarm bells in her head wouldn’t stop ringing. It was in the heavy blade she barely ducked under, the flying missiles that exploded with her flames, the hot air she breathed; everything.
This Mist Knight didn’t give her a second to breathe or even attack, he forcefully pushed and charged at her, deceived her senses with his deadly illusions and scared her mind with his killing intent. It was suffocating, his flames wrapping around her and his mere aura as he hunted her down.
She tried to burn him, to freeze him in the spot to end this battle, but when her flames found an opening and shot forwards, her fist met nothing but mist.
And then there was cold fire crawling on her back.
For a moment, a minute, or an eternity, there was white noise in her ears and black wisps in her eyes. There were no thoughts in her head or whispers, just blissful silence that slowly left her and uncovered her senses. The first thing she became aware of was her breathing- it was hard, loud and painful. Then, there was a splitting ache in her back that was slowly burning into agony.
Choking on her spit, she tried to blink and move, but all she could manage was to shift her head to the side. There was red liquid slowly slithering out. Blood. That was blood, her blood. She has never seen so much coming out of her, no wound big enough to make a puddle of red where she was currently laying on the ground. And like that, her nerves set her veins on fire as her mind connected back on the situation.
“Vongola!”
She wanted to scream, she wanted to cry, and curse, and puke and just stop existing, but the HDWM didn’t allow it. While her body was bleeding and mind swirling with thoughts, her cognition was imprisoned inside the cage of orange light. Seeing, feeling, but not able to express it. Never before has she wanted to cry out loud like now.
“Byakuran-sama ordered me not to annihilate you. Wounds can heal, bones can mend, so long as I don’t kill you, it will be enough to stop you”
It hurts.
“I’ll never question his word, you should have listened to him the first time. Maybe then all of it could've been avoided, but you ran. I won’t let you escape again”
It hurts so bad.
“Vongola! Can you hear me?! Move!”
She couldn't.
Through the blinding pain, she recognized Spanner’s voice shouting from somewhere, frantic, she didn’t think he could sound so panicked before. Hissing at the spams in her back, she clawed the ground and bit her lip. It was a bit disorienting, but through the haze, she managed to see something approaching her. Though the heavy armor remained, his helmet was gone, revealing the face of a youthful man with blank eyes staring down at her.
“It truly is pitiful” He said with no real pity. Tsuna really wanted to knock his teeth out.
Before he could take another step, he was hit by a rocket. Tsuna flinched by the loud sound and the hot air that reached her way, but the Mist user simply waved it off, unaffected by it.
“Spanner, you betray us?”
“Your villain speech needs improvement”
Tsuna huffed, in pain, in amusement, in fear that the idiot was going to get killed. His antics managed to divert the knight’s attention from her, and Tsuna willed her body with all of her strength to get up. She needed to move. Ignore everything, ignore the pain, the fear and the danger; if she didn’t move then it was game over. Her friend’s would have risked their lives for nothing and Tsuna would become prey to this wicked play.
She couldn’t let that happen. She wouldn’t.
Let the fire consume you, fall into the embers, let it rot, let it fester. Nothing else mattered, all she needed to do was get up and fight. Fight and survive, find her friends, beat Irie and get the hell out of here. This knight and Byakuran’s wishes were of no concern to her, all she needed to do was get up and survive.
Spanner bought her a minute, but it was enough to arch her back from the ground and sit up. She clenched her fists, her gloves stained in red from where they were gripping the ground for dear life. Numbly, she stared at them, and for the first time in years of a road of lonely bitterness and paranoid relationships, she thought: better her blood than anyone else's.
The stains were soon engulfed by the flare of Sky flames that lighted up on her hands.
[burn bright]
The mist knight took notice of her, dismissing a burnt Spanner, who was barely hanging on his defense by just his machine gun and the mini-moska’s rockets.
“You’re playing a game, child!” He hissed at her Sky Flame blazing.
She was done playing around.
The flames were alive in her, coating and wrapping around her body like bandages a wound, a blanket a scared child, or a mantle on a champion. They hugged her trembling body in a protective shield resembling more a beast of pure orange Will than a simple power show. The sensation made her feel safe, as if she wasn’t fighting alone anymore.
And that feeling of warm support and utter confidence allowed her to keep burning.
Even if it went beyond her limits, she didn’t give up. It hurt, her body felt weak and numb, but the more she broke and clashed against the knight’s attacks, the more she fed on those mist flames. She alone wasn’t enough, but if there was one thing she has never let go off was to be greedy and use whatever means necessary.
And she was going to take his power.
Without resting or slowing down, she blocked and stored energy in wisps and breaths, slowly gathering as much as she could while she dodged slashes and flew. She wasn’t even aware of the new cuts she was gaining, too busy fighting. She knew the flame-cannon attack wouldn’t work, not when it required time to charge and this knight knew to take advantage of that.
So she bid her time.
She still glared and hissed at him whenever he got too close or too far from her range though. And she didn’t know what he saw in her, but there was a moment of doubt in those empty eyes before they hardened in acidic rage. He met her fists with brutal slashes and matched her burning resolve by becoming more fiendish looking.
It was hellish, every punch was met with a blade, every orange wisp was swallowed by ghoulish mist. Her bones ached and her teeth rattled, he was strong, indisputably so, but he was becoming desperate in an impulsive way, he used the dirty trick of having the figurative and literal figures of her friends choking her; clawing and bruising her body as they pulled her down to an inferno below.
They were illusions, but it still hurt.
“The only way to save yourself, is to kill them.” The knight taunted her. “All that weight and guilt, you can let them go. They’re holding you back from becoming what you’re meant to be. How can you allow them to taint you? Why do you still hold on to them? After all, didn’t your own Mist betrayed you?”
“Mukuro is nothing like you!” She snarled, hot fury coiling inside and spurring, it took a lot of resolve to unclenched the fingers from her right hand.
“He killed you!”
“And you’re a coward who couldn’t kill his own Boss!”
Her intuition was writing a story, tragic and affronted, the more she swallowed his flames, the more she thought of his anger and intentions. Every bitter comment, every harmful illusion, they were born from his own rotten heart, and it seems she hit the mark.
“Don’t look at me with those eyes!” He screamed, wounded Will and pride.
This should be enough.
“Your strength lies in your anger” She said and stared at the crying faces of her friends. Mirages of the real person, but these people were not the ones holding her back, they never have. “But you’re broken and distorted, I pity you”
“You dare!”
"X-Burner" She said, calm and resolute.
With a whirlwind of soft flames pillowing her descent, strong and bright, all she needed to do was raise her left hand.
She stared at the Ghost Knight, broken in the darkness of his own making. They were two beasts staring at opposite sides of a mirror, letting their anger and resentment fuel their power and motivations. Betrayal, guilt and resolution; but unlike him, who had chosen to lose everything, Tsuna still had something to hold on to.
She breathed, and let the world burn.
.
.
.
She doesn't remember falling, but one minute she was floating, the next she was lurching down. The moment her feet touched solid ground, it was like a bucket of cold water drenched upon her, an invisible force dragging her muscles down and her conscience with it. The HDWM was fading, and when it did, she puked.
“Vongola!” Spanner was stumbling to her side in seconds, grabbing hold of her just as her knees buckled “I got your hair, just keep puking”
“Ngh” Her body shook and trembled as she dry heaved, vision blurring by the tears and colorful spots that were covering her eyes.
“Oh shit. Hey, no, no. Wake up, up!” Spanner shook her, mindful of her injuries but frantic in his movements. A bulky hand handed him a spray, candy and a wet cloth; he had to maneuver the brunette into a sitting position and move without josling her more further to grab the wet fabric and candy, nodding to mini-moska for his assistance. “Thank you”
He waved the cloth under the girl’s nose, which immediately wrinkled and then she groaned.
“Vongola, you up? Here, it’s mint candy”
“Uggnh”
“Stay with me, can’t have you go into shock” He rocked her a little, letting mini-mosca have access to her back to spray the cleaning agent on the wound. He had to hold her down when she hissed at the contact and tried to move. Tried. She couldn’t even move her head away from his neck.
“I have antibiotics for your wounds, and plasters. Eat this, it’s for the pain, you won’t feel a thing in three hours, trust me”
It said a lot how she wasn't even arguing, just parted her lips enough for the pill to slip through before she clenched her eyes shut and whimpered.
“I won’t tell anyone you cried either”
It hurts.
It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. It hurts.
Was it worth it?
This pain.
It HurTs.
She needed-
She wanted-
Reborn.
Healing.
Her friends.
Are they okay?
The mission.
Time and Irie.
And the purring.
What?
She moaned weakly and opened her eyes, vision still blurry. But the haze was lifting and the cotton in her head was melting into sprinkles as she became more and more aware of her surroundings. The pain was fading, she could feel something glued to her back, it felt cold, but breathable, and she could move her head without flinching this time.
At her side, the mini-moska was vibrating. Purring. It was purring, as if trying to calm her by imitating a cat, it was even making cooing noises and emitting soft pulses of warmth from its hands to her chilled body.
A sob thore from her throat, raw and painful, followed by another.
Fuck. Fuck, she almost… and… fuck.
She has never been so terrified before, there was only one time in her whole life where she was petrified at dying, was so close to it, she couldn't even breathe. But Sky flames had saved her then, just like they did now, the only difference being that this time, she saved herself with her own power.
They truly were a magical thing, weren't they? She thought as she sniffled and rubbed her mittens over her eyes, forgetting about the contact lenses there that could have fallen with her tears and rubbing. Spanner didn’t say anything if they came out or not, merely patted her shoulders until she stopped trembling.
How embarrassing.
But still, she was grateful.
Feeling a bit more calm, though her heart was still beating fast, she uncovered her face and stared up at the destroyed walls. It was ironic in a sick way how above, just hiding behind the wreckage she created, was a big metallic sphere peeking through.
“Vongola” Spanner grabbed her arms as she stood up, but she removed them gently without looking away from the machine.
“We go up”
Just a little more, she begged her heart. Just a little more and it’ll be over.
“At least let mini-moska fly you. Don’t strain your back”
There was no arguing on what to do next, Tsuna knew there was no way for her to enter HDWM again, not without a bigger backlash. And while she was probably drugged to feel zero pain, it didn’t mean she didn’t have open wounds that could get worse if she moved too much. So she let herself be carried for the last step of their mission.
The machine was just like the one in her dream, huge and imposing; but there was something off about it as soon as she got near it, something twisted around the borders, she wouldn’t even notice the blue threads gluing the shape together if she wasn’t looking for an imperfection.
It was an illusion.
And as they landed on the top level and stood in front of it, Tsuna’s thoughts halted in cold dread. If this machine and operation was so important they risked their lives by coming here, then why wasn’t it real? What was the real reason for infiltrating then, other than destroying this base?
The answers, laid with the red-haired guy in white uniform, flanked by two very familiar and very annoying Cervello women.
“This could’ve all been avoided” Irie said, sounding regretful despite his face not moving from the cold expression he was wearing.
“Give me one good reason not to kill you”
“Look to your left”
Too busy with the round machine, Tsuna didn’t observe anything else in the room until it was pointed out. Without turning her body, her eyes slid across the room, away from the haunting illusion, from Irie and towards the corner, where a yellowish crystal chamber that was only fitting for a futuristic aesthetic was connected, and in it, unconscious and beaten, were her friends.
Lal looked terrible. It was like she just returned from fighting the frontlines while battling an illness at the same time. And wasn’t that just right? She must have exceeded her limit, and just like Tsuna, fought until she broke and could move no more.
At her side, older Ryohei hair was matted in blood, his fingers were mottled purple and black.
Yamamoto was sitting and leaning on the far wall, head hanging low. She couldn’t spot any open injuries, but the panic that surged inside her at the mere sight was real and worrying. Gokudera was perhaps the worst in appearance, he was pale and battered, his clothes were burnt and scorched all over with cuts and burn marks.
But he was breathing, both of them were still breathing.
Tsuna had trouble moving her eyes from them, but they slid across to see the condition of the others.
Older Lambo’s shirt was matted in burn marks and dishevel, but he looked the least beaten among everyone in there, which sent a pang of relief to her that was soon swallowed by confusion as seeing three new unconscious figures that shouldn't even be here.
Chrome, who was supposed to be in the med-room and back at the base, was curled down on the floor, bruised and hugging a sleeping white owl in a protective grip. How the hell did she get here? Better yet, what of her previous injuries and organs? Why was she even here?!
Older Kusakabe, wearing a black suit uniform and his ridiculous hair style, was looking slightly untidy. But why come here? Was he back up? Did Hibari-san send him? Why didn’t he come to rescue them? Although that wouldn’t be, he wouldn’t abandon his nest. Did that mean their base was secured? But why send Kusakabe?
And the last of them, laying next to Gokudera on the floor looking tousled and a little bruised, was a boy Tsuna thought she wouldn’t see in this cursed future. Basil. And it was the Basil from her own time, which meant he was most likely sent to Namimori to investigate their disappearance and was caught in this time war.
God, how long have they been gone? Her mom must be worried sick.
Why were they even here for? If the Vongola rings were all they needed, couldn’t future Lambo or Hibari-san come to the past, steal them and sort things over? Why did they have to come fight this nightmare? They were playing a game bigger than them, with the stakes higher than ever and the results deadly than ever imagined. No amount of training could have prepared them to survive a battle like this, not without permanent consequences.
“Wake them up”
There was no bargaining as Irie did as she asked, with the press of a control button, the chamber hissed white smoke,
Some of them started to wake up, some of them didn’t.
And she was still wearing both contact lenses it seems, because as soon as her glare shifted back to the perpetrator, Irie was immediately locked as a target. She has never seen herself when she enters HDWM but that one time in the pool incident, so she couldn't have known that her eyes flashed orange whenever she felt too much without the need to ignite the flames.
But Irie paused when he met her burning glare, and that alone brought vindictive satisfaction when her friends started to move.
"Fuck, my head"
"Where…?”
“Chrome-san, are you alright?”
"Guys" Everyone turned to see the brunette staring at them from outside, but they weren't expecting to see her in that poor state either. Wounded, tired, with blood maring her face, and wearing an oversized jumpsuit that had seen better days.
"JUUDAIME!" Gokudera sprang up, but his hands hit the crystallized wall instead, which didn’t bulge no matter how much he banged his fist on it.
“Signorina?!”
“YOU!” Lambo yelled and pointed an accusing finger at Spanner, who had been standing very close behind her in case her knees buckled. With their matching jumpsuits and their ruffled appearance, one could only wonder what happened to them. “YOU HENTAI! What did you do to my nee-chan!?”
“Why do you kids insist I’m a pervert?”
“If I may” Irie grabbed their attention back to him. Most of them bristled at his sight, while Basil remained confused and Chrome expectant, Tsuna was more focused that Yamamoto and Ryohei had not yet woken up.
“Irie Shoichi!”
“Cervello! Why are you with Millefiore?!”
“We don’t serve a side, we serve the World. And you, Sawada Tsunayuuki, have misused the power bestowed to you. We’re here to claim it back”
Not too long ago they were praising her and putting on a ring she did not want on her finger, and now they were regretting their choice?
“You bastards! You have always been against us!” Gokudera exclaimed.
“Please cooperate. Any form of resistance, and your friends will perish at our hands”
One of the Cervello was holding a remote control, the other a bunch of silver jewelry. They had a gas that put them to sleep, a gas to wake them up, and she was sure there was a gas that could poison and kill them too. And not only that, but they had taken all their rings and weapons from them, leaving them defenseless and powerless against their threats.
“Sawada, don’t hesitate!” Lal ordered her, her voice carrying the command that whatever happens, the mission was still on, and Tsuna was the only one left standing with a choice.
But… something… was wrong.
And something was holding her back from speaking the truth.
Even as Irie talked about the round machine and confessed that he was the one that brought them to the future, that he was responsible for holding their future selves captive inside to prevent a catastrophe and used that knowledge against them, she let him fool them. She already knew that destroying that machine would mean bad news for them, but why this shadow game? What else was she missing?
“Why would you take us prisoners?! Shouldn’t you just kill us in the past if we were that much of a threat to you?”
“Time is linear, you mess with the Past, you change the Future. If your future versions attempt something in your timeline it will drastically change our future to a point of imminent collapse. We don’t need to change it yet, all we need, is your Ring”
“To what end?”
“To destroy the Timeline and create a new World” Irie said, staring at Tsuna. “The Vongola Rings, The Mare Rings, and the Arcobaleno pacifiers. The 7 pieces of 3 sets that allowed the creation of this World. Unite them, and you have access to everything in the Worldline”
“Three circles of seven..." She whispered, connecting.
It fell on her like a snow storm, ice hitting and piercing her very soul in a wave of realization.
“The Tri-ni-sette”
If one falls…
Then they all fall together.
And wasn’t that what happened?
Tsuna died.
The Vongola Rings were gone.
The Arcobanelo were dead.
Their pacifiers lost.
And Byakuran…
The world was collapsing; to mend it back together, they needed all the pieces.
They needed the key .
The Sky Arcobaleno from this timeline.
And Tsuna.
“You understand” Irie said, nor his face or voice giving nothing away as he extended a hand towards her "Don’t make this any more harder. Hand over the Vongola Sky Ring or your companions will die"
"Don't, Sawada!" Lal shouted. “Just finish him!”
"But..."
“Juudaime, don’t worry about us!”
Tsuna exhaled shakingly. They were stuck between a wall and a sword, cornered and one move away from checkmate. They already lost the Storm, Mist and Rain rings, was it mercy that Lambo and Ryohei haven’t shifted yet? That Hibari-san didn’t come? But what was stopping Irie from changing them now? If he was recollecting the Vongola rings, then why hasn't he called for all of them yet?
Something wasn’t right.
There was something missing, something important.
“We’ll do this the hard way then” One of the Cervello spoke “Sawada Tsunayuuki, you have three seconds. Chose, your friends or the Ring”
“What?”
“Don’t listen to them, nee-chan!”
"Three"
"Juudaime"
“Wait”
"Two!"
"Sawada!"
“Nee-chan!”
"I-
"One"
"Sawada, don’t!"
They weren't joking. The threat was real. The danger was there. Her intuition screamed, ranged and knew that if she didn’t surrender the Ring, they would kill her friends tight the seconds. But Tsuna hesitated, one hand gripping the other. She hesitated because something wasn’t adding up. Or was that her selfishness surfacing?
The truth that she didn’t want to let go of the Ring.
The truth that she was too scared to decide.
Thankfully, Irie chose for her, just as her intuition flared and everything fell into place.
-bang-
Fucking bastard.
"Irie-sama?" Cervello groaned weakly as they fell to the ground, scattering the rings and boxes with clanging sounds that resonated loudly in the room.
"Don't think bad of me. I only put them to sleep" Irie shifted as he tucked his gun away, messing with his hair in a nervous manner that completely wiped away the stone-cold expression he was wearing before. "I know this might be unbelievable, but I'm actually on your side"
"What?” Gokudera balked.
“Plot twist” Lambo droned.
"Don't trust him so easily, Sawada! It could be a trap"
“Wait, please let me explain” Irie said, knees trembling as he raised both hands in surrender and looked at her with pleading eyes. “Up until now, my actions were being monitored by cameras and everyone here. But you guys destroyed the place, Cervello was the last obstacle so I’m finally free to move around”
“Why should we believe you!? Juudaime, be careful!”
“The need for the Vongola Rings is true. But there was a plan-
“I know about that plan. My question is, why did I trusted you?” Tsuna interjected, and it was amusing to see him pause, to blink in confusion, breathe in surprise before it drew into realization.
“I’m on your side” He pleaded again, honest and a bit desperate “Believe me”
“I know I can, but why?” She stressed. Because it was one thing listening to her intuition and knowing that she can trust this man. It was a very different thing to actually trust him with her own free will.
“Because I have to fix my mistake” He explained “A long time ago, I- well… in your time, I meddle with the timeline by changing its course, not once but many. And my interference allowed Byakuran-san to gain cognition of the World axis. Because of me, he gained awareness of the parallel world’s and awoke the power to traverse them. I thought he was just curious like me, but he changed one day; like a flip. He was… I want my friend back, but in the greater scale of things, I want to stop him. I can’t do it alone, and neither could you”
“So it’s your fault for all of this mess?!”
“No, please wait. Byakuran-san was always meant to awoke those powers, I was just the catalyst-
“But you still let so many people die!”
Tsuna stopped listening then, her mind focusing solely on one thing because somehow, someway, Irie Shoichi managed to fool her intuition. Somehow, Hibari Kyoya learnt how to fool her hyper intuition too into a sense of serenity and comfort and string her along like a fool to fall for this charade. And that betrayal was utterly heartbreaking.
She wanted to throw up again.
“I know it looks bad, and I’m truly sorry for all the hurting, but this was the only way for the plan to work”
“Then what was the plan?!” Lambo yelled, no longer patient “You say you’re on our side, but why did she had to die!?”
“The plan was to fool Byakuran into making him believe Tsunayuuki was gone. Without her and the Vongola Rings, there was nothing he could do but wait for the time machine to be built” Irie started explaining, becoming more and more nervous as he continued; Tsuna could guess why. “We used that time to move our pieces and set the stage, but Rokudo Mukuro found out and jeopardized the operation”
“Mukuro-sama?!”
“He didn’t trust anyone else to do it, and for a while, I thought… he, I- I don’t understand why he did it, but by the time news got out of Tsunayuuki’s death, the plan was already in motion. But even while imprisoned, he took over and played both fronts, acting as Byakuran’s spy to steal information and messed with my mission of bringing you all here. It made my job that much harder, not knowing when he would trigger the machine in the past, I had to be ready and alert 24/7 to activate the machine in this timeline without grabbing more attention. It was a nightmare!”
So basically, future Mukuro was being a vindictive bastard.
Not that Tsuna blames him.
“Mukuro is locked in prison, how the fuck would he use the bazooka on us? Besides, Juudimae would know if he acts out!”
She would. But his presence became muted after that last dream, before time broke.
“I really don’t know how he’s doing it, he’s a wildcard, but I had to work with what I had. The plan, was to make the Past become stronger so they stand a chance here. I did not take into account your level of destruction in such a short amount of time. You might not look at it this way now; but that strength and those attacks, they were of the same magnitude as your future versions. This operation was the push for you guys to train and gain the experience needed for what’s to come”
War
Tsuna understood the logic behind it, had lived it for months under Reborn’s tutelage of torture via training to hone her skills. But there was a difference between knowing what she was getting into and trusting the hitman, and letting outside forces manipulate them for their own selfish benefits. Doesn’t matter who planned what, they were all guilty.
Tsuna was across the room in seconds and punched Irie in the face.
“You piece of shit!” She snarled, the spark of HDWM threatening to ignite again at the mere anger and frustration she was feeling “Training? Experience? They could have died! We- We were not ready for this! Do you have any idea what a close call it was?!”
“Vongola” Spanner held her back from clawing Irie’s neck despite Tsuna still kicking and screaming in his arms.
“-You fucking trash!”
“I know!” Irie cried back “I understood the risk better than anyone, believe me! But there is so much at stake! Not just you and your friends, but the whole of humanity! I had to take the gamble!”
“Then you shouldn’t have lied!”
“It was your plan! Hibari-san and I-
“And you thought that was okay!? Let kids fight your war!? You coward!”
“You don’t understand!” He shouted with pain and frustration of his own. “This is the only point in time to stop Byakuran. Without you, without the Rings, this world will cave and change your past too!”
“Punch him again, Sawada!” Lal yelled, and Tsuna almost did if Spanner hadn’t pulled her back just as she tried to launch herself forward.
“Please” Irie begged quietly, exhausted and worn “I will explain everything. I’m so sorry for lying, and for this. I knew the risks, I tried to keep the damage to a minimum, but with Byakuran’s surveillance and Black Spell, I couldn’t protect you until the end” He sighed, fixing his glasses that almost broke by Tsuna’s punch and pointed at the crystal chamber where the others were. “The chamber is emitting Sun flame spores, it's healing you all as we speak. I’m truly on your side, please, believe me”
And she did, fuck, she was certain he was on their side and will do absolutely everything in his power to help them, but could he be fooling her again? She didn’t know what to do, how to choose, who to trust… she was so tired. There was a lot to do, a lot to talk about and confess, but for the sake of everyone, returning to the base was their safest option right now.
Tsuna breathed out, exhausted to her very soul.
“You’ll explain”
“Everything”
“And you’ll return us home”
“I promise you” Irie swore to her, before finally succumbing to his nerves and falling to the ground in a shaking mess. “I have a transport at the ready with medical assistance. We can leave as soon as you say”
“Won’t your Boss notice your betrayal?” Gokudera scoffed, still not buying his act but going along with his Juudaime’s choice.
“Byakuran-san is rather occupied with pressing matters in Italy.” Irie explained, gaining more suspicious looks. “It’s the only reason this mission was executed precisely at the same time to avoid a bigger clash”
“Italy” Lal echoed before exclaiming “That’s where they are!”
“Varia” Tsuna breathed, falling into Spanner’s grip. And then she thought with a grimace. "Oh, I'm in trouble"
.
.
.
Notes:
This chapter was a bit rushed because I wanted to get it done before I got more busy, but don't worry, I'll dedicate more time to the plot and write individual flashbacks so that we can have more character development for the next phase of the ARC.
As you can see, there is also a final # of chapters, but that can change depending on how long I write them.
Chapter 33: A song of seas and embers
Summary:
recap: The team just found out the whole Merone infiltration to stop Irie was a plan created by future Tsuna to train them. This is the aftermath of the hurt and how they move forwards.
Notes:
Heya darlings ❤️ Happy (late, late, late) New Year. Stay safe! Here’s hoping 2023 is kinder to us all.
I’m writing my thesis, can you guess how many words I’m in? When the professor tried to scare us with the length of it, I was like: “well, the longest chapter I have written so far is 27k words, so… I have training?” LOL
Monster chapter coming through~ enjoy! Take a break. Chapter’s a bit of a Mess™, but so is Tsuna. She is not okay.
TW: mentions of suicide / emotional manipulation / teenagers (not) dealing with emotions bigger than them / blood / anxiety attacks / psychosis / mind games / mentions of death and murder / Unreliable Narrator / hints of 10027 - 1827 - 6927 /
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
“Juudaime!”
As soon as the crystal chamber doors opened, Gokudera - wounded, still bleeding and scorched all over, rushed towards her without a thought for himself.
Tsuna knew better, though. She immediately held his face in her hands, stopping him from crashing into her and seeing the blood staining her back that was hidden by Spanner still towering behind her.
“Are you okay?” She asked, frantically searching for injuries but was relieved to see all that remained were small cuts and burns that could heal in minutes if he had stayed put inside the healing chamber.
“I’m fine” Gokudera reassured her, his eyes frantically searching her in return “Juudaime, are you alright? Are you hurt? You! Release her!”
Spanner had merely raised an eyebrow at the sudden attention and took a step back, still hiding her bloody back but at a good distance to duck down if Gokudera tries to throw a dynamite. Or bite him. Or something. The Italian bomber looked seconds away from combusting and committing murder at the same time.
“I’m okay. Hey" Tsuna brought his attention back, not that she needed more prodding. Just a call and Gokudera was back to staring. She didn't know how she looked but she could take a guess by the torturous look that appeared on Gokudera’s face.
"Juudai-
“Signorina!” Basil halted next to them, panting in relief “You’re alright! I’m so glad to see you!”
“Basil. How did you get into this mess?”
“It was terrible” The boy said with a pained gasp “We couldn’t find you. You and Reborn-san disappeared, Master was beyond himself with worry, we searched the whole city for weeks! I was patrolling when suddenly, I found myself in this distorted reality"
“How long ago was this?”
“Two months ago"
"No, how long have we been missing?"
"...for two months"
“Fuck”
Tsuna didn't want to even think of her poor mother. How worried and heartbroken she must be… she just couldn’t. Thinking about her hurt, not doing so hurt more, and just the idea of her mom waiting for her back home made her wonder and dread the possibility - the knowledge - that in a future not too far away from them, her mother was gone too…
No, stop thinking about it. As much as it made her feel like trash, she couldn’t drown in her woes when there were pressing matters at hand. Everyone was right when they said focus on just one thing, otherwise she will go mad. So her mind went back to what Basil said, and it was enough to distract her from everything else.
She breathed out, ignoring the concern stares when it sounded shaky and breathless as she turned to Gokudera, who understood her silent question despite his obvious worry.
“I disappeared one day before you. The baseball idiot, three days after” He said, and the time discrepancy of their own disappearances was disturbing for obvious reasons. Haru disappeared a week after, followed a few days later by Kyoko. Despite having crossed time at different points, they all appeared within hours in this cursed future.
With no answers on their own, they all - but mainly she and Gokudera because she doubts Basil has a mean bone in his body - stared accusingly at Irie for an explanation.
“I- I couldn’t bring you all at the same time. The plan, I- well, the plan was to have the future versions of you guide you in the challenges ahead”
Seriously, she was going to get a psychotic breakdown everytime she hears the word ‘plan’. Already the voices were too loud, she couldn’t hear herself think without her intuition getting triggered or her anger simmering.
So the broken versions of Gokudera and Yamamoto picked her up to cement guilt and determination on her, she was choking on Lambo’s anger and grief, she was utterly charmed by Hibari’s calm presence and resilience, and blinded by Ryohei’s strength and maturity.
How perfect.
How perfectly cruel.
"Why haven't they changed?" She asked, nodding towards Ryohei-senpai, who was still sleeping inside the chamber next to the still unconscious Yamamoto. Chrome, wobbling and hurt, was helping Lal stand up while Lambo was avoiding Kusakabe’s concern away from him.
"I don't know” Irie confessed, stressed and resigned “Sasagawa-san was meant to shift any moment now. His guidance through the base was vital, but Hibari-san was also supposed to be here by now, but… Mukuro is saving him for last, I’m sure”
And that was good.
That was good, right? Hibari-san was indisputably the strongest, most violent, protective guardian and person still standing in this desolated future. He could take down an army all by himself and defend their base simply because it was also his. If there was someone who could protect them in their weakest state, then it was him.
But knowing that seeing this version of herself was hurting him was cruel and spiteful. Mukuro was truly a vindictive bastard.
“And the stupid cow?” Gokudera asked, eying the older Lambo with contempt. He no doubtly rescued him and wounded his pride, but that was another can of worms she refuses to address at the moment.
“Lambo-san is a special case” Irie explained with a nostalgic smile. “I didn’t want to bring a child here, all we need is the Vongola Rings united. So as soon as the other guardians gathered, I was going to shift Lambo for just 5 minutes to get the ring and send him back right after. But, well… I don’t know when”
“Can’t you do it now?”
“I’m limited, it’s Mukuro-san pulling the trigger, not me. I’d rather not risk trapping Lambo-san here while not knowing where his younger version was”
At least they could agree on that. It didn’t explain how or why Mukuro was acting out, but every action was a gamble and Tsuna really didn’t want to play being lady luck.
“How are you going to take us back then? If Mukuro is disrupting our present, how can we trust your plan will work?!” Gokudera asked, shouted, still not trusting a single word from Irie.
“As soon as Byakuran is dealt with and the danger’s gone, I assure you, everyone will be sent back to their rightful time. Whatever hindrance Rokudo Mukuro is creating, his endgame is to keep Tsunayuuki safe”
Even if it was meant to be reassuring, the doubt was clear in his face at his own words.
“THAT BASTARD IS TREACHEROUS LIAR!” Lambo shouted, making Tsuna wince at the loud volume and the venom in his voice “I will go to the past and kill him myself! Send me back! Right now!”
“I can’t! It doesn’t work that way” Irie raised his hands, backing away from Lambo angrily advancing towards him.
“Liar! You sent him there!”
"I didn't!"
“And the time misplacement? How are you going to send us back if we came from different periods?” Gokudera asked, not giving Irie a moment to relax or even breathe. And his mistrust and rage was justified, Tsuna didn’t care about it anymore.
“When you return to the past, I’ll send you all back to one single point in the timeline, the moment where Tsunayuuki-san originally left. Everything that happens after that time will be erased”
“You’re splitting the timeline?!” Gokudera exclaimed; perturbed, confused, annoyed and a little bit impressed. He was going to make a lot of theories after today, no doubt. “You’ll erase a portion of it!”
“Yes” Irie swallowed, and did his best to compose himself against the hostility around him “But it’s a price we’re ready to make”
“How villainous of you, Shoichi” The mechanic standing behind her said, calm and bored. He seems to be following the conversation better than Tsuna despite being an outsider.
“Spanner” Irie smiled weakly at him “You betrayed the order and allied yourself with the enemy”
“You send flying rockets and executioner squads after me too”
“I guess I did”
There was a pause after that, everyone just breathing and trying to calm down. It was hard, some of them were still railed up, others were too tired and too hurt to continue an argument, until the silence was broken by Kusakabe.
“It’s best to go, we shouldn’t linger” He voiced, lifting the unconscious Ryohei on his back. She wondered then if he was involved in ‘THE PLAN’ too or just going along with Hibari’s whims as always.
Tsuna could only nod in silence when everyone turned to look at her for orders, as if she was the one leading the expedition back home when she failed the mission of keeping everyone out of harm’s way. She didn’t move though, she turned her head towards Irie instead, waiting for his next move.
He nodded at her and fumbled with the computer controls for a bit before a secret door opened on the wall by the other side of the room.
“Please, this way” Irie pointed.
“You’re not coming with us” It was both a question and a demand. Irie took no offence to it, doing his best to ignore the glares as he approached Yamamoto to help carry him. His goodwill was ignored though, because Lambo hissed at him and stood in his way, making the double agent back away and nervously tug at his hair.
“No” He shook his head “I’ll stay for damage control and go into hiding”
“You’re keeping the real machine hidden, why?” Tsuna asked, because might as well she add more questions to the pile.
“In case Cervello turned on me, I had to move it” He said, eyes flickering between the glowing sphere and her nose. It wasn’t his glasses frame that prevented him from meeting her eyes ”You can see through the illusion”
Obviously.
“Is Cervello working for Byakuran?” Gokudera asked her silent question, ever present and following her thoughts. He was better at knowing and guessing than her, he didn’t need voices to guide him. Did he hear voices too?
“They have his best interest, as the supreme party”
“And was Cervello fooled by this illusion? Or does your boss knew all along you were lying?”
“I…” Irie flinched, staring wide-eyed and shaking his head in quick denial. He was careful, meticulous evil in playing his part, and yet, once the seed of doubt was planted, Tsuna could watch all the confidence he built up till this moment fracture.
“Fucking figures” Lal grunted, not giving a fuck anymore and glared at him “Stop the Japanese raids”
“O-Of course. The command has been given. I’ll try my best to do damage control. Please, evacuate this base”
They were still slow. Tsuna wasn’t moving, she didn’t want to be on the front and leave her back exposed, but because she was lingering, everyone else was too. They were clearly waiting for her to take the first step, but her irrational anxiety crippled her to remain where she was. They needed to move, it wasn’t safe here and some needed medical assistance; her feet did not move.
“You’d be fine here on your own?” Spanner asked his superior. Ex-superior? Friend? Tsuna wasn’t paying attention to their banter earlier but she figures that they knew each other before this mafia business maybe. There didn’t seem to be any bad blood between them after practically betraying each other.
“I’ll go into hiding if I’m compromised. If you stay, I’m afraid I can’t protect you, Spanner”
“I quit” Was the simple response of the mechanic before Tsuna felt a finger poking her face “How about it, Vongola? Will you adopt me?”
“You shameless bastard! Who do you think you are?!” Gokudera roared, swatting the offending finger away from her and forcing Tsuna to move away once Spanner stepped out of his towering stance.
“We’re nakama”
“You can’t be serious! Juudaime!?”
Tsuna took a breath and gripped her elbows, thinking and considering the pros and cons of bringing an enemy into her little group of misfits. Reborn will approve of her decision anyway.
“Well, you attacked me with war machines, I almost drown and got hypothermia”
“You damn bastard!”
“Vongola-
“And then you handcuffed me and removed my clothes”
“Y-Y-YOU ANIMAL!” Lambo screeched, he would have jumped on Spanner to claw his eyes out if he wasn’t carrying Yamamoto on his back. That didn’t stop him from taking some of his grenades.
“But you helped me and rescued me, so you’re not bad, I guess. And you gave me candy, so it’s fine”
There. No matter how she sugarcoated it, it still sounded like a pervert took advantage of her vulnerable state. Gokudera was gripping the mechanic’s front clothes, shaking him and threatening him while Basil tried to pacify the situation. At the back, Lambo was still trying to throw some grenades that Irie was trying to talk him out of. If Spanner was on board, he would need to survive the maniacs back home.
With the loud distraction, Tsuna shuffled her way towards her old mentor who has seen better days. Lal was already weak due to the exposure of whatever toxin was in the air, coming here and fighting clearly weakened her more than she was letting on. They shared that in common, at least she knows now where she learned it from.
“Lal”
“Sawada”
“Can you lend me your coat?”
Lal blinked tiredly, dizzy in her own pain until she saw red splatters staining her shoulders.
“Stupid idiot. Fuck!”
“It’s fine”
“It’s not fine! Shoichi!”
“Lal” Tsuna grabbed her arm and shook her head pleadingly “Lal, it’s fine. Please, I just, I just want to leave”
“Are you drugged?”
“Yeah”
“God dammit”
“It’s fine”
“Stop saying it’s fine!” Lal exclaimed as she, somehow, struggled out of her torn cloak and threw it
“Boss” Chrome wobbled forwards, and knowing her intentions, Tsuna took a step back.
“No, don’t” Tsuna muttered as she pulled the coat like an old blanket over her shoulders “Save your energy. Are your guts okay?”
“Fuck” Lal cursed, feeling more tired than a minute ago. “We’re leaving, now!”
Nodding silently, Tsuna let Chrome grab a handful of the cloak to walk together towards the hidden exit. Gokudera was at her side the moment she moved, but refrained from helping her walk when she shied away from his hand. She was not going to aggravate his injuries when she could walk in a haze by herself.
“What concerns me the most is the silence.” Kusakabe said as soon as they neared his post at the door’s frame. “Byakuran must have heard by now of the destruction”
“I tried my best to cut communication-
“He knows” Tsuna said quietly, without knowing, and knowingly all the same.
The sad thing was this operation was supposed to be a catalyst for both sides. For them to gain something and for the enemy to lose something. It was executed with meticulous steps and expectations, but no matter how much he tried to play both sides, Irie’s lies were transparent. Byakuran knew all along and was indulging him like a cat playing with a mouse. The doubt from earlier had not left his face, and her words were the stone for his belief to crumble.
It was in that moment that Tsuna felt without the guidance of her intuition, that Irie was truly on their side. She pity him. But that was all she was willing to give him.
“We’ll deal with that later, let’s go”
They will have to wait for Byakuran’s move. Whenever, wherever, Tsuna can try and anticipate him but her head was a mess and she was not in the right state of mind to play oracle. Returning to their home-based was like a daze. One moment she was sitting on a minivan with a sleepy Chrome at her side, the next, she was being guided through illuminated hallways with hanging flowers.
For one second, she thought ‘home’, but then the coldness of the underground’s base damp air hit her and it was like her mind cleared in one red focus.
“Sawada” Lal growled when Tsuna broke away from the group, ignoring worried calls and ducking away from hands that tried to pull her inside the infirmary room.
Whatever it was Spanner gave her was melting, reducing her to a ball of pain and fire. It was like she was being burned alive with every step she took, but she forced her way through cold hallways mocking her memories of a nightmare, childishly hiding the white walls with flowers and fairy lights from the prison it truly was in her mind.
“T̴h̸e̴y̸ ̶l̵i̸e̷d̷ ̶t̸o̴ ̴y̵o̶u̴”
She rounded the corner, the air felt fresher and colder as metal doors opened, and all the pain in her heart and body burned when she met steel eyes.
“You bastard!” She snarled, voice hoarse but loud and strong by the mere rage she was feeling. Her hands shot forward to do… something. Punch. Hit. Claw. Her hands were too numb they barely could clench her fingers on the black suit at her reach, but the intention was there. Hands held her elbows as her body fell forwards, unable to support itself when her back was tearing itself apart.
Hibari’s hands were the only thing keeping her from breaking down, the only one still holding her back from sinking into madness. Gentle, cautious, like a mockery of goodwill after falling straight for his trap.
Was it revenge? She kept thinking over and over. Did he truly hate her and strung her along for dark amusement? Was his leniency towards her a lie so perfectly crafted she swallowed it like sweet honey intending to ensnare her. Did he plan to kill her with kindness? Was this the plan they created together?
“t̵h̵e̶y̵ ̶f̷a̶i̴l̸e̴d̴ ̶y̷o̷u̶”
“Why didn’t you tell me?” She said, rambled “I knew of the plan! I knew, so why did you kept this from me?! We could have done something! Prepare better!”
“It wouldn’t have worked”
“It would!”
It would. It would. Tsuna could have found an alternative, mapped a better route, negotiated, compromised or chalked things up with Irie without having to go there and get hurt. Without having to place her friends in grave danger. If she had known the man they were hunting was their ally all along she would have suggested a better plan.
Not this.
And it was the disregard of her own feelings and voice in the matter that made way for the rage to swirl and boil inside of her, darkening her thoughts at feeling used and betrayed. The rational part of her, the magical side that knew stuff and whispered facts knew that it was not intended to hurt. But the other part, the part that was still her, the wounded, tiny coward, scared-shitless Tsuna, felt hurt.
[Calm down]
“Why did you lie to me?” She asked, begging for a real answer. “We could have fought this together”
“No” Hibari-san said “The only way it would have worked was to fool him"
“He knows!" Tsuna screamed with wild, orange eyes, knowing perfectly well who he was referring to and detesting the reality of it "He knows everything! Did you honestly think you could fool him? He's been playing with you! Just like she did. And you let her!"
“It was a risk we were willing to take”
“Y̵o̸u̴ ̵d̸o̵n̵'̵t̴ ̷n̵e̸e̷d̸ ̷t̸h̸e̸m̶”
Tsuna shook her head, half in denial to his words, half to shake the voices in her head. It was getting harder to concentrate, she didn't know if her body was shaking due to her anger or the pain scalding her back. She wanted to scream and cry and throw up but there was a tight grip on her throat, choking her as she tried to put her emotions into words.
“Was getting hurt part of the plan too? There was no point in sending u-us to a suicide mission when it was fake from the start! I-Irie could have stopped the raids and switched sides! We could have protected him! Us!”
[You need to-]
“̸B̵r̸e̸a̴k̷ ̴t̶h̵e̶m̷”
“Shut up!” She snapped to the right, before turning back to a wide-eyed Hibari. “You could have told me-”
“Don’t listen to her-”
“No, don’t touch me!” She snarled and swatted the hands that tried to hold her face “Training? Experience!? What the fuck was the plan for?! You liar! You lied!”
But he tried. In a way. He told you. In a way. You didn’t listen.
No, she argued back, her intuition didn’t just pick it up.
You didn’t listen.
[Breathe]
“T̴͔͛s̴͔͌u̸̦͂n̷̳͋a̴͓̚”
“Stop!”
“Listen to me-
“I don’t trust you! I don’t believe you! Just stop”
“Breathe, foolish creature” Tsuna had no energy despite the anger in her veins to stop Hibari-san from forcefully grabbing her face and making her stare up at his grey eyes. Maybe she was finally delirious in pain, but the crazy haze she thinks she saw in them made her shut up “Focus, don’t listen to anyone, just me. Here”
And she tried, really, but she was feeling too much, she was choking on it. Though not rambling made her save her breath, her heart and spirit remained agitated, panting and gasping, with tears blurring her sight and pain fraying her thoughts, it was hard to even focus on the person holding her, let alone keep a grasp on her anger.
“You lied to me…”
“Yes”
“Why?” She croaked weakly “I trusted you. I… I almost died”
“You won't” He reassured her despite wiping the tears from her face that he caused “If you had known about the plan, you wouldn’t have tried. You’d have given up, like you’re now. The flame of resolution you would have created wouldn’t have been enough to sustain the ring”
“Since when do you give a damn about it?”
“Your mind is a weapon of self-destruction. The Ring will save your life, but you need to deceive it. Lying is the only option to keep you alive”
“I hate you”
She regretted it as soon as she said it, but her heart didn't lie at that moment.
“Good” Hibari-san said without concern or remorse “If you’re hurting, you need to say it”
“It hurts” She cried.
She closed her eyes, and felt her world shift. Maybe she fell to the floor or maybe Hibari was carrying her, she was gone after that. She had no recollection of what happened or was happening, but she remembers flashes. Like waking in a fever daze, words and broken whispers flying and swimming all around her, echoing loud and then fading along with her consciousness.
.
“...-with me”
.
“...burn down”
.
“She’s going-... bleed out"
“...-ew shut”
.
"Not enough-..."
.
“- and heal”
.
“Leave”
.
“...-handicap my student!”
“You already did”
.
“Get out!”
.
“-not yours!”
.
“Stop it!”
.
“Sawada!”
.
[Rest now]
.
.
.
Waking, Tsuna gasped into awareness, was not a pleasant experience. There was not the usual drowsiness that accompanied her after a harsh beating and finding herself waking in the hospital with her wounds healed and no pain on her system. Gone were the sparks of soothing warm and numbness vibrating on her skin that left her laying on the bed wondering if she was still dreaming.
She was awake and she was in pain.
And instead of feeling disoriented as all the other times she has woken up to the smell of antiseptic and a well-rested sleep, everything felt…off. For one, she was laying on her stomach, her neck cricked to the side and her boobs squished uncomfortably underneath her as she breathed.
For two, her back felt cold but was burning too. Like freezing water sliding on her exposed skin and leaving a mark, it was uncomfortable and she wanted to shy away from the feeling but… she couldn't move.
And that last realisation sent a whole new wave of panic that disturbed whatever was happening to her back. Her toes instantly curled and her hands gripped the sheets at her grasp, but her body remained locked down to the bed. She wasn’t restrained by anything, couldn't feel ties or chains but she couldn’t move her shoulders or hips, or back and it was hurting-
“You look like a flying fish”
“Reborn”
“You’re fine, Dame-Tsuna. It’s just anaesthesia”
“I want it gone”
“In a few minutes”
“Reborn”
“Don’t be a whiny, Dame-Tsuna. Turn your head, other side” Huffing with difficulties and pain, she shuffled her head on the pillow until she was facing the other side of the room, were the hitman was perched on the bedside table with Leon already crawling off his fedora to jump on the bed and joining her on the pillow. She took a deep breath, but it came out choked and breathless, making the hitman sigh. “Just a few more minutes and you can move, your back needs to absorb the soothing salve to reduce the swelling”
“My back…” If her breath was shaky before, then it was gone with that attempt at a question “It... h-how bad?”
“It will scar”
She nodded quietly. Not really paying attention to the weight of it, trying her best to stay detached to something that should have deeply perturbed her, but wasn’t. Not yet.
No, not yet. Her mind was drifting instead to everything else but the gruesome mess that must be her back. She woke up paralyzed on a bed, her nose was stuffy, her head was pounding, her eyes were burning, her boobs were starting to hurt from being squished but most importantly, she remembers the mocking infiltration; her terrible leadership, the hollow feeling of dread and the blazing rage at learning the truth.
She remembers how she dealt with that… or didn’t, and how she screamed and cried at Hibari-san. What does it say about her mental state that she cared more about not having the guts to face him again than the wound on her back? Gone was the simmering rage that threatened to set everything ablaze and throw a fiery tantrum, she was just… tired, and hurt and ashamed.
Worried sick about her friends theywerefine and restless at being stuck on the bed. Scars? That didn’t matter to her. She’s not vain. She has never considered herself a pretty girl or even cared about skincare and such, but the hysterical part of her that remains frozen though summer was going to be a nightmare with all the layers to keep her back hidden. Because if it was bad, and it must be terrible, then there was no way she was going to show it to anyone.
But she wasn’t going to think about it, how or why.
“You’re overthinking”
“I’m not even talking”
“You don’t have to”
“Can I move now?” She sighed heavily, shutting her eyes and doing her best not to squirm when she felt tingling all over her back.
“Two more minutes.” Reborn said before adding “You keep burning Leon’s efforts. He won’t clothe you anymore”
“I should have worn a bullet vest”
“Too heavy”
“Then make Leon create a lighter one! How is wool supposed to protect me against a blade?!”
“Don’t take it on him”
“Sorry” She blinked her eyes open to stare at the green chameleon staring back at her stolidly “Leon, sorry”
If magical chameleons could purr, she was sure Leon would be doing that as he crawled closer to lick her forehead. She had resigned to her fate of being covered in slime but accepted the small affections with a throbbing heart. She was NOT going to cry again, she can’t, especially not in front of Reborn while she was half naked. Bianchi - and she hopes that it was her and not Haru or god forbid, Kyoko - and wasn’t that something else she was going to ignore - had put on her a string crop top to hide her modesty while leaving her back uncovered to whatever treatment they did on her, but she still felt too exposed laying like this.
While she had calmed down, or maybe that was the painkillers keeping her tamed, the anxiety, fear and indignation was still there, just dormant. Her heart was still beating broken shards, trying to stab anyone at this point in an attempt to get rid of the pain.
“Why didn’t you come?” She asked in a whisper, knowing it was childish but that’s all her heart was screaming at now, the blame shifted.
“You know I couldn’t”
“And that stopped you? Giannini could have created a transport or a communicator or something!”
“It wasn’t ready in time” He stated with a sharp edge in his voice, meaning he demanded one to be built and was dissatisfied with the slow results. She wanted to argue that Leon could have gone with her, but with how uncertain things were, keeping Reborn weaponized with a shapeshifting weapon while he remained trapped underground was probably for the better.
God, he must be going crazy too. At least Tsuna can go out to breathe without the air killing her…but now she was glued to a bed, they wouldn’t let her wander anymore.
“I wasn’t ready”
“No” He agreed “You were not”
“And you still let me go alone?”
“I can’t have you depend on me forever, Dame-Tsuna” He sighed “I can teach you everything, I can give you everything, I’m your hitman tutor after all. Your success is mine, but there’ll come a time where I won’t be there to chose for you”
“I keep choosing” She mumbled with closed eyes “For myself, for them, but no one is listening. No one…”
No one is listening.
She keeps refusing, and talking back, stubbornly trying to maintain her integrity and choices hers, naively choosing the cowardly option of self-protection and wanting to run just run, run, run away from this, but her words were like grains of sand drifting in comparison to the solid stones keeping her down. Her choices had become muddled and wet and she was sinking in them. And not just that, but she was dragging her friends in it too.
Will they blame her for this?
“You’re overthinking again, shut it”
How can she stop thinking? How can she stop worrying about everything and everyone? There was so much happening and so much yet to happen, she can’t just ignore everything and everyone until the last moment. There was no warning for a last moment, this future was proof. She couldn’t keep delaying stuff and conversations and truths when at any moment things could turn so bad and disappear from her reach.
She can’t keep pretending to be fine when her mind was fracturing and her thoughts were floating like smoke and mirrors. Not even the pain and guilt can stop the whispers of knowledge or the what if’s and maybe’s and did’s and does, nor can the dread and exhaustion silence the loud wails of what she became, might be becoming and can become if she doesn't do something.
“What is it, Dame-Tsuna?”
“I thought you told me to shut up”
“I meant your mental spiralling”
“Did you know it was a plan?” She started with the freshest wound that could not be healed, not even by magical flames “All this time, everything, it was a set-up, made by us. For us. I just… how could I do something like that? I have been trying so hard not to be- and yet I… How can I endanger them like that? Bringing them here when we are at our weakest I- I’m a horrible person”
“You’re a Mafia Boss”
“That’s even worse!”
And it was poetic in the most brutal way how she refuses to become Vongola Decimo; even still, despite knowing her future self gave in at some point in time, ruined the world, her friends and their lives, died, ruined the past selves of her friends and world twice over and yet it was Tsuna herself who got branded because of it.
Memories were easy to replace and eventually they could disappear the more she ignored them, but scars will forever remain engraved on her. How can she even try to escape the Mafia with a cross mark on her back now?
“I don’t know what the entire plan was, but there’s one thing I am sure of,” Reborn said in a levelling voice, one she needed to hear before as much as she did now “You wouldn’t have brought important people to a dangerous place if you didn’t trust them to fight and survive on their own”
“I… But what if-
“It didn’t” He cut her off with the same confidence in his tone “Good work out there, Dame-Tsuna. Although part of it was manipulated by Irie, you still brought everyone back in one piece and they did so by their own efforts too. Scars on the back don't mean cowardice. You were just too slow to dodge and we’ll fix that. It’s in the past now, you survived it. Now you move on”
She breathed in, and then out.
“…did you check Yamamoto's head?”
“Fuuta is monitoring his concussion. No fracture”
“Good. That's good. And Chrome?”
“Sleeping and will recover. I-Pin is lending her flames to keep her stable"
"A-And Gokudera?"
"With Bianchi" The need I say more? was loudly implied, and just like that a heavy weight was lifted from her shoulders. There was still so much more to unpack, the fear of what they all thought of her now that they knew it was a set-up made by her, for one, but knowing they were all safe and sound was tangible. Or maybe it was the anaesthesia finally running down, she just felt lighter.
“Spanner gave me a rundown of your fights. Good job recruiting him”
“...knew you’d approve”
“But your timing needs improvement and that air attack needs polishing”
"It's really cool, right?"
"It's a hindrance. You waste time to charge it and leaves you open for attacks"
"I can use a flame gun"
"No" He immediately rejects her idea "You're already copying Xanxus too much"
"I do not!"
"What inspired you to fuel your power?”
Rage.
Anger.
Acidic resentment.
Xanxus on a bad day.
Tsuna in a very bad moment.
"I also thought of my friends" She defended herself weakly.
"Hmm"
Whatever. Being compared to Xanxus was not an insult to her, and it’s true she tried to channel him because that’s her image of safety and victory. But it is also true that while she raged and burned, what was really fuelling her anger was getting her friends to safety.
“Does it get easy?”
“What does?”
“The missions, leading”
“I have never led before” Reborn confessed. It should have been taken as arrogance, that as the number one hitman of the world, he didn’t need a team to lead and was the best at working alone. To Tsuna at that moment, it sounded lonely.
“As a tutor, you have”
And look at how that turned out. Dino, despite his clumsiness and whining and zero confidence in himself, turned out to be a proper and noble Mafia Boss. The irony was not lost to them, but both chose not to comment on Reborn’s other student who failed miserably.
“Why did you want to be a hitman?” He asked her instead, and the question was enough to make her groan in embarrassment at her own stupidity.
“I just… Fuck, it’s so stupid, I- I wanted to be strong and have adventures and fight bad guys, not this. I never- It’s so stupid”
“Someone who kills, someone who lies. The difference between a Boss and a sicario is the one giving the orders and the one who acts on them. You can still be a hitman and become a Mafia Boss, but tell me, Dame-Tsuna, do you have the guts to pull the trigger when someone tells you to do it?”
Didn’t she do that already?
She kept putting blame on others. In her future self, in Hibari-san, in Irie, Reborn… when in truth she alone was responsible for giving up and doing as told either out of fear or selfishness. Unintentionally, she had become the hitman of her future self, going according to plan, executing orders and hurting others for the sake of a bigger plan.
Then that thought opened a door she was not expecting, something that she should have considered, but hadn't. There were no thoughts when she blasted her way through the underground base, no remorse or guilt or fear that someone could get hurt. That someone could die because of her fire, of her destruction and rampage…
It felt easy, somehow. Daemon and Xanxus and Squalo had so long drilled a survival code into her tiny brain, to kill or be killed, to lie or be hurt, to choose or let others ruin you… There was no right and wrong in her mind so long as she survived. As long as everyone she cared for survived, she didn't mind becoming a hitman.
But as the supposed leader, what has she done to prevent others from getting hurt? She can keep lying, and pushing, blaming and taking the bullet, but…
“Should I tell them to pull the trigger instead?” She asked, knowing she will never do it.
“You are the Boss. What would you tell them to do?”
Hibari-san had asked something similar before he sent her to walk on a minefield.
"I want to go home" She confessed just as honestly as she did before. "Back before, before everything"
Before you. She didn’t say, but knew Reborn heard it all the same by the silence that fell between them.
It was not, not-not, true. She hated how everything changed the day the hitman came knocking at their door. How he forced her to do things, fight people she didn’t want to, made her talk, made her fly, made her cry and scream and breathe fire. But she has gained so much more too, it was dishonest if she didn’t admit that she couldn’t even have friends, real friends, if Reborn hadn’t pushed her.
Albeit with a gun aimed at her head, bruised knees and constant passive-aggressive threats, her heart had mended just as much as it had been broken.
There was an apology stuck in her throat, she opened her eyes to see if it weighed him as much as it did her, but his attention was elsewhere despite his presence at her side. He looked on edge. Reborn after a battle has always been calm and snidey, reproaching her mistakes and letting her vent, indulging her rants and arguing back for the sake of having the last word.
He was letting her vent now, but it was one sided. She didn’t know how the attack on their side ended. She knows the girls were alright and if they were back then the base wasn’t destroyed, but it was the first time seeing him look so silent and distant, more like he was waiting to battle the grim reaper than waiting for her to wake up.
“Did you kill someone?” She asked jokingly, because she was curious, but didn’t have the thick face to outrightly ask him ‘what’s wrong with you?’.
“Your dragon has become senile”
“My…?” It took her a long moment to realise who he was talking about and even longer to connect what his deal was. “You fought with Hibari-san?!”
“The punk tried”
Huh.
“Did you win?”
“Of course I did”
Of course he did.
Tsuna was not going to step over that mine. Even if she was curious as hell, it didn’t surprise her if Reborn found out the truth and got mad, she was pissed too. And it made her remember her earlier breakdown.
“I said something I shouldn’t”
“You do that all the time” His reply didn’t make her feel any better, and he knew that because she sighed "They made their choices, Dame-Tsuna. They all did. You're here as backup, not their saviour"
"When we go back, we’ll destroy this timeline” She said, trying to make him understand the guilt that was eating her at what they were forcing her to do “Reborn, we will kill this future”
“Good”
She swallowed, which was hard to do when doing it face down. But that, having that validation of her selfish feelings felt good in a twisted way.
"Do you wish to linger?”
"No" She said “Does that make me evil?”
“No”
And that was that.
Sighing deeply, she tried to move her body and was pleased to notice she had gained mobility in her shoulders and legs. Whatever they gave her was running out, and the good thing was that the pain was fading too.
“How long have I been asleep?”
“One day. You’re taking less to recover, that’s good”
She grimaced, not wanting that to become a skill to be proud of.
“Can I move now?”
Reborn sighed, and she took it as permission to wiggle around, testing the feeling of her beaten body. She deserved a hot bubble bath after this, and ice-cream. Lots of ice-cream, maybe some bubble tea and cake. As she was considering her consolation prize - more like a bribe from them to her for cleaning their mess - something orange sitting next to a kettle and cup by Reborn’s side grabbed her attention.
“What is that?”
“It’s yours” He pushed it towards her dismissively, and if it weren’t for Leon sticking his tongue out to grab it, it would have fallen to the floor. “Irie delivered it, it’s Vongola’s secret weapons''
I have a box? Was her first thought as Leon showed her the orange box, followed by ‘of course she had a box, stupid Tsuna’. She wasn’t expecting it, although if Gokudera was using his future-self weapon and her bloody mittens still fit, it was only rational that they could use other stuff from the future
Fitting how they were rewarded with powerful weapons after the fiasco of the base infiltration where even a gun would have come in handy. She really wanted to punch Irie in the face again.
Feeling her legs still like noodles, she incorporated herself up with her elbows to grab the box and stare down at it. It was beautiful and different from the others she has seen so far. More expensive looking, majestic with ornate details in gold and colourful gems embedded at the top surrounding the ringhole. And branded at all sides was the Vongola crest to make it obvious who it belonged to.
She didn’t know what was inside, but somehow, this orange box felt so different to the one she held oh so long ago. Where then it felt like clasping ice, this one felt like holding a little heartbeat in her hands.
“You won't open that unless you’re under direct supervision, Dame-Tsuna”
“Got it”
She will break that promise eventually, and Reborn knew that too but they didn’t bother to call out the lie. All Tsuna wanted was to m o v e.
“Bianchi should be coming to put some bandages on you”
“Is Ryohei-senpai okay?”
“He’s sleeping. He woke up to heal you all despite his exhaustion. He grew up well”
“Yeah”
She dropped the box on the pillow so that she could use her hands and push herself up. It was hard and a testament of how much control she had of her body, she was sweating by the time she managed to turn around and panting when she finally sat up with her back hunched. She was too tired to cheer her success and was thankful that Reborn did not made fun of her efforts.
With a tired sigh, she grabbed the orange box back in her hands and took a moment to just breathe. Not think, just breathe in this small moment of rest. Even if she could hear the wisps of her intuition at the back of her mind, she told herself loudly in her head all the sweet stuff she was going to eat for breakfast, lunch and dinner until the strong smell of berries invaded her senses and diverted her attention back to her guardian devil.
“Drink that”
Ah, it was the tea with gold sparkles again. Tsuna grabbed the warm cup with one hand and held the box with the other one. Although she was thankful not to wake up with needles pumping fluids to her dry body, she realised how thirsty and dehydrated she was as the warm liquid quickly soothe her entire being, sending a tingling sensation down her back as she gulped, and clearing the remaining fog the anaesthesia had her in.
Was the tea magical? She wondered as she finished the cup, feeling more awake and cognisant than before.
“Is that communicator ready?”
“Spanner addition is pushing Giannini to his limits, yes”
“That’s good”
She placed the empty cup in her lap and her box over it, holding both objects that radiated warm despite being empty in her hands. There was something she wanted to do, stupid and reckless, and it spoke volumes that Reborn either knew her so well or he really could read minds. Both were scary notions.
“Where are we going?” He asked.
“I need to threaten a nerd”
.
.
.
When Irie woke up that day, after puking his breakfast, lunch and half his soul, he wasn’t expecting to see glaring orange eyes and a green gun aimed at his face so early in the morning.
“Start talking, Irie”
“H-How did you find me so quickly?”
“Spanner” Tsuna had no qualms of throwing the mechanic under the bus, who eagerly showed her his improved creation of some funky-looking headphones Giannini was working on to allow a visage of Reborn to go out.
Among the basic traits like communication and led-lights for night usage, they were connected to the contact lenses she was still wearing, how her eyes hadn’t dried and infected supported the mechanic’s skills as they also had the option to vocalise the level of flames she was using so as to not overexert herself.
Even the hitman was impressed by them. AND although they were a bit bulky on her, they had cute little cat ears. Tsuna had to give this round to Spanner as the winner. Giannini was left crying on a handkerchief when she walked out. It was ridiculous as much as ironic and a little pathetic that she felt like a little kid dressing up like a spy for an infiltration, only that instead of going in, she was going on.
She shouldn’t even be walking, let alone out of the base but after Bianchi came by to wrap her entire torso with bandages and being crushed in a hug, she didn’t want to submit herself to the smothering worry and relief the of girls however sincere and well-intended, so she escaped as soon as she could.
And no matter how much she wanted to see her friends first thing, Irie and his schemes were more important to prevent any other casualties on their part as soon as possible. So with Reborn’s permission, Leon as backup, and her Vongola Ring heavily wrapped in chains, she sneaked out of their safeground and went to school.
It was like a simple Tuesday morning, taking the bus and going to Namimori. When she realised where her intuition was leading her she stopped multiple times and almost went back, afraid she was going to meet Hibari-san in his territory and feeling scared and ashamed because she was not ready to face him, but ultimately Reborn’s ghost kicked her to keep moving.
The school had closed down, seeing as this was Vongola’s marked territory. She was careful not to be spotted but true to his word, there were no patrols of soldiers as Irie had promised, her intuition could not even pinpoint a wary stranger when her paranoia was at her highest. It has been fooled multiple times now, so she couldn’t rely much on it anymore. So she was careful and felt more confident when it was Reborn directing her to take shortcuts instead of her usual route.
She never thought she would miss school like this, but looking at the empty building, she felt a pang of grief by just staring at it.
If it weren't for Leon's slimy tongue urging her to walk, she would have stayed there like an idiot in an oversized hoodie and cat ears. If Reborn was tangible, she knew he would be pulling at her hair to get her to move too, so warily she sneaked through the back, right through the gym entrance that was heavily coated by strong mist flames.
Although not good ones because she slipped right through with ease.
First thing she noticed was that the abandoned school was not abandoned. There were dusted boxes and cobwebs everywhere, but there were shiny cables that led to the underground basement where Yamamoto fought Squalo for the ring and the latter was then eaten by a shark.
The ground was covered by more mist flames, like a rug hiding a secret tap floor. She knelt and peered bellow, now grateful that the hitman couldn’t kick her down. Instead, Leon transformed into a ladder and she took her own time to slowly make her way down. The air was damp and dusty, the basement dark and cold. There didn’t seem to be anything inside, not even the headphones led lights and Leon’s in a flashlight showed any doors or secret walls.
Begrudgingly, she listened to her intuition, and it guided to the right side of the area, where after focusing on it, she was able to sense and feel stronger mist flames than the ones at their own base, but she recognized them instantly.
They were Mukuro's.
Keeping that discovery to herself, she let the cool flames brush past her as she trusted them and walked inside the void that led to the secret room hiding underneath Namimori school.
The metallic sphere was looming over them, casting a luminous shine on the room and every machine around it. It was a mess, with papers and gears and tools laying all around, but the important thing was that the sphere was real and the red-haired man who gave them so much trouble was dozing on the computer in front of her.
That won't do.
And so, here they were. Tsuna knew she didn’t look threatening in her current state no matter how much she was holding back from doing something childish as kicking Irie’s paperwork, but even if Reborn was a hologram, his unblinking black eyes were still ominous and staring down at Irie’s very soul. It was gratifying seeing him flinch and become an utter mess by their mere presence.
“I owe you two an apology” Irie said, composing himself by being startled awake into fright before bowing to them “From the bottom of my heart, I’m sorry”
And he was sincere, but Tsuna was still pissed.
“No more lies, Irie” Reborn said at her shoulder, his voice carrying the same weight despite not being physically present “What the hell is going on?”
Irie, with ruffled hair, black bags under his eyes and baggy clothes that put hers to shame, took a deep breath.
“10 years ago, or rather, in your time, a few months before you came here, I met Lambo-kun and by some turn of events, I ended up travelling to the future myself. I didn’t know you then, or anything about the Mafia. I saw myself studying something I did not want to, so when I returned, I decided to change it. And I did, a few times. I-I changed my future”
“Your past wasn’t affected”
“No” Irie confessed with a sad smile “Nothing changed, until I met him. Byakuran”
“I don’t understand” Tsuna frowned. “If you changed the future, and the past didn’t, why are you making me change this one?”
As if expecting the question, Irie fixed his glasses in a nervous manner and took more time to answer. But when he did, both she and Reborn were listening attentively.
“I'm insignificant in the bigger scale of your fate. You are a fixed point in the multiverse. A Nexus so to speak. You may be different in shape, gender or age in other worlds, but your soul will always be directly tied to the Vongola Rings set. You are connected with Byakuran and the Sky Arcobaleno, the other Nexus points. Your actions influence and change one another, like gears of a clock. Working separately yet connected to a tune of the World” Irie explained, swallowed, before continuing “But I'm not connected to you. I can travel to the past and future and change my history, but my actions won't hinder yours, because we're not tied together”
This was more Gokudera’s expertise, timelines and multiverses, Tsuna was barely keeping up with what he was saying. Should she have waited a day after she woke from being carved like a pumpkin?
“If you aren’t tied to Tsuna, why do you know so much about us?” Reborn ask. He either knew what Irie was saying or he was too good at pretending and fishing for more information.
“Because my role has always been to awaken Byakuran's cognition of the multiverse, thus allowing him to travel and see beyond our current reality. Doesn't matter how many times I change the past, present or future, my fate is linked with Byakuran’s only. Even if I stay hidden and never use the time machine, I will always meet him somehow and trigger his memories into power. That's why my actions didn't hurt you. My changes were minuscule to your axis, because they ran in different orbits”
“Then answer me this” Tsuna crossed her arms and stared at him “What does Byakuran want with me?”
“To answer that, I’ll have to ask you a question. Tsunayuuki, what do you know about the tri-ni-sette?”
There was that word again that brought cold hands gripping her very soul.
She shook her head slowly.
“...Vongola, the Arcobaleno, and someone else. They protect the World”
“The Mare” Irie nodded and took another deep breath “As I said before, you, Byakuran-san and The Sky Arcobaleno, you three are so intricately connected, the actions of one influences the other two, like gears moving in synchrony. With the Vongola Rings holding the Sky, the Mare Rings the Seas, the Arcobanelo are the core that lights a path and connects the World’s axis into the timeline it spins in”
“I thought it was seas, rainbows and clams?”
“In a way, all in name that’s what they are” Irie gave her a wry smile before it slid off “At their core, they are so much more. Without one, the other ones can’t function. Without them, the World can’t exist”
“What does that mean?”
Irie paused, fixing his glasses again, giving a quick look at Reborn, before turning to look at her.
“The Mare holder has the power to travel between worlds. He knows that with both the Arcobaleno and Vongola rings destroyed, this timeline and World are on the brink of collapsing. Even with the rings reappearing, without the Arcobanelo pacifiers, there is nothing to prevent the erasure of this world. Byakuran intents to use you and the Sky Arcobaleno to power up the time-machine and travel to a specific point of the past, eventually breaking time and space to rewrite history”
“I get that, but why did he want me before? The future me, before the ring destruction”
“I wasn’t privy to the relationship he intended with you-
“Of course you weren’t” Tsuna hissed to herself, but Irie still flinched as he continued more meekly.
“He claimed the Sky Arcobaleno. The one who keeps all the pieces controls the tri-ni-sette. And so, they control the World. Byakuran-san has always wanted to control time, that I know. The union between Vongola and Gesso was to take over the Vongola set, most likely. Then you had the rings destroyed, and all the pieces fell there after”
“The Arcobaleno died before Tsuna did” Reborn stated, making both of them flinch for different reasons. “Why did Byakuran instigated the war?”
“T-There are some misconceptions that need to be addressed. Ahh… F-First of all, Byakuran-san was not the one that poisoned the air with the toxin, it was Verde”
“What?”
This was news to Reborn too, because he shared her incredulous stare to confirm the authenticity of Irie’s words. Knowing he was telling the truth but being careful at also knowing he could fool her intuition, Tsuna nodded slowly, making Reborn stare at Irie to make him continue, who looked more nervous than before.
“When the Sky Arcobaleno was captured and the rings destroyed, both Verde and Viper took matters into their own hands. I really… I can’t speak for them, forgive me, all I know is what I gathered by their actions but by creating the toxin, they removed themselves from the situation before Byakuran could get to you. Some went fighting, others weren’t so lucky…”
“They don’t know” Tsuna realized in new found horror, guilt and rage “Lal doesn’t.... Why did you hide this?”
“I truly thought it was Byakuran-san until recently too. It didn’t make sense for him to kill them if he needed them. But after the Arcobaleno’s death, he started desynchronizing. It took you dying for him to completely declare war on Vongola. But he didn’t-... the one who killed you-
“I know” She stopped him from finishing that sentence for her own sake rather than anyone else's “It wasn’t him”
Irie blinked. Confused at her words, their meaning, before realization hit and grief completely overtook his expression.
“I-I see”
Before Tsuna could poke on that, Reborn took over the interrogation.
“So, Byakuran knows you can mess with time. He made you build the machine to bring the rings and pacifiers back, why haven’t you?”
“The machine won’t work like that. To his knowledge, I’m still working on it. But I constructed it to work specifically with the flames integrated in it. I only took Vongola’s and Reborn's samples. So other than you, the Arcobanelo won't return”
“You shut down his perfect utopia, and without the knowledge of time-machines or access to the multiverse, he relies on your information and effort to build it but you gained us time by putting it off. He must know by now it does work and that Vongola has returned. What other plans are in motion that we don’t know of?”
“Just stop him” Irie said with grief still colouring his voice “Stopping Byakuran at this point will prevent his past version from gaining full power. It will not destroy his past self, rather it will seal his power as a keyholder of the tri-ni-sette because that’s the Will of the remaining fraction. That’s why we gambled by bringing you here. I knew it’d be hard and cruel, to force you to grow up so fast, but ironically, we’re running out of time too. If the future collapses, so will your past and the World with it”
“How?” Tsuna asked “I kill him and just like that I fix the World from falling down?”
“Just as so”
Ridiculous. Utterly ridiculous. Nothing made sense to her. Nevermind that she doesn’t understand the time/space logic Irie was speaking of, but something wasn’t connecting, just like Irie’s villainous speech didn’t seem right when he had her friends under gunpoint while actively healing them.
This is what she knows: Byakuran wanted to change the World. Why? Reasons. He needed the Arcobaleno pacifiers and Vongola rings. Somehow, this didn’t appeal to some people to the point of basically committing suicide and killing others to prevent it, destroying any chances of paradise Byakuran was looking for. Then she died. She forced Mukuro to kill her to trick Byakuran that he had lost. Making double-agent Irie build the machine and kill any Vongola associates.
But this is what she doesn’t know: If she didn’t have the ring by then, why was her death the catalyst that started the war?
She had questions, so many, and secrets, but she couldn’t trust Irie or herself to listen to the answers right now. Coming here was a mistake. She has a headache despite her wounds being healed and feeling no pain in her body. Truly, it was a very bad idea coming here. She imagined cursing and hitting Irie, not magic-jumbo big words her brain couldn’t understand.
“So what now?” She sighed tiredly “We levelled up and gained equipment, when do we face the boss?”
“Varia is still engaging Byakuran forces. They will delay as long as it takes for you all to rest. Truthfully, I know you know that he knows but, his silence is keeping me on edge. I did my best for damage control here, but be alert. He will call at anytime to demand something under a threat”
“What will you be doing until then?”
“I’m finishing building a teleportation device for emergency escapades. When I’m too nervous I tend to just work until collapse or I’ll puke”
Tsuna almost snorted at that, but she wanted to be professional and not make friends with people who were going to basically die because of her, so she crossed her arms, all threats gone from her system despite not making any. At least they managed to spook him awake, and he could tell they were righteously angry so his anticipated nervousness about what they could do to him should be enough torture for now.
But if there were any more hidden plans, Tsuna was going to quit.
“I would advise not moving much just in case we’re being hunted” Irie said after everything was said “Spanner has my frequency, if something happens on both ends, we’ll message. For now, rest as much as you can. And, Tsunayuuki, even if the stage was set for you, you can decide how to proceed next”
It’s your choice how you kill a madman, it’s what it meant and Tsuna bristled, feeling patronised. And just because she was feeling petty, she didn’t hold back a sneer.
“What did Hibari-san do when you desecrated the school grounds and coated it with Mist flames?”
Irie then looked like the personification of misery and depression at her jab.
“He bit me to death”
.
.
.
The walk back was as easy as it was earlier. No one stopped her though some heads were turned, no one rose suspicion or followed her
The hoodie had pockets, and inside it she found some coins, so she treated herself to bubble tea. She stabbed the straw in and angrily chewed on the pearls as she considered murder. If these guys had given them so much trouble, a gun won't do. Why has no one considered Bianchi cooking for him and thus poisoning him baffled her, but it was on her list on how to kill the guy.
“Do you trust him?” Tsuna asked Reborn.
“He seems honest, and it connects with what we knew so far. Do you?”
“I don’t know anymore”
What was so horrible that the Arcobaleno had to die? Why did Byakuran attacked Vongola if we didn’t initiate the destruction? What killed Reborn? That last question she kept putting at the back of her mind suddenly resurfaced with new force. He was a prideful being, something silly as a toxin in the air wouldn’t deter him from going out and fighting, but what if someone got him instead? Did she die first or was it the other way around?
Someone had the answers to those questions, but they were withholding the information intentionally. Lambo didn’t know, Ryohei-senpai wouldn’t talk, Hibari was out of the questions and the only one who could answer was currently MIA in some possessed body, so it truly was a guessing game at this point with her wonky intuition.
When they returned to the base, as everyone was either sleeping, unconscious or keeping the injured company, she had no trouble sneaking right in. It helped that Lal was among the unconscious, at which Tsuna immediately felt guilty. Lal has been fighting for their sake when it was their side that killed half the Arcobaleno… will she blame her? She was so scared of her reaction at finding the truth, she half hoped for it to never come out and just erase this whole mess.
And for some ridiculous reason, she still wasn’t allowed near Chrome.
Now more than before, she was turned away by a shouting Lambo, who didn’t know if he should scold her for being out of bed or give ridiculous excuses as to why she was not allowed to see her. Tsuna screamed back at him, and their shouting match was interrupted by Ipin gently leading her towards the other side of the base, where her other friends were resting.
She was still fuming when she opened the door of the med-room, Reborn having long disappeared from her side, so she was on her own when she walked inside as quietly as could, only to brighten when her eyes met sea-foam green.
“Hey”
“Juudaime” Gokudera exclaimed, perking up from his place in the bed and discarding an old book Bianchi probably left for him. He looked better, less ruffled although his entire body was covered in bandages, no doubt hiding healing burns. Yamamoto, Basil and Ryohei-senpai were all asleep in the other beds, nothing was beeping nor were cables connected to them, so it was a double sign that they were recuperating.
“How are you feeling?” She asked as she closed the door gently.
“I’m alright. Juudaime got hurt too”
“.... a little”
“I’m-
“Don’t” She stopped his apology with an aborted motion of her hands. “If anyone, I’m the one who should say sorry. It was me who made this plan and set you guys on that mission while knowing the consequences”
“A future version of Juudaime”
“It’s still me, someone I can grow up to be”
“Maybe, but I don’t think you understand” Gokudera said in a soft voice “The future sometimes is set in stone, someone gentle can grow to be cruel, someone lost can be found, but in the end there’s always a choice”
He raised a hand, beckoning her closer. Tsuna breathed before she took that hand letting herself be pulled.
“You can order us to take the fall, but at the end of it all, it is still our decision to act and follow. If right now you asked me to pull the trigger blindly, I wouldn’t do it because the future version of my Boss planned it so, or well yeah, I would too! You have me, always! But…” He sighed and shook his head, looking down at their fingers “You lost them, and they lost you, and if there’s a chance to be happy again, even if it means sacrificing our hearts like this, I’d do it in a heartbeat too, no hesitation”
“Silly”
She sat next to him, relishing the simple fact that she could do that. To be at ease with someone and have comfort after a nightmare without being judged, it was new but so very nice. It almost felt like she didn’t deserve it, but those calloused fingers did not let go.
"If you want to cry, I promise I won't tell anyone"
She sniffed and shook her head, convincing herself that crying her heart out would be useless, instead she shifted closer to rest her head on his shoulder and just…. breathe.
“It’s a mess” She confessed in a whisper “This future, what we did…”
"We are gonna get through this, and found our way to the past, I promise"
“Irie was talking about multiverses and nexus points. I’m so lost, I don’t know what to do”
“That bastards deserves to grovel for forgiveness”
“He apologised, and he looks miserable eating cup noodles and sleeping underneath the school”
“Juudaime went out?!”
Oops.
“Reborn was with me”
“Reborn-san can’t go out! Juudaime, that was so reckless! I should have been there! I should have-
“It’s fine, it’s fine, don’t move your shoulder, my neck hurts”
“Please forgive my bony shoulders!”
“Why are you apologising for that?!”
"Ma… you guys… are so loud”
"Yamamoto!" She sprang from one bed and jumped to the other one to peer down at blinking brown eyes “Are you okay? Can you see me?”
"Tch, you had Juudaime worried, baseball freak"
“I’m fine. I’m fine, ahh. My head hurts”
“You almost cracked your skull, idiot!”
“No wonder” He laughed breathlessly and grinned tiredly at Tsuna “We made it back”
She was NOT going to cry.
Sniffing as quietly as she could, she covered his eyes with one hand.
“G-go back to sleep, I’ll bring some food”
“Juudaime-
She should bring Bianchi or whoever was responsible for the patients, but she was out of the room before she could give another excuse and closed the door before they could even attempt to follow.
Shuddering in her hands, she closed her eyes.
Her insides felt like they were stuffed with cotton candy. It felt good and bad as she wanted to preserve the feeling but melt at the same time. Feelings suck, but they were nice from time to time she supposes. It's been hard, but she has learnt that it is okay to feel hurt, be selfish and cry. It was also okay to feel guilt, shame and anger. Her feelings and emotions were valid, and that was okay.
She was not running away from it, not really. She just didn’t know how to deal with too many emotions at the same time. Seems like they were right to say to focus on just one thing, but how to choose what was more important? Her relief or her hurting?
All that mattered was that they were okay, against all odds they survived the first battle. And while she knows that even if she says no, they will still follow her into the unknown.
It cemented a resolution in her. She wanted to protect her friends and the happy space they had created back home, and if there was a chance, however small it might be, of never becoming her future self who so easily discarded that sanctuary for something as big as the world, then she was going to take it.
Even if it means fighting someone against her will, again.
Even if it means enduring and falling and hurting, for her friends, and their chosen future, she'll fight.
For them, she'll live, whatever it takes.
.
.
.
The night was tense but quiet.
Everyone woke up at some point, and although some needed more rest than others, there was a small feast in the med-room. Tsuna couldn’t hide from the girls anymore by then, and she was so lucky that they weren’t there to welcome them back until after the blood had been washed away. Seeing the volume of damage would scare them, Tsuna didn’t have the energy to lie and say it wasn’t as bad as it seemed.
But there were no questions asked about the infiltration, rather, they all bullied poor Basil into integrating fully to the group. It was endearing and funny, but the day caught up to them so quickly, as soon as dinner was over, she finally escaped to her room for her needed bubble bath.
She wasn’t supposed to have one to prevent the bandages from getting soaked, but she deserved one. Nevermind the relaxing ritual, Tsuna thoroughly scrubbed the dirt and dried blood still glued to her skin. She did that mechanically with no thoughts other than scrunching her nose at the sudden smell of burnt sugar apples despite dunking half the bottle of strawberry lotion into the water.
She stayed in the water for a long time, with the odd thought that she should brood in a bigger body of water where she could sink and hide completely, like the sea… She shook her head, and sank lower. Was Irie able to brainwash her too? Ever since their talk, she hasn't been able to get her mind out of all the words and implications made.
Just one wisp was enough to weave a thread of thought, like a spider-web sticking in the corner, Tsuna was a mere moth unable to escape it.
Byakuran was connected to the sea, and Tsuna to the sky despite feeling like a broken mollusc floating aimlessly in the waves. She was supposed to be free and unchained, everyone said so but gravity was keeping her grounded somehow; by a ring, by blood, by fate…
How ironic.
Stop thinking.
Should she get drunk? Was she too young to get drunk? Xanxus used to drink a lot, but it only made him angrier. Sometimes it made him quiet. But it was mostly always silent anger. How can they keep the fire without it burning them? She didn’t want to burn anymore.
Sighing deeply, it was only when her fingers were pruned and tingling did she step out with the new challenge of putting the bandages back on. Tsuna has not seen it, despite Bianchi’s assurances that it had healed pretty well, she was terrified of even acknowledging what was on her back. If the bandages had to stay on, then they will stay. If she has to remove them for bathing, then she will not peek.
She closed her eyes as she did her best to wrap her torso, and she kept them half closed as she patted the sink for a hoodie to wear over, a new one. She has many fluffy hoodies in the closet for her to pick.
As it was late, and the chances of bumping into someone roaming around were high, she had half the mind to lock her door before grabbing another lotus candle she found in a drawer and sitting in the middle of her bed with her legs crossed to just… do something without doing anything. Meditating didn’t work on her, but pretending to do so was a good way to pass time until sleep overtakes her.
It was also a softer version of torturing herself. She knew what she would think if she played with the candle, but she still chose to hold it in her hands and peer silently at the unlit wick. She wanted to apologise to Hibari-san, she didn’t know how, when or why - she was still angry and felt like he didn’t deserve it - but she didn’t want to fight.
Not with him. Not like this.
Groaning softly, she pursed her lips and glared at the candle.
I should apologise, she ranted in her mind, but even if it was true, the candle did not light.
I want to kick Irie’s ass, she thought next, a little annoyed and the flame pulsed weakly to life.
I want to go back home, she pleaded sincerely, home with my friends and the little flame responded.
I have to kill Byakuran, she tried to cement the thought but the flame died as if someone had blow it out.
Waving away the wisps of smoke, she kept chanting wishes and hopes of returning to her past, to her mother and lively house with the kids and clean walls and a simpler life. She wanted to forget this future even existed, wanted to ignore the pain and grief mudding her memories, to start anew, even if she knew things were not going to be the same anymore. She sighed and kept screaming wishes in her mind until she felt something shift.
“Hello?” She whispered with wide eyes and looked all over the room “A-Are you there, ghost?”
Silence greeted her, but she could feel the presence of something there. Maybe it was her imagination, maybe she has finally lost it, or maybe it was her mind playing tricks on her, trying to find consolation in an imaginary spirit rather than accepting the real version outside of her room, but as she breathed in the empty room, she didn’t feel entirely alone.
“Can you tell me to breathe?” She asked a little louder but was met with the same silence.
She hummed, definitely losing her mind, she decided and looked down at her lap. Next to her knee was the orange box, she has been carrying it inside her pocket since she got it but despite her curiosity, she has not attempted to open it. Here in a room that was hers but did not belong to her, she could admit to the quiet that she didn’t want her future’s weapon.
Rejecting her persona was already hard, if she kept relying on her, she was scared to become her eventually.
No. No, she wasn’t. She flickered the box to the side that did not show the Vongola crest before turning to glare back at the candle, berating herself loudly that just because she was wearing old bloody gloves didn’t mean she had to become the person who used to wear them. It was a choice. And she chooses not to. Simple.
But the black wick refused to light up at her resolution of a peaceful, kinder, simple future. And that refusal annoyed her more than scared her, really it seemed like calling her flames had to do more with her anger than her real wishes but that simmering irritation came to halt by a sudden movement. It was small and fast, Tsuna wouldn’t have seen it if it wasn’t in her line of vision but when she gazed at her knee again, she was staring at the golden crest of Vongola looking back at her.
“What…?”
Slowly, as if telegraphing her movements, she set the candle down on her other knee without looking away from the orange box, waiting, but nothing happened. With another flicker, she pushed the box away from her knee. She watched it roll in the bed 3 times before it stopped and stayed like that for quite some time.
She released the breath she was holding and went to run her fingers through her hair in an attempt to relax. Maybe she really was losing it. Or maybe she already did and all of this was but a figment of her broken imagination. A wonderland she unintentionally fell to by following a black rabbit, stealing her time, wandering through distorted streets, finding riddles at every corner and losing her head to a game made by a mad queen. But ultimately the house of cards will fall and she will wake up and all will be well.
All will be well, she told herself and went to stare at the orange box again. It hadn’t moved, and curiosity really was her weakness because eventually her fingers found the box and she ended up cradling it in her hands instead of the unlit candle.
"What kind of weapon are you?” She asked, not really expecting a response. It must be powerful, undoubtedly, maybe even dangerous but her intuition was quiet whenever she tried to grasp knowledge of it. Moaning to herself, she fell back to stare at the ceiling instead and contemplated the choices she will have to make.
It won’t be long before Byakuran contacts them somehow, he will lay his terms and then they’ll go to war. To save the future, all she has to do is kill him. There are many ways that can be done without an escalation. A sniper can shoot him from afar, an illusioned knife can stab him, he can even eat Bianchi’s food and he’ll be dead before the hour’s done.
Why over complicate it? This wasn’t a power monopoly anymore, Vongola Decimo was dead and so was the Famiglia. There was no need for dramatics and grandiose strategies. They just have to kill him fast while Tsuna keeps her friends on the safe bench. See? Easy, simple and clean.
Her fingers twitched over nothing, and the sudden emptiness made her look down at her chest where the box she was supposed to be holding somehow slipped from her hands.
“Huh?”
Her neck was still stiff from sleeping face down for a day, but she used her elbows to look better. But nothing happened, all she gained was a pinch in her shoulder blades. Huffing and giving up, she sat up to remove the covers from the bed so she could slide inside, but just as her body turned, the little box in her lap twitched.
"HIIIE! It moved" She threw the box across the room on instinct. It landed with a soft thud, rolling a few times before standing still. Tsuna stared intently at it, raising both hands in case it jumped at her and flinched back when the box flicked itself to roll on the floor. “S-Stay put! don't come out!"
She stood on the bed for better leverage in case she needed to jump out of the room. But she screeched when she stepped on something warm and smooth that got stuck to her sockless foot and she fell down. She didn’t feel pain when she crashed onto the floor, nor the stinging of the apparently melted wax glued to her foot. She just stared incredulously at the orange forcing its way around.
“Why are you moving!?”
[Stay calm]
“And now you appear!?” She shouted at the being haunting her, but her attention turned back to the little box that was attempting to crawl towards her. “No, I didn’t mean you! Don’t come closer!”
She scrambled to get up and grabbed the blankets with no real plan than to throw it over the box to stop it from moving. It was quiet as she panted and her body locked in preparation to bolt, she raised her hands again as if there was a frightened beast in front of her she needed to calm down but didn’t know how. But if things weren’t already crazy, she could do nothing but watch as a little sky flame burned the bed sheets from underneath.
“You gotta be kidding me!”
Whatever’s hiding inside is supposed to belong to her, so it shouldn’t be that hard to control, right?
.
.
*BOOOOM*
.
.
The underground base shook for a second time as waves of Sky Flames resonated through every nook and cranny. For the people unconscious due to medical reasons, they remain unaware save for a twitch at the sudden warmth enveloping the area. For the ones awake and alert, they all startled at the sudden rush of energy in some way. Some confused, some annoyed.
Tsuna was both. She gritted her teeth and glared at the mass of fire trying to devour her. Learning from past mistakes, she had kept the mittens in her hoodie for quick access. And like an idiot, instead of unlocking the door and running, she only had time to put the gloves on and yell at the fire to calm down before it exploded.
On a good side, her room was fireproof.
On the bad side, the door wasn’t.
The lock didn’t survive the explosion, it threw the door open, allowing anyone to walk in and see the spectacle.
"Juudaime!"
"Stay back!" She shouted and her arms shook.
"Look! It's the Vongola box”
"That thing is Juudaime’s weapon?"
It wasn't a weapon, it was a beast. A fire monster with no jaws or claws but a ferocious bite worthy of a powerful creature and Tsuna didn't want it.
[Don’t fight it]
Ah, the ghost was here. Tsuna shook her head and stressed her shoulders to keep her arms raised. She shouldn’t be fighting, she should be sleeping for Pete’s sake! The raw adrenaline she felt when fighting the phantom knight was still pulsing in her veins, already she felt drained and all she had done was stand and try to keep the raging beast from combusting her.
[Focus]
“On what?!” She shouted among the fire but tried to focus on one voice and not the cacophony of exclamations going on outside the fire.
“Nee-chan, what are you doing?! I’m trying to sleep!”
“Jiějie it’s too high, you need to turn it off”
“What the hell are you doing up, idiot?!”
“I felt a pull?”
“Out of the way”
“Reborn-san, please don’t shoot”
“I shall use my flames”
“No! wait, wait!”
[Centre yourself]
“I can’t” She choked up.
If she lets go she fears the fire will consume everything and everyone with it. Already she felt her knees wobbling, her back was burning and her eyes were stinging but she couldn’t do anything, she couldn't move without crumbling, she couldn’t breathe without crying. It was suffocating.
“Don’t attack it!”
“I’m trying to calm it”
“It doesn't work like that!”
“I can help-
“No!”
[I’ll guide you]
“C-Can I trust you?”
The ghost has never hurt her, despite scaring the lights out of her before. It seemed gentle, strange but undoubtedly powerful in essence. Tsuna could feel a presence behind her and a force keeping her arms from shaking, as if hands held her own to move them to an invisible will, but rather than a puppeteer, it felt more like a mentor guiding a youngling hand.
[Steady now]
[Calm your heart]
“Tsuna, don’t fight it!”
She couldn’t-
[Breathe]
[Let it in]
It's yours. Her intuition agreed.
Ours.
She was scared, but with the protective embrace keeping her from crumbling, she had no other option but to trust it. It wouldn’t be the first time. Once it told her to let it go, now, she took a deep breath, relaxed her shoulders, closed her eyes, and felt the fire trying to devour her. It was too much; raging and crying, it felt scared and angry and Tsuna realised she was scared and angry too. But not at it. And it wasn’t angry at her.
They were just hurting, inside and out.
Trying to fight it was hard, trying to tame it near impossible, they couldn't do it now. Running without escaping was the best option to put a stop to the fire, so she knew what to do next.
[Good]
“Oh shit, everyone back away!”
“Kyoya-
Tsuna exhaled and opened her eyes to see the roaring beast snarling away from the ice that sprung on its ether as everything around her started to crystallise. It was cruel in its most selfish form. To evade the crystallised prison, the beast retreated to the confines of the Vongola box— sealed shut and silent, but safe.
Her arms fell down, and she stared at the ice prison she had made for herself in return.
Her eyes watered and she moved her gaze to stare behind her. There was no one there, but as her sight landed on the crystallised flame towering over her, she could see the reflection of something flickering on and off in the unmistakable shape of a person. But that could be her imagination as sleep was pulling her under.
“Who… are you?”
If fire could smile, then a grin would split from the embers that wavered into dust, she knew. She didn’t have the energy to twitch a smile in return, but she was no longer scared of this ghostly being who wanted her to breathe. There was something there, something familiar, a phantom memory shifting in orange hues but it was gone the moment she blinked and legs collapsed.
But it was fine because Hibari-san was there to catch her as she fell.
She needs to apologise.
.
.
.
“What the fuck was that?”
“Nee-chan’s weapon is a little monster”
“Lambo, don’t be mean!” Ipin hit him in the shoulder before addressing Gokudera “What he means is, the box probably reacted to Jiějie’s high emotions. You must be careful too, these box weapons, they’re alive and connected to you. They feel what you feel and if it's too much…”
“They go boom”
Ipin sighed at Lambo's response and smiled wryly at a put-out Gokudera.
It was chaos after the flame explosion. The future people were vague in their explanations on how it happened, only that Juudaime’s box weapon got out of control and that there was no danger but that no one was allowed to see her after that damned Hibari whisked her away. Again.
Gokudera felt as useless as he did yesterday and the day before that. There was nothing he could do to stop Juudaime’s fire from burning, everyone kept saying that his Storm flames might fuel hers and that he should step down. The hell he was stepping down! It’s not like anyone was doing something to help, they just kept their distance and kept yelling. Gokudera yelled too but his voice did not reach her. And then the Dino Cavallone from 10 years waltzed in and took charge. He practically benched everyone!
The scary thing was that he even turned Reborn-san away. Gokudera wasn’t an idiot, he can see the tension everyone pretended to hide as they made distance between Juudaime, themselves and the hitman. If it weren’t for Bianchi intervention, he was sure Reborn would start a fire of his own.
And not just that. Shortly after Hibari left and he was turned away, Gokudera saw Ipin leading a shaking Chrome out of the room while Dino and older Ryohei locked themselves inside with Juudaime. Gokudera didn’t trust that girl either, but he didn’t understand where the hostility was coming from. Lambo was not quiet in his antagonism, but just because they were older didn’t mean they knew better. He has never been good at following orders from the seniors after all.
And so, here he was. Pacing the hallway behind the closed door of the room hiding Juudaime. It was late so after being dismissed, everyone retired to sleep. Some took more coaxing, but no one would move him away from the door. And when it opened, he bristled when Ryohei closed it behind him.
“You’re still here”
“Move”
“Let’s have some drinks, yeah?”
“Release me!”
He was forcibly dragged towards the kitchen, but he did not make the journey easy. The fact that Ryohei didn’t even dodged the punches and threats irritated him even more so than the patience the man was ejecting instead of his exuberant self.
“What’s your deal!?”
“You need to learn how to listen, little ‘dera”
“As if! And don’t fucking call me that!”
“I’m not looking down on you because I don’t trust you, I’m just trying to EXTREMELY teach you that it’s okay to let others fight for you”
“Who the fuck do you think you are to tell me how to fight my battles!?”
“I’m not just Sawada’s older brother” Ryohei said as he offered him a can of orange soda as if it wasn’t two in the morning “I’m the big brother of the group! Rely on me”
“Can we?”
Gokudera knew he was being a brat, but he hated how patronising they acted with him. Over and over, instead of letting him try on his own, they ordered and moved him aside. Having to be saved by both this man and that annoying, cry-baby teenager that was not that older than himself was crushing. Not humiliating, because he had triumphed on his own. He had beaten Gamma. That victory was his, the acknowledgment that he had overthrown that man was his alone.
And then he had to be saved like a damsel when the battle was over, and it got them hurt. They got hurt trying to rescue him when he didn’t ask for help. But the thing that was the most infuriating of all, was the double-crossing these bastards were doing. All this talk about friendship and protection and trust, but where were they before?
“I read the letter my future self left for me. Big brother? You abandoned her too! Everyone left, and if you're staying here, it’s out of guilt rather than loyalty!”
When things turned bad, everyone left. Some ran away and returned too late, others despite having more at stake came back, but it didn’t erase the fact that they chose to leave. So no, these people have no right interfering with his life. And even more antagonising, what did that say about their current counterparts? The idiotic teens he has come to know? Was it right not to trust them now that he knew the length of their true loyalty?
“It’s not loyalty. It’s family”
Gokudera scoffed. But Ryohei was not ashamed of the accusation, instead he took a swing of the can of soda like one would a beer and exhaled loudly.
“I won’t repent for my actions by being here and help as much as I can. I’m here because I want to, and I care because I want to” He said earnestly “Things happened and they got EXTREMELY messy, but we’re family. It’s suppose to be good and messy”
“Then why aren’t you helping us?” Gokudera stressed with a glare “Why are you forcing us to fight, then pulling us back and hiding stuff!”
“It’s not that we want to hide it, EXTREMELY believe me. But you more than anyone will understand this” Older Ryohei was not that old, he had no right to rub the wrinkles in his forehead. “Time is like a rainbow. Sawada said something about watercolours, whatever, the point is, Time can’t be blurred. If a line changes, so will they. If a line is destroyed, so will they”
“What the hell are you saying?”
“There are many rainbows all the time, but only one will happen once” “Time can’t be messed with. Already, the future will change when you go back. Sawada will change on a tiny scale, but if she finds more than she should, or if you find more and influence those changes, it will blur her line colour to the EXTREME, do you understand?”
He did, but Gokudera was starting to have the sinking feeling of realization that all this pretence and hidden tension wasn’t because of broken friendships. How can he trust, let alone rely on someone who has hidden agendas? Trust alone wouldn’t cut it, not unless he understood the reason why they were doing it.
“If her life is in danger, I need to know how to save her” He places his hands on the table, fingers long burnt by a silver cannon that weighed his arm but never his shot, and glared at Ryohei in the eyes “What is the truth she can’t know?”
Sasagawa Ryohei was not someone he would call a strategist. He was loud and brash, often punching without asking, and yelling without thinking. But if there was one trait Gokudera could acknowledge, was that he was loyal to the core. And he can’t ignore the fact that before he himself arrived in Namimori, before Reborn, before Vongola… Ryohei was already loyal to Juudaime. He cared for her, fought for her, lied for her; not as a subordinate, but as family.
They were family before they got tangled in all this mess, and they might have lost themselves, people can change when they break, Gokudera didn't doubt that. But when given the choice, they choose to fight back and erase the future for the sake of their past. The secrets they're keeping aren't malicious if it means sacrificing themselves in the process. And… he didn’t want that to be in vain. He didn’t want them to keep getting hurt when he could do something.
“We’re fixing this future” Gokudera proclaimed, promised, stated. “So give us time to change it”
He can take being pushed and ignored but not her. Her life and safety matter more than his pride, so he held back a growl, clenched his fists but did not back down as he waited for a response.
And although he’s been yelling and cursing, he was being heard and listened too. And in the quietness of the kitchen with yellow lights blurring shadows down on them, Gokudera knew then that the hesitation of the truth was not because they didn’t trust them in return, but rather, because the truth was something that broke them all even when they had their own time to fix it.
Ryohei was quiet for a long while, but when he spoke, Gokudera heard and listened too.
“What do you know about the Arcobaleno?”
.
.
.
Dino felt old to his bones.
Gone were the summer days where he dreamt of working on a stable and managing a small house in a nameless town. The moment he met a tiny hitman dressed in black, there was no going back to a peaceful, quiet life. The ironic thing was that it all started at his lowest point and instead of getting worse, it got better. For almost two decades he led a successful life, steered a Mafia Famiglia that never fell to the shadows and kept his resolution firm and bright.
It was only when he had everything that things fell apart; irremediably so.
Just thinking about it was enough to feel thorns wrapping around his chest, he doesn't think he'll ever be able to breathe something else that wasn't grief. Though he tried to be positive, not even Reborn was able to prepare him for the end of the world.
But here they were. All of them. Ghosts in a time that wasn’t their own anymore.
He was in France as part of the resistance to keep Millefiore from leaving Europe when he felt it. Her. A scorching wave of pure resonance that rattled his soul. He was battling with a very dangerous storm user when he faltered in shock and almost lost an arm because of it. He lost half his squadron in that fight and a quarter more when he made his tactical retreat. A Mafia Boss never runs from a battle, a royal bastard used to say, they move locations for a better angle.
And move he did. It was impossible, he was in denial and maybe a little hysterical in his delusion. Bianchi did not confirm anything, but the way her breathless voice shook in their last call was enough confirmation that a miracle had happened when they were at their lowest, and for the first time in a long while, Dino felt hope.
Aching and burning, he was choking on it when he landed in Japan and almost stopped breathing when he burst inside the secret base and was hit with Tsuna's Sky flames going on a rampage. There was no time for greetings or explanations when his mind was going tsunatsunatsunaohrebornishereshittsuna per second. He moved everyone away from the door, and why were they small? No, focus, tiny Tsuna was desynchronizing and here comes Kyoya- and of course she locked herself away from them.
He sighs deeply, herding the young-sleepy-how did they become tiny again?- teens while sharing a long look with Bianchi. God she looked as tired as he felt but on the pretty side. With how long she’s been here with them, it was a wonder she hasn’t cracked under the painful reminder of the tiny what-could-have-been.
But she was a smart woman, always thinking first before her heart. She silently nodded towards Reborn and easily led him the opposite direction as he followed his wayward (not)apprentice into the hospital room carrying Dino’s treasure in his arms. Ryohei was awake and sombre when they arrived, most likely having felt Tsuna’s allure and woken up from his nap. He looked rough, most of the kids did, actually. God, he hopes they haven’t met any mishaps, they’re too young.
Just as he was about to close the door, little Chrome stumbled in, gasping at the sight of the brunette and holding a stuffed owl in her arms. Wait. It just blinked.
Kyoya had sat Tsuna on the bed, whose orange eyes were open but not really seeing anything and the only reason he didn’t strike was because he was still holding her. Dino held his tongue, his body tensed until his nerves hurt, but he let it play out as Ryohei used his flames to heal Tsuna’s burnout, Chrome reached out with a shaky hand coated in mist flames.
Please don’t kill her. He thought as Kyoya tensed by Chrome’s approach.
Please don’t kill her. He also thought when the girl grabbed Tsuna’s hand.
Tsuna breathed a whisper, and something so simple as torturous it was to watch, had an instant effect. With three flames working together for the same aim; healing, stabilising and drawing Tsuna’s consciousness back to the present was enough to calibrate her frequency to the right tune.
She blinked, the orange bleeding from her dazed eyes, but her gaze was still lost, seeing things that were not there as her gaze went past Kyoya, past Dino, and settled on the person standing at her right holding her hand.
“Boss” Chrome called softly, but everyone in the room knew there was another person Tsuna was seeing before she closed her eyes, finally giving into slumber.
“Can that bastard still possess you?”
“H-He just… I- wanted to help”
“Keep him away from her”
“H-he won’t hurt her”
“That's an order” Kyoya snarled, making Chrome flinch back and for Ryohei to tsk loudly at him as he took command to settle Tsuna down on the bed.
“Kyoya” Dino reproached him too, but the volatile cloud stalked out of the room in condensed fury.
As was usual, there was commotion outside the room, with the younglings demanding to be let in but the grownups had the authority to kick them back to their rooms. The door only opened when Ipin peeked inside to gently grab Chrome to lead her to a different room. Poor girl, she must be so confused and hurt by everyone’s hostility. He couldn’t blame them, but it was still cruel to take it on her younger counterpart.
God, this was a mess.
“They time-travelled?” Dino asked as he sat on the chair next to the sleeping brunette.
“Yup”
“All of them”
“Yeah”
“Okay” He sighed tiredly. So there clearly was a plan he was not aware of. He will have to talk to Kyoya after he makes sure Tsuna is okay and beat the answers out of him if it was necessary. By the mood he was in, it was a given. Good god, Dino was not an alcoholic but he really needed some brandy. Maybe a strong bottle of tequila to survive the morning. “You can go back to sleep, I’ll keep watch”
“She’s EXTREMELY more stable than before”
“Must be the ancestors”
Ryohei patted his shoulder as a goodnight and walked out of the room, herding tiny Gokudera, if the loud protest were any indication, away from the room.
And just like that, Dino is alone in the room with the younger version of a girl he used to know, cared for, loved, and then lost. And he just… breathes an incredulous laugh because what the fuck? Was this a dream? It feels like a cruel miracle, one he hoped for but not like this.
In a matter of seconds he went from a grieving man to a half optimistic one. His midlife-crisis was replaced by his existential crisis at realising the timeline was going to be changed, if not erased, and a new type of grief hit him because while so many bad things occurred, there were so many good ones too. And they might never happen again…
Oh dear, what a mess. On one hand, this future was already collapsing, Dino couldn't find a solution that didn't involve more death and bloodshed. But to start anew… will they die as well? Will they feel themselves fading? Will it hurt? Or after all the pain, will it be merciful and painless, just ashes in the wind, gone in a blink…
He sighed. Because it wasn't his choice and even if it was, he didn't have the guts to pull it through. Tsuna was going to decide that, and knowing her; well, he knows her too well, otherwise she wouldn't be breaking like she is now.
The weight of the world seems meaningless when there is nothing left to protect, but it was heavy nonetheless.
He felt too old to guide them but they were going to be looking up at him for guidance now, he knew. He couldn't steer them wrong in their darkest hour. So even though it choked him to breathe past the grief, he had to gather all his remaining strength for one last bow.
Morning came too soon, it tore him apart but he left Tsuna sleeping in hopes of catching an early bird. He needed to drop to the kitchen on his way back anyway, though he doubts to find some cake. There were always some sweets stored there so he will try to find something small for the occasion. It’s ironic how he arrived precisely on this day…
He didn't know what to expect after Bianchi’s call for help, but never in his life did he imagine becoming a peacemaker between Kyoya and Reborn. It didn't help that the balance was clearly lopsided, but the discord ran deeper than just threats and attempted murders. If Reborn didn’t suspect something before he arrived then he must know by now.
But Dino was not going to side with the hitman on this.
He found Kyoya in his little shrine, silent and surrounded by the cats that refuse to leave, still waiting for their owner that was never coming home.
Oh, he grimaced with a pang on his heart.
“I remember you said she was coming back"
“You’re noisy”
“How are you holding up?” Dino asked but did not move from his place by the door. It had more to do with not stepping on a feline than poking at an already brooding Kyoya.
He stood still, watching the tuxedo cat rush between his legs with a handkerchief on its mouth that was quickly tugged by the somali cat in a tug-of-cat-war version. They probably stole it from the laundry room downstairs, Dino shook his head. Why the cats weren’t down there with Tsuna was heartbreaking, and when the other man did not respond, Dino continued his one-sided conversation.
“Stupid question, I know. I wish you’d have told me though” But then again, he did tell him, and so he amended with a frown “I wish I had believed you. I’d have been able to help, do something, protect them”
“It's not your fight"
"I could have helped with damage control. Heard you fought with Reborn. Many times"
“He shouldn’t be here”
“Kyoya” Dino sighed, too exhausted to even feel tired and start a confrontation he knew was inevitable “You already killed an Arcobanelo, what more do you want?”
“I want her. She has to live”
He sounded like a broken man on record, cold and detached but lost and delusional at the same time, it's no wonder Dino didn't believe him when the man who ranted that his Boss would come back was the same man who did not cry when she died. Dino felt pity, sympathy and empathy for him, but knew their grief was not the same.
“Killing Reborn won’t save her” He stated, because the last thing they needed was more death. “What she needs is the truth. Not her family dying and being buried in more lies”
“She can’t know the truth”
“It’s not your decision”
“She didn’t want to know”
“Your Boss is dead” Taking a step forward, he flinched slightly at the cat hisses but did not falter, his hand ready at his side for his weapon he did not want to use. “Her younger self is still alive, here. She has a chance to live again. Don’t give up on her”
“Get out!”
These kids. They were still kids and Dino was still going to be older than them no matter how many years it's been. If violence was truly the only thing left to whack some senses into this black cloud of his, then so be it. Dino was really too tired to play nice with him.
.
.
.
Haru was a normal person.
She considers herself normal despite being loud and bold (it’s called confidence!) as opposed to all the proper, ankle-crossed, nose in the air girls from her school. Haru stood out, so what? She was normal. She likes spicy food like your average food lover, was great at sports like her father and was not afraid to speak her mind when injustices were happening in front of her.
She grew up watching thrillers and trained with a hockey philosophy where you tackled the issues to protect others from stealing your goal and hit them when you wanted to make yours. So she was strong and she knew nothing could disturb her. Really.
Even when her normal was changed, she adapted.
Talking babies with guns and weapons? So what? Normal.
Pretty girl turning herself on fire? Just another Wednesday.
Ridiculous murder mysteries plots? She has popcorn.
But Mafia? Death? War? That… that was…
Before Tsuna-san, if she thought of Italian mafia she imagined the glamour parties, the cigarette filled room of old capos playing cards and drinking coffee. But that’s as far as her imagination ran. When her friends were involved in fights in their own town, she thought it was the yakuza, because what else could it be? What else could beat her friends black and blue? And it didn’t scare her, at that time, before this time magic, she wasn’t scared, just worried.
But now…
Normal? Was it normal for a shirt to be so torn and red? Haru has never seen so much blood on one piece of clothing before, and she already had her period, so she knows how difficult it is to wash spots from fabrics. But this, this was different. They weren’t droplets of blood. It was drenched in it, stained and impossible to wash away.
They were probably going to throw it away but somehow found its way into the laundry basket Haru was in charge of.
And all she could do was stare.
No one has really explained what was happening, just the basics. She started training with Lal-sensei in combat forms for self-defence, but it never occurred to her that someone could bleed so much. How? She wondered. Why? She wanted to cry.
Kyoko had more experience with bloody clothes, what with her brother and his endless fights. But her friend was reluctant to talk and so Haru did not ask. They have talked, of course, about the state of the world, about the future, but not everything. And for once in her life, Haru didn’t feel confident to talk with someone about it. All she could do was leave the ruined shirt soaking in warm water and move to the next one.
Supposedly the danger had passed so maybe they will let them go outside. Haru really wanted some fresh air and to explore this future world. What type of restaurants there were, what sort of fashion everyone was wearing now, she wanted to hang out with Kyoko-chan and Tsuna-san and Chrome-chan and Ipin, a girls night out! That’s what they needed!
She smiled to herself, planning already something relaxing for where all of them can have some fun when the basket at her feet suddenly toppled over.
Startled, she gasped, only to see cats stealing a piece of cloth. Oh yeah! She remembers there were cats living in the shrine above, Haru saw them once when she reunited with her friends, but hadn't had the pleasure to formally meet all the purring creatures. Tsuna-san would definitely love to hug one now, maybe she should catnapp one and bring it here to cheer them up. They all looked a bit gloomy last night at dinner.
Mind made up, she giggled and followed the playful cat, being quiet so as not to startle it. The cat ignored her, but Haru did not give up, she climbed the stairs that led to the secret door for the shrine, hands reaching out to grab the cat before it slide inside and-
She didn’t mean to overhear.
She was just doing the laundry. It was the cute kitty's fault! And if she happens to spy on a handsome blond man talking to himself then that was their fault for not closing the door, not hers. She wasn’t noisy, not really, and as soon as she heard future Hibari, she tried to walk away but she wasn’t fast enough, and the door was opened, so she heard what was said and her body froze and she listened and… and… she bolted.
Haru has always loved mysteries. Playing Clue was her favourite board game when she was little, she liked to get creative with the plot and solve the crime on her own. But if there was one thing she has learned in this short period of time, was that secrets were deadly.
She didn’t know what she was doing, only that she had to do something. Tell someone. Should she? She has to. But the options were too scary, it was going to be a nightmare no matter who she confronts this with. And she needs to tell someone. She doesn't know how Tsuna-san could breathe with all her secrets and still look pretty when she felt like she was on the verge of having a mental breakdown.
Which is why, when in her distressed state she found an unsuspecting Yamamoto passing by, she didn’t stop and barrelled towards him.
“Yamamoto!” She shouted in hushed urgency “Yamamoto!”
"Oh, hey- Woah!” He let himself be tugged and didn’t question when the girl pulled him inside the nearest room. He was only concerned when she looked around frantically, scared as if something dangerous was following her “Haru?”
“W-We’re Vongola, right? We’re the good guys. And Milly Flowers is the bad guys”
"It would seem so, yes” He nodded slowly, not wanting to say more in case Tsuna hadn’t divulged the whole story to the girls, but Haru looked like she wasn’t asking for answers, rather, she looked close to tears.
“Varia is crazy but good people and…. and the Arco-baleno, Reborn-chan and Lal-sensei, they’re with us too, right?” She looked at him, scared and pleading “They are the good guys too, right?”
“Hey… Haru, are you okay?”
“I-” She shook her head and look around again for anyone else who might be in the small room “I think I heard something I shouldn’t have”
Any other time she wouldn’t be so worked up about a secret, especially one she did not have the entire context of, but things have changed. The stakes were not just hurt feelings or a nasty prank. It was life and death with Tsuna-san in the middle. So when she tells Yamamoto what she heard, saw his initial confusion turning into horror and utter fear meant she did the right thing at not keeping quiet and solving matters on her own.
But as they stared at each other in shared fright, the next question remained loud and heavy despite not being spoken out loud.
Should they tell Tsuna?
.
.
.
When Tsuna woke up, she wasn’t expecting to be hungry, but she was starving. It probably had to do with the fact that she woke up smelling something sweet like honey and pancakes before her eyes opened, but now she wanted to eat no matter how cosy her bed was. Groaning, she rubbed the sleep from her eyes and yawned the delicious smell, looking around the spot where it was coming from.
“Morning” An amused voice said, and she sniffed before her gaze landed on a blond man sitting next to her bed, older, dishevelled, but so painfully familiar.
"D-Dino?"
"In all my glory"
“Dino!”
“Hey” He caught her as she all but jumped from bed and into his arms “Hey now, you are shorter than I remember. Tsuna”
It was hard not to cry, holding her so young and fragile, but more than sad he felt lighter. They stayed like that for a long while, but neither was willing to move away, and even when Tsuna pulled back, she held tightly into his arm.
“Why are you hurt?” She asked in worry at the purple bruises and scratches on his skin “Are you okay? Did you fight? When did you- how did you get here?”
“I’m alright, it was just Kyoya”
“Why is everyone fighting with him?” She wondered, forgetting that she also tried to fight him in a way too.
“He’s being stubborn and stupid, don’t worry about it” Dino said as he tried to fix her tangled hair “You can hug him if you feel bad about it”
“No!”
She refused, making him laugh. Once he made sure she was alright and sitting back on the bed, he moved to the nearest table before presenting her a plate with a tower of steaming fluffy pancakes drizzled in honey and a small, pink candle sticking on the top.
“Happy birthday”
“Huh?”
“It’s October the 14th here”
“Oh” Tsuna breathed, detached at the pink candle and its meaning “Oh, I-... does it even count? I feel like I’m 40 already”
“You and me both”
He sat in front of her on the bed, and waited for her thoughts to detangle. She was thinking hard, biting her lip and staring at the pancakes with a small frown.
“Don’t tell the others?”
“No surprise parties, I promise. But if they say anything…”
“Then stay here with me”
“All day?”
“All day”
"Okay" He smiled before waving his hand over the candle to light it up “Make a wish”
“I know that trick”
“You’ve been melting candles, haven't you?” He laughed at her scrunched nose, knowing that's precisely what she's been doing. “The trick is to find balance in your heart and mind. It’s not real fire, it’s energy. Yours, condensed in the air and transformed into a tangible view. Your flames are the emotion of courage and the energy rush that comes from that. You can’t see it, but you can feel it. And you have to Will it together, shape it and bring it to life”
“So meditation” She said with dry dismay.
“Just imagine the flame appearing without thinking of anything else” He suggested with humour before nudging the pancakes closer to her “Make a wish, Tsuny”
“I wish…” She stared at the tiny flame that held a source of warmth on its own, kind and bright, still not believing or even feeling something other than indifference at the fact that it was her birthday today. It felt too weird and out of place; just like her, she supposes. Her past birthdays had been spent alone with her mom, Kyoko always brought her some cake and paper gifts, but there were never parties at home or big celebrations.
And this year shouldn’t be any different, despite everything...
She held her breath before blowing softly on the candle. Dino didn’t ask what she wished for, and she was not going to say it. Instead, she split the tower of pancakes between them and ignored the fact that this felt more like a pity party instead of a birthday.
“Tsuny, we need to talk”
“Later” She bit into the fluffy pancake, tasting butter and honey. It was too sweet and her teeth hurt by the sugar but she kept chewing and ignored everything else, that is until her eyes landed on a pinkish golden band on Dino’s finger, and her brain rebooted. “Are you married?”
“No!” Dino exclaimed with a fluster “No, but I- ahh, well, you see-
“Who is she?! Do I know her? I know her! Dino! I know! Who is she?! Tell me!”
“I can’t! Tsuny, you can’t mess with the timeline"
“But why!?”
“It will be revealed in due time?”
“You suck! You can’t do this to me! I won’t be able to sleep! Dino, just tell me!”
“Nope”
She protested, bratty and loudly and it made him feel so lighter, he laughed from his chest, a huge contrast from the sombre shell she left them. He can understand why Kyoya was so determined to keep her, however selfish it was. Dino wanted to keep her young and free like that too.
Soon, their wistful memories were distracted by quips and easy banter, with Tsuna devouring the pancakes while she glared at him as he regaled her with funny tales that had nothing to do with the Mafia or spoiled the future. None of them would have minded staying cooped in the room, but as is everything in their lives, something always bursts the bubble.
It’s been three days since the f̶a̶i̶l̶e̶d̶ infiltration, the wounds had been healed and everyone had rested their battles. They were warned to expect it, yet when their moment of respite was disrupted by a bug in their system, everyone tensed.
“Ran~”
Or not really a bug, but a malware that had hacked them despite Giannini’s AND Spanner’s best efforts in building a firewall.
"Ran~"
There was a sound coming from somewhere, Tsuna looked at the ceiling with a fork in her mouth for answers, but they didn’t have an AI in the base that she knew of, and Dino looked as lost as her, so the only way to discover where it was coming from was to go out and investigate, much to her displeasure. At least she finished her pancakes.
She had forgotten why she was even in the medical room, nor did she remember how she got there, but she realised she was barefoot and in her pyjamas as she walked through the hallways. If it weren’t for Dino lending her his big jacket, she would have met everyone in a sorry state. But it didn’t seem to matter though, because when she walked into the control room where the sound seemed to be coming from, everyone was more anxious and preoccupied about other stuff than the state of her clothes.
“Irie is panicking” Spanner said as soon as he saw her and waved his phone that kept buzzing with quick messages “He’s on his way, says not to make any deals”
“Deals?”
"Ran, Ran~"
Giannini was frantically smashing buttons with Lal breathing down his shoulder, but no matter what he did, he couldn’t seem to take back control of their network. As Tsuna peered over, she saw what looked like dancing marshmallows on the screen congregating in the centre, and before anyone could do or say anything else, the marshmallows popped into confetti to reveal a sugar fairy.
“Ran, Ran, Ran, Byakuran~"
"Cute"
"Juudaime!"
"Greetings, Vongola Tenth Generation"
Not cute.
She tensed and gripped her elbows as she stood and listened to an unfamiliar voice practically purr through the speakers. There was no video transmission on the screen, just a white fairy with angel wings twirling over a parfait.
“It truly was sneaky of you to hide the Time Machine away from the Merone Base, otherwise it would be dust by now"
“That’s Byakuran?” Basil asked.
“That’s him” Future-Ryohei confirmed with his arms crossed and a hard stare.
“But you were very rude. I allowed you to play in my base, yet you destroyed it, obliterated my defences and stole my personal. It’s only fair if I take my turn, no?”
“That bastard” Gokudera growled, readying himself to fight at the clear unspoken threat.
“We can’t go to war, not here” Lal cursed, angry and anxious.
“Ne, Vongola. Let’s play a game. I’ll give you the Choice, you can fly to Italia, join the resistance and perish. Or you can run to France, aid the militia and surrender. My terms are simple, go wherever you want, take as long as you want. I just ask one thing of you”
She knew it was coming, yet he had Tsuna’s entire attention since she heard him speak.
"Tsunayuuki, come find me”
The white fairy combusted into glittering dust before the screen turned black, and for a long minute they all stayed still and quiet as if waiting for a bomb to fall on them. When nothing else happened, there was a collective sigh in the room.
“Fuck, what the hell?”
“Italy… and France” Basil uttered “Those are Vongola’s territories, yes?”
“France is upholstered in ashes by now, there’s no going there” Dino stated at her side, grim and serious.
"Italy is no better" Lal mirrored his expression.
So once again, they were between a sword and a wall. No matter where they go, they are going to battle monsters one way or another and attempt to survive another suicide situation. It wasn't a mission or order, Byakuran didn't demand or threaten their lives, but Tsuna knew that staying wasn't an option. It showed what a terrifying man he was, to be able to light her intuition like a christmas tree at not doing what he oh so kindly suggested.
Damn it.
The girls were thankfully absent from this impromptu meeting, as was Hibari-san, Lambo and Chrome, but everyone involved was here, discussing but waiting for the final order. And it drew on her at the fact that it was, once again, her decision on how to proceed next.
Reborn, ever in tune with her thoughts, turned to look at her from his place at the table next to Lal and Giannini with a calculative expression.
“It’s your choice, Dame-Tsuna”
“Vienna” She blurted without thinking “We’re going to Vienna”
“But that wasn’t even a choice!”
“Exactly. That’s my choice, not his”
She didn't look at anyone, not wanting to explain - nor even knowing - why it was important to go to that place instead of the given options, but she had to. She needed to go there. And he will be waiting.
"He will be expecting you" Dino guessed with a frown, and she nodded silently, knowing.
"There’s also the matter of getting there. We can't waste time travelling and we must be prepared for being tracked and attacked" Lal reminded everyone.
“We must also split” Kusakabe, who has been a great support for everything and everyone, suggested with concern. "If everyone goes, there won't be backup team in case of an emergency"
"What's Byakuran's goal with this?" Yamamoto asked, a little more serious than he was yesterday.
"He will try to EXTREMLY get the Vongola Rings"
"And whisk Tsuna-nee to his side"
"We're still missing three rings though"
"He knows time-travel works. He will no doubt try to bring the remaining pieces back too"
“There’s one thing for sure…” Tsuna spoke with downcast eyes, because it needed to be said before any plan was made. “He wants me alone”
"Absolutely not" A new voice growled from the entrance, spooking everyone as they all turned to see a drenched figure with long grey hair and a glinting blade on his hand.
"Squalo!" Dino and Yamamoto perked up, Tsuna would have to, if her breath hadn't gotten stuck in her throat at the sight of her old nanny giving a giant fish to Dino.
"A gift"
"Thanks"
"Why a tuna?!" She cried in her head but shrunk back when those sharp eyes turned to glare at her, and despite preparing herself for it, she flinched back when the swordsman exploded at her.
"YOU RECKLESS STUPID IDIOT! DID I NOT SAY YOU COULDN'T DIE BEFORE ME? WHAT GOOD ARE YOU IF YOU DON'T FOLLOW THE RULES?!"
"...Y-You grew your hair…"
"MY HAIR WAS ALREADY LONG!"
“Ha-ha, you came just in time!” Yamamoto laughed, giddy and happy until Squalo turned his ire on him.
“AND YOU! YOU’RE IN TROUBLE TOO!"
Yamamoto found himself without a tooth as Squalo hit him unconscious, even Gokudera winced at the brutal beat down, but no one stopped the Varia assassin's violent treatment.
“We are talking later” Squalo sentenced her with a harsh glare before stalking out of the room with a bleeding Yamamoto on his shoulder.
And if the unexpected appearance of a ten-year-later Squalo was shocking, nothing prepared them when pink smoke suddenly engulfed the room in the tell-tale sign of a time-shift.
“I’M EXTREMELY HERE!”
“Oh for fuck’s sake” Gokudera cursed at the sudden appearance of younger Ryohei-senpai. Tsuna was regretting leaving the medical room for this circus. So that just makes 2 missing rings. Irie promised kid-Lambo wasn’t going to get involved, but some unholy being must be laughing at her misery and pulling the strings to ruin her expectations.
“Sawada”
Tsuna pursed her lips but stood straight at the serious tone the older boy addressed her with.
Between Reborn’s upcoming training of hell, Squalo’s scolding of doom and Ryohei’s 'onii-san-is-disappointed' speech, Tsuna didn’t know which was worse to choose as her birthday lecture.
.
.
.
She got punched in the face, and that was before Ryohei found out she had told Kyoko the trurth-truth. Apparently, their present was a mess and everyone's worried and it's been months and suddenly Kyoko disappeared too and Ryohei was on his own to search for them. So she got punched, which she deserved and didn't hold it against him despite Kyoko's loud scolding and Gokudera’s hysterical threats. Tsuna wanted to punch herself too since the whole fiasco of trapping her friends in this nightmare started.
Still, the girls were ecstatic to be reunited with their Ryohei, but were quickly aghast that they were going to leave to another suicide mission without them again. Tsuna had been trapped in the training room with Reborn and Spanner to hone the X-burner attack for hours that she didn't realise they started a boycott to be included in the Europe team until she stumbled on the arguing siblings in the hallway.
She didn’t got involved in that, she turned back and locked herself in the training room again, but forgot that no matter how loud and energetic Ryohei was, in the end, Kyoko was the most stubborn one between the pair. So while Tsuna was busy trying to become a supernova without actually burning herself, Kyoko managed to include herself and Haru in the mission without asking her permission.
To say she almost had a heart attack was a given.
She complained to Reborn, who nodded and told her to get stronger if she wanted to protect them. Then to Bianchi, but she was on the girl's side at not being excluded from everything. Tsuna was pulling her hair by the end of the day, and she got into more than one argument with them in the days after.
"You can die! Can't you understand that?!"
"Then understand me too!" Kyoko insisted "You can die there and I will never know! That’s worse, Tsuna-chan!"
It went on like that.
Haru was certain that if she didn't go then a great calamity would fall on them leading to Tsuna’s death. Which was ridiculous because Tsuna knew it wouldn't be quite like that, but Haru refused to see reason and was not shy to show Tsuna the new moves she learnt from Lal to prove she could fight.
Kyoko, on the other hand, kindly and stubbornly persisted that moral support was power too.
"Tsuna-chan, I can't fight. I can't even imagine myself fighting like you and brother, but please don't ask me to wait like a widow"
Tsuna had half the immature thought to show them the ugliest side of the Mafia to scare them completely, but couldn't. They would see it, eventually, and it wouldn't be Tsuna's choice, but until then, she could do nothing but grit her teeth.
She was under a lot of pressure, she didn't have the time to argue with stubborn girls when her training wasn't progressing well. Her box weapon had remained violent and out of control in the next attempts to open it while supervised. And true, she could unleash the inferno on Byakuran and burn everything, but that could have many repercussions too.
But then, ironically enough, Chrome won the argument by unintentionally revealing her training injuries while in the shared bath, which Tsuna has been avoiding for that very same reason. Again, she wasn't aware this was happening until she stumbled into a crying Haru being consoled by Bianchi in the hallway. Tsuna, once more, turned back and locked herself away.
She later found out that the girls were staying in Japan, but were clearly not happy about it.
In one of her breaks, when she was sweating and shaking in the kitchen post training, she was intercepted again, but this time, rather than starting an argument, Kyoko offered her a sports drink and some gummies with a quiet smile.
She accepted the offering, and they sat in silence for a long time, breathing and calming down. Tsuna has done a lot of thinking and reflecting, but her mind hasn't changed. It wasn't about trust, quite the contrary. She cared too much, the mere idea of losing her friends in a violent way because of her was terrifying. Tsuna was very scared, even if her intuition consoled her that they weren’t going to die, she couldn't let go of that fear.
And they cared too much too, Tsuna knew that now, but their caring was painful too.
The silence was then broken by a soft thud. Tsuna looked down, not surprised to see the orange box trying to run away from her pockets. Any other time she would have kicked it, but she couldn't now that there was company.
"What is that?"
"It's a weapon, Kyoko. What else can it be?"
Her friend didn't take offence at her snap and watched curiously as she picked it up in her gloved hands, caging it from tumbling down again.
"It's alive?"
"Kinda? Its unstable, though"
"Why is that?"
"It's not working properly. Whenever I use it, it's overwhelming and hard to control"
"Can I hold it?"
"What part of unstable weapon did you not understand?"
"I think you're thinking too deep" Kyoko took the box from her despite Tsuna pulling back, and hovered close in case the beast exploded on her friend. The box shook, but did not show signs of lightning up "I saw onii-san playing with a box too, he kept going on about the power of love and his heart being the key"
"Well, my heart's a mess. No fixing that"
"I don't think that's it" Kyoko held the box in her hands and smiled down at it as it calmed down. "I think it's okay to be scared, I'm scared too. And maybe the box is scared too. But don't run away from those feelings, Tsuna-chan. You say it's a dangerous weapon, but it's also meant to protect you. If you treat it like a weapon, then it will show you just that. But look now. Its warm, like a sparkle"
Tsuna stared at it, at them, for a long while, thinking.
But things were moving too fast to stop and think about feelings. As soon as a dishevelled and anxious Irie barrelled through the base screaming about the Choice and battle games, they started constructing a strategy. This wasn't part of 'The Plan', so seeing Irie losing his mind was amusing to her.
There also seemed to be a one-sided competition between Giannini and Spanner on who could come up with the best - and more ridiculous - creation. Tsuna had refused to be on a plane, paranoid that they were going to be gunned down from up high, so the only way to travel to Europe was by boat and train. If the boat sank, at least they could swim. But if they fell from the sky… there was no going back from that.
They were saving Irie’s teleportation device for an emergency escapee, so in less than three days, the mechanic team built a ship sturdy enough to ferry them to Russia, where they’ll be taking a train to Austria.
They had made plan A to Z in many alphabets, Irie was just as paranoid as Tsuna so they had a back-up plan for the failed three back-ups plans. There was no point in overworking themselves too in training, so once the ship was christened as ‘the sky pearl’ (not Tsuna’s choice!), all that was left was saying goodbye to the ones who were staying.
Irie was adamant that in The Choice, every player must participate. And that just because Byakuran didn't state that in his message, they shouldn't ignore it. It was always the small letters one should pay attention to. But Tsuna found the loophole to that after an agonising session of true and false guessing game with Reborn. Byakuran truly only wanted her and the Rings, everyone and everything else was collateral damage.
Taking the gamble, Lal, Fuuta, Giannini, Basil, Kusakabe, Bianchi, Spanner and the girls will stay in Japan to protect their territory and the time machine. As was Reborn. Albeit his solid form, that is. He was going to be astral projecting himself like a phantom on her shoulder through all their journey. The team will also be monitoring them via satellite and send Spanner’s gola-moskas if needed. As for the rest of them, they were the Europe team. And they were expected to come back.
The plan was simple. It wasn’t a rescue or infiltration mission. They were to meet Byakuran, hear his terms, and kill him. The last part was still in the working.
Due to Tsuna’s destroyed room and intense training, she had taken to sleep in the medical room. It gave her the excuse to isolate herself at night and scavenge her room for things to pack on the day of the departure.
She had a feeling since she woke up, it wasn’t dread or a bad omen, she just… felt sad. Like she needed to do something or it will be too late, and too late had gained a new meaning since coming to the future. No one was forcing her, but she was nervous. She could almost hear the mocking “do it with your dying Will, Dame-Tsuna” but it was ironic because Reborn wanted her away from Hibari-san as much as Hibari-san wanted her away from the hitman. It was stupid and so obvious when Reborn took over her training.
But she avoided Hibari for her own reasons, and now that they were leaving for another mission, she wanted… she didn’t know what she wanted, but she’s known for not thinking before acting, so…
“Hi” She breathed out.
She was supposed to be having breakfast and listening to Lal’s final orders but here she was, just a lonely girl and a hollow man standing on opposite sides of the same room and staring from opposite sides of the same tragedy.
Hibari-san was brooding in front of the tea table, cats surrounding him, holding a red velvet box that he snapped closed the moment she walked inside and dressed in a loose yukata with all the air of staying inside.
“You’re not coming with us”
It became obvious why her intuition was pushing her to talk to him before she left.
“Someone needs to tend the cats”
Since when did he make jokes? She looked down, and ignored the pang of hurt at knowing there was something here in Namimori that needed more protection than Tsuna herself. She might have an idea, but she wasn’t going to ask and he wasn’t going to answer. That’s what their relationship had come to, where silence meant trust before, now it felt like blind faith.
“Is… there anything I should be aware of? Really, aware of”
“Don’t give him the Ring” he stated the obvious “Whatever he says or do, don’t”
“Okay”
Talking has never been hard, at least not with him. There were a lot of things she wanted to say, but she couldn’t find the words. It would also be a lie if she wasn’t hurt by him not tagging along to an even more dangerous feat. His strength. His protection. His determination. She felt safer with him, almost invincible. Without them, she had to walk the single plank bridge on her own.
“You’ll be fine, little animal”
Will you? Tsuna wanted to ask, but didn’t have the courage to. Instead, she knelt to pat the cats that approached her, cowardly using the distraction to gather her thoughts and using the excuse of looking down so that he couldn’t see her glassy eyes. The cats purred and rubbed all over her, comforting her, and Tsuna pretended like they were wishing her good luck too. These cats that were hers, but also weren’t, have never judged her. Despite her age and looks, so different from their real owner, had accepted her for what she was.
“I don’t hate you” She confessed “Whatever happened between you and her, whatever plan or secret, I don’t care, they’re not mine. So I- me, right here. I don’t hate you. I, ah… I guess, I just, what I’m trying to say um… I… T-Thank you. For staying”
“I wanted to”
Tsuna looked up, meeting grey eyes that have never once looked away from her, and she knew then that it was never about duty or Vongola or even part of a plan that made him be who he was and do what he did. It was his choice. And he chose her. All forms of her. It was selfish, for him and for her, but heart-warming too. There was nothing to forgive, or even promise, but the hope that there will be a better future was unbinding.
“When I come back, I’ll duel you. And I’ll win. The cute animals won’t stop me this time”
“You haven’t won once against me”
“I promise I will” She smiled, feeling a little braver at what her words meant for both of them and stood up, giving the cats one final pat, knowing it was time to go “See ya later, Hibari-san”
.
.
.
Hibari watched her leave, young and free, taking his heart with her.
And the bittersweet thing was that it was going to be the last time they see each other.
.
.
.
Sleeping beauty is a tale as old as time itself, and despite the multiple variations and versions of it, its storyline remains engraved in stone. Where a young maiden cursed at birth fell deep into slumber by the touch of a blighted artefact and could only wake with true-love-kiss to then live her forever after.
It was her favourite fairytale growing up, one she would dream of over and over as she grew older but it never ended with a kiss. Her story derived from the tale. She was born, cursed, and has long forgotten if she was waking up from reality or falling asleep in a dream. Her true-love-kiss will never be, for her fate was to forever sleep.
Time has lost its meaning and the spindle wheel which kept the World’s thread woven to everything was barely tethering her to life. It wouldn't be long until the Skein of Fate was cut and the World with it, as much as she tried to nurture it into gold from the blackness it had been tainted with, she does not have the power to save it.
All that was left was dream of slumber.
She had lost hope so long ago, had let the blackness infect her heart too into numbness, her heart withering at being alone. Nothing new awaited her, until she felt it, a sudden awakening not her own but familiar that brought some clarity to her soul. Was it her imagination? It wouldn’t be the first time she fantasised another life instead of her dreams. But the feeling persisted, warm and scorching.
Her dreams did not change, but a string had come loose from the thread. She could see it, small but unravelling and weaving a Will of its own. The more the warm presence grew, the more she felt resonating deep in her core.
Her eyes opened, dazed but more keen than before.
Sawada Tsunayuuki was coming.
And Yuni knew it wouldn’t be to save her.
.
.
.
Leaving Japan was nerve-wracking.
Knowing the ones that were staying behind would be sitting ducks was worrying, but if they tagged along they could turn into shooting ducks, so Tsuna didn’t know which was worse. The mere concern and stress was enough to make her want to throw up, so she remained leaning on the steel railing, especially when everyone kept wondering why Hibari-san was not coming and it was Dino and Squalo taking the kids on a field trip across Europe instead.
Oh, and Irie was tagging along too.
The team was better prepared this time though, dressed in kevlar suits Giannini had been working on with Leon and that were enhanced by Spanner’s tinkering, as well as armed with new equipment and weapons that they knew how to use. They had an idea what to expect, but knew Byakuran was a wildcard in his plans and intentions. They were running with the motto: expect the unexpected, and with Tsuna knowing what to know, they were mentally prepared if they faced against powerful opponents.
They had to explain the situation to Ryohei with drawings, but he understood quite quickly. He was excited and wanted nothing more than to kick the ass of the bastards that made his friends cry. Tsuna was confident in their skills, but couldn’t help but worry.
She’s been in HDWM since they set sail, ironically enough that’s the only thing she’s gotten better at in her training with Dino’s help. Entering the calm state without flaring the crown of flames but keeping her orange eyes seeing everything around her. She’s been running every worst-case scenario in her mind for her intuition to light if it was true when a figure leaned on the railing next to her.
“Hi”
“Brat”
They haven’t talked much since he arrived, both busy with training but she felt his glare whenever they crossed paths, so she’s been avoiding his lecture too.
“How mad is he?”
“Don’t even ask”
She grimaced but followed his advice. Varia was supposed to be entertaining Byakuran in Italy during the Merone infiltration, and after Byakuran’s call and Squalo’s arrival, it was clear the squad came out unscratched, but just thinking about future-Xanxus knowing she was back like this made her shiver.
“Here”
She turned to see Squalo handing her a small dagger, and it made her smile at the memories it brought. It was not the same dagger she used to wave like a magic wand, that one was long gone, but the nostalgia hit her nonetheless. Tsuna wondered if this is what they felt when they looked at her now, a memento-mori or a ghost in different skin.
“If you couldn’t stab him, what makes you sure I have a chance?” She asked to break the silence and turned the dagger around to feel the grip of the handle.
“Bat your eyes at him and he won’t see it coming”
“That’s... No! I’m not doing that!"
“VOOI! DO AS YOU’RE TOLD, SHITTY BRAT!”
“YOU’RE NOT MY BOSS!”
“I OUTRANK YOU, SO DO IT!”
“NO! IT’S MY CHOICE NOT YOURS!”
“JUST SHUT UP AND STAB HIM”
“I AM NOT GOING TO SEDUCE HIM!”
"STUBBORN FOOL!" Squalo growled loudly but Tsuna glared back until the hitman scoffed and turned to the sea “Do whatever you want, but don’t forget your failures and victories are ours too. We’re living and dying together this time”
And there was a bit of truth in that last phrase. Be it their memories, lives or innocence, in a way, they were all going to live and die. Tsuna could do nothing more but stare at the ocean and hold the dagger closer to her heart.
On the other side of the deck, Dino walked towards Yamamoto, who was leaning against the railing.
“Yo”
“It’s funny seeing them” He motioned to the arguing pair in front of him with a wry smile, at which Dino laughed too.
“He tried to turn her into a hitman, but he became her nanny instead”
“You guys grew up together?”
“Not always, no” The blond sighed and leaned against the railing too, but with his back facing them “I was busy surviving Reborn at that time, I visited when I could, but she spent more time with them in that summer house”
“But after everything, you were the one that stayed” Yamamoto pointed out, because after Tsuna was kidnapped, Xanxus ‘died’ and Squalo broke all forms of communication with her. But Dino, who was powerless at that time too, found a way to stay connected, even if it was with a long-distance once a year phone call. “How did you find that devotion?”
“You’re asking the wrong person” Dino said with old humour as he stared at the water below. "When my father died, I had to become the Boss. Rather than being scared of the position, I ran from the idea of leading something so big. The pressure of not being strong enough to protect someone, it was suffocating. But I grew up. Mafia… you can say we were groomed to survive it. Bullets for breakfast, conspiracies at dinner, blades and fire at night, we grew up in that. Tsuna became my family, one of mine. I wouldn’t call it devotion or loyalty, I just cared. And protected her in the only way I could”
Yamamoto pondered, before mirroring Dino’s posture and stared at the waves too.
“My future-father died and I ran. And future-Tsuna blamed herself for making me choose, instead of blaming future-me for leaving her”
“Don’t beat yourself too hard” Dino bumped their shoulders to try and make him relax “You, Tsuna. You’re human. I can tell you that you would act differently next time; you can make promises, Tsuna can make choices, but when a moment in time shatters your heart, there is no guarantee that you’ll react as you thought you would. What matters is what comes after. After everything is said and done, will you return or will you keep running?"
“I want to protect her, more than anything”
“Then that’s all the strength you need”
“Even if it hurts us both?”
“Even so” Dino said gently “But you know, heartbreak also means the opportunity to heal anew”
The ocean turned dark with the horizon setting into night. It should take them another day to arrive at the Russian shore, the air turned colder and the mood became a bit tense with it. They will be in unfamiliar territory with no backup once they land, and the train that will take them across Europe will be unprotected.
Tsuna all but threw leadership to Squalo at the first opportunity, who despite screaming and shouting threats and orders, they felt firm and more reliable than Tsuna’s unprecedented choices. She got an earful from Reborn for abandoning her responsibilities that night, but the phantom could do nothing but keep her awake with his scolding. Leon had tagged along with her, but the little chameleon pretended to sleep while the hitman ranted about duty and the punishment that awaited her when she returned to Japan.
She somehow slept with no nightmares.
But if things were tense before, they were more quiet when they landed; even Ryohei, who despite looking around in cultural shock, was also looking for enemies. Chrome had never let go of her trident, Ipin and Lambo had scouted the area thoroughly and Tsuna was never left on her own.
They boarded the train with no problem, they were greeted with smiles and free coffee that did nothing to alleviate the mistrust. Not for the umpteenth time did Tsuna wonder what was worse, going somewhere while knowing something bad would happen or having to sit while not knowing if something would. She was starting to dread not the what, but rather, the when.
It was eerie watching families and tourists boarding the train; laughing, taking pictures, and having fun. No one tried to pretend this trip was a holiday, not even as they started to move and both the landscape and transport was something new to most. It was going to be a long day of travelling, but no one seemed relaxed enough to read a book.
Ipin tried to lighten the mood as she somehow managed to cook on site ramen bowls for lunch. It was ridiculous watching her cook on a portable stove, but it paused their nerves as they ate her delicious food. Tsuna later realised Ipin was probably scared that the food on the train was poisoned and didn’t want to take any chances.
Exhaustion won over them though. Yamamoto and Ryohei, both trained sportsmen, knew to rest before a big challenge. They were both sharp, Tsuna has proof that if someone barged in and started a fight, they would wake alert and ready. Chrome followed suit. She was using half of her mist flames to support her organs while cloaking them when they boarded. It was a risk to her health, one Tsuna couldn’t convince her to drop the further the train went.
It made Lambo more paranoid and kept his entire attention on her, but not out of worry for her health. He was ignoring Tsuna’s disapproving stares, but she didn’t scold him. She would if he acted on his antagonism, but just let him brood and whisper secrets to Ipin for now.
She noticed during the start of the trip that everyone seemed to be deeply musing about one thing or another. It seemed Tsuna wasn’t the only one being haunted by her thoughts, even Gokudera seemed hesitant in his own mind.
"You seem jumpy" She whispered as she sat next to him. He’s been tinkering with his box belt for most of the trip, breaking it and putting it back together. She doesn’t know what they held, she doesn’t know what sort of box weapons the others had, actually, other than their success at opening theirs.
"Juudaime" He mirrored her quiet voice. They had managed to secure a compartment for themselves, but being confined in the same space meant anyone could see and hear them if they were loud. Even now, with half the team sleeping, she could hear Lambo’s mumbling about stun grenades over Squalo interrogating Irie to spill every secret he had on Byakuran at the end of the cart. Following her eyes to that scene, Gokudera frowned. "I don't trust anyone"
"Me either" She confessed in a quiet voice "But I don't feel any death on us, we should take advantage of that"
"What if that's what they are doing to you?"
"What do you mean?"
"I feel like everyone has a different agenda, but Juudaime is the ultimate goal"
"...yeah, I know"
Gokudera looked like he wanted to say more, but held back. Tsuna was curious, but let it go too. They sat in silence after that.
The sky was turning orange, the ambience was warming up as light entered through the window and touched her face. The blurry landscape looked like a watercolour of perfect serenity, a total contrast to the oppressive feeling that was brewing in her chest. She basked in the picturesque scenery until she got lost in it.
Her eyes open.
Time had passed. The train was still quiet but shadowed by the twilight light. Blinking, she looked around, seeing people she knew sleeping peacefully in an equal peaceful setting. There was nothing amiss, no danger or warning but a flare of hot awareness made her sit up straight.
It was a feeling. A thought. A heartbeat. A tune. Calling.
He's coming
“h̷̩̉e̸̓͜'̵̯͝s̷͓͋ ̸͇̓h̴̟͛ĕ̴ͅr̸͉̈́ē̸͕”
“Juudaime?” Gokudera murmured, waking up with her movement.
She stayed silent staring at the door for a while until her heart started to slow but the sound of roaring waves stayed in her mind. Beckoning. Slowly, silently, she stood up and started approaching the door that connected to the next compartment.
“Tsuny?”
“Juudaime”
But Tsuna wasn’t there anymore. She just walked the thin line between dream and reality that blurred the more she neared the door. Her fingers reached out slowly towards the handle, but before they could grab it, it rattled and turned on itself.
Squalo and Dino were at her sides in seconds, pulling her back with Gokudera not far behind them. Everyone startled awake with the movement, all alert and readying their weapons, holding their breaths, staring and waiting.
But all her attention was on the white canvas in front of her.
And oh,
her soul sang.
There you are.
“Byakuran”
“It's so good to see you, Tsunayuuki”
Like a dream within a dream, a kaleidoscope of colours crashing on the shore hit her full force. Something broken inside of her shifted, like a puzzle finding its missing piece to complete the artwork long abandoned. It was nostalgic and he was familiar, as if she knew him before she met him despite meeting him for the first time. They looked at each other not as strangers, but as ghosts tasting the waters of what the other knew.
His fingers twitched, and Tsuna knew he wanted to reach out to her too, hold and touch her. For some reason that thought didn’t disturbed her, and not feeling perturbed was what unnerved her into awareness.
“My~ how nostalgic, seeing you young like this” He smiled with fox intentions to hurt “Last time we met, you were drowning in your own blood”
“You sick bastard!”
“Ne, do you know?” He leaned down to whisper to her despite the sword and gun pointed at him. He had Tsuna’s whole attention as she stared at his purple eyes that shone in mirth “There’s a world just like this where you became Vongola Decimo too. Makes me wonder why you’re fighting for this one”
“Byakuran-san” Irie stepped forward with courage he lacked before and stared at his ex-friend without flinching.
There was a loud noise outside as the train started to stop, but no one moved to disembark. They all just stood on edge for the next move.
“You’re here too, Sou-chan” Byakuran greeted him with a placid smile “You broke my heart, betraying me like that. Then again, that was always part of the plan, no?”
“Why are you here?” Dino questioned pushing Tsuna further behind him.
“To pick you up, of course” He smiled at them “I have been waiting a long time”
“You said it was Juudaime’s choice”
“Yes” He nodded and his eyes landed on hers again "And you chose right"
"What happens now?" Irie asked, fixing his glasses and calculating what was going on in the other’s mind. “You instigated the Choice and we responded”
"Why, Sou-chan, you must know how the game is played by now. But you all look prepared for war though, did you lie to them?”
“You-
“If it’s a choice, then can I choose?” Tsuna cut in before the argument escalated.
“By all means"
“Let’s have some tea”
And Byakuran smiled in content before offering his arm like a gentleman to her.
While learning how to attack mid-air, Reborn beat some essential Mafia etiquette they haven’t covered in their lessons, like what to do when your potential murderer offers his arms to walk you towards an unknown destination while surrounded by Famiglia and enemies alike.
Refusal could be seen as starting a war.
Acceptance too, for the other side.
But all those lessons went out of the window when she linked their arms together under the watchful eyes of her friends.
“Nee-chan-
“Tsuna, wait”
It was instinctual, it felt right. She couldn’t say if it was her intuition moving her along or why she did not fear as he escorted her out of the train. They had the perfect opportunity to shoot him, slice him, attack him in the narrow space of the corridor before they reached the exit, but even Squalo was surprisingly quiet. She did not look back, and trusted in her heart that this was the best choice for everyone.
Vienna was beautiful, but empty. It became clear this city was once under Vongola territory and whatever clash happened here devastated it. Not one tourist stepped out, it was like a ghost city no one dared enter. It was a surprise the train even stopped here, when there was no public transport. But then again, Tsuna thought as she glanced at the man walking cheerfully at her side, he clearly was waiting for her arrival.
It wouldn’t surprise her if he had taken over this territory and controlled the masses.
Their walk was quiet with just Byakuran’s humming accompanying them. Was it offensive he all but ignored the armed teens behind him? Or was that luck? Tsuna tried to focus on her surroundings, alert at any movement and listening to her intuition that had remained quivering a soundless echo, all while her senses flooded in Byakuran’s presence.
He guided her at an unhurried pace towards Schönbrunn Palace, and it was then only when she stood in front of the imperial palace her intuition started unravelling. There were 4 guards waiting at the gates, rough looking and wearing black cloaks. Not even Irie was privy of Byakuran's inner circle. He thought he knew, but he was played in turn.
Staring at what felt like the four horsemen, Tsuna knew they were guardians to Byakuran’s Mare set. Powerful. Deadly. Cruel. They were once again battling forces beyond their current strength, and she felt a wave of fear at that thought, even more so when her eyes landed on a demon mask she knew hid the ghost knight that marked her.
“This is as far as I’ll allow you, Reborn-kun” Byakuran’s comment startled her, if it weren’t for his grip on her arm, she would have jumped in surprise at being found out. She was wearing the headphones with the headband resting at the back of her neck, and just because he wasn’t projecting his presence didn’t mean the hitman wasn’t listening and talking in her ear. “Turn off the communication and no harm will come to your student”
Tsuna paused, hoping against all forces that the hitman would find a loophole, but all she heard was a short order before the call disconnected.
“Don’t forget yourself, Dame-Tsuna”
Under twinkling eyes, she removed the headphones. She will be cut off from Spanner’s orientation too, despite wearing the contacts lenses, she will be entirely on her own. Leon stayed though. Wrapped around her wrist like a hidden bracelet, ready to turn into a gun, a shield, or anything she might need. If the chameleon leaves her, she might start shaking.
“Shall we?”
She took a breath, and only looked back to hand the headphones to Gokudera, who stared at her in complete confidence. She breathed out and let Byakuran walk her inside the palace grounds. The gates closed behind them, locking them together and away from their guardians.
She has a dagger hidden in her arm, she hasn’t removed her mittens from her hands, Basil had given her a handful of Dying Will Pills in case she can’t access her own power, not to mention the poisonous bombs and dynamites in her pockets along with her Vongola box. By all means, she was prepared, yet all thoughts of murder halted when she spotted a tea table in the middle of the plaza that led to the palace.
It was filled with colourful pastries and freshly-baked cakes that filled the air with sweetness and soft warmth. He either knew her too well or they had similar tastes for him to prepare a spider-web made from honey.
He pulled a chair out for her to sit, and she did so quietly, staring as he rounded the table to sit across her.
"Younger you has not tried the Austrian wild berry strudel, correct?" He asked as he started piling sweets upon sweets on two plates "I'm glad I'll be your first one"
“You make it sound like its a date”
"Do I? Sorry. I can’t help it”
He was not sorry, rather he was amused as he set the plates down and started filling two cups with what looked like black tea. They were pretty far from the gates to hear anything, but she could see from her peripheral vision rather than hear both sides starting to argue. Byakuran offered her a cup before throwing a tower of sugar cubes into his own cup.
“So”
“So” He echoed back, relaxed and stirring the sugar in his tea with a spoon.
“What’s our story?”
He smiled wickedly, and for a moment she thought she wouldn’t get a straight answer as he set his spoon aside and took a sip of tea, but he surprised her when he set the cup down, and rested his chin over his interlaced hands.
“I was but a man until I became a ghost in my own body.” He started to explain “The Mare Ring allows me the power to transverse the lines between worlds; see glimpses of other realities and even sometimes cross them. I knew who I was, who you were, and what role we played. But then we became disconnected from our World”
There was a loud explosion from outside the gates that rose dirt and heat but she just curled her fingers inside her mittens that rested on her lap and did not move her eyes away from Byakuran.
“Disconnected?” She forced herself to ask.
“Tell me, have you heard of the term Butterfly Effect, Tsunayuuki?”
Was it possible to choke on a heartbeat?
“The future changed?”
“Our future was destroyed!” He snarled, and for the first time since she met him, he showed anger instead of glee as he slammed his hands on the table and made the tea set rattled, but that anger was not aimed at her “Gone. One flutter and time collapsed, wrapped reality and changed everything”
He breathed out, and Tsuna sat still as he composed himself from the darkness brewing inside of him. The sound of battle increased on the outside of the palace grounds, yet none of them spoke until the crazed haze faded from his eyes, and when he moved, it was only to pick up a strawberry creampuff.
“I was able to trap my memories of the singularity in a cocoon of flames before the Worldline split though” He continued his story mid bites “And so, when I re-awoke my powers in the breached timeline, I remembered you and the old line”
"...what do you want from me then?"
"The stars and skies, your heart and soul. Tsunayuuki, you’re living in a garden of shadows. You’re so lost its almost impossible for you to understand”
"Then make me understand" Tsuna placed her hands on the table and leaned forwards slightly. While it was true she couldn’t understand the entirety of Byakuran’s words, they rang heavy and true in her mind to an almost desperate cry "Why the war? What changed?"
"They took you from me. Once upon a time, we belonged. We were happy, safe. Living. And in a blink of an eye, you were gone" He tilted his head and stared at her with a far-away longing Tsuna felt but couldn’t explain “There are many worlds, and so many yous. Some Sawada Tsunayuuki’s. Some Sawada Tsunayoshi's. Yet my soul, this wretched thing in this precise moment that exists in this broken World, yearns yours. Can you hear it?"
It was Tsuna’s turn to breathe out. She’s been considering her hyper intuition like a siren song, haunting but voiceless, an otherworldly tune only she could hear, influencing her and pulling her along a written score for her to follow. But the voices were there too, some chanting to a different note and tempo while some whispers remained in sotto voce, barely heard under the symphony that was her psyche.
It couldn’t possibly be… but she knew
but if it was… what it was
“Your choice was tea, now it’s my move” Byakuran whipped his hands before he stood up and offered his arm once more with a devilish smile “Let’s waltz”
Tsuna was really choking with her heartbeat on her throat. She’s been on edge all this time, despite not feeling threatened or endangered in his presence, a part of her couldn’t relax. She couldn’t even try the food with how tense she was, but she found herself accepting his arm once more despite him sequestering her further inside the palace, away from the noise and distraction the raging battle of her friends and his guardians were causing.
Leon tightened on her wrist as a reminder that she wasn’t alone, but she barely felt it, too busy picturing everything Byakuran said and validating it with her intuition.
The inside of the palace was another indicator of how desolate the place was, as there was no light illuminating their way; it was dark, cold and dirty, even the oil paintings that should have been proudly displayed on the walls were covered in dust. They passed some anterooms and salons, some still portraying the history on the walls that was long forgotten. For a moment she wondered why this place or at least, the territory used to belong to Vongola, but she quickly put it aside when she remembered something else.
“You didn’t answer my question” She side-eyed him and curled the fingers of her free hand where Leon was resting. “If you want me, why did you attack my family?”
“For the simple reason of changing the narrative” Byakuran looked ahead with that same far-away longing and cold smile. “For you to live, Vongola needs to die”
“W-What do you mean by that?”
“I think you know”
He pushed some doors open and it took her breath away. What was supposed to be the great gallery room had been cleared of any splendour and gold as there, in the centre of the room, floating with a gravity of its own was a stone tablet; crumbling.
For months she had dreamed of flowers. She had subconsciously sketched and doodled in pages a pattern so instinctual by then, one she couldn't remember drawing or find a meaning to. But it was always the same, with one of them withering and the petals fading in the air. And now here it was, her three flowers with seven petals engraved on a stone. But they were never flowers to begin with, and her imagination was cruel for making her believe otherwise. Or maybe she was still too naive for ignoring the significance of what it truly was.
The tri-ni-sette.
“It’s broken” She whispered.
“Mn” Byakuran hummed softly at her side as they both stared at the crumbling tablet. “This World is collapsing. Without you and the Vongola Rings, the tablet couldn’t support itself. The Arcobaleno were not enough, without them, my Mare Ring couldn't keep it stable for long. There is no magic strong enough on this Earth to prolong the inevitable. That is, until you crossed time”
There was something important. She knew what he was saying without really understanding, knew that if the stone crumbles to dust then all hope was lost. What her role was in all of it, however, remains an enigma she needed to uncover right now.
“How?”
"There’s only one chance for the convergence to occur. We can fix this World, Tsunayuuki. Save it and us. All I need is your Ring. No blood or death is needed but that of the spare"
“Spare?” She asked, remembering hearing that word before.
“The one that condemned the World”
It wasn’t me? She almost asked, but held back as she tried to process what was happening. Things are going very smoothly, almost too good to be true. She truly felt no lies or deceit coming from him, but then again, it wouldn’t be the first time someone fooled her intuition into a sense of security.
"How do I know you're not lying?"
"Am I?" He laughed at her clear mistrust but was not offended by it. Instead he leaned down as if to share a secret despite being the only ones in the room “You know I didn't kill you”
At this height, she could see the sincerity in his eyes. But was it a lie? She knew he wasn’t the one that pulled the trigger, she saw, and was constantly reminded who the murderer was. But just because he didn’t kill her, doesn't mean he couldn’t harm her. Tsuna felt safe now, yes, but so in danger too. Like anything she says could tip the balance and make her sink into uncharted waters. He wouldn’t. But could.
“Knowledge is our curse, Tsunayuuki” He continued, and despite having let go of her arm, he remained standing close to her. “I have seen how this story goes. In a world just like this where the you from that world and the me from that world clashed in a war to save the future. You rewrote the timeline by making a wish, but it didn’t change the core of your fate. That’s what’s different about us. We don’t want to save this fake reality, we want to go home. Our home. To a time we were the happiest in the perfect Worldline of ours”
“What are you… saying?” Tsuna tried to take a step back, but found herself rooted in place by an external force. Be it Byakuran’s allure. The tri-ni-sette’s gravity. Or her own fear. She could do nothing but stand still.
“I've seen you die a thousand deaths, in a thousand worlds. And in every single one of them, you're murdered. Except for this one” Byakuran tilted his head, shrewd amethyst eyes gleaming knowing they held her entire attention. “There is something wrong with this World, don’t you think?”
And she…
She knew there was something wrong for a long time now. The feeling of wrongness since she woke up in that coffin. Just one breath, one look at the sky and she felt disconnected from it. As if a part of her didn’t belong there. Here. In this world. But why wouldn't she? This was her future. Time was linear, why wouldn't she belong? But… but didn’t she felt wrong before too? Before this time-travel. Before the battle with Xanxus. Before the fight with Mukuro. There was something wrong before.
She shuddered.
Everything he’s been saying was true, but if this future was already a rewritten version, then what exactly was Byakuran attempting to unravel? Irie was right, he wanted to travel to the past to change history, but he had it wrong too.
“Byakuran” She whispered “What do you want?”
“I will not end. Nor will I have you end”
Purple eyes stared at her with an intensity she couldn’t comprehend. She realised then, with a stranger who wasn’t a stranger and a stone tablet that wasn’t a sketch how small her perception had been. Byakuran didn't want to take over the world like the madman dictator everyone was painting him as, and while he was, in fact, attempting to destroy this world by erasing the timeline and changing this current reality, it wasn't for power, but for the simple wish of going back home.
She was barely following his explanation before, how can she even fathom that someone so utterly twisted and insane in their own conviction could carry total annihilation to an entire world just to be with her? She's only 13. Or was it 14 now? She was young and naive and stupid and a little girl. What does she even know about love? About devotion and life? She loves her mom, possibly the only person she could kill for and die for without hesitation.
But to love someone so much, you'd destroy the World and its people, their decisions, and memories and future just for the sake of that one person, was shattering.
Hibari-san’s faithfulness felt engulfing, Byakuran’s devotion on the other hand, felt overwhelming.
“I don’t understand…” She whispered.
Tsuna didn’t realise there were tears gathering in her eyes until warm fingers wiped them gently.
“Stay with me” He asked just as quietly.
A part of her wanted.
A part of her screamed.
A part of her cried.
This was right.
This was wrong.
This was madness.
The dagger felt cold in her arm, Leon was silent in the other.
And Tsuna...
She knew she couldn’t kill him.
She didn’t want to.
.
.
.
Notes:
.
.
.
Tsuna: Watch me deal with my trauma
Tsuna: *don’t feel, conceal, don’t let them know*
Xanxus: Let it burn.
Tsuna: *Bursts into flames*
Reborn: *throws bucket of cold water*
.
.
.
Tune in next chapter for: Back to the Future II
I had to break this chapter in two otherwise it would have been 50k lol It's a shame because I liked how it was supposed to end before. But I like this cliffhanger too.
( ˘ ³˘)Look, I know the future ARC is a mess and there is A LOT of mysteries but we’re seeing it through the eyes of our present character’s as they go, so if they don’t know, you guys can’t either. ¯\_(ツ)_/¯ That’s how narratives work~
Fun (evil) fact: Originally, Tsuna was going to be conscious while they stitched her back on the first draft, but she’s been through enough so I made her sleep the pain away in the end. FlameLore: no stitches involved, just Sun flames gluing her skin back in place. But the nerves were already too damaged and raw, so the flames left the X burn-like scar instead of healing the open area entirely.
Ciao~
Chapter 34: Tide of Time
Notes:
Hellooo, my loves! Sorry for the long wait. Happy New Year! Here’s hoping 2024 is kinder to us all and to our World. Please be safe out there! I know words can be just words, but know that my thoughts and prayers are with you all.
.
As always, please be mindful of the TW:
Unreliable Narrator / mind game / cosmic horror / mentions of suicide / mind control / depression / emotional manipulation / teenagers (NOT) dealing with emotions bigger than them / blood / anxiety attacks / psychosis / mentions of death and murder / hints of 1827 - 10027 - 6927 / / / headache for Flame Lore & Worldbuilding / / /
.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
Namimori has always been peaceful.
The crime rate wasn’t as prominent as it was in Tokyo, despite the minuscule yakuza gangs hiding under rocks like pesky ants. That was the duty of the Hibari clan that forged this hidden town and guarded it like clouds shadowing gold on the grass.
Be it maintaining order in the streets, protecting the grave of a stranger on the outskirts of town, or enforcing educational plans to stop herbivores from turning into mushrooms and be consumed by a lazy society that could then proceed to infect others with their idiocy, the Hibari’s were known for their steel sense of justice.
His grandfather, a military veteran from the old days, wielded his authority with honour and an iron fist that single-handedly destroyed all opportunities for locals and outsiders to cement their illegal business within the town.
He passed away from consuming poisoned rice crackers imported from a drug dealer attempting to cross beyond the borders. There was no way to know which food was poisoned at that time, and his grandfather wouldn’t let his squadron or even the herbivores in jail test it, so he ate them.
As a five-year-old, Kyoya learned his first lesson to triumph over one’s strength and always keep one's values above all.
His father, chief of Namimori's police department, was a force to reckon with that maintained their principles of justice. Strict in his thoughts but noble in his mind, he decreased the rate of assaults and homicides to zero per cent and brought a sense of peace to Namimori with pride and equity.
He was stabbed in the back by a colleague who tried to climb the ladder in a futile attempt to corrupt their system. But rapacity is rewarded with worthlessness, and the coward was in turn tarnished by the town that saw him grow, bitten to death by the system he tried to trample and punished by his own associates.
As a nine-year-old, Kyoya learned the rule of eat or be eaten in a world that will always try to turn upside down.
His mother, although a Hibari by name and not by blood, stood fierce against inequality and retaliated with cold fury against any discrimination. She withheld inner serenity and became the keeper of tranquillity amongst the elderly and children, those too weak to even seek protection from formidable carnivores.
She was caught in the middle of a panic rush created by an assailant trying to rob someone with a gun. Her priority was not to attack the thief but to protect the scared herbivores get away from the disturbance. She was pushed and stomped over amidst the crowd she tried to herd away from the desperate mugger.
As a ten-year-old, Kyoya learned that even innocuous beings could cause greater harm than those wielding a weapon.
His family taught him knowledge through experience one by one as they died until there was no one else but him to continue their legacy. His uncles, cousins, and close followers of the family were pillars in keeping their authority standing, but as the sole heir of the clan, it was his duty to see this town survive.
And there was pride in knowing that he did, no matter if night had fallen in Namimori once lit streets. He would have preferred to see it through to the end, heavens know he still had the drive to go on and end this bloody war, but his purpose had been fulfilled.
He had fought, he had conquered, he had protected and he had kept his promise.
The wind roared as he stood in front of an unmarked grave and looked down at the little black box in his hand. So small and breakable, so very unsuspicious looking yet it held all the power to destroy the World.
And Sawada Tsunayuuki trusted him to guard it before they even fell into unworldly waters too deep for them to escape. Not that he tried to, after all, Hibari’s do not run.
But she came with a warning.
He didn’t listen.
And now, here they were.
Dying in a cold masterpiece of their own self-destruction.
It was absurd, being completely enraptured with someone who contradicted everything he knew and still was unwilling to drift away from the chaos she carried.
Spellbound, she was a novelty; weak and forlorn when they met with a spark of spiteful defiance in her golden eyes that harboured a darkness she kept hidden like clouds shielding the stars. Sometimes they twinkled when she felt too much, sometimes they shone brighter when she breathed resentment, and sometimes they burnt whenever he indulged in her pain and she responded with outrage.
He basked on the juxtaposition of a little animal with claws too sharp she didn’t know how to wield without hurting herself and shying away from creatures that tried to get close to her despite wishing to not be alone.
And it was that paradoxical bitterness that clashed with the starry-eyed hope that drew him to pick the stars that fell from the sky. It took him years to understand flame harmony, even more so about Sky courting and flame bonding, but he never once questioned his resolution to stay because she earned his trust before colourful fire was a part of their lives.
They weren't friends. They weren't co-workers. They weren't Boss and Follower. Leader and Subordinate. They just were. They knew each other weaknesses and strengths, shadows and darkness, they lived and thrived and kept each other afloat when gravity tried to sink them down.
So when she dared to walk away, he retaliated with fury. It brought misery, pain, and death to his life, having to hold the weight of choosing what was right and what was justice; his clan principles all but buried as the stakes were greater than their little town.
It wasn't about her and Namimori anymore, but his heart and the World.
So many fell to his hand, some comrades some enemies alike. So many lies he kept close to heart, some out of cruelty, some out of sympathy. So many choices took him away from home, while others allowed the shadows to creep in and consume the peace Namimori was built to be for.
In the end, the biggest lesson he was leaving behind as his legacy was that sometimes, your pride will hurt others, just as theirs will hurt you. But it was the strength of staying through the hurt and withholding your honour, justice, and inner peace that will keep the light from fading from your world.
He did not regret the life he walked with her at his side, picking stars and moving clouds. But he also knows that his younger self will not understand the sacrifices made and thoughts behind the actions that got them to this point in time. And that confusion can lead to rejection and hurting that was the recipe for another apocalypse; one that will now be of their own making.
The road home is paved in stardust requiem after all, but that was not going to be his life anymore.
Yet as he drops the black little box into the abyss below before pink smoke overtakes him, he hopes against all odds that the Sky will shine in Namimori once again.
.
.
.
Watching Juudaime leave with that white psychopath was nerve-racking.
Even more so by the dazed look she has been wearing since she woke up on the train and linked arms with the enemy. Worse yet, the infatuated look she received in return was equal parts disturbing.
It was like they were in a world of their own, just two lonely - dangerous - beings taking a leisurely walk in a ghost town. And there was nothing nor no one that could break them apart from the bubble they had stepped into.
He trusts Juudaime will not fall for pretty eyes that easily, and her fighting skills were adequate to the situation, even more so with Reborn's magical lizard at her side that could change into anything she might need to fight, shield, or escape.
But all they know about Byakuran is the destruction he has caused the world in his pursuit of Juudaime. It gave him the creeps, for someone to be so besotted they would kill and destroy anything and everyone just to have them. And now with Juudaime willingly at his side, what could he do to keep it that way?
He didn't understand it, though his loyalty to his Boss would make him do questionable things too if put at a crossroads, there was something else they were missing.
It wasn't just mere possession or even obsession that was moving Byakuran, of that Gokudera was aware.
And it seemed like Juudaime felt it too.
And that was the scary part.
Juudaime sometimes got lost in her head, seeing things and hearing things no one else could. He had asked once, why she was frowning at the wind. The answer was Vongola's Hyper Intuition before the wind turned into a storm, a curse in her blood that allowed her to know things if the concept breached her cognition before they happened. That should have been it. It clearly explained her quick reflexes, scary knowledge, and sometimes omniscient weight that she carried.
But there was something else troubling her. She was seeing, hearing; possibly feeling mystic threads that moved her body without her consent. More often than not, they did not lead to physical harm, but her psyche... He did not share her magical cognition, but somehow, he had the gut feeling that if she stayed under the control of that otherworldly force, he will lose her.
Which is why he wanted this mission to be done and go home, back to their time. Away from imminent threats and world calamities. Juudaime, while kind at the core, did not have a soft heart, so killing Byakuran shouldn't be a problem. (He thinks and shamefully hopes). But not knowing what was happening inside the bloody palace was making him anxious, even if he was engaged in his own battle of wits.
As was to be expected, they were antagonized by the cahoots of lunatics following Byakuran, the funeral wreaths as they called themselves. Four hooded men who acted more like the four horsemen of the apocalypse, and that title became more legitimate as their powers became known.
It was a clear contrast of skills and experience. They were just starting to experiment and know their own flame attributes and abilities, so to be faced with equal elements yet in a completely different league was infuriating. Gokudera was learning how not to let it get to him, though it still annoyed him to never be enough.
As he ducked to take cover from an explosion, he took a quick look around him.
It truly was a miracle how in a short time under that screaming hitman could hone the skills proper of a fighter. It was like seeing a different person slashing and holding his own against the nightmarish Mist user. But Yamamoto was smiling while Squalo was shouting orders at him like a maniac and it seemed that whatever wall had stopped him before, the swordsman in training had broken through it.
Across the lane, Ipin and the stupid cow were an unstoppable duo of electrifying storm. They were not kids anymore, that was obvious. Their speed did not relent a moment for neither to breathe yet they coordinated perfectly when one slowed. Ipin was unleashing a fury of attacks and the boy taking hit after hit without flinching against the creepy Sun user who was being scorched and electrocuted without recoiling in return.
Farther back, in a maze of carnivorous flowers and thorny vines, the Mukuro girl was trying to hold her own against the strong Cloud user with Dino’s help. He seemed to be the right-hand man of Byakuran, and while Gokudera wanted to be the one fighting him due to his position, he had his own hands full with the Storm user who seemed to have a bone to pick with the Cavallone Boss too, but their strategy in compatibility worked better this way.
While he wasn't as strong as his future counterpart, the lawn-head boxer was still an experienced fighter. And although he rushed to danger with endless energy, he didn't attack with arrogance or lose focus when he missed as he thought he would. He also seemed open to Gokudera taking the lead and following orders, thankfully.
This magma man who melted the ground with his steps and taunted them in a bored manner was not someone one should take lightly or without a plan.
It wasn’t supposed to be a battle till death, they were merely keeping them away from entering the palace and interfering with the two Bosses meeting, but it surely felt that way with the scorching heat and intense combat. He was bleeding from one arm and almost sprained his knee if he hadn’t used his new Storm shield as a skateboard. The future weapons were a joy to play with, if only they had a more suitable location to try them out. Spanner had even gone crazy and armed them with trinkets Gokudera didn’t know how to use yet.
Not for the first time did he thought how a miserable place could create so much wonder, but he was going to exploit it as much as he can for their own advantage.
Another taunt, another shield, another attack, and the wind roared in a heated storm.
Further back, away from the disaster and rubble, Irie had taken refuge with Reborn-san ghost projection under a metallic dome. The mechanic had brought along a portable mini-moska for protection, and he wasn’t the only one who shuddered at remembering its nightmarish predecessor, no matter how cute it tried to act.
No, Irie shouldn’t even be here. Useless as he was, he couldn’t fight this monsters head on and the only person who could have entertained him with a talk was off doing who knows what evil things to his Juudaime. His only saving grace was that he was making himself useful by (supposedly) gathering all the leaking flames in the area to charge the teleportation device to be at the ready for their escape.
Gokudera was in part annoyed by his presence, a part of him still doubting and just waiting for him to betray them. But with Reborn-san’s phantom presence watching his every move, as soon as he made the wrong one, the hitman would make the call and Gokudera would shoot, no hesitation.
After all, Irie called Byakuran a friend; a friend he was willing to kill.
How can Gokudera trust that broken loyalty? How can he trust any of them?
“Go! Kangaroo magic!”
“Your name sucks!” He sneered at Ryohei's gleeful, almost maniac laughter, unperturbed by the hot magma almost burning his boxer gloves in preference of watching his Sun kangaroo gear up its attack. It was one thing to be enthralled by the advanced technologies and weapons that were the boxes, it was another one to have the representation of your soul in the form of an animal manifest to fight for you.
Which is why he preferred not to use his own unless it was absolutely necessary. Strong as it was, there was never going to be enough time to tame Uri. He would rather not do it while his own volatile heart was trying to keep up with his mind.
Another mocking, another blast, another onslaught and the gale of smoke rose like a swirling of moaning shadows.
He wanted to be confident and say they could hold on for a little more, that he wasn’t losing his patience and temperament at being so obviously played with while they were giving their all. His heart gave a painful throb when he breathed too harshly. Damn, he was definitely going to cut smoking after this. Having been constantly electrocuted for the past few days was not going to be healthy for him, not that smoking was. He did try to stop, but the shaking pressure of their past trials overwhelmed him to the point he needed to smother his insecurities with smoke.
And now more than ever he wanted his uncertainties to numb.
He created another shield, knees buckling and barely stopping a jet of magma from incinerating them when suddenly, all fights came to a halt. For a moment, no one moved. Their weapons lowered and their flames were blown out as if they were doused by cold water. They could only watch befuddled as a strong, invisible force of vibrance propagated from the centre of the palace and scattered like a wave of light.
Gokudera could still see iridescent sparkles twinkling and feel a humming in his skin when the battlefield shifted. Dino and Squalo rushed forward to stop the annoying Storm and Cloud users from getting closer to the palace grounds. It spoke volumes about how attuned they were to everything around them and whatever it was that caused that wave of power.
But his team wasn't that slow to react either. The misty girl stumbled to aid the baseball freak against his Mist opponent while lawn-head went to tackle the Sun one. Gokudera took a moment to breathe, to observe, but most importantly, to anticipate.
It was a long way from the doors of the palace to the gates of the garden, but it was easy to spot movement coming from it, so he braced himself.
And suddenly, Juudaime was there.
But suddenly, there was someone else.
.
.
.
Tsuna was waiting for the ‘Just Kidding’ mocking laughter, but Byakuran remained calm and sombre, gently cradling her face and waiting for her to process her thoughts.
If what he was saying is true, if , if this broken future was already rewritten, then what was real anymore? What was the original timeline and why did it change? When?
And if Byakuran had the power to replace it — to go back and weave it back into the timeline, then what about the past Tsuna knows and left behind? What about the fragile future Tsuna was constructing right now? Will it matter, did it matter? If Byakuran gets his way and shifts reality then what will happen to her?
He painted a beautiful picture, a world where the two of them were not alone. That they were undeniably happy.
And she understands, in a way. The rage of having that sweet dream be violently taken. Wanting the life that was promised, longing for the days she used to know and the life she thought she would have. It was there one day and then, in a blink of an eye, gone. So she does understand his craze drive, in a way.
But that's as much as she could sympathize with him, because in the end, no matter how much her soul longed for this stranger who didn't feel like a stranger, they were running parallel lines.
Byakuran wants the future.
But Tsuna wants the past.
“If you want it… why don’t you take it?” She asked quietly, this conversation between them feeling more like a secret despite them being alone. Sometimes, some things are not meant to be found. And if they are, they are meant to be kept in silence.
“I could” Byakuran agreed easily “However, just as you fought fiercely to claim it, you need to surrender it willingly"
And she breathed out a shaking gasp at how dangerous it sounded.
Don't give him the ring. It’s what Hibari-san advised after the lies had come to light and placed on the table for her to grasp. She thought it was an obvious order given the situation, but the warning held a weight she wasn’t prepared to acknowledge because a part of her really wanted to give in now. It was a temptation she had never known before. Like surrendering the Ring and joining Byakuran was a script she had engraved deep in her subconscious and it wanted to get out.
But she couldn’t let it.
“And if I don’t?”
It was dangerous, antagonizing a person who could potentially destroy everything within reach on a whim. Not even Reborn's devious traps could make her feel so tight-strung. It was like every breath she took was being dissected and Byakuran would either choke her to death or help her breathe anew.
“Isn’t there something you want?” He asked just as quietly and let his fingers fall from her face in favour of walking around her. “Something you dream to have, so much, it’s consuming you”
She did not take Squalo's earlier suggestion seriously, there was not an ounce of coyness in her to even try to flirt with someone. But she learnt wicked tricks from dangerous men as she grew up, she knows not to fall prey to enticing words and crystal promises.
She learned her lesson a long time ago.
“If not the future, what would you wish for right now?” She bid her time, trying to drag information out of him while thinking what to do next. She felt unbalanced, her intentions when she woke on the train were all but forgotten like her math homework. It was hard, trying to bring her mind back into focus when her intuition was going off like fireworks.
“Hmm... Unlimited supplies of fluffy marshmallows covered in sugar"
She scoffed a laugh.
And wasn't that something? To be so at ease and joke around, as if they weren’t debating the sake of the world. But just like Tsuna was struggling to distract him, Byakuran playing her in return. Binding his time, trying to confuse her and flood her with information so she stops thinking what she was told to do and follow his cause. Enticing her with knowledge in uncanny words, letting her get stuck in her thoughts and her mind wander with thousands of possibilities that hid his real intentions.
But there was some honey in his words, a trap, that made her wonder…
If… if she gathers all the pieces, can she make the wish instead?
She has the key
The myriad of whispers reverberated faintly in her head, singing a melancholic tune that seemed to want to rattle her bones. It was alluring on the surface but ultimately deceptive on its innards, almost hypnotising in a destructive spellcasting.
“Can you hear it?” Byakuran leaned down from his place behind her to whisper in her ear. “That’s the Will of the World”
His presence made her raise her head, her sunset eyes coming back to the stone tablet staring back at her. She thought her silly flowers were harmless, important; yes, but never did she imagine her dreams could be warning her of something so sinister. She couldn’t explain it, not with words, or thoughts, or even drawings it seems, but the 3 circles of seven were anything but innocuous. Even now, broken and collapsing, Tsuna could feel its overwhelming presence looming over her.
An ancient power, as if she was standing before a God willing her to its binding.
But Tsuna didn’t want to kneel.
Yet a part of her did.
And trying to fight that incomprehensible compulsion was like being swallowed up by an unspoken evil.
And she was sinking fast.
“If you continue walking down this path, it will consume you entirely. Your freedom, your choices, your dreams, your life, it will take everything from you” Byakuran trailed his hands from her shoulders, down her arms, past the hidden dagger, past the hidden Leon, and curled on her wrists gently, a mocking caress that was anything but as one of those fingers brushed the hidden ring. “But together, we can bend Fate to our command and forge our own wants. Return to our timeline, claim our freedom; away from worldly responsibilities and underworld treaties. Just me and you, against the World”
He’s good.
She shuddered and turned to look at Byakuran as he let her go to stand beside her. Still calm, still sombre, orchid eyes sparkling with knowledge Tsuna knows can destroy her.
They stood unflinching by the echoes of battle resonating from far away, so distant she had almost forgotten there was conflict outside this cocoon they had wandered in. She came here with a purpose, one that she kept forgetting, and knew she needed to act soon else she would forget herself.
As if reading her thoughts, Byakuran suddenly asked:
“Are you going to kill me?”
“No” She said without hesitation “Are you?”
“No”
“Lier” She whispered with wide eyes and for the first time since they entered this room, he smiled.
“Am I?” He tilted his head, looking amused “What are the voices telling you?”
“You…”
She frowned.
Leon was a vice grip on her wrist now, coiling around to the point of pain to ground her, to remind her not to give in and let him take the ring that had caused so much hurt to everyone around her. It would be so easy to get rid of it, but just as it seemed considerable, it also spelt disaster.
“They said you want the World”
“Everyone thinks what they want to think” He said nonchalantly with a shrug “But the question is, what do you want? Up until now, every choice you made was not yours to decide. But we can fix it, together. You alone can’t survive the Infinite controlling you. Let me help you”
There was a flash of light, another explosion outside that caused the windows to rattle and the glass to highlight warm tones in the room and make the shadows dance as the two stood facing each other in front of the crumbling stone.
She wasn’t considering it. Not really. But she did wonder, and she did think what if…
“Stay” He asked with the same quiet voice from before “Please”
“I…”
She didn’t have an answer. It was a No and a Yes stuck so tightly together, it was difficult to untangle what she wanted to say. This paradoxical dilemma was driving her crazy; to know one thing and want another was tearing her apart slowly.
No one warned her about Byakuran's eclipsing presence or his unexpected power to enthral her. They called him dangerous but never explained his abilities, his allure, his reasoning or the effect he could have on her. She doubts she could even understand it had she known before.
Byakuran leaned down, to taunt her possibly with sweet concern but at that moment, in that second it took for him to breathe, something small burst their bubble.
A sound. A pulse. Like her heart skipping a beat, there was the sound of a dulcet strum that made both of them turn towards the door.
Byakuran frowning.
Tsuna squinting.
It felt... there was a sudden pressure in the air, a soundless music that was hauntingly beautiful as was intensely urgent. It was… Footsteps. Loud breathing. Someone was running away from behind the closed doors that led to this room. But it wasn’t the guardians battling outside. It was someone else that had somehow found their way into this place and now they wanted out.
Tsuna’s first instinct was to take a step back, but she was compelled to walk forward.
However, as soon as she moved, a hand latched on her arm, gripping it tightly to stop her from following
“Let go” She tried to tug her arm back and frowned back at Byakuran’s serious face “You said you wouldn’t hurt me”
“I said I wouldn’t kill you”
And finally, like waking up from a long nightmare, the hot spike of fear made itself present.
Leon acted before her, launching at Byakuran like a net of slime, coiling around his head and pulling him forcefully away from her. She yanked her arm free, but another hand latched onto the back of her suit and wrenched her back. With a yelp, she fell back, arms flailing in an attempt to elbow him or punch him, but he easily grabbed hold of one and bent it down, forcing Tsuna to her knees. Though with trained reflexes, she swiped her leg hard to tackle him in return.
It lasted two seconds, Tsuna knew because that's how long it took her to swallow and push herself up, only to brace her hands on the floor as he grabbed hold of one of her ankles and pulled her back roughly. As he dragged her back, she turned and tried to swat him but he snatched her flying hand and easily avoided the other one.
And so, in what could only be described as a deadly play of tug-of-war, they clawed and yanked at each other, one of them trying to break free— the other trying to stop the other from leaving.
“Let go!!”
“Why must you make it difficult” He pouted callously.
Leon went flying at some point past her head, coiled in a defensive ball from whatever Byakuran did to him to remove him from his person while Tsuna was busy rolling in the ground. She bristled and tried to move but every time one of her limbs broke free, the other one was being pinned down. He wasn’t doing more than holding her down, but his strength was overwhelming like a ton of metal sinking into the deep and dragging her down with it. And as she struggled, he kept talking.
“Whatever you want, I can help you. Stop fighting, Tsunayuuki”
“Shut up!”
She snarled, desperate to break free and distressed at being so easily overpowered. He wasn’t even beating her down, had no weapon or showed signs of aggression, yet his mere unflinching presence was enough to unnerve her. What’s worse was that she couldn’t call forth her Sky flames. While her mind was indeed in HDWM, for some reason her mittens refused to change into leather and blaze up. Not even her head was on fire, and she had supposedly got the hang of it to activate it by will.
Being cut off from the power she had trusted to keep her safe was terrifying.
It was by luck alone that from all the fumbling, some explosives had come out of her pockets. it took another minute of clawing the floor for her to grab the nearest grenade and didn't hesitate to activate it in a mutual self-destruction action. But surprisingly, Byakuran rolled them away from the blast, shielding her from the worst of the heat.
She elbowed him in the face.
The tumbling had scattered even more trinkets from her pockets, this time, being a handful of dying will pills that rolled like marbles. Desperate, and with her hands being pinned down, there was no shame or disgust as she literally used her tongue to draw one of the pills as Leon did to the blueberries she fed him.
Byakuran made a curious sound as the pill had its effect and she let the Sky flame overtake her completely.
And it was only then, when the drug was too strong that she broke free from the spell the stone had seemingly cast on her, if only a little. She could still feel its influence, but rather than being a leaf drifting in the current, she felt like a stick knowing its way around now.
Progress, it was progress.
“Always so stubborn” Byakuran sighed with disappointment but relented his tight grip on her wrists that had finally lighted up “You will understand soon enough”
She batted a hand back, one he easily dodged and pinned on the floor again, but when she went to lash out a wave of flames, he responded in kind.
Tsuna drew in a choked breath as their flames clashed in a vibrant burst of wildfire; so bright and colourful, intertwining in warm hues of a nameless colour as they hummed in the air like watercolours suspended in the river of time.
She felt a sudden sentience she had never known before, a sense of serenity blanketing this little space they had forcefully created, allowing her to be aware of everything existing at that moment, herself and the chain anchoring her to the World.
Just beyond the edges of reality, she saw the fibres of the World stitching her intuition with knowledge, making her understand the Tri-ni-sette's ancient power, its importance in the universe and its rooted hold over them. She saw the golden thread tethering their sacred timeline, one end wrapped around her like a puppet's string and stretching to coil around Byakuran in a tangled mess. Its middle, thin and unwinding, was at risk of snapping with its constant push and pull. And the endpoint, instead of shining in a fixated point, was instead heading into an unknown darkness that was threatening to swallow everything she thought she knew into nothingness.
There was power in the air.
Something was lost.
Something was gained.
Something that shouldn't be is.
Something that used to be wasn't.
It was a dream within a dream within an illusion within a broken reality.
And it was telling her to submit, to rebind the loose thread and waive her Sky flames back into place. But it was telling her to unbind, to break free and claim her right. It was a stark contradiction that was leading the world to ruin. And at the centre of the calamity was them. She and Byakuran and Her.
She breathed sweet energy but tasted rotten nectar. It was a raw instinct she was unaware of before, this understanding that her flames were out of rhythm to the nameless melody in the air, or that perhaps it was Byakuran's that were on dissonance. Instead of singing in harmony, they were tainting the chords into an asynchrony that was falling into madness.
Either way, there was a sudden enlightenment Tsuna knew she'll forget as soon as this bubble burst, but right now, she knew that she couldn't kill Byakuran without shattering herself when the world was out of balance.
But she needs to get the hell out of here.
She breathed out, and sound returned like a popping bubble. Her body tensed and pushed him away from her with newfound strength. In fact, too easily. He let her slip away, more likely, but she didn't wait for another taunt. She used her flames to propel herself and ran, scooping a paralysed Leon from the ground and rushing towards the exit. Away from the oppressive weight of whatever the hell just happened.
The hallway shouldn’t feel like a maze when it was just a long corridor, but Tsuna felt like the walls were closing in and melting. The safety she had felt before was replaced by cold terror, even if a part of her screamed in denial. Things weren't making any sense, she was losing her mind. She needed to breathe but it was like her heart pulsing in her throat was striving to choke her.
So she let her flames run wild, exploding and burning everything around her to make way for her escape. Destruction has always been her salvation, she wasn't going to stop now.
Gasping fresh air, she made it to the gardens still flailing in fire when her pace was halted once more by another dwell in time. She couldn't even escape in peace, it seemed, as there was a chime in the air, the same sound that had broken Byakuran's spell was now trapping her in its thrall.
Tsuna turned back slowly, wide-eyed and body poised for the new threat. But what she found was no mind-controlling stone but rather, a girl, standing in front of her with dazed blue eyes that shone with strange familiarity.
“Who… are you?” Tsuna whispered.
She got no response, just the wind humming. This girl, with a strange hat and a strange expression, possessed the same dreamlike presence as Byakuran, although a bit muted. It shone brighter and rang clearer, but in contrast to the bewitching allure the older man had on her, Tsuna immediately disliked this new person.
She blinked, Tsuna blinked, and time moved.
“Juudaime!”
“Byakuran-sama!”
There was motion coming from both sides now. As if he hadn’t rolled on the floor in an attempt to stop her, Byakuran was calmly walking towards the other girl while their cavalry rushed from behind Tsuna, half staying near her, the other circling the opposite side.
“You’re awake” Byakuran said dispassionately “How unfortunate”
He kept his distance from the girl, who kept a distance from Tsuna, but the three of them standing in line felt too close for her comfort. There was an itch burning inside of her, one that wouldn't go away with mere scratching for it was carved deep in her being. Her bones felt too big, her skin too small and her soul was screaming gibberish.
“Who are you?” Tsuna asked again.
Though she knew. She has always known. Even if she didn’t. She knew this person.
“I’m Yuni” The girl responded with a trembling voice “Yuni Giglio Nero”
Oh.
“The enemy?” Gokudera asked in anticipation.
Oh.
“No” Irie’s voice responded.
Oh.
“She’s the Sky Arcobaleno”
Dino answered from somewhere, but his voice was lost to the white static that buzzed in her mind as she stared and was stared back.
Tsuna has become very familiar with dissociation. One moment she could be in class, the next, her mind disconnected from her body and separated from her feelings, letting her mind wander in what seemed like days with no thoughts or knowledge of what was happening around her, only to suddenly blink and realize time had passed and reality had moved on.
Some days she didn't mind if it meant tuning out Nezu-sensei scoldings. But as the episodes were becoming more and more often in the company of her friends or clouding important situations, she was starting to become fearful of them. And this one felt worse than all, of that she was aware, and she had to fight her own mind not to wander and be robbed.
She was wrong. Forget Byakuran and the floating stone, this... this girl was more dangerous than anything and Tsuna wanted nothing to do with her.
“Take me with you” Yuni stumbled forward and hunched down to clasp her hands together as if to pray when Tsuna didn’t move “Please”
There were answers not her own from everyone, some in rejection, some in assertion and some in negation. To be honest, she didn't know what she would have said if she was even given the option.
“You can keep her if you want” Byakuran suddenly said, shocking everyone with his admission, even his own guardians. “She’s of no use to me. After all, all I want, is you”
Why did you kidnap her in the first place then? Why did you stop me from meeting her? Why let her go now? Why didn't you kill her? So many questions with even more deadly answers, yet all Tsuna could do was stand still and stare with bells chiming in her ear.
“You can end this nightmare, all the pain and destruction. Just you and me” Byakuran smiled and offered a hand towards her, surrounded by allies and enemies alike, he only had eyes for her.
“Tsuna” Dino warned her.
“Remember”
“Shitty brat, STAY WHERE YOU ARE!” Squalo threatened her as he made his way to her side.
“Please”
“I…” Tsuna breathed harshly at his sincere plea and perturbed look from Yuni Giglio Nero who shook her head and took another wavering step.
“Juudaime”
And it was in that moment of hesitation that Tsuna was forcibly grounded back to reality by the achingly familiar sensation of coldness crawling down her back. She gasped in recognition, in wakening, but before she could move, long arms wrapped around her shoulders from behind, pressing her back into broad shoulders as her whole body was suddenly enclosed by a cool presence that made her heart skip a beat.
“Kufufu, how childish. Don’t you know it's rude to take something that doesn’t belong to you?” Mukuro smirked at Byakuran from his place behind Tsuna, and although his taunt was mischievous it held a dangerous undertone as his mismatched eyes glared viciously at the Gesso Boss.
“Not mine?” Byakuran muttered, tilting his head and staring down at them, hand lowering.
"Mukuro-sama!" Chrome exclaimed at seeing the older man appear from nothing to stand protectively around the brunette. Up until now, she has been feeding her flames to the owl in disregard of her own failing body, for it was the only other connection that held an imprint of him in hopes of opening a way for him to possess. His voice had been so discordant for a long time now, his connection with her even more obscured, but Chrome did not stop believing and held on.
She was so glad to see him again and their link lit up in unity despite the time that transcended between them. It lived on, it was still theirs. And all will be well, she knew, all will be well.
"M-Mukuro…" Tsuna whispered brokenly, paralysed by a different fear. The whispers had quieted but her heart was painfully throbbing with knowledge she didn’t know how to address or even process. But the illusionist simply hummed and brought her even closer so that she was completely caged in his arms. It should have annoyed her, but somehow she felt like crying.
“Why do you have long hair?" She murmured instead, bringing an amused laugh out of him that she felt through her back.
“Oya, what a peculiar situation we found ourselves in” He mentioned as if he wasn’t aware of it all “Faces of the past in this lonely future, how shocking”
“What the hell! You should be in prison!” One of the funeral wreaths exclaimed at the same time Lambo shouted: “Why are you fucking here?!”
“To rescue you, of course” Mukuro responded with ease, eyes never once moving from the Mare Boss, whose smile became sharp as a knife.
“Ho? You say that, but weren’t you the one that killed her?” Byakuran stated dismissively, perfectly knowing what he was doing when everyone who wasn’t in the know turned over in shocked confusion.
“What?”
Tsuna grabbed the arms around her and dug her nails deep in an attempt to keep them from letting go when she felt Mukuro tense. It was just so tragic when she knew the truth; half-truth, maybe, and Byakuran was playing dirty by revealing that in the open when he himself knew the truth too.
“What did you say?” Gokudera demanded, stepping closer to her with wide eyes full of crazed horror.
“No” Chrome shook her head in sheer confidence despite the tight grip on her trident.
“Oh? You didn’t tell them?” Byakuran titled his head with poisoned mirth lacing his voice “Did Vongola frame me as the villain of the story? When it was the knight that shot the princess in the heart”
“You-
"VOOI!”
"Tsuna, what is he talking about?” Yamamoto asked with deep concern, his stance wavering a little.
"Stop it" She hissed towards Byakuran who blinked innocently at her now that her attention was back on him.
"You keep him despite him murdering you. Why do you keep rejecting me? After all, you chose me” He sighed with a slight pout. A pout. This psycho was actually throwing a childish tantrum over her murder.
“She didn’t” Mukuro rebuffed.
“Didn’t she?” Byakuran stated, and it was Mukuro’s turn to tighten his grip on her because it was only then that she realized something terrible.
She had the Vongola Rings destroyed.
She had thought it was to stop Byakuran’s plot to take over the World, but if Vongola needed to die for her to live… if everyone kept telling her now to keep the Ring when future her didn’t… then Tsuna chose… she chose ….
Whatever discovery flashing in her mind was quickly ripped away by a loud explosion that was easily dismantled by Mukuro's illusions. Tsuna closed her eyes when the fire rose and flinched despite knowing she wouldn’t be in danger, for the attack although it wasn’t directly aimed at her, was still in her direction.
“Let go of her!”
“Lambo!” Ipin shouted, rushing to stop the raging boy from throwing volt attack after grenade after lightning charge when the focus of his ire was still holding Tsuna with no intention of letting go.
“Enough!”
“Seems like our reunion is over” Mukuro sighed.
It could be that she was so close to him, but Mukuro’s flame as he created illusions that turned the explosions into fairy dust and green energy into harmless light felt too raw and haunting as she was engulfed in them and dragged along in a little dance as he moved them effortlessly away from all threat.
The indigo flickers felt alive. They hissed, trying to wrap themselves around her body like thorny vines and pull her even closer. The sensation of their greedy touch was so strange and tickling, but before she could even spend a thought on it, Mukuro was pushing her towards Dino, who quickly snatched her and pushed her behind him.
Yuni had used the Mukuro distraction to slide closer towards their side, but even if Byakuran had dismissed her value to him, two of the Funeral Wreaths were tracking her movements and the moment she crossed the invisible line, they attacked.
It was a loud ruckus of yells, explosions and flashing fire after that. Everyone was attacking everyone with no clear objective but to cause discord. The further Tsuna was manhandled away from the core of the battle, the closer she felt to throwing up. Everything was just too much. Her mind felt like mush and the threat of fainting was still present whenever she took too long to blink back into awareness.
She grunted when her ankles knocked against each other, and it was only Dino’s ironclad grip that kept her from falling. In a disorienting spin, she got a full view of the colourful battle— her friends were doing great blocking the rearguard, Yuni was sharing some hurried words with Irie and Reborn’s projection with her back being protected by Squalo all while Mukuro’s illusions vanished all of Lambo’s blasts and interfered with everyone else attempting to get close.
But up ahead, her attention was brought back to the white spot shining amidst the polychrome battle, unconcerned of the commotion and placidly advancing.
He is so confident and arrogant as if he had skimmed all the chapters of the book and spoiled himself before properly reaching the end. And he did mention it, didn't he? That he saw this, that he knew how it would end. But that couldn't be right...Tsuna thought at that moment as their eyes connected from afar and stayed locked in a staring match. Was this a shared ability with the other Nexus points of the Tri-ni-sette? To be able to know the future?
“Attacking your own? How dull” Byakuran commented with a smile, taking pleasure in Lambo recklessly attacking Mukuro instead of the real threat at present.
“Quite so”
A voice agreed.
And it was precisely at that moment that reality glitched and an unexpected turn of events that not even Tsuna could foresee came to be. She stared in horror and shock as a sharp blade sprouted out of Byakuran's bloody chest, courtesy of the Mist Funeral who had stabbed him in the back.
What the fuck?
“Byakuran-sama!” One of the other Funerals yelled and the battle shifted perspectives towards that side.
Tsuna clawed at Dino's arm in fright at recognizing the nightmarish figure materialising behind Byakuran. Was that the fucking Mist Knight? She screamed in her head, her back painfully tingling at just the mere sight of him.
“Genkishi!” Yuni cried in anguish from somewhere.
Of course he fucking works for that girl, was Tsuna’s next hysterical thought.
“You filthy traitor!” The Storm Funeral roared and fiercely attacked, but the illusion fell and the knight appeared across the field, a few meters in front of Yuni and disappearing all attacks coming his way with his Mist flames.
“Oya. Changing side? How unfilial”
“You are filth from hell itself” The Mist Funeral, or ex-Funeral?, whose name appears to be Genkishi and not the fucking Mist Knight as Tsuna has been candidly referring him to as, snarled.
“Kufufu, at least my hands are clean from my sins” Mukuro gave him a vindictive smirk “Are yours?”
Whatever history the two of them had wasn’t important as Tsuna’s attention went back to Byakuran staring curiously at the blood staining his chest like a rose blooming in the snow.
“My, I did not see that coming” He stated morbidly. It was a critical hit, his heart and lung should have been shredded by the stab wound, yet he remained standing and breathing with ease. If Tsuna was supposedly the only one able to kill him, no wonder he has escaped death from the Varia and her other deadly associates. And as if reading her thoughts, his lips curled and he raised his gaze to lock eyes with hers once more. There was an ocean of unsaid words in his purple eyes that were soon hidden by a barricade of thorny vines and solid blue flames only befitting of powerful Mist users.
“It won't stop them for long” Their illusionist said, flicking his hair and brandishing his trident to stop the other Mist user from taking a single step towards them.
"What the fuck is happening?!" Gokudera roared, asking what everyone was thinking.
“Genkishi, please” Yuni begged. For what? Tsuna didn’t care, but she still bristled at the poisonous glare that the bastard sent her way before turning away from them.
“Go” He ordered.
“Are you…on our side too?” Yamamoto questioned, his sword never once lowering.
“VOOOI! I have had it with you Mist fuckers!” Squalo held his blade against Genkishi’s neck “Start talking! Why are you betraying your dear boss now!?”
“I didn’t” Was all he said.
"Mukuro-sama" Chrome walked closer to him, hoping that he would help.
“Better leave” Mukuro suggested instead “It will be carnage from now”
“Fuck you! We’re not listening to you!” Lambo roared, still trying to attack him despite being subdued by Ipin and Ryohei. His screams were as loud as the ones on the other side of the wall, a clear reminder that as soon as that illusion crumbles, all hell will break loose. It was a complete mess, which is why, just for this once, she didn’t mind someone else deciding for her.
“Let’s go” Dino commanded, and that was it.
With him taking the reins, there wasn't much Tsuna could do. What could she even do? Stay and fight? Her mind was spiralling into hysteria the longer she lingered in this suffocating place with its supernatural force whispering sweet nothings to her. Her instincts were telling her to run, even if her intuition said otherwise. That dichotomy was the worst she had experienced so far since this curse began, and as always, she wanted to stop thinking. So she focused on the next best thing, the best - bad, worse, terrible decision they were making - for to escape, it meant they will leave Mukuro behind, even if he was just another illusion.
Dino’s grip was bruising her ribs, but she held her ground as she looked back at the older trickster.
"You are coming back to us" Tsuna ordered as much as pleaded, bringing an amused laugh out of him.
"Of course, my lady” Mukuro bowed, placing a mocking hand on his heart as he did so and stared at her with mismatched eyes that never once looked at her with hatred or resentment or grief like the others did. And Tsuna could have willingly chosen to get lost in them instead of all the mind trickery she had been subjected to today—
"Tsuna!"
But it wasn’t the time, time was never on their side , so she turned back.
Away from Mukuro.
Away from Byakuran.
Away from the Tri-ni-sette.
With heavy legs, heavy breaths and a heavy heart, she ran away from them all.
“Dino create a wall! Big, go boom!” She shouted just as explosions were heard behind them.
Tsuna had no thoughts, just a raw spike of adrenaline when she opened her box. What came out was a wildfire of Sky flames that clashed and blended with Dino’s. They grew and grew, like a wave trying to cover a high tower, rising to the clouds without being able to touch the sky. It was instinct at this point when she immediately crystalized them, creating an unbreakable shield — or coffin — that blocked their escape and locked everything on the other side.
And just as she didn’t think about what was behind the walls, she also ignored the fact that she was more attuned to confining her Will instead of harmonizing with it, as it came with the familiar feeling of blood falling from her nose.
“It won’t stop them for long, let’s go!”
“You’re bleeding!”
“I’m fine!”
And so they ran. Dino pulled her, or she pulled Dino. They didn’t release each other as they ran from a rumbling that shook the ground and made the buildings groan.
“Can you teleport us?!” Gokudera yelled at Irie, who was using the Mini-Moska as a vehicle to keep up with them. The poor man looked ready to pass out or puke, maybe both at the same time, but he still gripped tightly to his deceive as he shook.
“It’s too far from Japan! The closer location must be in Europe or we’ll risk splitching!”
“Do it!” Tsuna shouted while screaming “not Italy. Please, anywhere but Italy” in her head.
He should have gathered enough flames, Tsuna could feel them in the air still, vibrating and coiling around her. If she were to focus on that forceful pushing and pulling, she would imagine this is what it felt like to be under a wave.
“Everyone, hang on!” Irie's shout was almost swallowed by loud bombing and the shrieking of ice being pulled apart.
“Don't let go!”
“d̴͉̒ó̷̡n̸̤̉'̴͓͠t̴̙̅ ̵̏͜g̷̞͛ơ̷͍!̶̯̀” Someone screamed, or was it her? No, just her imagination. She cried in her mind, ignoring the whispers. It's just her imagination. Let go. Stop. Don't think about it.
[Breathe]
“I can’t-
There was light and screams and wind and fire. And Tsuna heaved as that imaginary wave dragged her under and threw her all over, rolling and twisting until she was breathing dirt. She might have fainted and it took her a lot of time to become aware she was no longer holding Dino, instead, Tsuna found herself lying down on the ground, gripping the grass tightly in fear of letting go and floating away.
The fresh air was cold in her lungs and burning in her eyes as she looked up to a dancing bamboo. Whatever pressure was hovering over her had lifted, leaving her body in a heavy state and mind in tatters as she tried to mend the pieces of the events that just occurred and what they meant.
The Tri-ni-sette had the power to command them, but it was still their choice to listen and comply. If they did, they will become puppets of fate. If they didn’t, they will destroy the world. And Tsuna knew what they both wanted. Because they knew. They understood. They had taken a peek at what lay beyond their reality and had the power to control it, if only for their own selfish gains.
This was Byakuran’s real intention.
This game, the Choice, it wasn't to hurt her. It wasn’t to harm her or steal her away as everyone thought. He just told her the truth and planted a seed of doubt that was growing exponentially despite the fire burning inside of her. Or he just told her a lie and deeply cemented the fear of anticipation, the anxiety of waiting and the curse of knowing. He set her nerves on fire, sensing that he can murder and destroy everything in seconds, but wouldn’t. He could. But wasn’t. Not yet. Maybe never. But could. Maybe would.
It was pure madness.
And she was drowning in it.
“Everyone has all their limbs?”
“I think I EXTREMELY left my stomach behind”
“Lambo! Why would you do something so reckless like that?!”
“Shut up! That bastard has the nerve to show his face!”
“He protected us!”
“Lies! He’s a liar”
“Mukuro-sama is not a liar!”
“LIER!”
“Juudaime?”
“I’m good…” She croaked, though she still felt like throwing up. And the blood in her nose was sliding down her throat so without releasing the grass, she turned over to spit some of it. Hands immediately held her and moved her hair away from her face.
“Just keep your head down, breathe through your mouth” Dino reassured her, gently rubbing her back as Tsuna did so.
“Where are we?”
“Tibet” Came Irie’s response “West China”
“I can get us passages home” Ipin suggested, having moved on from scolding Lambo to help Chrome stand up. “It’s best to travel by foot, but fast”
“Another failed mission then”
“Lambo, I swear, If you don’t shut up-
“What the hell even happened? Was that Mist user on our side?”
“No, I don’t know” Irie shook his head in dismay; for once, in the dark as they all were.
Not too far away from them, Yuni remained quiet.
"Well, fuck it” Squalo cursed “I need to use your communicator to contact the stupid excuse of my boss and ask assistance"
"B-By that you mean..." Tsuna asked with newfound dread.
"Yeah" He grinned maniacally at her fear.
Yep, she was dead. Busted. Double dead. She grimaced and spat more blood on the ground.
Her relationship with the Varia was still a mess in her time, there was no doubt it was a royal mess here with everything that had happened, before and after she arrived. She couldn’t even think that Mammon was… that they…
She shook Dino’s hand off and proceeded to mess with her own hair. The HDWM had finally extinguished during the psychedelic travel, leaving her feeling sluggish and more antsy, or that could be the paranoia settling in. The danger of being followed was present, even if they jumped continents, Byakuran was a threat she was not going to take lightly. They needed to keep running, and ironically, there was only one place where he couldn’t find them.
“We need to go back”
“What?”
“We need to go back” She said a bit louder, turning towards Irie to make a point.
“Back where?”
“The past. We need time to breathe. If we go to the past, you can bring us back to this moment again, right?”
“Of course, but…” Irie fixed his glasses in a way that did not hide his anxiety from Tsuna. “While I agree it’s a good idea to give you time to rest, it can only be done so on two conditions. You can’t mess with the timeline, no matter where I drop you, you can’t interact with anything or risk altering this future. And for that same reason, you… I’m sorry, Tsunayuuki-san, but you must stay behind”
“What? Why!?”
“Irie, I swear to god if this is another scheme-
“It’s not!” He exclaimed, waving his hands with panic “I promise, Tsunayuuki, this is for your own safety, not mine! Do you remember what I said about being a Nexus point? Your mere presence will alter the timeline the moment you return. If you go back now, there is a high chance that you will pull the thread and change everything here and there”
Tsuna looked to Gokudera for help, who while unaware of the size this whole future plan iceberg truly was, understood better than anyone about the whole time-space-realty-collapsing-magic-jumbo without further context. At his reluctant nod, Tsuna sighed harshly.
It didn’t matter if she stays behind, she thought. All the better, actually. It will remove her friends from the danger and give Tsuna privacy to scream without having to pretend to be strong.
“Fine” She said “I’ll stay. On the condition that you take everyone back”
Irie nodded meekly, understanding her threat.
“Juudaime” Gokudera said, almost begging to stay behind too.
“I leave them in your care”
“You can count on me”
“Gokudera” She stressed, pinning him down with a silent but maniac stare that screamed: Do not bring them back .
“I understand” He nodded in compliance, although clearly upset by having to separate from her.
It was with that bitter thought that Tsuna let go of the grass, leaving her mittens stained by green dirt and mud.
Returning to Japan was a blur. They couldn't light their flames at risk of giving their location away, so they had to travel like fugitives pretending to be lost tourists. Their only consolation was that no one was mortally injured, just cuts and scrapes that were easily stitched up and closed with bandaids.
They were nearing the Shanghai border when the news that Vienna had been obliterated came. The stone table had been moved to safety, that Tsuna knew. But Yuni's silent tears could only mean one thing, yet no one had the heart to ask. While Ipin and Irie were cordial, the others were a mixture of curiosity and animosity.
It was clear everyone wanted to know what happened with Byakuran, and even more obvious that they wanted to ask about Mukuro too. But Tsuna put her headphones on as the universal sign of not wanting to talk despite no music streaming in her ears. Reborn’s manic scoldings were balm to her frayed nerves. He wasn’t really mad, annoyed, maybe, but not mad and if he was disappointed at the failed mission, he didn’t explicitly said it other than begrudge her continuous reliance on Leon.
They sailed on a fishing ferry back to Japan, and witnessing fish being gutted was a metaphor she completely blacked out of her mind in exchange for retching. Not her best moment, but she was still reeling from all the mind-fuckery. God, she’s been cursing a lot. But after everything, she’s allowed to shout ‘fuck’ a few more times, right? Right.
With weariness pulling their bones, they took a bus back to Namimori. The rings were wrapped in chains since they popped in China, and while there were, in fact, some Gesso Black Ops patrolling the area, they were quickly subdued.
She shouldn’t be happy to hide back underground when this town was going to become the centre of the final battle, but she was. As soon as they walked through the arched trees and the hidden entrance, she felt her shoulders fall with a deep sigh that was shared amongst the group.
“You’re back!”
“Basil?!” Tsuna exclaimed in concern upon meeting him at the entrance.
“Why are you all beaten up!?” Yamamoto rushed to ask.
“There was an attack, but worry not! We captured the ruffians and liberated our territory!”
“You EXTREMELY good man!” Ryohei started clapping his back while inspecting his bruises.
It was very funny how they all shared the instinct to coddle Basil, when it was a fact he could be just as dangerous, if not a little more than them. Tsuna was hurt and a bit jealous to recognize or even accept it at the time were they trained, but there was a reason why he is a legitimate member of the CEDEF instead of an intern. It wasn’t because he was a boy her age that could light up in blue fire, as she had grumbled in the privacy of her mind. No. Well, yes but not just that. Basil; with his kindness, his smarts and his sparkling blue eyes, went on missions with Lal because he was that good.
So when he says ‘worry not’ with a bruised smile, Tsuna believes him.
“Welcome back!”
“Are you guys alright? Are you hurt? Hungry?”
The girls rushed behind him, eager in their worry, but Haru showed great resistance in inspecting her first for any blood or injury before latching herself at Tsuna into a tight hug.
“I’m so happy you're back!” She cried “How was it, did you kick butt?”
“Of course we did!” Ryohei exclaimed boisterously.
With theatrical flair, he started recounting the battle, and it was easy to pretend that the colourful fire and magical animals that helped them fight were part of his vivid imagination. Whatever happened to the classic guns and daggers? Tsuna thought nonchalantly, letting Haru hang on her shoulders and listening to Gokudera rebuff any exaggerated account. The sad thing was that the demonic ghosts and frozen flames were not exaggerations.
That’s when she felt it.
The forceful pull.
It was like a sharp hook had ensnared her and was incessantly yanking her.
“Tsuna-chan?”
And so once more, Tsuna broke away from the group, ignoring worried calls and ducking away from the hands that tried to pull her back. She just walked through the still damp hallways lit by fairy lights, all the way towards metal doors that opened, revealing a familiar angry face of not the man who let her go but the boy she left behind.
If sins were created by tragedies then she claimed one by hugging him.
They were never ones for physical affection other than Kyoya's tonfas hitting her arms or her shoes kicking his legs. And maybe he sometimes strayed close and maybe she sometimes leaned closer, but physical reassurance had never been necessary to know they were there.
"You ran" He accused her, tense and coiled to strike.
"Don't let me go" She pleaded, clinging tighter "Kyoya, don't let me go"
It was a spell of disaster, binding this willful person to her after what she'd seen and learnt, in how she had ultimately destroyed his spirit by chaining him to her Will, but at that moment, when all she wanted was to go home; truly, honestly, as Tsuna breathed familiar fog, she refused to let him go.
.
.
.
With the unprompted trip to the present-past, there was a slight strain in the air.
Byakuran was coming, that was a given. It could be today, it could be tomorrow. There was uncertainty on both sides, but even if Tsuna was beaten black and blue, she had the magical aid to heal with Reborn’s Sun flames. But no one else had that luxury, and she feared for Gokudera's heart and Yamamoto's head.
It would take a long while for Ryohei to train his own flames to be the healer of the party, so their best bet was for them to heal properly in a place where they weren’t hunted down, train and rest without the pressure of an imminent attack.
That was the drawback oTsuna will face in return for staying, but she would take it.
But she won’t be alone.
Kyoya was staying. One look at the monstrosity of what had become of his school, he all but snarled at everyone and locked himself in his office. Not even Irie dared to tell the younger version of Hibari to come out, so he was left to his own devices. Dino had been trying to coax him into training with the boxes and his flames, but even that turned into a violent experience.
Basil was another presence lingering. For all Gokudera fought and huffed, he was in charge of the time-travelling group and understood his mission, and as the less injured one, Basil will be able to fight, so he's been complaining and threatening the other Italian boy to 'absolutely protect Juudaime or else I will turn you to dust'.
And then…
“She can’t stay!” Lambo objected loudly.
“Do you want to stay?” Tsuna had asked, at which Chrome nodded quietly. “She stays”
She crossed her arms, and that was that.
Tsuna was worried the time-jump would affect the illusion of keeping her nonexistent organs from spilling. But also, the selfish part of her wanted Chrome around to have a close conduit for Mukuro. And Lambo knew it too because he became inconsolable.
They will have to address that sooner than later, eventually.
Even more so when, while she screamed at Lambo to treat Chrome nicely, she was close to doing the same to Yuni. Close. She has done her best to ignore her in the ‘not being in the same room’ kind of way.
With everything that had happened, what was happening, what will happen and will never be; whether it was the influence of the stone lingering on her brain or the presence of a stranger invading her territory, Tsuna felt acidic resentment towards the other girl. It was weird, to hate someone she didn't know. Just like it was strange to know Byakuran without really knowing him either.
It was eerie, so she reacted in the only way she knew how. Running and Ignoring.
Oh, and by some ironic turn of this miserable plot, Yuni turned out to be Reborn’s family. Distant nephew or something, Tsuna didn’t stick around to find out. It made her sick just to think of it, of how easily the hitman welcomed her while Tsuna was trying to swallow everything she was feeling and hoping not to vomit fire.
And one of the reasons starting the fire was here.
They were gathered under the school in the presence of the real time machine. Tsuna was listening to Irie give instructions about not messing with anything in the past, of not interacting with anyone and by no means revealing what was happening here. It was going to be hard, with three of them focused on training and two working on not confessing.
They couldn't bring anything from here to the past, so all weapon-box training had to be halted. The challenge will be to train and be fit to succeed in battle with traditional abilities. They couldn't even ask for help from outsiders. In the time they were going to, they will be on their own.
Time was a hypocritical construct, she has come to know. She was no master, no finder, no guide or saviour of it; yet she was the keeper, manipulator, anchor and destroyer all the same. And not. And was. She might not be into science or was smart enough to find meaning in the existence of time itself, but she understood enough.
And Time will righteously wipe out all of them– maybe not now, perhaps then, maybe they were being erased right this second as Tsuna was condemning them to the twilight zone.
“Be careful” She told the guardians first after Irie was done with his explanation and was starting the time machine “Just focus on your training and rest. And eat well, okay? If… if anyone calls, or if anyone spots you, you can’t say anything. Don’t tell them about me. Don’t… Don’t tell my mom. And don’t trust anyone”
“Try and get some rest too, yeah?” Yamamoto said with a small frown, at which Tsuna shrugged with a smile.
“I’ll try”
With Lal, Squalo and Reborn teaming up with Spanner and Giannini in the ‘Boot camp of Doom and Gloom’ and Byakuran’s invisible threat looming over her with the weight of the World on her shoulders, there was no rest for her, but she appreciated the concern.
“Juudaime”
She turned towards Gokudera. They had already exchanged all they needed to say, and while she was expecting some last-minute pleads, she wasn’t expecting to see his semblance turn scared, anxious really, but with determined eyes as he handed her a small bundle of paper.
“Please memorize the G-code”
“Okay”
She accepted it, quickly securing it inside her hoodie pocket as the girls approached for their goodbye hug.
“Tsuna-san” Haru cried in her neck “I wish to roll you in bubble wrap and take you with us”
“Better not temp it and ruin the universe” Tsuna patted Haru’s back reasuredly and offered Kyoko a hopeless smile, who was waiting her turn for a hug.
“I still don’t understand how this wobbly timey stuff works, but I know we’ll make it through”
“Told you I made a mess of everything” She told her old friend.
“I have never once believed that, Tsuna-chan”
Haru breathed as she moved away but the warmth never once left Tsuna’s chest as Kyoko took her place and wrapped her arms around her. Tsuna closed her eyes to stop the burning and focused on nothing but breathing.
"Don't be sad"
"I'm not" Tsuna murmured.
"Liar" Kyoko said softly with a kind smile, one Tsuna tried to mirror and failed.
“Stay together” She told her after a minute of hiding her face on her shoulder “There shouldn’t… you will be safe, but just in case, in case someone comes, stay together, okay? And if, my mom, if she… she can’t know”
“Mn” Kyoko squeezed her closer in reassurance “We’ll be okay. Take care of yourself too, Tsuna-chan. It’s scary to be here alone, but remember you are not”
“And I promise I’ll become stronger!” Haru exclaimed, not waiting for Kyoko to pull back and just went for a group hug. “I’ll help you fight the evil candy man and his ghoulish minions and we’ll have a huge feast before going home”
“If you can beat Lal first”
“I will! Just you see, I’ll be amazing”
“We’ll be” Kyoko fixed it.
“We’ll be” Haru amended.
Tsuna breathed a laugh at the absurdity of it, yet a part of her held onto that picture-perfect frame.
“We’ll be back before you know it, Tsuna-chan, you’ll see. So wait for us”
And Tsuna... she has been losing time for a long while now. Be it the summer days of the childhood she mourned, the cold winter of Namimori that hollowed her down, the spring that showed her painful kindness and slow-paced days and the part of her that was lost to the fire that hurt and the flames that embraced.
She lost the time to do what she wanted but feared instead and the time when she should have acted but missed it. She didn’t want anything to do with them then, even if they wanted everything to do with her. And when she wanted everything to do with them now… time had run out again.
Cruelty had overlooked reality because they will never be what they are now. The truth was that they have always been what they are now, but Tsuna was too lost to live in it until it was too late.
And now... with hope locked up among secrets, she lied in every possible way to protect her heart in the most selfish way because it doesn’t matter that there will never be another now for them, never be any more to them than this, because Tsuna knew and hoped and fiercely believed that somewhere out there, in the vast galaxy that wove space and time, this version of them will always be.
“I will” She promised.
When the machine released a low hum, they broke apart and Tsuna pathetically crossed her arms to preserve any remaining warmth.
There wasn’t much left to say, Irie repeated the same time-travelling safety rules and made sure everyone was standing close. With a push of a button, the time machine came to life. White light spun and hummed in the air like porcelain clapping in a windchime during a breeze.
The light grew, the air thrummed and Tsuna could feel the cold treads that made Time sink on her sink in a greedy attempt to pull her through, but she stood still, even then, even now, watching her friends holding hands and heading into the familiar unknown.
So she smiled and nodded and waved and prayed and hoped and dreamed and breathed, tried to breathe but as the blinding light enclosed her sight for a second and faded along with everyone, her breath shuddered, her chest heaved and her nose prickled.
Only Bianchi and Spanner were present for the send-off, with one knowing of her hysterical madness and the other witnessing a sobbing breakdown, Tsuna wasn't mortified to cry, but she refused to show an ounce of vulnerability to the other one present in the room, so she turned abruptly to walk away, even if Irie would't dare to call her back either.
She had no destination in mind, she just wanted to run, far, far away.
But she couldn't leave the school without a chaperone and she couldn't burn stuff without invoking Kyoya's already present rage, and it was sentimentality that led her to her classroom, the one she had sat at passively for weeks and months staring at the window looking at old memories until there was something pulling her attention aside to the present.
She didn’t make it to the window.
Her knees collapsed in between the row of desks that belonged to them and she hid her crying face in her hands.
“I’m sorry” She whispered, but no one was there to hear anymore.
.
.
.
It had been eight days since the disappearance of her friends, she had a fight with her brother and in her woes, she was not expecting to see her sick friend aiming a blue bazooka at her.
And then...
Kyoko gasped into awareness as the pink smoke dispersed, she was confused and startled at the arms holding her from falling, and very disoriented as to what was happening. She swallowed before looking up and flinched back at the flash of red fading from familiar eyes looking at her with remorse.
“Hana-chan?” She asked, but that couldn’t be. This was a woman wearing her friend’s face, standing in a familiar living room that had misplaced items from what she saw last. Hana didn’t have any sisters and her mother was at work, so who else could this person be? Her hair was shorter and her face slim, but she looked so much like her.
“I’m so sorry, Kyoko”
“Hana-chan? Are you… am I dreaming?”
“You’re not. I know it’s hard to believe, but right now you're in a world 9 years in the future”
What?
“I don’t understand”
“I’m so sorry you got involved in this mess, Kyoko. I didn't want this, but that bastard was persistent, I can’t fight him”
“Who?”
“A shadow monkey. I don’t know who he wanted to hurt more, the foundation or Sawada”
“Tsuna-chan, what?” Kyoko frowned and shook her head, not understanding anything. Did she perhaps slip and hit her head? Was she worried so much about her friends, that she was dreaming of their future versions?
“Hana-chan, what’s going on?”
“What’s the last thing you remember?” She doesn’t know what she remembers.
“I- I was giving you water. You were sick for so long, I went to visit you and then you… you shot me?”
“The me from your time will be fine, I promise. As soon as this ordeal is over, time will be overwritten and anything in the past that exists here will disappear”
“I'm in the future?”
Older Hana led her gently to sit on a beige sofa, so different from the green that she was sitting a few minutes ago. Kyoko felt the rough texture of her skin and gripped it tight. She has never fainted or had lucid dreams, she has heard how sometimes one could dream so deep it was like living a reality, they could move and feel, but they always woke up in the end.
But now, she travelled in time? How was that even possible?
“I know it’s hard to believe, but impossible things are real in this world. Someone constructed a time machine and used it to bring you guys here. People can fly, can use magic powers, it's all unbelievably ridiculous, but true”
Magic, well that was better than what she was imagining. If Tsuna-chan and her brother were involved in something they were adamant about protecting, it had to be a magical secret. She didn’t want to ask out loud because it sounded really silly, but no five-year-old could graduate from Harvard. Reborn-chan was cute and a little gentleman, but he was Tsuna-chan’s home tutor, and she was scared of him. Tsuna-chan wasn’t scared of Nezu-sensei, and that teacher had something against her from day one, so it begs to differ that Reborn-chan was not just a baby in a black suit.
She was naive, she admits that. She always believes all the silly lies her brother told, But still, it doesn’t answer the question of why her friend sent her to the future.
“Are you really Hana-chan?”
“Of course, I am. Do I look that different?” The older woman framed her face, which despite not having a single wrinkle still looked tired. Kyoko still couldn't wrap her head around what was going on, somehow this kind woman who held herself with steel confidence despite the exhaustion marking her face was not the same building poise the Hana that was her age wielded. But she was familiar all the same.
“Hana-chan looks just like Hana-chan”
“You look too young. It’s nostalgic” Older Hana smiled, and it looked sad and a bit misty-eyed. It was such an open expression she has never seen before on her own Hana-chan’s face. This vulnerability future-Hana wielded with confidence too, and she controlled it by shaking her head and sighing deeply. “Don’t mind my mid-life crisis. Someone will come to pick you up and take you to your brother. He’ll explain things better and keep you safe in a secured location”
“Why can’t I stay here? Why can’t I go home?” Kyoko released the sofa in exchange for holding the woman’s hands at her extended silence “Hana-chan!”
“There’s a situation going on” She confessed quietly after a minute “Namimori is no longer safe for us. While the suburbs are overlooked, the outskirts and mobility within the streets are being monitored by troops of monkeys. It's bad for us because at the centre of it all, is Sawada they want and we're collateral damage”
Kyoko gasped.
Tsuna-chan…what?
Hana didn’t say much after that, she served her tea and tried to make her eat some crackers. When a haggard-looking woman in a tattered cloak came to fetch her, Kyoko was glad she didn’t eat anything by the impact of what her little town had become. Older-Hana kissed her forehead as a goodbye and watched her leave, Kyoko didn’t have the time to turn back and wave as she was hurried down the street, her mind a spiralling mess of questions and fears and worry and concern for her friend and her brother and wondering just what happened.
Later, in an abandoned shrine that hid an underground secret house, Kyoko will find the answer she was looking for.
“And that's what happened" Kyoko finished explaining her case "Please, I know we must keep things in order, but I need to make sure Hana-chan is okay"
"Fine"
Relief crashed on her face, and Gokudera felt a bit bad for snapping at them earlier when they insisted they visit Kurokawa. The time were they landed was three days after Juudaime left, meaning that both Gokudera and the baseball idiot were safe from meeting their past selves. The others weren’t so lucky and he could already imagine the pure insanity if the two Sasagawas met for a boxing match that would derail the timeline even further.
No. Just, no.
He’ll be on babysitting duty instead of training if those three decide to parade the streets without even a disguise. For all Haru exclaims of her fashion dream, she sucks at dressing herself in incognito. It was 8 pm, so walking as a group in the neighbourhood wasn’t suspicious at all, but Gokudera made sure they didn’t walk under any street cameras just in case someone decided to investigate the CCTV and find people who were said to have disappeared and were going to disappear in the later weeks.
The lawn-head had already yelled at him for not letting his sister meet her friend, which Gokudera had to explain, again, why they couldn’t interact with anyone. But by the orange-haired girl's explanation, Hana Kurokawa seems to be involved in some way that wouldn’t disturb the future. Iire doesn’t seem to be aware of how Mukuro was operating in the past, so this could be a chance to get answers.
It pained him that he had to leave Juudaime all alone with such big threats, even more so with the risk of them being attacked at any moment while he was hiding in the past, but it was also tearing him apart to even admit in his head that he needed time to think. There was just too much going on, every answer was worse than the other and there was still a lot to unpack.
"That Mukuro. What the hell is he planning?" He muttered to himself, opting to walk behind the group to watch out for any threat.
Juudaime claimed he didn’t do it, but it was obvious something did happen and for some reason, no one thought it important to explain by whom, why and how Juudaime met her end. Now Lambo’s hatred towards the mist girl made so much sense, but it didn’t explain the silence. They were already aware of many terrible things, why hide everything? To protect their sensitivities? The hell with that!
It seems that despite being years older and living who knows what together, they never learned how to communicate. It made him wonder if he did the right thing…
"Hey, Gokudera?"
"What?" He barked, annoyed to have his thoughts interrupted, but when he turned to look, he was a bit curious by the weird expression on the other’s face. The baseball idiot has been looking strangely anxious lately before they left for Vienna, in fact.
One could argue it was due to travelling across the world and fighting again after losing an intense battle. But if there was something he would never admit out loud, was the skill to hone his focus when it mattered despite his inner turmoil in a game and a fight. But Gokudera will never admit that.
So it made him curious about what was eating him, though he could take a guess.
"I’m not helping you train” He crossed his arms and turned to look back to the others, who were in a hushed conversation on their own.
“Don’t you think it’ll be fun?”
“Get lost! We’re not here for entertainment!”
“I know, I know” Yamamoto sighed before turning back to serious “It’s not that. I… There’s something I need to tell you, about the arco-
“You kids look sad”
A voice suddenly interrupted, raising every hair on his body in alarm. It was instinct that made him reach to his pocket for some dynamite, but instead of blindly attacking, he looked and waited. The owner of the voice was an insipid-looking man standing in front of a ramen shop; looking and waiting too.
But they were in a neighbourhood. Has it always been there? No, he could have sworn-
“Would you like a bowl of ramen? We have the special of 2 for 1 right now” The man beckoned them with a smile to come inside his little establishment. In another second, umami flavour hit his nose and there was an itch in the back of his throat as if he could taste the broth already. But…
“Oh! Tonkatsu ramen sounds EXTREMELY good right now!”
“Onii-san! We need to visit Hana-chan first, please!”
“Oh! But we can bring her some! Miso ramen will do her well” Haru eagerly proposed, walking closer towards the entrance of the shop.
“The more the merrier” The man said jovially “You kids look too weary for your age. Come, sit! Grab a stool. I’ll wipe some magic noodles to take all your worries away, how about it?”
It was the friendliness that made him push the baseball idiot ward forward and declare loudly.
“Thanks but this guy owns a sushi restaurant, that’s free food for us every day”
“Free sushi!?”
“Every day?”
“But I want ramen!”
“I can make your favourite and name it after you, Haru!” Yamamoto interjected easily with a shaky smile, having stumbled a little by the push.
“Really?! Yay!” Quickly appeased, Haru linked her elbow with Kyoko's “What is Hana’s favourite? Can people with a fever eat sushi? What about an onigiri?”
“Thanks anyway, old man” Yamamoto smiled with a little bow, he had manners after all.
“Oh well, worth a try. Off you go then” The man waved them “Perhaps you will change your mind in the future”
Perhaps, my ass. Gokudera seethed in his mind as he turned sharply to urge the others to walk faster under the guise of being hungry.
There were many things Juudaime had engraved in his mind, with the most striking being– Trust no one. And it seems it has finally landed in the baseball idiot too, by his smooth misdirection. It was impossible not to doubt people now, with their experience. Someone that was said to be their enemy was their ally, someone that should have been their ally could potentially be their enemy. It was paranoia at its best, mistrusting anyone.
When he turned to look back, the ramen shop was gone.
Was it even there before?
He blinked and… what was he looking for again?
“Gokudera, hurry up!”
“I'm coming, stupid loud woman! And keep quiet! Seriously, has no one seen time-travelling movies?”
.
.
.
"Tsunayuuki-
"Just call me Tsuna"
"It feels improper, after what I pulled you through"
"Then add sama and kneel"
She was joking, a little, but Irie looked seconds away from bowling over. Spanner, who was camping under the school, laughed at her petty bullying.
Just an hour ago, Tsuna left dramatically to cry her heart out, but when she returned, Bianchi was gone and so Tsuna was trapped there until someone came to pick her up.
She should be training, but she knew to steer away from Lal and Reborn for emotional support. It was pride more than anything, on not letting them see her be a weak idiot. She didn’t want to bother Dino, not when he was busy with Kyoya and she wasn’t ready to talk to Squalo about feelings, so she took refuge at Namimori with the excuse of interrogating Irie about time-travelling-wobbly stuff instead.
Maybe that’s why Bianchi left.
And she did interrogate Irie as best as she could about Byakuran, the tri-ni-sette, and this wish they could make. Irie knew as much as she did, which was vague. Supposedly, after Byakuran is defeated, with the help of Yuni, the Sky Arcobanelo, Tsuna will make a wish to hijack Byakuran's cognition from the timeline to basically erase his ability to transcend the multiverse from this axis as they return to her rightful timeline, manipulating the core of the tri-ni-sette and thus making Byakuran unable to wreak havoc in the timeline.
Or so Irie claims. It was very hopeful to be that simple.
To add to her woes, she had forgotten she was anaemic. Or was at risk of becoming one. To be honest, she has forgotten what the doctor said, just remembered that her flames were a factor in her declining health. All she knew was that she was tired. And being too tired meant not having enough blood cells. And being tired and not having enough blood cells meant she could faint which led to something worse. She was mystified that Spanner knew and that Mini-Moska wouldn’t stop feeding her vitamins in the form of sweets. As long as it wasn’t spinach and peas, she was fine with her self-proclaimed caretaker, even if its predecessor still gave her shivers.
Well, she thought as she snacked some yoghurt, if someone did ask why she wasn’t training, she would claim to be recuperating from an anaemic spell. Always misdirect the lies with the truth. Speaking of…
“I need to know how you fooled my hyper intuition” She demanded as the second question of her interrogation. “Everything Byakuran said is true but none of you want me to believe that. You make me want to believe you. Why? How? Is he lying too or are you?”
“His truth is real, but not entirely” Irie sighed, resigned to his fate. “It's the probability theory. To summarize, random events can’t be determined before they occur, hence your hyper intuition can't see them until the last moment, for the actual outcome is determined by chance rather than a precise thought”
“You are staking the sake of the World by chance?”
“No! No! Of course not! It’s like this. You don't like peppermint and Spanner knows. He will give you a treat, that you know. But he doesn’t have a concrete choice yet, he thinks coffee, chocolate, grape flavour, and even soda. It's random, so your hyper intuition can’t read it until the last second when without thinking, he gives you peppermint. It's all about intention and perception”
Tsuna narrowed her eyes. She has indeed been relying too much on her hyper intuition, and now it seems she was back to square one if anyone could learn to trick her. Good thing paranoia and being mistrustful of anyone was a natural skill by now.
“Okay. And then…” She crossed her arms and bit her lips with a frown. She didn’t know how to word the question without it sounding wrong. “When Byakuran and I…When we… there was this moment, outside of time and space where we just, existed. I don’t remember what happened exactly but… I felt… why do I feel a pull to him?”
“It’s because you and he are connected in the Worldline” Irie said mutedly as if that was supposed to be a secret when it was plain obvious “You are always meant to be”
“A connection that transcends reality, time and space” Spanner hummed in interest. “Sounds like soulmates to me”
“Please don’t call it that!” Tsuna bemoaned, mortified at the mere idea of… of that.
“Do you know? Your first name, Vongola. Tsu-na” Spanner said in afterthought “In the Japanese dictionary, the verb tsu-na-gu, it means to connect in bind. It’s fitting”
“How so?”
“You’re the Sky of the world, and you connect with them as you bind them to you”
"I don't want to chain anyone" She hissed.
"I don't see it as ownership. It's more like eating your favourite sweets together every day because they will always be there"
"Is that what it is? A Sky bond. Eating together?"
"What else would it be?"
What else indeed? Seems like everyone has a different answer when she inquires, some sounding more right out of textbook as if she was supposed to know this already and some being more sentimental as it is something she has yet to discover herself. It was annoying. Then a part of her remembers the summerlike breeze of Mukuro’s and the warmth of Gokudera’s bond; but then she remembers how a few years later, she manipulated that bond to hurt Kyoya and reject Ryohei’s. It makes her feel sick. Can’t they just choose without involving flames? Can she even stop being a Sky?
Would they still be friends if she wasn't a Sky?
Not wanting to fall into another rabbit hole when she was already buried in one, she busied herself with asking more questions. About the vongola boxes, how he came into contact with Cervello and how exactly he built the time machine instead. It was only then when she was sprawled in a chair and tucked her hands into her pockets that her hands brushed paper.
Oh, right. Gokudera and his secret notes.
Too comfortable to move and once the conversation faded into background noises of Spanner tinkering with the headphones - because they were too bulky for all the rough landings she was doing - plus adding an infrared vision to her contacts so that she could see and measure the invisible flames she unknowingly produced and Irie having a hushed meltdown in the corner - because with Yuni on their side, some black spell members wanted to change sides too and that was not in his plans -, Tsuna unfolded the bundle to reveal two pieces of paper. One containing a short paragraph of doodles and the other an extensive letter explaining the G-code alphabet and how to decode it.
Having nothing else to do, she lost herself in memorising the cypher and unravelling the secret. She has been absent, opting to seclude herself in training while they were busy with theirs. Meeting at lunch or dinner when bruised and exhausted didn’t give them the opportunity for a heart-to-heart, so whatever this was, it must be important for him to look so grim.
One flower means Italian, one fish means Japanese. One cross equals 2 to the left and one candle (wait that's a dynamite) equals 1 to the right in the alphabet line. One skull equals a space, what she assumes is a dinosaur equals a period, and an alien a coma. Each letter from the Roman alphabet was assigned an icon, they could be doodles, lines or numbers. It was a bit confusing at first but once she got the hang of it by spelling a simple H E L L O, it was easy to read the note.
But…
W followed by an E
K , I , double L
E and D followed by a blank space.
Tsuna sat straighter on the chair, hands trembling.
T
H
E
blank space
She shook her head slowly as the message unravelled.
A and R
and C and O
and B and A and -
Tsuna didn’t try to decipher the last letters. In her mind, heart and soul she knew as soon as she decoded the first symbol what the message meant.
So she ran, again.
She sprang from the chair, knocking it over and running as fast as she could, ignoring Irie’s startled ‘Tsunayuuki?’ that called after her. With her panting echoing loudly in her mind, she ran up the stairs, eyes stinging, all the way to the abandoned office that used to smell like green tea and was a safe haven but now smelt of dust and felt more like a prison.
Ignoring everything, she threw herself to the floor in front of the red couch, the same one from her time and memories, if a bit faded in colour by being bleached by the sun constantly streaming through the window and looking worn, but the couch that shouldn’t have been touched was cut open. There was nothing inside but thorn stitches and foam. Panic gripped her as she searched and dug but the couch was hollow inside.
The sound of a chair being pulled made her tense, her fingers gripping rough texture as Kyoya approached from behind, quietly watching her panic and destroy the couch. He did not reprove at her vandalism or raise his tonfas at her, he just stood still, waiting, until her head turned a little to see a piece of paper mocking her sight.
With shaking fingers, she grabbed it and read familiar penmanship, if a bit refined that said 'If she finds it, don't let her open the box'.
Okay. Okay, not her problem. This was the future. It will be fine when they return to her time. But... But...
Breathing in and out and in and out, she looked up at Kyoya for help.
He was silent as he stared back, considering, contemplating, before he moved and handed her a red velvet box instead. Not the black box that should be hidden in the couch, the one Hibari-san swore he had not touched but clearly did, knowing Tsuna was going to try and rip it open in his absence, no. It wasn’t that box. But the red box she saw Older Hibari-san playing with on her last visit to him.
With dread in her throat, her fingers trembled as she held and opened it.
And there, proof of it all, was a broken clear pacifier.
There was no need to ask who it belonged to, the colour of the box said it all.
.
.
.
Their plan to visit Hana got postponed as her parents were home and kindly informed Kyoko that their daughter was sleeping. Dejected, but with promises to come back tomorrow, they departed to the sushi restaurant.
If Yamamoto hugged his dad a little too hard, no one mentioned anything. Everyone settled on a table while the father-son due cooked together, loudly stammering excuses with fake laughs when the elder asked for the missing brunette, seeing as she was inseparable from the group by now.
Not having her there soured their dinner, but not ones to waste love-crafted food, they ate their servings and retired for the night.
While Yamamoto stayed behind to help his dad clean up, the others sneaked inside the dojo, which was temporarily going to be used as their secret base, seeing as they couldn’t go to school or Juudaime's house.
Even staying here was a huge risk. Juudaime's mother and the baseball freak’s father were just one call away. If she inquires about her daughter's disappearance and is revealed that her group of friends was fine and hanging out without her, it will be a disaster with questions they couldn't answer for fear of breaking the timeline more than it already was. They will have to seek another place to stay.
In five more days, both girls' past versions will be gone from the timeline, so they can return to their homes, go back to school, and pretend that they don't know anything. But that alone was more dangerous than hiding away, he dreaded what came after.
God, he really wanted a smoke. So when the moon had risen, and both girls were asleep with an old curtain as their privacy screen, he sneaked out intending to brood in solitude. But the other two idiots thought it was for a secret meeting, so here they were, one street away from the sushi restaurant, loitering on a half-lit alley like hooligans with smoke filling the air.
What does it say about him, that someone like Gokudera was emptying a cigarette box in front of sportsmen like these two? What did it say about them that they stayed despite risking their health? He doesn’t understand them, doubts he ever will.
But he wouldn't be agonizing in their presence for long. Sasagawa was off to a self-imposed exile in the mountains to train while the baseball freak was staying in the dojo to practice his sword and sneaking to a park near Kokuyo during school hours. And Gokudera, he was going back to his apartment to research every possible thesis and paper he could find about the multiverse and hoped these two progress on their own.
“And then Kyoko punched me in the jaw! I EXTREMELY told her to aim for the face, but the jaw worked better for her to incapacitate a man”
“That’s a very funny picture”
“I know! She’s so EXTREMELY small! And her muscles are not defined yet, but her aim was pretty accurate. I wonder if Miura can tackle a man twice her size yet”
“Tsuna mentioned once that her future self had pretty impressive moves, and she’s training with Lal”
“Well, I’m EXTREMELY cheering them on!”
“They are not fighting with us” Gokudera exhaled smoke and flicked some ashes to the ground as he went ignored.
“They’re honorary GEN-X members. Just like Basil. And maybe that Spanner guy, he’s helped us a lot”
“We really need a flag. And a better cheer. We haven’t done our cheering circle, maybe that’s why we’re losing so much”
“We’re not a fucking sport team”
“Do you have a ritual before a match, senpai?”
“I usually nap and do 100 squats before I go in the ring”
“Really?”
“Yeah. Kyoko used to be my lucky charm when we were kids. I would let her pat my shoulders and put stickers on my gloves for protection”
“That’s so sweet”
Gokudera finished his cigarette, only to draw and light another one as the talk continued.
“But then she learnt how to sew. So for every final match, she EXTREMELY creates a new one”
“I wish I had a little sister. Or brother. They sound so fun”
“Did your team had a ritual too?”
“Coach was a bit strict with our image, so no stickers on our bats and uniforms. But we used to write good luck rites and kanjis inside our gloves and sneakers”
“Now that’s EXTREMELY sports spirit!”
“Yeah. They were good times”
“Will you go back?”
“Maybe, but not now” Yamamoto yawned loudly before leaning on the wall next to Gokudera “When are we meeting up again?”
Tilting his head back and exhaling a puff of smoke, Gokudera stared at the dim night sky.
“For the fucking last time. In two weeks from now. That’s as long as Irie can keep the timeline open” He stressed pointedly “We’ll meet in Namimori Shrine at 8am sharp on that Saturday. And we’ll appear exactly three days after we disappear from the future”
“I hope nothing bad happens while we’re gone”
He was too tired to hit the idiot for jinxing them, as he was unintentionally wont to do, and could only pray to those fading stars to please keep that bad luck until when they return to the future so he can be there to aid.
“Well, we left a good team back. I trust they can hold the fort, and when we go back, the five of us will EXTREMELY kick some ass!”
Gokudera took a long drag before closing his eyes.
“They are not coming with us” He exhaled, and the quiet that followed could be blamed by the smoke clouding their faces.
“What do you mean? I thought, you just said we were going back in two weeks”
“We are. They are staying here”
“What?” Yamamoto breathed in confusion.
“Leave them? But we are a team!” Ryohei exclaimed, his previous optimism gone from his semblance.
"We almost died in the Melone base and barely escaped the second mission alive. And that was just us protecting ourselves! Who is going to protect them?!"
"Are you calling my sister a burden?!"
"Be rational! Isn't that why you lied to her in the first place? To protect and keep her away from danger? Weren’t you just saying her body is not fit for a fight just now?!"
"What are you even suggesting?! Leaving them behind? She’s going to be EXTREMELY mad-
"She’s not going to remember!”
“What?”
"Gokudera" Yamamoto frowned and Gokudera threw the cigarette to the floor, stomping on it to pace away from them. This was his responsibility as Juudaime's right-hand man. He would have wished to mislead them until they departed to not interfere with their training, but he couldn't take their naivety dreams of a happy team holding hands and battling the bad guys like a fucking cartoon.
“Irie called Juudaime a Nexus point. She’s the anchor pulling the timeline. If she had returned with us that future would be broken and scattered. To keep the line from wavering, it’s most likely she can only return to the exact moment before she left. That’s before any of us left too. But it's not this one”
“But…” Yamamoto shook his head as he tried to grasp what he was even saying. Science and physics had never been his forte, after all, let alone understand how time-travelling and the theory of the multiverse worked. “But if we leave them here, then… when we go back…?”
“Nothing” Gokudera hissed quietly “They will live their lives until this reality fades from existence. Or not. It might stretch longer than ours. Even by just being here, we’re already sub-branching a membrane of a ripple in the space-time continuum that makes our own worldline-
“IN JAPANESE PLEASE!”
“WHEN the future we just left is saved and we return to our rightful time, it will be like we never left there, because Juudaime didn’t. But by staying here, at this point, the ones back in our timeline will not have jumped. They won't remember that future, or the worry, the fear or the journey. Nothing”
“But that's-
“WE ARE A TEAM!” Ryohei grabbed Gokudera’s shirt to shake him, but the Italian snarled as he pushed him away. “They stood by us and worried and trained and they want to EXTREMELY be stronger to help us! We can’t just abandon them like that! Sawada won’t-
"Juudaime knows!” Gokduera yelled before continuing in a rough whisper. “She knows they will be angry with her if they find out but that's the sacrifice she's willing to make to protect them. We are not going back to a happy summer camp! We are going back to war! Are you ready for that?”
It got quiet again, the mood tense and burning with bitter anticipation. Gokudera was ready to punch some sense into these knuckleheads if needed, and he was prepared to fight them if they messed up the plan. There was just so much at stake to falter now.
"Fuck" Ryohei ended up punching the wall.
"If you want to stay here with them-
"Shut up, I EXTREMELY heard you the first time" He exhaled loudly before knocking his head lightly on the surface to whisper "I know, I hate this, but I get it”
“We can’t keep secrets from each other” Yamamoto said just as quietly “We can’t”
“It’s for the best they don’t know”
“And when they find out? Won’t that mess the timeline? The future?”
“There will be no way for them to go back after we leave, they won’t mess it up because they are not linked to her that way”
“I don’t understand”
“Just focus on your training” Gokudera growled and tucked his hands inside his pockets to hide their trembling. “Rest, get better. And be there at the Shrine on Saturday. That’s all you need to focus on”
“How can I get better when we are abandoning them? Friends don’t leave each other like that”
But you left. Gokudera wanted to shout. They both did. They can be preaching about friendship and team spirit now, but it didn’t erase the fact that when things went horribly wrong, they walked away from the brunette. From them. Yamamoto left when they needed him the most and Sasagawa didn't fight when it mattered the most. How can he trust they wouldn’t make the same decision again?
He really doesn’t understand them.
Gokudera didn’t have friends until he came to Namimori. Acquaintances, yes. Contacts, many. But not friends. Or comrades. Not even teammates or classmates to share his lunch break with. He had been alone for so long, despised the mere idea of getting close to someone to spend time together, let alone trust them to have his back.
But when Juudaime asked for a friend instead of a subordinate, it opened a door for him to be brave and accept not only her friendship but those around her too. She was scared of trusting, he hated the idea of it. But they learnt together, day by day. He realized it was okay to mingle, that it was okay to talk, to huff, to tease, to joke, to be a boy acting his age going to school and having fun.
Meeting people his age, like the baseball idiot and those stubborn girls who loved the brunette so much they were willing to enter the underworld blindly for her sake, and even that scary girl who called him a monkey. He would have thought that with Juudaime being Juudaime, those around her would only wish to pamper her. But he was wrong.
Suddenly, his phone was being spammed by texts and memes every day, they were worrying about him, asking if he had eaten, if he had slept. If he had done the math homework so that he could help them with problem number three. He was dragged to eat sushi and popsicles, he was included lunch break circle and conversations and begged to join games. They were loud and naive and ridiculous, but they were more than acquaintances.
There were people older than him, who grated on his nerves by acting superior and know-it-all. Just because they were old did not mean they knew better, and they had no right to coddle or worry when he got hurt, but they did. Constantly. And they wanted nothing in return but to see him succeed. It was weird. And hard to accept kindness when those older than him had hurt him before.
But it wasn't something taken for granted. Sasagawa Ryohei was the epitome of loyalty, a quality Gokudera begrudgingly admired of him. His endless dedication made him want Gokudera never to stop either. As the "Big-brother" of the group, his role was to look after them in ways others didn't; like cheering them up with stupid jokes. Hibari was a warning of his own, but even if they weren't close comrades, to have that unwavering violent guy watching their backs was very reassuring. He could count on them, he had thought.
And then Dino was the example adult who should have dubious intentions but actually cared for them. His adoration for Juudaime made him indisputably the most trustworthy, and it had shown in little and big things. Even if he has his own famiglia to manage, he takes time aside to guide and support them in their worst challenges, feeds them sweets, and patiently listens to their troubles. Even his sister...
He was learning from them, even if he was too prideful to listen, he relied on them.
And then there were even people younger than him, who despite driving him crazy and making him yell in annoyance every time, still looked up to him for advice and protection. They gave him candy and free smiles and demanded free candy and treats back. Some tried not to cry in front of him, others cried loudly while refusing to let go of their grip on him. The responsibility to take care of them was new, but not one he hated.
But... many of those people left Juudaime for one reason or the other. Left him.
And he knows she doesn’t blame them, perhaps it was her that pushed them away first. But it was painful to think that someday along the line they were walking, it was easy for them to walk away and abandon them.
They fought and bled to claim the rings not so long ago, to claim Juudaime as theirs, their Sky; all the while she rejected the idea of bonding and fought for her own freedom. Was it right? Were they right? Did he chained her when she didn't want to? Did they even want to bond with her?
It was hypocritical to condemn them now when he was going to do the same for those girls, but Time waited for no one. He wasn’t placing Juudaime on a pedestal. He didn’t want to, was trying not to. His loyalty instantly made him follow orders without question, and it was so that her choices were fair and he wouldn't hesitate on them.
Juudaime was free to choose her own fate, just like they all were. Even if it was a self-destructive choice where all parties got something, they all hurt the same.
And perhaps therein lies the discord that turned the world upside down. She chose something that broke them apart thinking it was right, and they all chose to walk away thinking it was for the better. And everything fell apart because of it. But in the end, Gokudera here and the one from the future were still choosing to stand by her; even if she didn’t want them. Even if it was self-destruction too. He didn’t want to leave her alone. He didn’t want to be alone.
“You just have to” He sighed heavily against the clear disappointment in the other's face. “The World is bigger than us. We can’t save everyone, we can't have everything. But we can protect and have part of it. Juudaime made her choice. I did mine. What’s yours?”
The night was quiet, still smelling like fire and clouded by smoke. Tomorrow was going to be strenuous, and in two weeks, they will travel to a broken time in hopes of saving their own. He can just pray, to the stars, right now, that they can be good enough to save it.
.
.
.
It was quiet she had never known before, one beyond awkward and uncomfortable.
Kyoya was sitting by the window, had been there ever since Tsuna barged in, staring out the crystal view with a guarded expression. He wasn't ignoring her, but he was quiet, still; unmoving in a way that was not natural.
For her part, Tsuna was curled on the floor, leaning on the old couch and holding the red box with the broken pacifier, lid still open, heart still bleeding at the sight of it.
"Did you know him?” She braved herself to ask.
"No"
It contradicted everything.
Kyoya knew who she was referring to, but at the same time, he was honest in his short answer. Yet Fon had called him ‘my Kyoya’ once upon a time, implying that he did know him. But Kyoya had been alone for so long, there were no family ties or lost uncles. She knows this, she’d been there at the Hibari compound and to the graveyard to deliver flowers with him, but no one had ever visited.
But still… How did it come to this?
Gokudera made it seem like they all played a part, but that wasn't right. Irie mentioned the toxin was created by Verde, that Mammon chose to… But then what about the others? Collonello and Skull? Who succumbed to the poison and who was hunted down? It just sounded so unreal, so impossible and unimaginable.
But… But if Fon… If Kyoya did… then… Reborn… Who…? It was Reborn. He was strong. Invincible. There was no way he lost a fight. Right? So who….? How? Why?
She almost didn't want to believe it.
But a part of her knew why.
And it would explain everything.
"He told you not to tell me" She reproached weakly, if only to get Kyoya to talk more.
"He's an idiot"
And despite everything, it made her smile a little at the rebellious attitude of the younger prefect. Not even his future version can order him around. But then her smile fell as she wondered when that changed…
Reborn said she was a Mafia Boss to make such orders, and her friends became her guns for hire to act on them. She should have lost the fight with Xanxus, succumbed to her pain, fainted or something. She should have just stuck to the path of a lonely hitman instead, and taken all the burnt herself.
God, for some silly reason she wanted to see Daemon. To yell at him, or for him to scold her while setting her back on the right path, whatever that might be. Or not, really, his right path has always been clear and it had never once wavered. Even if it was a path Tsuna hated and was currently stuck on.
Funny how that turned out, his path has always been for her to-
Oh…
“What?” Kyoya questioned when she choked on her breath.
"I think I'm-
Abruptly, and with a chill running down her back, Tsuna closed the red box in her hands, the sound loud and familiar to her now as she snapped her head to the door. Kyoya was up in an instant, tonfas out and prepared to attack.
Her heart was beating down her throat, the earlier choking giving way to suffocation when suddenly, the coldness was gone, leaving her to blink and wonder if she imagined it, but as the door opened, and her body tensed, she started at a woman she wasn't expecting to see. Older, but familiar.
"Hana?"
"I knew I'd find you here" She eyed Hibari before nodding at her with a small smile "It's been a while, Tsuna"
She wasn't running away, but she preferred to have her imminent talk with the older woman in private, so off she went to the only place no one would disturb them.
If the office felt abandoned, then the rooftop was even more neglected with its rubble and grime. Tsuna can’t even remember the last time she came here, or why, but this place suddenly felt unpleasant in a way it hadn’t before, just like everything else. She walked towards the wired railing, mindful of its weak rustiness and peered down below. The view was to the sports courts, and she could almost imagine the baseball team playing there.
Tsuna waited for the other woman to talk, to curse and blame her, but Hana was patient at her side, looking down at the same memories Tsuna was indulging.
“How… are you?” She asked first, shyly peeking up at her.
“Alright, all things considered. And you? How are you holding up?”
“I’m fine” Tsuna said and Hana hummed, unamused by her lie but didn’t call her off.
They stood like that for a while, and it became clear that Tsuna would have to be the one to break the silence first.
“How did you… How did you become involved?”
“That would be a spoiler if I told you. Or are you planning to prevent it?”
“...Should I?”
“You’re already deciding for Kyoko and Haru”
“It’s for the best”
“For them or you?”
“Would you have protected them?” Tsuna looked down again with a frown “Are you, are you strong? Can you kill monsters while protecting them without dying?”
“You’re too paranoid”
“I’m not!” She exclaimed in indignation.
“So you chose to leave the weak links behind for a better probability of succeeding?”
“What would you have done?”
“If I was Helen of Troy and war broke because I chose love instead of duty, I would have packed my bags and never turned back, sacred timeline be damned” Hana shrugged and smiled at Tsuna’s wide-eyed stare “Maybe. Who knows what I would have done if it truly was my choice. I can guard my heart and think with my head, but humans are unpredictable when emotions run high. You were right to protect them, Tsuna. But you were wrong in not telling them”
“They won't remember” Tsuna uttered and gripped the railing with one hand, making it creak loudly.
“Hope they won’t” Hana crossed her arms "I'll give you a choice then, just like you did for me. Things might not be the same, but time is lazy, it tends to reboot previous scenarios like mirages. There will be a new transfer student in our class, seeking you. I don't know when, how or why, but it will shake the boundaries of where you stand with your friends. You have the choice. If you continue to allow them to mingle with you, then I will tag along into this world and help. But if you put a stop and break my heart, I will leave you alone and take Kyoko with me"
"Hana"
"I'm not doing this to be cruel" The older woman said gently, but Tsuna still felt hurt blooming in her chest. "We fell into your world without your consent. If you truly want to keep us away, then break all ties and leave"
It should be easy. She already was breaking things with Kyoko and Haru by leaving them behind in a time they won’t remember. All Tsuna has to do is completely push them away if she wants to heed Hana’s advice, but…
"Why didn't you leave?"
"Because you are my friend" Hana huffed with a smile, eyes fixed on Tsuna’s clenched hand, like remembering something long forgotten. "And someone needed to pull the fire out"
Tsuna breathed out and sniffed. She then turned to look properly at the older woman. Hana hadn’t changed much, sure she was taller and with shorter hair, and even if she looked exhausted like everyone else from the future did, she still retained her sophisticated air.
It was then, with the wind ruffling their hair that she noticed a golden glint on one of her fingers. And Tsuna became aware once more of everything she gained by making others lose it. Was it worth it? Their world was literally ending, and yet never once have they blamed her. They have thought about it, Tsuna wasn’t stupid and they hinted that it was partly her fault, but hatred has never been present on their faces. Even now, when the timeline was breaking and everything they stood by was fading, they stood strong because they still had things to fight for.
"You're so cool" She muttered instead.
"I was always cool”
"You were always scolding me! And criticizing me! And you never called me by my name!"
"It took time" Hana agreed with a rueful smile "All relationships do, Tsuna. When you trusted me, I trusted you. And so I called you"
"And if I don't…?"
If she takes the advice and all but breaks ties with that innocent part of her life keeping her humanity from becoming one of the monsters she was fighting, what will happen to them?
"Then you will always be Sawada to me" A friend at arms length, a familiar stranger you crossed paths in the hallway but never outside. Someone who stands close but walks apart. It sounded lonely, but it sounded safe.
.
.
.
She returned to the underground base eventually. It couldn't be delayed and she would rather scream while beating some invisible target than be a miserable ball of sadness on a corner. Kyoya stayed behind, obviously, with the red box hidden in the vandalised couch. It was bitterly reassuring that at least the time machine would be double protected.
Lal's screams welcomed her, telling her to gear up; armour, weapons and medkit even if she was just going for a stroll in case they were attacked. And by her defective hyper-intuition, she should have known better. So she went to her room, which was cleaned in her absence, to change clothes and stock her pocket weapons when-
She closed the door as soon as she opened it.
Quietly, she counted to five before opening it again, blinked and closed it.
Uneasily, she slowly opened the door again-
Nope.
She closed it.
Breathing in to calm her nerves, she slid the door slightly open one last time to peek inside before quietly closing it and sighed deeply against the surface.
What even was her life?
With the nervousness of someone asking their parents to please kill the spider on the floor, she walked towards the kitchen in hopes of finding someone to explain what the hell was in her room. Yet she stopped by the door when she saw the table full and Yuni eating yakisoba noodles next to Basil. But it was already too late to run because Reborn hooked his eyes on her.
"What is it, Dame-Tsuna?"
"Um…” She shifted on her feet and bit her lip when everyone looked at her “Th-there’s a lion… in my bed?"
And then Dino cackled a laugh while Squalo cursed loudly in exasperation. It was the former who walked her back to her room, reassuring her that the white Lion with black stripes lounging in her bed was not dangerous. Maybe. It growled and hissed, but purred loudly at Tsuna's tentative pat in between its ears when she dared approach him.
And oh, she breathed a maniac giggle and all but melted in the snowy mane.
"He's Xanxus box weapon, isn't he?"
"Yeah. Grumpy beast, that one" Dino huffed a laugh, watching her cuddle the big feline from a safe distance "How did you know?"
"It feels like him"
Warm. Familiar. Home.
She closed her eyes and hugged the lion's mane closer, who only rumbled deeply but did not show any signs of aggression to push her off when she became bolder.
"Box weapons are reflections of one's soul, you know?"
"Is that why…?" Is that why I can't control mine? She did not say. Because my soul is a spiteful ball of fire that burns me? But it was still painfully clear on her face.
"Your heart is in disarray. You are feeling too much, and the poor little one is being overwhelmed"
"How do I stop feeling?"
"It doesn't work like that" Dino told her with a wry smile as if he had heard that question before.
He left her a few minutes later, begging her to eat or sleep if she wasn’t going to train. It was tempting, to stay in bed with a purring beast, well, Bester, as he was actually named, and just let the warmth lull her to a dreamless sleep. But everyone was fighting and giving their best, she couldn’t be dwelling in self-pity. So she gathered as much strength from Bester’s presence and forced herself to knock on another door.
“Sawada”
There were many things she wanted to say to Lal.
I'm sorry.
Colonnello-
The Arcobanelo…
Do you know?
Do you hate me?
“Train me” Is what she ended up saying.
“Are you so guilty of becoming my punching back?”
“I need to stop being one”
“Show me your resolve then”
Armed up, they went to her designated training room. Spanner was still tinkering with her gadgets, so she postponed using her box weapon. Or so she told herself. Anyway, not having a raging fire spirit at hand did not leave her defenceless.
Daemon strengthened her wit, Squalo taught her adequate forms for her tiny body; the petty squabbles she had with Bel increased her stamina, not to mention basking Xanxus' fearless attitude mould her to be rational in the face of danger. But when it came to fighting; of dodging, punching, kicking, clawing and biting, then the ones who shaped her were Ryohei’s bright determination and Kyoya’s steel resolution.
Reborn’s training of hell just honed those instincts, and it urged her to always get up.
“Again” Lal ordered when she was knocked to the ground a bit roughly. Tsuna swallowed and stood up, glad she wore knee and elbow pads and ankle braces too. Her Vongola gloves protected her hands and wrist from strain and harm, but she still had to shake the tingling from impact.
She went at it again, trying to disarm Lal, but after a couple of minutes, she got thrown over. Again and again, she fell, she skidded, got new bruises and was pushed away but she stood up and breathed out a shaky exhale.
“Again”
.
.
.
Early morning, the kitchen was quiet without everyone here. They didn’t have to, but Kyoko and Haru had taken charge of preparing their meals, so with them gone, everyone seemed to be surviving on cereal and rice. Tsuna was late for breakfast so the pantry was empty of flakes and snacks and whoever was in charge of groceries had not stocked up yet.
There were eggs in the fridge and milk, so she opted to make some tamagoyaki. But of course, just because she was in another time didn’t mean she was free from her bad luck in the kitchen. As soon as she grabbed an egg, it shattered before she could break it inside the bowl.
She was careful. Sometimes they survived in her hands but didn’t make it safely into the bowl, other times, they landed but with shattered shells in the mix.
[Easy]
“It’s not easy!” She hissed to no one as she tried to remove the shells from the yolk. It was salvageable if the batter did not crisp when trying to cook it. Which it probably will. And she was out of eggs, so... charred omelette it is then.
“Sawada-san?”
“Shit” The bowl was knocked out of the counter by her startled elbow, and not even her reflexes could save it from crashing on the floor. It was a plastic one, thankfully, but now there was yellow goo staining the ground.
“I’m sorry!” Yuni rushed to kneel on the crime scene, napkin ready in hand to clean the mess Tsuna created. Which, no.
“It’s fine, it’s fine, don’t worry” Tsuna grabbed the nearest towel to swipe it in two moves. It left the floor sticky, but that will do. She grabbed the bowl next and went to the sink to wash it and her hands, aware of Yuni moving quietly behind her.
“There are some oats and berries left, would you like some porridge?” She asked.
She thought porridge was for sick people, but anything sounded good right now. A few directions later, they stood side by side on the counter, Yuni stirring the milk while Tsuna cut the strawberries. Oh the irony, that she was better at wielding a knife when she never did like using one. But the task made her focus on her fingers instead of the other girl; which made the silence…awkward.
Tsuna wasn't being petty on purpose. She wasn't! Really. She just… didn't know what to say. So of course, it was Yuni who started to talk.
"I want to apologize, for burdening you with my presence"
"It's fine" Tsuna muttered, and after another lapse of silence she forced herself to continue speaking "You're… Reborn's niece?"
"Not by blood though"
"Blood doesn't matter"
"No, it doesn't" Yuni agreed mutedly "Sometimes it should"
Tsuna finished cutting the berries just as Yuni added the oats to the boiling milk and stirred steadily. The brunette took the chance to sneak a glance at the other girl. Yuni was older by two years and barely an inch taller than her. But her soft-spoken attitude mixed with her bleeding smile highlighted an invisible weight Tsuna was becoming intimately familiar with.
"Why didn't Byakuran kill you?" Tsuna asked before grimacing in remorse “Sorry, that was horrible”
"It’s alright" Yuni smiled and turned the stove off, still stirring. "He wanted. He tried, but... My life needs to end at a specific time by specific conditions. He was willing to wait"
“I need to kill him with specific conditions too”
“The three of us, we are bound together like that”
That, Tsuna knew. Felt it, the moment they were within close distance, there was a humming in the air that enhanced the colours of everything. And it was mesmerising in a deadly way.
And it was then, when Yuni was pouring the creamy prodigy into two bowls that Tsuna realized she couldn't use her Hyper Intuition on her. She didn’t know if she poisoned the milk, added chilli or had given Tsuna the smaller portion. She knew she was being overdramatic, but Irie's random ploy to fool her had spooked her.
She has been playing the lying game with a magical entity for months now, it was lazy but she felt protected. And now more than ever, when an inner part of her bristled at the mere presence of the girl she wanted to know why. But she couldn't read her, it was like Yuni was a ghost herself. Tsuna has interacted with ghosts before and was able to grasp an inkling of their intentions, but with Yuni… it was like she didn't exist.
She hated it. Hated her. She just doesn't understand why. It was irksome and maddening to not like someone without even knowing them. She couldn't use her hyper intuition, but her whole soul and body screamed rejection.
Yuni was an enigma, but Reborn trusted her. So she was fine. Yuni was kind and has been trying to help since she got here, always busying herself with tasks and chores, she looked too honest in her actions. Too sincere, like Kyoko.
But it wouldn’t be the first time an innocent face stabbed her in the back.
“I heard people want to join us because you’re here” Tsuna mentioned, accepting her warm bowl and moving the cutting board so that both could reach the berries.
“Gamma. I’m aware he hurt one of yours, I apologize on his behalf”
“He’s your guardian?” What a stupid question Tsuna.
“No…” Yuni bit her lip, eyes downcast to her porridge topped with red berries “In all terms but that, he... he looked after me when I was a child. He saw me grow”
He was her Daemon then.
“Is he trustworthy?”
“He can be rowdy, he worries, but his heart is sincere” Yuni finally moved to add some extra sugar to her bowl before she stirred her porridge again “If you allow him to stay here, I’ll stop him from interacting with your family”
“It’s fine” Tsuna said as she added her own handful of berries and a spoonful of sugar into her own bowl, but didn’t mix it thoroughly as the other girl was doing.
They soon fell into another awkward silence, whatever they were waiting for wasn’t happening, and neither knew how to break the tension next. But once more, it was Yuni who did so.
“Sawada-san… I’d like to speak with you”
“Aren’t we?”
“Yes” Yuni nodded and held her spoon tightly, eyes looking at the pink goo she had created “Yes, we are. I… I want to apologize”
“You already did”
“Not for that, forgive me, I…” Yuni sighed unevenly and hunched on her shoulders “I hurt you. The future is crumbling, not because of you. But because of me”
“...what did you do?” Tsuna was almost too scared to ask, but she did so. Because if the other girl was forcing herself to talk, then Tsuna was going to force herself to demand.
“You have seen my birth certificate” Yuni confirmed rather than ask and continued as if Tsuna wasn't frozen with dread “I was a premature baby, born in 7 months. It was so sudden, mother almost died during childbirth due to the complications; and there were so many after. I was so sick, there was a chance I wouldn’t make it. But it was impossible. Mother had seen my future, and that wasn't it. It wasn't… I didn't have a clear picture of it, not until the day my mother died and I succeeded her place as the Sky Arcobaleno that I saw it clearly”
December 15. What a miserable day.
The day everything ended and everything started.
Yuni’s Birth and Tsunayuuki’s…
But, wait... wasn’t there someone else? A name in a detective board hidden in an attic that looped a trinity in the centre, binding three people to the core and connecting those adjacent to them in infinite loops. On that miserable day, when Tsunayuuki was lost and Yuni was born, someone else died that day, another Sky...
“This is how we rule the world. A life for a life” Yuni explained so very quietly “My mother and I. Me and You. My sin was to be born ahead of time. And so to right the World, I have to die"
"Then die" Tsuna blurted before she could stop the words from leaving, and she felt immediately guilty. But Yuni didn't look shocked, hurt or even offended. She looked down at her cooling breakfast and gave a small smile that looked plastered on her lips like that of a baroque painting, in which the painter commanded her not to move, not to speak and immortalized forever in a canvas that hid away her voice a porcelain version of herself. You couldn't see it in the strokes, but the weight of the World was present, whispering candidly in her ear what must be done.
And she did.
They both did.
"̸̙̐k̷̹͝í̵̛͉l̶̜̄l̴͉̻̾̆ ̸̦͝ẖ̸̙̅ė̷̞r̶̻̀"̶̝̓
“Shut up!” Tsuna blurted by habit, but froze when Yuni dropped her spoon and Tsuna realized then that no one had spoken out loud “S-Sorry! I didn’t mean you- shit, sorry”
“Wait, Sawada-san” Yuni called, extending a hand, but Tsuna rushed out of the kitchen, clutching her porridge and cringing in dismay.
What more proof was needed to prove Tsuna was crazy? God that was embarrassing. Stupid voices. And just what the fuck did Yuni mean by that? What was her reason for cornering Tsuna like that? What was she even implying?
She fled back to her room. Bester had not moved from his place on top of her bed, sleeping without a care Tsuna envied. She sighed and set her clumping breakfast on the bedside table and went to sit on the floor instead.
This couldn't go on, she either needed to learn how to ignore it or block the voices. But who was calling, exactly? Was it her hyper-intuition? A ghost? The World? Who could she even talk to in search of help when she didn't even know if it wasn't just her mind playing games?
“I know you’re there. Can you hear me?”
She asked out loud and waited for an answer. Either she would imagine a conversation in her head or someone only she could hear would answer her. Both sounded mental, but she needed a sign it was happening. She drew her knees up and stared at the wall dispassionately, one hand over the other. If she wasn't paying attention, she wouldn't have seen the shadows flickering at her feet.
“Hello?”
[Hello]
Okay, she was doing this.
“Are you real?”
[Do I scare you?]
“No” She whispered “You are… who are you? Do I know you?”
[One day]
Must they be so vague? Even Tsuna’s messed up mind was playing games with her, figures.
“Where do you go, when I can’t hear you?”
There was no verbal answer, no physical presence, but from her clasped hands suddenly came a light, like covering a candle, orange hues filtered through the cracks, and when she uncovered it, her ring was lighted in orange flames so pure and bright; she almost felt all her fears melt away at the sight of it.
“The Ring?” She questioned in wonder and cold dread “Are you saying your soul is trapped in this thing?”
[I’m a memory, preserved in time.
Sustaining the Worldline]
“Is that what will happen to me?” She breathed new fear and ignored the shadows coiling around her ankles to keep staring at the burning Ring.
[It’s not what I wanted]
The ghost mourned in remorse Tsuna felt bleed in her chest.
[The price was paid with my blood.
For you and me to live, we are to stay bound to the World]
“So that’s it?” Tsuna heaved “Do I just… give up? Do I just trade one curse for another?”
[You won't be alone]
“That’s not reassuring!” She snarled, voice barely heard by the loud grumbling coming behind her. “I don’t understand what’s happening, but I don’t want this!”
Tsuna snatched the ring from her finger and flung it to the wall, watching it smack loudly and fall lifeless to the ground. She panted as if she had run a mile, eyes burning. Then Bester flickered his tail to coil around her neck and she immediately felt guilty at her outburst. No wonder her own box-weapon refused to take form, she was a mess inside and outside. Crawling, she tentatively held the Vongola Ring, still burning, albeit weaker, and slid it back into her finger with a shaky breath.
“Sorry, did that hurt?”
[No]
[Flying does not hurt anymore.
Falling, however, does]
Well, that’s depressing. Tsuna was going to fall and hurt a lot if things continued this way.
“H-How long have you been in there?”
[I have forgotten the passage of time.
Generation of memories, all scattered like feathers in the wind.
But they all follow a line. Mine. Eight paths.
They waltz to the Will of the World]
“Why are you helping me?”
She had to ask because while all this voice had told her to breathe when she was on the brink of a panic attack, there were always dubious intentions when it came to showing concern. Like probably use her as a vessel so he could break free. But was he the only one? Are there more? What’s stopping the other souls inside this thing from possessing her and doing the same? It wouldn’t be the first time someone tried to kill her in the name of Vongola.
[I felt you. Heard you.
Praying. Many years ago.
You signed your fate to mine]
And Tsuna was not even surprised.
She did a lot of things when she was at her lowest. She prayed silently, she cursed loudly, she hoped desperately, she dreamt restlessly, she yearend fiercely, she wanted carelessly and she bargained foolishly. She won't blame anyone but herself if somewhere along the line of burning memories fading white, she did indeed sign her soul away.
To whom, however, was the golden question.
Was the kind devil salvation or was the devious angel liberation?
“What is wrong with me?” She asked because might as well come up with an excuse for what was happening to her. The shadows were still, but on her face, there was a gentle caress that felt too real to be a lie, or maybe her mind was that gone.
[You were cursed by Fate, but saved by blood.
Something not meant to be,
became your lifeline as long as you wear the Ring]
The Ring. Everything seems to come back to it, one way or another.
Tsuna stared at her hand, at the gleaming sapphire swallowing the dying embers… and wondered.
.
.
.
Lambo was not a crybaby anymore. He was a man. And men don’t cry easily, not when they can't enjoy their favourite meal anymore or do whatever they want without breaking some rule or law. He was a man, and he had responsibilities. And as the last guardian standing, the leadership to protect his family laid on him.
But just why were the young ones too stubborn to listen to him? Tiny Gokudera, he could understand. No one could order him around but nee-chan. But he would have thought that with his maturity and experience, the brunette would look up to him and follow his advice. But no! Even when he screamed danger out loud, nee-chan refused to listen.
And true, she was also a stubborn one who listened only to stupid Reborn on the good days, and only that brutish Xanxus on the bad ones.
But in all his excursions to the past, his nee-chan always listened to his tales, always praised him and had an expectant look in her eyes, like she couldn't wait for him to grow up and be their age. That was another battle of stubbornness, tagging along when he was a kid. His nee-chan was kind, she didn't allow him to participate in dangerous missions if she had a say in it, and when things got bad for the cry-baby him, then he, the older, cooler, experienced Lambo, took the burnt. Not the kid one. Him.
He was stronger, he was reliable, and more than anything, he loved his nee-chan and knew how to stop their nightmares.
So why couldn't she just listen?
He wasn't even being cruel, he just made sure his nee-chan was never alone with the Misty girl. And it was worse now that the fucking bastard broke out of prison somehow, and all but enchanted his nee-chan again with pretty words and whatnot. This future will break, but Lambo could still prevent it from happening. If only she would let him!
“Enough!” His nee-chan put her foot down and yelled “Stop antagonising Chrome!”
The Dokuro girl should have returned to the past, but no. She stayed when they were at their most vulnerable and where Mukuro could possess her at any minute to finish whatever he started. Nee-chan was going to dinner when she crossed paths with the girl, and it just so happened that he and Ipin were on their way too, so Lambo reacted by pulling his nee-chan away, yelling at the other girl, and causing nee-chan to get angry at him. It did not help that the lazy beast was lounging behind her, eyes fixed like a predator waiting to claw his prey. Lambo couldn't even shake nee-chan's shoulders without that white lion growling.
And here they were, once again, fighting in the corridor for the same reasons. Ipin had his back and rushed the misty girl away as he had his argument with nee-chan, preferably for the last one. There was so much wasted time, he really didn't want to fight with her. But why was nee-chan even defending those killers? She knew, of course, she did. So why? Why?
“Why are you doing nothing?!”
“Chrome had nothing to do with it! Lambo, you’re being a mean bully!”
“I’m protecting you! Nee-chan, you have no idea what those two are capable of! That bastard Mukuro-
“He didn’t kill me!”
“You weren’t there!” He screamed with burning eyes “Even if you saw it, you weren’t… we were the ones that lived through that. We are the ones who have to live with that! Why can’t you listen to me!? I just want-”
He shuddered a sob and looked down at her. Has she always been this tiny? She looks too young, looking up at him with wide eyes, expectant. Stubborn. But waiting. And he... he has so much to tell her. So many stories and stuff he wants to tell her, but there isn't enough time.
“All I wanted...-” His voice cracked into the familiar whine of a kid crying for attention “I just want to save you”
Tsuna knew this confrontation was coming, but she wasn't prepared to feel emotional over it. She knew his hatred came from fear of history repeating, so she didn't blame him. When one knows of a terrible future, their desperation to change it makes them reckless and unreasonable.
Tsuna saw it in the ring battle, yet she was still dazed by how pure his drive was. 10 years ago, 10 seconds ago, and a decade later, his resolution to protect remained unshakable. No matter which point in the timeline they stood, it seemed this kid's dream was still alive.
“You did” She said and approached the shaking boy. Though maybe it wasn't her place to comfort him; in a way, Tsuna did know this person, had seen him grow, had heard his tales, even if they were just flashes of 5 minutes, Lambo was Lambo and was always going to be. “I watched you grow up, didn't I? You stayed with me"
And she was still his nee-chan because he broke down in tears as he finally embraced her. That fear was never going to leave, it would simmer sometimes, it would fester some days, it would be forgotten on the good ones, and burn on the bad ones. But for the dreamers, for those who hope brightly against all odds, Tsuna knew they could light their way through the darkness.
“Please don’t leave me again” He sobbed over her head “I’ll protect you. I’ll grow stronger and be a hero, just please don’t leave me again!”
“Mn” Tsuna patted his back gently “I’m counting on you, Lambo”
Her answer was another loud wail, but she smiled at the familiarity of it all.
Tsuna looked up then, where behind the curly-haired boy, Ipin stood smiling and holding back tears. It was easy to reach a hand towards the other girl. And soon she found herself with two sobbing teenagers and wondered when exactly they grew up on her.
.
.
.
After the crying session, all Tsuna wanted was to shower and sleep.
She was still basking on the fact that Xanxus let his box weapon part from him and cross the continent to be here. That he was letting her cuddle the mighty beast and nuzzle it closer like a teddy bear instead of cowering in fright at the massive jaws and claws he had shown Dino when he tried to pet him.
For the first time in a long while, Tsuna felt truly safe.
Which is why it was justified to do something stupid.
She was curious, has always been and it was going to be her downfall one day. But so much has happened in the span of days, it seemed like she never left the ocean, like she was still caught on that wave pushing and pulling her all over. She was calm and rested, then she was anxious and high-strung. She laughed, she cried. She learnt one thing, she wondered another. She hid one thing, she discovered something else. It was a constant back-and-forth tumble, it seems the tide finally threw her to the one thing she has been ignoring ever since she woke up in that coffin.
The wrongness in the air. The disconnection from the Sky. The glitch in reality that apparently overwrote the timeline. Byakuran. Yuni. Tsuna herself. She wanted to know.
To be fair, she didn't plan for it, but one thing led to another and she was an opportunist.
In a late-night beating session with Lal, after she had successfully landed on her feet without skidding, Tsuna made the offhand comment of calling Reborn to show off her progress. Which was minuscule, but it was progress.
“You need to stay away from him” Was Lal’s response, the total opposite of what she had once encouraged when Tsuna was trying to break the wall Reborn had built after that one hospital quarrel. Funny, how Lal's suggestion then was for Tsuna to give up one of her secrets when no one was telling her anything now.
“What?”
And Tsuna wasn't blind, oblivious or stupid to not catch on to the strained interactions despite being a paranoid loner for the past six years.
“Forget it”
“No. No, Lal” Tsuna held on, refusing to let it go. “What the hell does that mean? Ryohei-senpai, he said, he, he said that I bonded with another Sun. W-Was it Reborn?”
“He’s a possessive creature, that one. But so are you” Lal pursed her lips like she was stopping herself from saying more than she should. "The Vongola Sky, Mare Sky and the Arcobaleno Sky, they are individual sets with assigned thorns. Every Sky needs its elements. They can court, they can harmonize, glue themselves, sink their claws and claim anyone. But only the Sky can let them in. Some bonds are made, but some are intertwined by Fate. No matter when or how they are always meant to be. You are that type of Sky. Fated, but broken”
“Why?” Tsuna pressed, and it wasn't hatred that flashed in Lal's eyes at that moment, but something close to pity.
"You’re the Sky everyone wanted, even if they were already claimed, they still wanted you. And you let them”
And it was very easy to connect the starting pieces when she was holding the bigger one.
“The Ring” Tsuna whispered with faraway eyes “Things went to shit when the Vongola Ring was destroyed, wasn’t it? The family, Byakuran, I-... I…”
Tsuna took a step back, then another and another, she stumbled backwards, shaking her head, breathing slow but loudly. Her hand went to cover the Vongola Ring, remembering her conversation with its ghost. If that was real... If it was real then...
No one expected her to know this much, or at least, not to connect the dots so fast. By the time Lal realized what she was planning to do, Tsuna was already running.
“Sawada!” She shouted as she went after her “Sawada, come back here! No, stop it! Fucking, idiot, Sawada!”
But Tsuna didn't stop. She ran through the familiar path that led to the shrine, the easiest escape route for her to reach the outside and breathe fresh wind. The signs were so clear, she just didn't want to see it.
In a time where she didn't belong, in a world where she didn't exist anymore, she stared at the darkening sky and removed the chained Ring from her finger. It fell like a stone to the ground, and Tsuna stood there, unmoving and breathing, just breathing.
She breathed deeply.
And breathed out.
Breathed in-
and chokes.
“Tsuna!”
There was a surge of dark sensations clouding her senses. Shadows took her sight, petrichor invaded her throat, there was fire in her lungs and ice in her veins. She shook and trembled and was submerged in the shrieking pitch of a dying bird, or maybe she was screaming, or maybe she was crying.
“Fuck, fucking shit”
"Get her inside!"
"I'm fucking trying!"
From the dark, a star was born. Like a flower blooming, it grew and flourished, bleeding orange hues so bright, it chased the shadows and burnt the thorns coiled around her being. It took aeons to gasp, mere moments to wheeze.
When Tsuna came back to, the Ring was back on her finger, stifling cold it was almost burning. She was inside what she recognized as the shrine, pulled towards the farthest side away from the exterior and being surrounded by familiar people. It felt like she was waking from a dream, but the nightmare was still fresh in her throat.
“W-Why?” She croaked and hissed when her voice broke in a wounded whisper “Why is the air affecting me?!”
She could still feel it, could still taste it, could still hear it. As discord thrummed all around her, Tsuna understood everything. And she-
She can't tell Reborn. Was her first rational thought. Oh god, Reborn can’t know that she… that she- But, but isn’t that what she’s always wanted?
“Sawada, breathe. I need you to breathe!”
“W-What the fuck, Lal, what the fuck?!” She shook her head in denial, blinking burning tears and trying her best to get air that didn’t hurt but every fibre that made her inwards was raw.
“Tsuna, listen to me” Dino gripped her shoulders gently but she wasn’t listening.
All she could hear was the echo of the wind, the song dying, scattering in a melody she knew but had forgotten but didn’t understand. Fuck, she takes it back. She takes everything back. She would rather succumb to the painless numbness of the tri-ni-sette than become one with the broken World. But she wanted to know, and now she did.
She had thought she had surrendered the Ring to join forces with Byakuran while stopping him from taking control of the World. And in a way, it was. But it was so much worse than that. It was so much clear why everyone wanted the Ring. Not for themselves, but for her. It needed to be with her. Otherwise...
The Vongola ghost called it her lifeline, Hibari-san called it her suicide note, and it couldn't be more true.
She wrote her own death sentence the moment she destroyed the Vongola Ring.
.
.
.
Coming down from that mental breakdown was agonising and slow, she couldn’t even think of what happened without bursting into choked tears again. The hysterical denial was still lingering in her throat, the terror was thick in her chest, and now that she knew what everyone tried so hard not to make her think about, all she wanted was to fall deeper into that abyss and get confirmation. There was horror, there was confusion, but there was elation too.
When questioned, Dino spun a tale about weights and expectations finally crashing on her poor young shoulders. To say no one wanted to tell Reborn the truth was so painfully clear now. She can finally understand why older Hibari-san had been so spiteful, why he…
It could also explain her own unexpected hostility towards Yuni and her childish fear of being replaced.
After minutes of pleas and threats to go out again if they didn't leave her, Tsuna was left on her own, still in the Shrine. Midnight had settled but she was too awake to sleep. She was scared of what she would see if she closed her eyes, so she remained awake, torturing herself with every piece of information she had and letting it glue like magnets to other fragments of thought.
It all made sense now, yet nothing made sense either. Her life was like trying to solve a puzzle without the corner pieces, and there are a thousand pieces. And she’s blindfolded, too, just for good measure.
Bester yawned behind her. How the box-weapon found her was a mystery but she all but leaned on him when he went to curl behind her. The cats who had lost their owner were sprawling all over him, pawing and rubbing fearlessly against the mighty beast who only grumbled in annoyance and bated away from his nose. It was an adorable sight, but it left her staring at the night sky with dispassionate eyes.
What was she going to do?
The sound of heels against wood made her blink and the shiver that ran down her back made the fog in her mind to withdraw. Slowly, she turned to see the older woman she talked with a few hours ago approaching before Tsuna sighed and hugged her knees closer to her chest.
"Why Hana?"
“Kufufu, her body’s best compatible to host me after Chrome"
"It's creepy" She muttered before remembering “She’s married"
“I was engaged too”
He said it casually, shedding the skin of her older classmate and settling on his own. His long trenchcoat was as dark as the sky out there, but the silver trims shined with a light of their own like her own ring did. He didn't have visible wounds or showed pain other than amused annoyance when the cats hissed and yowled at his approach. He looked perfectly assembled, with long hair trailing behind him and mismatched eyes that did not show an ounce of grief like all the previous guardians held. He was an illusion, after all.
Tsuna couldn’t help but stare.
"Charmed?"
"Shut up" Cheeks blushed in pink, she turned her head to stare at the night sky instead.
Bester growled deeply and tensed, poised to attack as he eyed Mukuro's sitting down next to her, albeit with a space of distance between the sharp jaws of the box-weapon. Tsuna patted his ears, and felt him settle down but vibrate in anticipation as he continued to glare at the illusionist, who was waving mice out of thin air and moving yarn to keep the tiny felines away from digging their claws into his coat.
It was funny, knowing how they loved Hibari-san instead.
And it was only when someone who shouldn't be here invaded their space, that they felt threatened.
"...I wasn't supposed to be Vongola, was I?" She whispered into the night, too scared to even say it out loud.
"You made the throne yours"
"But it's not mine"
"It is" Mukuro ratified "As long as you wear the Ring, Vongola's Will recognizes you as theirs"
You're ours, he did not say but Tsuna heard it all the same.
"The fallout of Vongola and the Arcobaleno… It wasn't Byakuran’s plan, was it? It was me, for me. You killed them, they…" Tsuna trembled as she exhaled "Why?"
"They tried to claim someone that didn't belong to them"
She should cry. She should scream.
But she could finally understand the implications of what doomed this future, of what broke the world. She could see the glitch that ruined the timeline Byakuran was fighting so hard to back to and feel why everything felt so wrong. Of why bonding with elements not her own, but rightfully hers in a time long forgotten wasn't a crime but a cataclysm on its own. That moving to the tune of an ancient stone while following a fixed line crafted by blood was tearing her apart.
All the scattered pieces, big and small, were lining up and connecting in a way she would rather have never known.
Yuni called it a bind, a life for a life.
A Sky for a Sky.
And death was the key to set the World right.
Vongola will rise with you. It’s what Daemon had been saying for years. As he constantly pushed her to become heir to the throne of not just the underworld, but Vongola's specifically. It had to be Vongola. She had to be.
There can only be one . It's what Xanxus told her when he beat her down and scorched her Will to light up when the Ring rejected him and she needed to claim the right to be Vognola.
You’re disconnected The blind man in tattered robes playing with smoke had stated, unwinding the thread of fire coiling in her shaking hands and throbbing head, telling her that to heal what was broken, she needed to choose and find herself.
Kill the spare … It's what the mysterious note from the future had asked, requesting to put an end to the one who ruined the world, and when the World turned upside down, in comes a girl taking Tsuna’s place.
Our future was destroyed! Byakuran had roared. One flutter and time collapsed, wrapped reality and changed everything .
They were trapped, but if they worked together, they could free themselves from what was set in stone and make their own paths. But that path didn't belong to Tsuna anymore. Because if Yuni was already filling Tsuna’s supposed place in the World, then she needs to slide into the next empty slot for the gears to work, otherwise…
Otherwise…
She will…
But if it was that simple, why hasn’t she?
"You are the Sky" Mukuro said quietly, grabbing her chin and tilting her head up so that she could see the manic glint in his eyes. "You claimed us, but you wanted them. It tore you apart, and the World with it”
He had removed one of his black gloves, his touch was light and cool on her skin, but Tsuna still flinched as if she was dosed with cold water when she felt the greedy tendrils of Mist flames unwind through his fingers.
"You really are the only one this world will go to war for, just to keep you"
"I don't want war!" She snarled, though it sounded strained.
"Perhaps" He hummed "But I don't need permission to win it"
Whatever it was that he was doing was soothing the overwhelming fire inside of her and flooding her frayed nerves with a pleasant breeze. And Tsuna stopped moving, glued to her place by a force too great and confusing for her to comprehend. His skin was cool, his flames were soothing, and his grip was gentle on her face, but she could feel the tide of hunger and yearning settling her back to shore.
Her heart stumbled and she had to open her mouth to breathe.
“It’s either them or us.” He whispered to the night “For the you of now to live in this Worldline, one fraction needs to die"
.
.
.
Notes:
I don’t want to explicitly say it yet, I’m saving that textual reveal for later but if you know, then you know. "(´ ꒳` )"
.
I’m so happy to say my Master's is officially done! I can’t believe I pulled it through. I want to dedicate this chapter to my laptop! It had been with me for 12 years and saw me finish my thesis (and the start of this fic waaay back) before it died. I managed to save all my stuff so no files were lost. Thank you laptop, you’ll be missed. Except my back. You were too heavy for my back.
Chapter 35: As The World Caves In
Notes:
Me when writing this chapter: If Harry Potter killed a Basilisk at the age of 12 without even using a single magical spell, then a 14-year-old Tsuna can physically survive this chapter. Emotionally, well…
This chapter was half written since April 2021, but for some cursed reason, it gave me A LOT of trouble to finish. Sorry if it feels a bit disconnected in some parts.
I literally used my Dying Will to finish this chapter lol.
chapter warnings
I saw a reader complaining that putting TW inside the chapter was silly when they exist in the tags. It made me feel old. However, as these tags are exclusive to this chapter alone, I will write them here.
TW: War / bombing / mentions of suicide / depression / murder / Character Death / blood / teenagers (not) dealing with emotions bigger than them / Violence / grey morals / panic attacks / psychosis / mind games / 10027 & 6927 (implied, platonic or romantic) / good end - bad end, your choice /
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
The Sky was falling and the Sea was breaking.
In the beginning, there was darkness.
In the end, there was light.
.
.
.
Tsuna was fine. She was fine. Whatever happened last night was but another misfortune locked down into a tiny box inside a chained chest buried deep into a frozen lake beneath a nameless mountain never to be seen again.
There were more important things to lose sleep about, like murder. Tsuna was training to kill a man a part of her soul wanted to stay with, a man who not only overpowered her in strength and experience but in resolve too. Byakuran can stand still with a blade through the heart and never lose sight of the World he wants, while Tsuna can’t even decide what to do without flinching.
Realistically, she knew there was no way for her to come on top, although her body was more agile and flexible, there still wasn’t enough muscle to resist a push-and-pull lockdown without breaking her bones. Never mind her turbulent mindset. While she knew what needed to be done, her heart wasn’t entirely in it. She was doubting herself, the situation and everything around her. Why they were leaving the fate of their timeline on her bony shoulders was ridiculous. It was obvious to her she wasn’t strong enough to carry that weight, and yet…
And yet…
You’re our only hope, Tsuna! She hears the ghosts of all those who have died because of her say. No one can kill Byakuran because they weren’t strong enough; they have tried after all, but for the sake of the World, for things to be fixed, it needs to be by her hand.
And it didn’t have to be an epic fight, at least it shouldn’t. She just needs a good shot. A moment. An opening for her to pull the trigger and shoot him in the head. Or stab him in the heart. Or the neck. Reborn has taken advantage of her anatomical drawings and pointed out the most vulnerable parts to target. It sounded so easy, it should be, yet she dreaded the process more than the outcome.
The doubt weighed on her, and she didn’t want others to think this hesitance was because she was siding with Byakuran or increasing their concern that she wouldn’t be able to succeed.
Until then, all she could do was keep her mind busy from dubious murder. She wasn’t going to approach Lal again after… well, that. After that. So she sought refuge in the training room with Basil first. They didn’t beat each other black and blue, just kept each other company as they burned energy while waiting for the enemy to knock on their door.
Lying here side by side on the ground, sweating and armed to the ankles, she let her mind wander. Let it be known that when Tsuna feels angsty and trapped to the point of wanting to puke, she tends to worry less about the repercussions of what she says, despite not wanting to think about it. So while her mind overworked at hiding what she truly did not want to give shape into existence in her thoughts, she fell into a less guarded hole.
"Hey, Basil? Can I… ask you something weird?"
“Of course”
“...I, ah..” She licked her lips and frowned at the ceiling. “How… your Hyper Will, w-what does it feel like?”
“It’s draining” He confessed, having no trouble sharing his vulnerability with her.
“Really?”
“At first, I felt the happiest I’d ever been. The world was suddenly clearer, I felt… smarter? Like, I could survive a storm and answer the most difficult questions of the universe while fighting an army of demonic ninjas. But the more I used it, the more it ate my mind. Master had the theory because my Rain attribute is to find serenity, my Hyper Dying Will Mode amplifies i,t and when it's gone, the withdrawal it's… It’s consuming. It makes me want to never turn it off”
“So like… being high?” Tsuna summarised with a raised eyebrow “Basil”
“I have never smoked weed!” He cried, making Tsuna chortle a laugh. “Truly, not even a smoke! But Oregano said the feeling and withdrawal symptoms were similar when I described them. That's why Master pushed for the creation of the pills, for something to soften the awakening and lessen the backlash” He explained. Then, in a softer voice, almost as if confessing a secret that shouldn't be, he continued. “Master didn’t want Reborn-san shooting you in the head over and over, so he made them look like blueberries so they wouldn’t seem scary”
“Huh”
It sounded so silly and meaningless, her heart clenched uncomfortably in her chest.
“Does Signorina experience the same?”
The truth is, Tsuna feels like she’s dying; there is no other way to explain it. And she craves it but hates it so much because while coated by the Sky flames, wearing a crown on her head and fire in her palms, she was invincible. Nothing could hurt her, nothing could touch her; it gave her the feeling of euphoria, making her literally fly.
She was stronger, braver, numb, detached and unmoored to everything around her. She could do things she was scared to do and say things she feared to stutter. There were no what-ifs, no second thoughts, just a bright clarity that she could do anything she wanted and the world would be alright. She felt alive and part of that world.
But when the flames became smoke, they left her torched and crumbling into ash. Empty, she felt an agonising hollow in her core that she was now scared to fill. She felt lost and tired, a burnt husk of herself after being consumed by the fires. A part of herself was lost to the embers. The risk of chipping her soul every time she entered HDWM was real, but she couldn’t help but light it up over and over, if only to feel that spark again.
“It hurts” Was all she could say.
Basil did not push for an explanation, but he didn’t pity her either. He hummed like he understood her silent dilemma, and maybe he did, albeit part of it.
The only people who could truly understand her turmoil were a sweet-obsessed megalomaniac who was set on destroying the world for the time that was taken from him and a sweet-spoken girl seeking death whose only sin was being given time ahead of her. And Tsuna, being the bearer of Time, was going to destroy one of them.
On second thought, no, she doesn’t think anyone could understand her.
Or maybe that’s puberty talking.
.
.
.
Her next victim for a heart-to-heart was Squalo.
If life was a videogame, then this was Tsuna's speed run in ranking up her bonds to acquire whatever powerup she might need to fight the final boss. She doubts the power of friendship will work against someone like Byakuran, not when she was close to coming apart at the seams.
Without Yamamoto to beat around and the imminent battle looming over them, he was cranky and louder than ever. But she took his shouting like an old playlist she had rediscovered and pretended they were chilling out; the ten-year-later edition. And not three minutes later, he had her pinned with a sword at her neck, belittling her atrocious attempt at stabbing him and how her heart wasn’t into it.
Of course it bloody wasn’t! She had hissed, but her complaints were swallowed by his shouting. But she preferred this to having to listen to whatever Lal could and wouldn’t say. No, no. She wasn’t thinking about it. But now she wanted to ask if he knew because, despite not wanting to think about it, she was still agonising over it. And there was a part of her that was starting to become suspicious of everyone’s actions.
The Ring Battle being one of them.
But she held her voice because really, she didn’t want to think about it.
But it must have been written in her face because Squalo scoffed and retreated.
“Why won’t you tell me anything?!” She bemoaned anyway.
“You’ll change things the more you know”
“But aren’t I supposed to change things?” She pushed from the ground to sit instead of lying there, ignoring the blade still aimed at her neck and frowned at the swordsman glaring down at her.
“Not like that. Sometimes change can lead to ruin”
“Then why don’t you tell me what I did wrong to prevent it?!”
“VOOOIIII, there is no right and wrong, brat” Squalo waved his sword and Tsuna dodged it with ease by swaying from left to right “I can yell at you and beat you but once your mind locks onto something, you will drag it down with you, everything be damned”
“Then how can I fix this?”
“You can’t” Squalo kicked her discarded dagger for her to pick “This future will be gone. If I tell you what not to do, you might do it still. There’s no telling with you, we can’t risk you losing the plot”
Implying that yes, he knew about that which wasn’t-going-to-be-named and he wasn’t going to tell Tsuna about it either.
“I know” She stressed, frown deepening.
“You don’t know shit” He knocked her dagger again when she tried to stab his leg.
“Then tell me!” Groaning, she fell again to the floor, arms spread wide and ignored Squalo’s loud disapproval. It’s not that she wanted to talk about it, but at the same time, she needed confirmation and for someone to yell at her and stress what not to do. It was weird, her mind.
“Your mind is at the brink of breaking, idiot” Squalo grunted knowingly “Any more strain and you’ll collapse. We’re at war, you’re killing a man. You need to focus only on that”
“And when it's over?” She asked to a different ceiling despite looking the same as the one before “How can you trust I won't make the same mistakes if I don’t even know what I did wrong?”
“Didn’t you claim to know it?” Sharp teeth snapped at her.
Whatever. She knew. They knew. No one was going to say anything, and it was better that she pretended not to know to keep any pretence of stability. And maybe, when she returns to the past, to her rightful timeline where there was no war, a cosmic god whispering sweet nothings or people needing to die by her hand, then maybe she will think that which haunts her and plan how to bury it in a grave.
But Byakuran will be alive in the past. Yuni will still be there in the past. And the stone table definitely existed in her time. Everything will still be there, Tsuna just needed not to lose her head when she finally faced it. If ever. Ugg, she had the sudden inkling it was her indecision, more than actual decisions, that ruined everything.
“Okay” She huffed “Okay, so maybe I fucked up somewhere…”
“You will keep fucking up” He graciously consoled her “You are not God, shitty brat. No matter how much you admire that lazy fucker boss of mine, he fucked up too. Constantly. Your father did too. Cavallone did too. Everyone has fucked up in their lives and made a mess in trying to make it right. But that’s life, you live with other’s shithead’s mistakes”
Tsuna pushed herself from the floor again, and instead of a sword to the neck, Squalo had changed arms and was now offering his right hand, which she used to pull herself up.
“How can you live with that?” She asked.
“You move on”
.
.
.
Regardless of what it might look like, she wasn’t avoiding Reborn. Or Lal. Or Dino. Or even Yuni. The base was just becoming too stuffy and Tsuna too angsty. She couldn’t be certain if it was her intuition warning her or just her nerves playing tricks and it was driving her crazy being underground. That ploy Irie and Hibari-san had to confuse her intuition was starting to make her doubt even her own thoughts.
The time machine needed to be protected, they were taking rotas to guard it and it was her turn now so she wasn’t running away. With her weapons at hand and her Ring wrapped tightly in chains d̶o̶n̶’̶t̶ ̶t̶h̶i̶n̶k̶ ̶a̶b̶o̶u̶t̶ ̶i̶t̶!̶, she opted to bother Irie with her silent presence and Bester’s intimidating stare.
There had been no progress with her box weapon, so Tsuna took the white Lion as if it was hers instead. He was fearless, threatening and a big softy; he was perfect for the job, even if she knew it was childish to replace her own. It wasn’t the case, there just wasn’t enough time to control it.
Spanner had finished her new gadgets not so long ago, the headphones were smaller and were somehow connected to the contacts. She can now measure how much energy she was using in her attacks, as well as a limit break on when to stop to prevent overheating. But she did have to ask him to mute the voice assistant. She didn’t want to hear any more voices while she was focusing on the ones already in her head.
And she also had to stop him from creating a combat suit in fear that it would turn out as a sailor school uniform with his passion for Japanese culture. She didn’t want to be a magical fire princess. No. Just no. Although he did make some ankle braces that cushioned her jumps, multiple dagger hostlers that she could hide anywhere in her body and some strong tranquillisers to incapacitate their opponents if the fight got too overwhelming.
She wasn’t ashamed to cheat and take the easy way out of a fight. She wasn’t looking for glory or honour, after all; she just wanted to survive. So when she wondered if she could win the war by setting a sleeping agent on the battlefield and Spanner worked for free, she welcomed it. To be honest, she felt a bit spoiled, but oh well.
And he seems to be having fun creating stuff, poor Giannini has been trying to compete with him. But both of them had worked together to increase their security measures when the attack hit.
In contrast to Spanner’s nonchalant attitude, Irie was a jittery mess.
He had been expecting something different for the attack in Vienna; whatever game this Choice was, it clearly changed its rules without notifying him. Byakuran had become a wildcard none of them could predict. And while Tsuna had the advantage of turning herself on fire and burning things when stressed, Irie didn’t have that fortune.
The room where the time machine was had become a fortress. The mist flames blocking the entrance hid an even bigger arsenal to protect it, courtesy of the battle of the engineers. Tsuna shouldn’t be torturing herself by coming here, but apparently, she needed to feed her flames to it in case she became incapacitated. Irie had stored Byakuran’s at some point, so all they would require would be Yuni’s to power the jump that will destroy the timeline.
All she had to do was hold onto a joystick while on HDWM and see the meter go up. They were also filling the teleportation device just in case it was needed.
“How do you communicate with your younger self?” Tsuna had asked at some point, bored out of her mind “I haven’t seen Lambo do that”
“It involves a bit of cognitive science. Because the time machine is anchored to that point, I send wavelengths with codes for messages on what to do next to my younger brain. He wakes with a killer headache, but it's the safest way to send instructions without having to bring him here constantly or leave evidence behind and cause the timeline from splitting further”
“You’re… implanting memories? Is it mind control?”
“I know it sounds shady, but no. I can’t influence actions. Because it’s myself, from this point to the past, all I do is send images and thoughts of what’s occurring and what needs to be done”
“So… after, will you remember this?”
“That’s my penance” He admitted quietly.
A lifetime, gone.
But Irie has been changing his future constantly with no repercussions, this one will be perhaps the worst outcome, it won't be something he’ll miss. But it’ll be something he’ll always carry, be it guilt, dread, grief or regret. Not so different from Tsuna, but different all the same.
They were quiet for some time after that. Bester was napping at her feet, she had given enough flames and was now enjoying a pop-tart Mini-Moska baked to refill her sugar and watched the clock tick by. It was all they could do, just wait. And so once more, she found herself asking another vulnerable question.
“What was he like?”
“Mischievous” Irie answered a beat later with a small laugh, not needing to ask who she was asking about “He’s a silly man with a playful nature, but he could be vindictive too. He wouldn’t share his sweets unless he liked you, and even then, he’d trick you to give him the bigger portion. And he’s smart. He saw the world so much bigger, and when he talked about the radicals that made the multiverse, it was like you were being pulled to his orbit and enthralled to stay and listen”
Tsuna could picture Byakuran as a preacher dressed in white, raising an army of carnivorous marshmallows and convincing everyone that the sky was blue because the clouds rained ink and that if they drank the rain, their innards would become cotton with all the conviction of a cult leader. Maybe he was one in another world. With his penchant for his ideal World, it wouldn’t be a surprise.
“We went to the aquarium once, it was part of a school assignment, but for all his multiverse knowledge, learning new things about this world was an experience; his entire being would light up with every new trivia. And then he tried to free the pufferfish and convince me they were made of hot sugar”
“That’s silly”
“Yeah”
“Did you ever… b-bonded?” Tsuna had to ask, had to know if she was the only one deviating.
“No” His shoulders fell with an air of pity that Tsuna completely ignored for their own good “His harmony was indeed magnificent, it was like being submerged in a warm lake and made you want to stay despite your pruning fingers. But by the time I awoke my flames, I never considered him my Sky, although I did bask in his warmth”
So it seems Tsuna was the greedy one.
“He’d chosen his elements through space and time, you know? He has seen a thousand worlds, and in every one of them, he always rescues them from damnation, regardless of the outcome of the other realities”
“He’s loyal”
“To a fault” Irie’s pitiful smile became sad “Those are the most dangerous men”
In the end, can they truly fault him? Byakuran’s future was erased; it wasn’t like Irie jumping on and off the timeline to pick a favourable outcome, his entire world was erased and he was fighting to get it back, although with atrocious repercussions. He saw his life disappear just as Irie saw the silly man become a monster.
“I’m sorry I have to kill your friend” She apologised for a murder that was going to hurt them both.
“I lost my friend a long time ago” He said quietly, resigned, but the wetness of sadness was clear in his eyes, not even his glasses could hide it. “I'm sorry you have to be the one to do it”
What a pair, these two. Both of them have seen alternative futures. One has discarded them like gachapon collectibles, while the other refuses to let go of the one. She wonders if Byakuran was ever envious of Irie getting away with cutting ties and changing his future over and over with no repercussions, while the World was to end because Byakuran lost his time.
“...when he… what will happen to him?”
Because while they may erase this future with everyone dead, the Byakuran from the past will be alive and know it was changed. Again. And that part of him will be dead.
“He’ll become unbound from this timeline, purge the madness from him”
Even Irie was doubtful, but Tsuna wasn’t smart enough to understand how this multiverse time-travel shit worked, so she had to hang to his promise that everything would be alright after the storm for the both of them.
I hope you’re right , Tsuna prayed as she stared at the time machine in silent contemplation.
.
.
.
Of course, all things must end, even the day.
Dino was taking the next shift while Fuuta came to pick her up.
She had not seen Kyoya since she left him in his office a few days ago, but by Dino’s resigned air and older Kusakabe making camp here, he must be lashing out more than usual. Giving him space in his own territory, despite being abandoned, vandalised by machines and coated by mist flames, felt patronising and offensive, but it was the safest place to be.
Dino reassured her that he had told, or well, tried to tell Kyoya about the importance of protecting the time machine, their only way back home. He might not care about Irie’s excuses or Dino’s probing, but it goes without saying that he will protect this place ardently, time machine or not.
It made her feel like trash to use him like that.
Before she stepped on the ladder, Tsuna paused, and for some reason, asked if they wanted to have dinner at the base with a frown on her face, and once the words were out, she couldn't stop whatever might follow. It must be her intuition, why would she want to have dinner with Irie when they were under threat of war at any passing minute? Their presence might be needed, or not, or this could be her intuition malfunctioning. Ugh.
Returning to being a paranoid person without an invisible guide to help her cheat life was annoying. At this point, she prefers to hear wordless whispers rather than having to walk tense on the street, thinking the worst was going to happen and be ready for it. It really wasn’t healthy.
And for some mysterious reason, both of them agreed that one homemade meal was healthier than cup noodles.
Either it was his coping mechanism, but Spanner set to work as soon as they arrived on the underground base. He and Giannini were one-sidedly competing to create a filtered mask for Lal and a suit for Reborn so that he could get out of the bowels of Namimori without surrendering to the toxin outside. Just thinking about that cold fire in her chest made her shudder.
No, stop, stop. Don’t think about it.
Tsuna left the crazy engineers to their projects and stuck to Chrome for the rest of the night. They complained about having to sleep in armour, or well, Tsuna did, Chrome was still too shy to express discomfort. But the other girl had secured their room with illusionary traps before they turned off the lights.
The fluffy owl with mismatched eyes that the other girl carried with her as a teddy bear had tried to wiggle its way into Tsuna’s pillow but was quickly scared away by Bester's paws. Tsuna didn’t know whether to laugh or cry as they spent most of the night trying to separate the box weapons while in the same room.
It wasn’t funny dreaming of white feathers falling into a sea of fire, though.
By morning of the next day, Tsuna was at an impasse. She didn’t want to fight, but waiting was driving her crazy. She wanted to blink and for everything to be over already, what’s best, she wouldn’t mind not even remembering the ordeal; let it be another after-effect of the time-travel mind-control hijack.
She wants everything to be okay, as vague and idealistic as it is.
She was going to get nightmares out of this instead.
The kitchen had emptied after breakfast. Tsuna stayed behind on dish duty and took no offence when everyone scurried away for this and that. She made a funny picture, elbows deep in white bubbles while dressed in a dark kevlar suit that looked tacky paired with her trusty old sneakers. And contrary to what she thought once upon a time, she didn’t feel like a badass.
Leon had returned to his rightful owner, unfortunately. As much as she wanted a gun in battle, she couldn’t steal him from Reborn. But her pockets were filled with little trinkets— some dynamite Gokudera left behind, poisonous smoke bombs courtesy of Bianchi, epi-pens to inject the sleeping drug, she divided the blue pills in many locations, her box weapon was hanging from the belt chain and Ipin had given her some ninja stars to add to her arsenal.
Because, yes Tsuna, you need to kill Byakuran, but it can only be done by your flames. You know. The thing you have been trying so hard to control and don’t know shit about how they work! And they only told her that after she yelled that a sniper could easily take Byakuran out before he started a fight. But no.
So much for having a weapon, she had hissed.
Maybe that’s why they left her alone to brood.
So after the dishes were squeaky clean, she sat on a chair, one cheek squished by her palm as she waited for whatever with Bester napping at her feet and played with the dagger instead, twirling it as if it were a pencil and making it dance on her fingers. Sometimes she could pull unexplainable cool tricks for someone so clumsy she tripped on air. What gives? Who even decided what she could fail at and triumph in? The tri-ni-sette? Were all the Tsuna's out there unpredictable cool and a daily mess too?
She should file a complaint. Dear Mister or Miss Eldritch Stone, please leave me alone.
Did cosmic lawyers even exist? Cervello was clearly in cahoots with something otherworldly, but she wouldn't trust them with her plights.
“Sawada-san?”
“Shit!” So deep in thought, and with a broken mind, she didn't realise she wasn't alone anymore until Yuni startled her, making her drop the dagger and for it to clatter loudly on the table as she fumbled to grab it before it fell. “Hi! Hi. Sorry”
“Hello” Yuni tentatively approached, as if Tsuna was going to stab her for getting too close “Where is everyone?”
Tsuna shrugged her shoulders, leaving the dagger within reaching distance at the table and tried not to stare at the other girl walking around the kitchen. Now that she thinks about it, Yuni wasn’t there for breakfast. Or for dinner last night.
Was she getting nightmares, too?
“There’s some rice and miso soup if you’d like. Ipin cooked this time, don’t worry”
Because with Squalo and Bianchi both in the kitchen, a culinary war had descended upon them with deadly dishes no one dared to try. Tsuna only scored the presentation, complaining once more about how making Byakuran eat the ‘Love for All Seasons’ stew could give him a heart attack.
Yuni smiled in thanks and served herself a bowl of plain rice. There were many empty seats at the table, so Tsuna didn't feel offended when the other girl sat in the corner instead of in front of her.
The awkward silence between them was becoming familiar, it wasn’t even intentional. Tsuna just didn’t know what to say; she didn’t want to say anything, actually, but she still felt bad about watching Yuni fumble with her chopsticks.
“Sorry, I’m still getting used to this” Yuni laughed a little at her attempt to hold them without dropping the rice, but she didn’t give up or fetch a spoon. If she was trying, then so could Tsuna.
“Never used chopsticks before?”
“No, it’s my first time in Japan, actually”
“Seriously?!” What terrible luck! “What do you-
She stopped herself because that was a rude question considering their situation. Then again, Tsuna has blurted worse stuff to her so, fuck it.
“What would you like to do in Japan?”
“I want to eat dango” Yuni brightened up “I saw many cartoons advertising it, and they looked so cute! And the squid cake, um, takayaki?”
“Takoyaki”
“That! They look so good in the festival videos I saw! I had never eaten squid, but I really want to try them”
“You should try the winter matsuri. Less humid air makes the hot food taste better”
“Mn” Yuni nodded eagerly as if that was something that could happen. “What about you, Tsuna-san? If you, if you ever return to Italy, is there something you’d like to eat?”
What a question.
“...There’s a gelato shop near the Villa. I don’t know if it's still there, but they used to make animal faces out of ice cream and fruits. There were so many to choose from, I tried to get a different one every time, but the strawberry bunny was always my favourite”
“I can imagine”
“You can find many desserts like that in Japan, especially in crepes, but it doesn’t taste the same”
“Yeah”
The conversation faded into silence once more. Yuni kept eating carefully and Tsuna nudged Bester for a distraction, but the feline ignored her, and wow, was that on purpose? It’s not like Tsuna wanted to be mean; she just didn’t know what to feel anymore with all her wires frayed by unfathomable forces. It wasn’t fair to feel this way. But she could feel the irrational aversion bubbling the more they sat in silence.
“I don't understand!” Tsuna slammed her hands on the table and stood “I don't know you! Why do I hate you?"
“...You hate me because I killed a part of you”
Ah yes. The spare. The replacement. The thing Tsuna was not supposed to think about. Not thinking about it. Gone. Away. Shoo! Begone!
“Why?” She asked anyway “I just… I don’t want to hate you. That’s not, it's not me”
“I know” Yuni put her chopsticks down her half-eaten bowl and crossed her fingers on her lap, eyes facing down “Do you… wish to know? Sawada-san…”
“Just call me Tsuna”
“Tsuna-san” Yuni shifted, as nervous as Tsuna felt. She probably knew it wasn’t safe to talk about it either, but she did anyway because they were themselves. “May I… ask you something?”
Tsuna didn’t want to talk, especially not with her, but she still hummed in agreement all while begging Please don’t ask me about that in her mind.
“What do you know about the World’s Cornerstones?”
“Enough”
Nothing.
Maybe.
She thinks she knows something. She could swear she had heard that word before, whether it was her intuition waking up or an itch from a memory. Probably. Was it Daemon? Was that the tri-ni-sette origin? She can't remember. But revealing ignorance was dangerous, her best bet was to play along and drag as much information as she could.
Yuni nodded, either believing her lie or knowing the truth as she went on to explain.
“It’s a lost fable my mother used to read me. A long time ago, the World as we know it didn’t exist. It was but aether in a mass of starlight gas and frozen matter. The universe is made of colourful fire, you see, invisible to the eye unless living energy condenses it. And when it did, it created everything from galaxies to dust. It comes from a myth, where two Celestials gave birth to the cosmic entities of Time, Reality, Chaos, Cognition, Soul, Space and Energy. These manifestations were later shaped into the seven types of flames that we possess today, these being: Sky, Mist, Storm, Rain, Sun, Cloud and Lightning”
Tsuna nodded along and tried not to scoff. She wanted answers, not a fairytale.
Didn’t Fuuta’s storybook mention something similar?
“But then a calamity occurred, and the universe shattered. It created reflections of the main one; the multiverse. The Old Ones decided to keep the shards from falling, tying them together to their own souls as pillars at first, but binding themselves to multiple realities had repercussions, so the cornerstones were forged, tying the timelines of each World and its reality to the core of that stone instead”
And Yuni kept going with her tale.
“And when the Worlds were too large for the stone to hold them, they split them into a trinity; the Sea, the Sky and the World. And when this too became overwhelming, they broke the three fractions into seven pieces and gifted them to their chosen ones to protect and harvest. Some of them were chosen by conquest, some by happenstance and some by blood. It became known as the Tri-ni-sette”
Why is it that every time she wants answers, she gets theatrical tales instead?
"For millennia, the line of succession carried on. And when one generation came to extinction, a new pact was forged to carry the faction. But… there is a curse no one speaks about. We may be arbiters of the World, but our fates have been sealed long before we existed. The Universe, it’s a mirror, the worlds should have followed the same thread, but… there was a wrinkle”
A wrinkle, she says.
“Byakuran calls it the butterfly effect. Somehow, this World didn’t follow the same pattern as the others. It’s upside down. And when our cornerstone tried to balance it, the two of you became disconnected because of me. And you feel it. I took your place in your world. And I… I’m sorry, but I can’t give it back. It’s mine”
Tsuna stares at the dagger in front of her.
“I know it’s selfish and you’ll resent me, but I must fulfil my duty. I lived my whole life knowing I was going to die" Yuni said quietly, demure, knowingly "Yet death is the only way for you to live"
They had this conversation before Tsuna shouted at the air and ran like a madwoman. Not her best moment, this wasn't one either.
“Are you going to kill me?” Tsuna asked and Yuni looked up, startled for the first time, and Tsuna finally understood the implication of what both Byakuran and Yuni intended in their own separate goals “You want me to kill you”
Then die, Tsuna had blurted a few days ago in this very same kitchen.
Yuni had smiled.
A life for a life.
A Sky for a Sky.
“The Tsunayuuki Byakuran longs for is long gone now, even my death won't bring her back. However, this World will end if the future is not unbound. I will right my wrongs and set the timeline free from the tide. Tsuna-san, if you want to save your reality, you need to live"
What the hell does that mean? She was alive, wasn’t she? And now she was going to kill not one, but two people to save the World, or whatever. She has been told through riddles why killing Byakuran was a must; that killing this future version of him in the corrupted timeline would make his past self repent and salvage his soul. But Yuni?
Why did Tsuna need to kill Yuni for? Other than re-taking her place, but isn’t that contradicting what the girl just said?
Was it a sin? A cosmic taboo? Did the stone make it impossible to receive clear answers when Tsuna needed them? For once, she really needs her hyper intuition to cooperate and tell her everything she-
Tsuna stills, fingers twitching.
“You mustn't linger in the shadows of that life anymore. Don’t follow your dreams, and whatever happens, don’t open the box. Don’t give him a reason to- Tsuna-san?”
There was static in her mind, an echo she tried to follow but wasn’t there when she focused. It was coming and going, like a lost frequency trying to synchronise to the right tune, creating a pitching note that popped her ears the more she listened to it.
“Tsuna-sa-
“We need to go” Her skin bristled, and it was like all the answers were on the table, but her whole being could only focus on what her intuition was screaming about “We need to go, now!”
She grabbed her dagger in one hand and Yuni’s hand in the other as she ran out of the kitchen, feet pounding towards the stairs leading to the shrine.
The lights were the first to go.
They flickered out, dying for a couple of seconds until the emergency lights flared up and bathed the hallway in what was supposed to be a soothing blue, but all Tsuna could feel as the floor started to rumble was the walls closing in, drowning her as she gasped in dread with every step.
The ladder leading to the shrine was close, but still too far when the attack hit. There was screaming in her ears and blind panic in her eyes, her fingers clenched and she swallowed a cry before a flash of white knocked her down and then everything went black.
.
.
-su-
.
-me?”
.
-an
.
una-
.
There's a ringing in her head.
“Tsuna-san!”
She batted hands trying to hold her and kicked whatever was trying to pin her down. She couldn’t see, and she couldn’t breathe, and her whole body hurt, but every time she moved she could feel a structure caging her in the dark.
“It’s alright!”
There was dust in her throat and her senses were screaming danger so loudly her head was pounding and it felt like her ribs were stabbing her lungs by how hard she was trying to gasp air.
“Tsuna-san, it’s alright. I’m with you, I’m here”
Something tugged at her and she lashed out, but it brought her closer to another huddled form that was warm and shaking just like Tsuna was. She kicked it, but her back collided with something even warmer that vibrated through her bones.
“I’m here, breathe”
There was a roar, and it was hard to distinguish it from a beast growling and metal crashing with stones, but then the thing behind her suddenly lighted up in scattered Sky flames, enough to illuminate their silhouettes and clear her thoughts a little, just enough to remember where she was, what had happened, and who she was supposed to be with.
“Y-Yuni?”
“Yes!” The other girl responded “I’m here, I’m here”
Tsuna shuddered and leaned harder against Bester to seek comfort. She was still breathing ash and could feel another panic attack brewing in her chest. She flinched when something tugged at her hand; her instinct was to pull away, but as she looked down, it was only then that she realised that despite her violent reaction, Yuni never let go of her hand. And god, she was still gripping the dagger, it was a miracle she didn't stab someone.
Her breath came out broken.
“We’re alright” Yuni kept reassuring her “We’ll get out together”
A weak light was coming from the chained pacifier around the girl’s neck, like the sunlight seeping through the corner of a curtain. It was dim, but Tsuna focused on it instead of the disaster around them.
“S-Sorry”
“It’s okay. Are you hurt?”
“No” Though her muscles ached when she tried to flex her legs “You?”
“I’m alright. Your big friend is a wonderful cushion”
Bester growled lowly at the comparison, but Yuni only giggled.
And what the fuck? The panic was back because they were officially under attack, the base had collapsed and now Tsuna was trapped underneath the rubble with a combusting beast and a girl with a death wish.
And while her chest hurt by how tight it felt to breathe, she couldn’t help but be annoyed because she knew this could happen when she realised their base was underground, like, come on! Even if Tsuna never becomes Vongola Decimo, whatever she ends up being, she was never, ever, building an underground base. Whose idea was it in the first place?!
Okay, stop. They need to get out of here.
Think, Tsuna, Think! What would Reborn do?
…Turn her on fire and make her fly up like a firework, debris and dirt be damned.
“I have an idea” She swallowed bile as she looked at her surroundings being shadowed by orange flickering light, it was the picture of a nightmare “It’s crazy”
“I trust you” Yuni gripped her hand without hesitation before letting her go, and now there was no going back.
“You got my back, big guy?” Bester rumbled, knocking her shoulder with his snout and Tsuna nodded to herself “Good, good. Yuni, close your eyes”
A small part of her wished to stay huddled in this tomb despite the fear clinging to her, for she knew something far scarier was waiting for them outside. But staying was never an option. Her fingers hurt when she unclenched them from the dagger’s hilt, they shook as she tucked it away in her arm holster before digging her pockets for a blue pill.
She wanted to cry as she held the pill between her lips, making time, wasting seconds it took to slide her mittens. It was perhaps the hardest swallowing she had done, her throat hurt as if a hand was choking her to stop the marble from falling.
Her vision blurred, but the panic subsided with the Sky Flames coming to life. They did their magic in numbing her panic and bathed her in artificial optimism. Gone was the crippling fear, replaced by cold intentions. With steady hands, she raised her palms and let her flames shoot forward. Tsuna was going to freeze them, but without a signal, Bester roared again and his flames combined with hers, petrified the rubble, creating a solid tunnel where the real sky was visible beyond.
“Hold on” She grabbed Yuni at the same time she shot her hands down, making them launch her up in the air, through the tunnel and out towards freedom.
Panting quietly, she gripped the ground and looked down towards the sitting feline looking up at her from the bottom of the pit. It was the picture of abandonment, but before she could stress about leaving him behind, he disintegrated into fireworks of flames, returning for the first time since he appeared to his box somewhere out there.
With him gone, Tsuna set her eyes on what used to be a shrine, only to see desolation all around her.
“Oh god”
The ground was a muddy churned mess, there was fire scattered around burnt grass, the land had become overrun with black ash and the air carried a smell of brimstone and ash, making the sky a dark clouded blur. It was the picture of the end of the world.
Dumbly, she could only think of how Hana had taken the horde of cats with her when she left. She and Ipin were going to patrol the suburbs in case the battle leaked into the town; they had barricaded the borders and had contingency plans for evacuations if needed, but it was still horrific to see the disaster in person.
She couldn’t process it, it felt like this was another nightmare to wake up from, a picture in a faraway place, displaced in time. But it was real. She and Yuni stood silently, taking everything with a sense of petrifying horror and quiet detachment. Holding hands was a small comfort, but it helped ground her when Yuni squeezed back as Tsuna stood on weak legs, as if not wanting to let go. And she didn’t.
Tsuna breathed and oh my god. The others! Did the others make it out?!
Did her intuition play it backwards so that Tsuna could bury Irie and Spanner, the only two people who know how the time machine works? Because with all the time Spanner spent tinkering down there, he definitely learned how to operate it. And Tsuna invited them for dinner…
Lal had been drilling her that if they were to be separated, Tsuna needed to run. No rescue missions, no heroics, her priority was staying alive and tracking Byakuran to end this fast. Was it cowardice? Reborn hadn't commented on that, then again, they haven't sought each other since Yuni arrived…
Fuck. Why was it that every time someone spewed some revelation, something catastrophic occurred? Was the Universe really blocking her from the truth? Should she remain ignorant? No, no, focus. They need to leave and find shelter before someone finds them stranded.
“Tsuna-san-
“Shh”
Tsuna snapped her head around, holding a hand to silence the girl next to her as she waited for the wind to sing. Her intuition was static; she could feel danger lurking, but couldn't find a source; it was everywhere, which could only lead to one thing.
If Lal wanted her to run, then so be it.
“Come on!”
Hand in hand, they ran in search of cover, but everywhere she looked, Tsuna could only see a barren land. She couldn't recognise where she was to know where to go, but running was smarter than standing still, so they ran. The ground kept shaking as if somewhere near it was being overrun by explosions. The wind picked up as if a battle had unleashed somewhere out there. But what made her skin crawl was the silence that followed them.
She could feel more than see the Black Spell soldiers on their tail. Byakuran wanted them alive, but being hunted while being haunted was a new, terrifying experience.
Idly, Tsuna wondered why she didn’t ask to incorporate a streaming feature in the headphones blocking her ears. Music would be better than listening to their heavy breathing. She can make a playlist: What’s the best song to run for your life?
Was she losing her mind? She totally was. But the HDWM was keeping her from screaming and Reborn hasn’t taught her any coping mechanism while on a deadly mission, so. Music.
She wishes there was something to distract her from the static, would rather sing along to a pop song than dread the nameless tune that was the tri-ni-sette humming. Or the echoes of whispers leading her left and right. Or a ghost breathing down her neck. Anything! What’s more, as Tsuna spotted a huge boulder and dragged Yuni behind it for cover, she really wished there was something other than the sound of silence surrounding them.
“It’s quiet” Yuni whispered, stepping closer to her left side.
“We’re not alone” She whispered back, frowning.
She couldn’t see anything, but her intuition was buzzing, alerting her that someone was closing in on them. Her orange eyes narrowed, one hand ablaze, the other starting to detangle from Yuni’s tense grip when a new voice spoke from her other side.
“Hello”
She threw a flaming punch without turning. But as soon as she looked down, her gaze became fixed on the peculiar sight. She had just struck, not a Black-Spell soldier, but a young boy donning an oversized hat resembling a frog. Tsuna stared as he intoned a flat "boing" sound as he collapsed, waiting for him to retaliate but he stayed sprawled out like a starfish. She blinked and her attention soon focused on the familiar uniform he was wearing until the sound of approaching footsteps drew her eyes upward.
The laughter gave him away.
“Shishisi, the princess killed the frog”
And if she thought she was being haunted by ghosts before, then staring at that boy? Teen? Young man? grinning, older and covered in blood as his namesake foretold was like looking through a foggy window of her past. She knew him, his golden hair and that stupid crown, but simultaneously, he was a complete stranger to her.
She found herself swooning anyway, but just a little.
“Bel” She breathed out, eyes wide, fire forgotten.
They stood staring at each other, two peas of different pods meeting each other across time, him towering over her in a clear mirror of their reunion a few weeks ago. Or was it months? Years?
“Senpai made fairy-chan cry”
“Shut it!” Bel threw his knives at the boy who had sat up at her feet, unflinching when they stabbed his froggy hat.
“Who…?” Tsuna blinked down at him because if she continued to stare at the blond who had outgrown his bowl-cut, she was going to cry.
“He’s our Mammon’s replacement”
“I’m your son” The boy replied in a monotone tone as he blinked back at her, unperturbed that she had hit him as he continued to say “Please take care of me”
“W-What?”
The absurdity of it all distracted her from the tense moment until her intuition detected footsteps again; this one announced his presence by screaming.
“VOOOOI! The fuck are you standing there like shooting ducks!? Move it!”
A ruffled-looking Squalo appeared from behind the boulder, yelling and dragging an unresponsive body of a Black-Spell soldier. Tsuna found herself relaxing.
“You look fried, Captian”
“Fran! You shitty brat, you were supposed to guard your mark!”
“Shishishi, busted”
“Ma” The boy shrugged as he stood up. Guess he really was part of Varia if he ignored Squalo’s shouting and Bel’s antagonism. Poor kid, must be just as crazy to be ranked as one of the inner members. But who was Tsuna to judge? The voices were getting louder again, calling her name and wanting to pull her further into the badlands. It got worse when everyone turned to look at her as if waiting for directions.
Oh, wait. Were they hearing it too?
“-una! Tsuna!”
“Dino!” She cried, hands clasping the headphones that miraculously stayed on her head “Are you okay, where-
“We’re fine. Tsuna, where are you?”
“I’m with Varia”
“Good” And his relief was palpable even through the headset “Good. Fuuta and Basil will escort the thinkers to me. We'll protect the school with Kyoya”
“Did everyone…?”
“Made it out. Chrome - - before it collapsed - - but - -”
“Dino, you’re cutting out! Hello!?” She cried but the static was back “Damn it”
“Let’s move” Squalo pushed her shoulder.
“Where are we going?” She gripped his arm, but she was forced to walk before she could dig her heels. Pressure in her hand made her realise she was still holding onto Yuni and was now dragging her along. How embarrassing! It was an oddly reassuring act, but one she didn’t need any longer.
She let go, fingers twitching.
But she looked back from time to time to make sure she was still there.
“There’s nowhere to hide anymore” Squalo forced her forward.
They encountered a few soldiers who were quickly dealt with. If Yuni knew them, she kept quiet and followed demurely. They walked for what felt like hours when her shoulders tensed in warning. That was enough for Varia to react and become guarded around her. It didn’t take long for the new Black-Spell soldiers to appear, only these seemed to be deserters.
“Well, seems like your reputation precedes you” The blond man said “You’re a hard woman to kill, Vongola”
“Gamma!” Yuni rushed to him. “Nosaru. Tazaru”
“Princess!”
Bel tsked at the moniker, and as they watched the heartfelt reunion, Tsuna backed towards Varia until she found herself behind them. No sooner was she hidden from view did the altercation started. Not a bloodshed but a verbal beatdown varying from mockings, tauntings, sneerings and curses. It was mostly Squalo and Bel throwing a fit as she and Fran watched from the sidelines.
Fran was even eating popcorn that he got from somewhere. Illusions? Can you eat illusions? Oh, but that’s how she met Mukuro, now that she remembers the apple he gave her.
Yuni tried to be the voice of reason and stop the argument from escalating, but it only got louder from there as Tsuna became the target of Black-Spell’s mocking, which made Varia’s response more vicious as she didn’t take their bait and remained silent. It could have escalated indeed into a bloodbath had a thunderous roar in the shape of Bester prowling and growling at them not shut them.
“Busted” Fran intoned, gaining three more knives on his hat.
“Shut it”
While the Black-Spell trio - or should she refer to them as Giglio Nero now that they deserted Byakuran? - eyed the white liger warily and Varia became exasperated, Tsuna felt a new type of unease at the sight of the box weapon. For him to reappear so fast and suddenly could only mean one thing.
Xanxus was near.
And she was not in the right set of mind to see him.
But that thought was soon eclipsed by her nerves coming alive in what could only mean her intuition screaming the arrival of a dangerous person. This time, it was the enemy. The air became scalding and almost suffocating by the heat it carried.
Squalo was the first to react to the blistering wave, thrusting his arm backwards to keep her there and raising his sword in preparation.
“Well, I can’t say I’m surprised”
They were given the files of the Funeral Wreaths and made their best strategies for facing them. Dino had a hard time dealing with Zakuro due to his intense aura. The ground he walked on was burning, and even from this distance, she could feel her sweat starting to boil on her face.
Their best bet to counter him was illusions and long-range attacks coated with rain flames to diminish the intensity of his boiling aura. But even if Yamamoto, Gokudera and Chrome were present, she would’ve never allowed them this fight. It was out of their league. She didn’t know how strong this Fran’s illusions were to do the trick either, but the rooster was decided when Squalo forced his way to the frontline.
“Go” He commanded, and immediately, the two who had grown up with him knew something was wrong.
“Captain” Bel took a step forward but was stopped by a blade blocking his path.
“You’re not little brats anymore, go” Despite lowering his weapon, his eyes never left Zakuro’s disinterested ones. Squalo has always been a force to be reckoned with, he wasn’t Varia’s second-in-command nor the world’s greatest swordsman for nothing. But now, there was something different about his unwavering stance. The bloodthirst was there, the killer intent too, but there was a heaviness in his mania too.
His ethos has always been a do-or-die; perhaps that’s why it was taking her long to understand her hyper-intuition screaming.
“How heroic” Zakuro drawled, stepping closer and bringing his inferno with him.
Gamma didn't hesitate to run away with Yuni, unlike she and Bel.
For once in his life, he was quiet as they exchanged a glance, as if wondering the same thing; only for one of them to realise it first and the other not comprehending. Bel hesitated for a second, grin falling. Tsuna breathed heat, her eyes stinging in unshed tears as she remained frozen, even when Fran tugged her hoodie and Bester pushed her back with a roar.
Without warning, Squalo charged forward, his blade flashing in the firelight. Zakuro met his attack with a powerful blast of energy, the impact sending shockwaves through the ground.
“GO!” He shouted at them one last time.
Slowly, her eyes widened in horror, her body trembling with fear and disbelief as it started to sink in. Bel knew it too. He wasn’t smiling as he scooped Tsuna up and began to run. The swiftness woke her, but by the time she realised she was being carried away, she knew exactly what was going to happen.
“No” She struggled, but his grip was steel as she started kicking “No, no, no! We can’t leave him! Bel, let go of me! Let go, please!”
They couldn't leave Squalo behind, not like this. No, no like this! She screamed and thrashed in his arms, but Bel never once let her go. Her heart thundered in her chest as she watched him charge forward in a suicidal attack to buy them time to escape.
“Bel, please!”
His grip was firm and painful, his eyes fixed on the path ahead as they fled, leaving Tsuna to stare unwittingly at the bloodbath. Tears streamed down her face, blurring her vision and mingling with the ash and smoke that swirled around them.
Squalo and Zakuro were locked in a deadly dance, blue and red flames swirling around them like a storm. She could feel it in the way the air seemed to still, in the way her intuition cried as blue flames exploded with a finality that made her breath catch in her throat.
"We have to help him," she sobbed, her voice raw with emotion. “Please..."
But Bel never faltered. He knew, just as she did deep down, that there was nothing they could do. Squalo had made his choice, even when Zakuro transformed into a creature of molten lava, he never wavered, his sword dancing through the air and slicing magma in flashes of blue and silver. All they could do was honour it by escaping with their lives.
But nothing was going to take away the agony of knowing Squalo was going to buy them time in exchange for his.
.
.
.
She was still in hysterics when they crossed paths with the other survivors.
“Nee-chan!”
“The peanut gallery is here” Fran observed them passively.
“Oi, oi, what are you doing?”
“What happened?”
The moment Bel slowed down, she jumped from his arms but he stopped her from running back, cursing and clawing at each other, there was nothing funny about their squabble. Loud boomings were thundering the sky, blasts of orange and rays of purple had joined the flashes of blue and heatwaves of smoke. It was clear who was watching their backs, but what lay ahead was just as bad, and Tsuna could only watch it all burn.
“Stop it” Bel hissed.
“Fuck you!”
“You know what interfering will do!”
“Fuck his honour!”
“It’s not the first death in your hands” Gamma interjected, having kept up with them in their escape.
“Fuck off!” They both snarled at him, teeth and vitriol in their faces.
“What are you doing here?” Lambo demanded Giglio Nero.
“We seek sanctuary against our common enemy”
“Giving away our position? Leaching our resources?”
“We did nothing of that sort!” Nosaru exclaimed, ready to throw hits.
“Stop, that’s not it” Yuni intervened, giving a reproachful stare at her companions before softening her expression “We’ll leave to not cause trouble”
“Don’t be ridiculous” Bianchi spoke as they drew near.
“You need to go”
Tsuna had pushed herself away from Bel but stayed close because… because. Her eyes remained locked on the clashes of colour painting the sky, but her stance was aggressive. Her shoulders were raised and her fists were ready to lash out. The pills were a fraud, HDWM might numb her feelings, but she was still reeling from emotional pain.
“Tsuna” Bianchi admonished her.
“Byakuran wants us together. We can’t let him” She side-eyed Giglio Nero to address them “We’re a bigger target as it is. Protect her yourself, take her and leave. Wasn't that your job?”
“You’re a cold fox, Vongola” Gamma jeered at her, has been doing so for a while and she was so close to punching him if he continued to antagonise her.
“My family is dying because of you” She directed her gaze to Yuni this time “If it comes to it, I won’t save you”
“Dame-Tsuna”
She flinched but didn’t turn to look at him, if she did she would crumble. Her hand gripped Bester’s mane when he sat in front of her, tall and imposing.
“I must agree. We might as well split” Irie proposed and that made her look.
“What are you doing here?” She inquired, baffled at his dishevelled presence.
“There can’t be two scientists in one place”
In case one of them dies, was implied, which was silly because out of any place on the battlefield, the school was probably the most well-protected with Kyoya’s rampage. But if this was Irie’s wish to be involved until the very end of the murder, then she wasn’t going to protect him either.
A beat later, there was a cool breeze that kissed her burnt skin, and before anyone could offend someone else, both Tsuna and Fran snapped their heads to the side, followed a second later by Chrome.
“Oya, this is quite the welcoming party”
“Welcome back, shishou” Fran greeted him flatly, no happiness or annoyance in his voice.
“You son of a-
“Chikusa” Chrome called at the newcomers joining the group “Ken?”
“Why is my name a question?!”
It was easy to recognise the older Kyokuyo gang. Not only were they willingly tagging alongside Mukuro, but their uniforms remained the same olive green. Ken and Chikusa seemed to be taller, and the girl, N.N? V.N?, whatever her name was, she still looked down at Tsuna like she was gum in her expensive shoes.
“Vongola” Older Chikusa addressed her once they were close “It's ten years too late, but I must confess; I don’t like chocolate pudding”
“Oh” Tsuna blinked, pain and annoyance forgotten by the bizarre admission until it dawned on her that she had been delivering konbini foods and chocolate desserts for weeks to them in her timeline, and who knows for how long. “Oh! I’m sorry, but I thought- I, sorry. Would you prefer vanilla? pistachio?”
“Kakipi couldn’t turn down a lady bringing him bentos”
No, it was konbini food. Tsuna grimaced inwardly and was startled by a gloved hand holding her chin.
“My, have they been bullying you?” Mukuro tutted as he wiped the tear streaks from her face. She tried to bare her teeth after their last conversation, but it came out as an ugly grimace.
“Vindice must be in a riot, for you to be out” Gamma scoffed.
“We came to an agreement”
“Oh? Are you here to finish the job?”
“Shut up” Tsuna snarled at him, and maybe some of her fury leaked in her voice because Gamma swallowed his next words, all while Mukuro watched smugly over her shoulder. She hit his shoulder for good measure and herded Bester away from mauling at her Mist.
“Tsk, these peasants deserve death”
“Senpai is just jealous he got demoted”
“Shishishi, the froggy is begging to be skewered"
“Demoted”
“Enough!” Lal snapped at them all “We don’t have time for childishness”
“There is a butchered spirit on the loose” Mukuro reported as if there wasn't any bad blood between them “A singularity condensed in Lightning flames able to absorb and store attacks is marching its way here to alienate you”
“Then we conquer” Reborn declared “We’ll split. One team needs to hold this Ghost. The rest shall protect Irie and Yuni”
What about me?! Tsuna shouted in her mind, paralysed by cold hurt.
“The boys are back” Irie suddenly said, making Tsuna snap her head towards him again “They are facing Bluebell; she’s volatile, but her flames are dangerous. They will require backup”
“I’ll go” Bianchi volunteered.
“And me” Lal frowned as she eyed the group of misfits “Varia has sent squadrons to counter Black Spell. I’m not sure of their strategy, but Lussuria and Levi might join the fray”
Bel and Fran shrugged. In the Sky, another colourful explosion occurred.
“Lambo-kun, you and Mukuro handle Ghost" Irie proposed.
“Me? But- But work with him?!”
“This isn’t the time to hold grudges!”
“But-
“Lambo, good luck” And what can he do but swallow his anger at Tsuna’s behest? It was manipulative, but that has been established already. At least she only nodded when Chrome turned to silently plead to tag along with them.
Was Tsuna subconsciously isolating herself? Of course not.
“We don’t need help from this wimp” Ken scoffed.
“At least I don’t drool like a beast!” Lambo shouted after him.
“Hey” Bianchi grabbed her shoulders, bringing Tsuna to focus “You know they would like to fight with you”
“Please tell them…” She didn’t know what she wanted to say. Her friends will be alright, she trusts them, but she worries. They might not die, her heart would be shredded into pieces by the knowledge alone, but all she knows is that they will get hurt. Physically. Mentally. Emotionally. There were no words of encouragement or apologies for that.
“I will” Bianchi gave her a tight hug before she and Lal dashed away, with the other woman giving her a stern nod.
Tsuna sighed, turning towards her troublesome Mist.
“No good luck kiss?” He teased her. And it was a good thing Lambo was engaged in a shouting match with Ken that would make Ryohei proud to notice. That M.N. girl hasn’t stopped giving her the stinky eye, though.
“You wish” She let Bester growl threateningly as he leaned down to rest his forehead with hers.
“No matter what he says or promises, it’s not real” He told her quietly “This is”
Tsuna didn’t feel real anymore.
And the fact that he needed to remind her was depressing.
She watched them leave, Chrome looking back once and Lambo giving her worried looks before they got lost in the woods. Despite their departure, her skin bristled in goosebumps she tried to rub, but her gloves brought no warmth. It seemed no matter how her flames burned the space around her, they couldn’t burn her where it mattered.
Tiredly, she looked at Bel’s grim face, an ugly contradiction of wanting to stay and protect her and going against their values and beliefs in what could only be an out-of-character psychotic attack. But Tsuna changed into a cold monster in the future, there’s a probability his sharp edges softened instead.
“Go” She pleaded in a whisper “Go”
He kissed her forehead, smearing blood and muttering something inaudible before rushing back towards where they came from.
“He makes for a runaway prince”
“Fran, where will you go?”
“I’ll stand by you”
Where did this loyalty come from?
“It's best if you follow him. I trust him, but… It'll be an ugly fight. Just... Help them. And, if he starts hurting himself, you have my permission to knock him out”
“I won’t let you down”
“Be careful”
He gave her the hint of a smile before calmly walking away.
Well then.
She sniffed and turned, ignoring Giglio Nero and approaching Reborn, who was wearing an astronaut suit, because why not?
“You’ve been avoiding me” He chided as soon as she was near the tree he decided to settle below.
“We’re at war”
“Excuses”
“Seriously?” She sat down beside him on the floor and drew her knees to her chest, feeling the Sky flames on her head flickering before dying in a wordless whisper “You're avoiding me too”
“You had Leon, didn't you? Your tab is getting longer”
“You're charging me? Shouldn't I get privileges for being your student?”
“You have outrun your trial days. I’m charging interests now”
“You haven't taught me how to use a gun yet”
“Win and you might get a reward”
“What a cheap prize” She scoffed, but her voice died as she settled at his side.
Grief had a sour taste when there was ash in her mouth. It seems that flavour has become infused in her throat, forever a reminder of something stuck and unable to leave despite rattling her lungs and coughing blood. She wanted to scream and cry, but if she did, she feared she would never stop.
She has seen death, has known it, seen it. But never this close; never a direct repercussion or at her hand.
Hitmen died, unless they were the strongest.
And even then…
The Arcobanelo were dead, her parents were dead, even she died, but she has been trying so hard to keep it at a world’s length. Something that didn’t concern her, for they were deaths that hadn’t occurred in her time . But now, present Squalo might be yelling somewhere right now, but it didn’t erase the void tearing at her gut at losing this one, and who knows who else will be next? How can a leader carry such guilt? How can anyone carry such responsibility?
And it shouldn’t matter, not when eventually everyone who lived in this future was going to die too. But still...
She bit her lip and tried not to sob, wishing if time were to be broken for it to remain like this, just hugging her knees, surrounded by warmth and sleep with no nightmares or foretelling dreams.
“Where do we go after we save the world?” She whispered.
“Home”
“And if we can’t find it?”
What if they mess up? What if Tsuna can’t kill Byakuran? What if she dies? No one seems to even consider that fact, just because Byakuran is crazy for her doesn’t mean he wouldn’t murder her in his crazy haze. What if they lose the time machine? What if they get stuck in this broken future instead?
“Then we make a new one”
“And if-
“Don’t gamble your life, Dame-Tsuna” Reborn warned her “Don’t get stuck in your head and lose yourself guessing instead of living”
“...bold words, Mr. listen-to-your-intuition, Dame-Tsuna”
He tugged her hair, forcing her head down with a weak grunt of pain. But she stayed huddled on the floor between Bester and Reborn, watching Irie pace with a tablet in his hand and a radio giving directions to someone. It was a great distraction to imagine and wait for him to trip instead of staring at the sky bleeding colours.
She didn’t want to do this. The crippling anxiety was simmering the rage and fear shaking her bones. She tried to stifle her breath, if only to keep her head dark and quiet, but all it did was make space for the choir in the wind to beat loudly in her ears. The headphones did nothing to block them, for they were from a different frequency unheard by all. It was in the earth vibrating in her feet, the breeze ruffling her hair and the awareness tri-ni-sette surrounding her whole being.
Byakuran was close.
"Tsuna" Reborn warned her softly.
"I know!" She hissed before choking up "Sorry, y-yeah, I… sorry"
It’s her turn now.
She covered her face as she took a shuddering breath.
"It's your choice, Dame-Tsuna"
But she didn’t have a choice.
Later, she will know.
Up North, Dino was fighting Deisy with Basil and Kyoya as Spanner and Fuuta protected the Time Machine; their only way home.
South, Squalo was guarding their backs against Zakuro and losing, with Bel and Fran closing in trying to save him.
In the West, she could feel Xanxus’s blazing fire against the strongest funeral, Kikyo, blazing everything to the ground.
In the East, her friends, with the aid of Lal and Bianchi, were up against Bluebell. Levi and Lussuria might join, but even then, it will be an arduous battle.
A little up ahead, Mukuro, Chrome and Lambo were teaming up against Ghost, an abomination of corrupted flames.
And in the centre, was Tsuna. Stuck in a broken time, with blood in her hands and death at her back.
There were many Tsunas across the multiverse, but right now, there was only her.
The unlucky one.
There wasn’t really a choice.
"I’ll fight him” She condemns herself by standing up.
"Tsunayuuki-
"It's Tsuna!" She snarled at Irie before dismissing everyone and tightened her gloves.
“Let’s think this through. We can plan-
“We have done that. Just pull the trigger, right?” Unlike before, she did not hesitate to swallow the blue pill this time. She exhaled resentment as grief became muted.
“Wait, please. Don’t rush-
"No! You chose to protect Yuni. I'm protecting my family!" She burst into flames and took flight without much of a goodbye.
“Wait, wait, Tsuna- Shit”
She only felt sorry for abandoning Bester again, but if he were to somehow perish in the crossfire, then that would kill her. Leaving without Reborn's guidance was worse, but she couldn’t stand by when everyone else was fighting, bleeding and dying. Did that make her a martyr? No. They had made it perfectly clear that Tsuna needed to end this. Alone.
Then so be it.
The Sky fell as it crashed over the Sea, creating surging waves of orange fire across the land in a symphony of light and heat. Periwinkle orbs clashed with a burning glare, delight against rage. And she swore with a dagger in one hand and fire in the other as the tide of flames swallowed her down the wildfire trenches – there will be no mercy.
.
.
.
It was unnatural, the way they were able to break the foundations of reality with their Will alone, of harnessing your resolution into energy and summoning it into condensed fire able to create storms of fire. The law of nature was fickle when you were key to the whims of the World. Burning a forest with immaterial flames was child's play for them, yet for as much as she forced her flames to submerge him, he overpowered her effortlessly.
It made her angry and scared; her Sky Flames flickered wildly around her as she tried to land a hit. Byakuran was a graceful fighter; his wings made of Sky flames allowed him to glide effortlessly through the air as he launched attack after attack. His movements were fluid and precise, each strike flowing with deadly accuracy. Tsuna, on the other hand, was more grounded in her approach. Her movements were deliberate, each attack carefully planned and executed. But every time she launched herself at him with the dagger gleaming in the firelight, he dodged it, his wings propelling him easily out of harm's way.
She had already lost two sleeping agents, the dynamite had long been exploded with no result but smoke in the shadows and whatever trinket she had, Byakuran made it impossible for her hands to draw out. He hasn’t hurt her so far, but playing with her without drawing blood made her more desperate to subdue him.
“You haven’t learnt anything. All this could’ve been avoided if only you’d listened”
"I would have listened!" She snarled in frustration, her desperation mounting as she tried to stab him. "But you’re killing my family!"
"They were the ones that killed yours first!"
“I’m still here!”
“Will you take me to the past, then?” He intoned mockingly “Would you stay with me and fix the future?”
“Not like this” She shook her head as they got locked in a stance, one of his hands holding the wrist gripping the dagger from poking his eye and the other one pulling her arm away from her waist. Reaching a stalemate, she felt her flames surge and collide with his, but all they did was blend in rich flares. “Not with death!”
“It’s inside of us! Can’t you see? Don’t deny it! You can feel it. This World-
“I don’t- feel shit!”
“Now, who's the liar?”
Hissing, she bent her knees and lashed a kick that made Byakuran move backwards to avoid it. He recovered quickly, though, soaring through the air with his wings. But it gave her time to put distance and change strategies. She didn’t need wings to fly. Palms igniting, she followed him to the air, twisting and gliding like a waltz that she had previously denied. It was harder to stab him when she needed both hands to stabilise herself, but it made it easier to sail in and out of reach without worrying about twisted ankles.
They continued to clash, their Sky Flames creating a dazzling display of light and heat that rained down and burnt the land.
But despite Tsuna's best efforts, she couldn't seem to land a killing blow. She had gotten close only once when they were locked in another stalemate, while he was busy taunting her and gripping her wrist high in the air, she had dropped the dagger to her waiting hand below and slashed in a precise arch. There was a little satisfaction in watching his eyes widen as his head snapped back out of range, with the blade's tip moving a few strands of his hair in its way.
“I am starting to get annoyed”
“Good”
He blocked her kick and punch, and for the hundredth time, she wished her flames could actually burn. All her attacks required time to charge, and while she’d been absorbing part of his flames every time he got close, firing a damaging attack would leave her defenceless in return. If she could knock him down, then maybe she could fire and freeze him; that’s her only arsenal.
But his stupid wings made it impossible to even topple him. She should have brought Leon. No, she should have requested a weapon when she had the chance. Spanner could have come up with something, but there was no point bemoaning lost opportunities when lives were on the line right now.
Her intuition flared, and this time, it was her turn to snap her head out of a hand reaching for her neck. She used the momentum to twist her body and aim a punch she had condensed in flames, thinking this, at least, would knock him down. But he stopped her with just a finger.
"Ever been overpowered in a fight before?” Byakuran taunted her with a wicked grin "You can go and wet your panties now"
Just a flicker, and the wind knocked out of her as she crashed to the ground. There was no blood seeping from a gruesome cut, but the striking parallel to her fight with the phantom knight loomed heavily down on her. She realised with a sinking feeling just how outmatched she was; she had known this going in, but the reality of it hit her like a ton of bricks as she struggled to catch her breath.
Tsuna grited her teeth, hands clenched into fists as she forced herself to stand, dagger forgotten. She stumbles through the distant pain and watched Byakuran hover above her, his wings casting eerie shadows on the scorched earth below.
She was so stupid, coming here alone. They could have committed murder together, she distantly thought. They could have overwhelmed Byakuran and then all Tsuna needed to do was pull the trigger. And ta-da, job done. Instead, she was drowning in misery and desperation at feeling the weight of the timeline on her bony shoulders; they must be broken by now.
Why did her future self had to sink so low?
With a snarl, she launched herself at Byakuran once more. There was no finesse in her attacks, despair had melted any rational thought. The clock was running, they both could feel it, their resolution to end the fight was clashing brightly and burning fast.
Byakuran had stopped playing around, and while he still held back from drawing blood, her body was gaining bruises from his grasp. When he managed to hold her shoulders and use his wings to push her down, she brought him down with her.
They crashed to the ground again, rolling and kicking. It was a repeat of their previous play of tug-of-war, where they had clawed and yanked at each other, one of them trying to break free– the other trying to stop the other from leaving.
And just like last time, he pinned her down despite her struggling. Most of her trinkets had fallen from her pockets; pills, pens, ninja stars, everything. She struggled and almost broke his nose with her head, but he had learnt his lesson and moved his neck in time. His grip was relentless as he straddled and pushed her down by holding her legs down from kicking and stretching her arms up.
She bared her teeth and had no qualms about biting him as he leaned down to remove one of her gloves, the one hiding the Vongola Ring.
“You’re protecting people you discarded” He disclosed as his thumb rubbed circles in her tense wrist, a soft action in comparison to his harsh grip. “Do you know how long it took you to bond with your guardians? Do you want to guess how long it took you to replace them? It’s nature, you can’t run from it. You can spare them the pain and death. We can make things right”
Unlike last time, she now understood what he was implying. And it hurt, knowing they both wanted to fix the future through different outcomes. Was it guilt making her fight so hard? It would be so easy to surrender the ring, give him what he wanted and let him craft the perfect world for her to live happily.
But it wouldn’t be hers.
It wasn’t hers.
His fingers slide with hers, making the Mare Ring come in contact with hers. One graze was enough for them to resonate. She gritted her teeth and shook her neck in defiance as the tri-ni-sette gravity fell over them. The stone wasn’t even near, but it wasn’t needed for the vessels to connect.
“Let go” Byakuran hushed “There won’t be any more deaths, I promise”
“Liar” She breathed out.
“Why do you resist? Your life was stolen; don’t you want it back?”
Of course, she did! A part of her screamed. But not like this, the other cried.
Her gaze locked into his, and for that moment, she was able to see beyond dreams the future he was talking about. Glorious and free, surrounded by the people her soul called for, being healthy and happy and strong and brave and never alone.
But the price… her friends wouldn’t be in it.
It could have been so easy… but…
The bubble around them, being woven by orange threads, was thrumming. It coiled around them and flowed rhythmically to the beat of their hearts. The more she focused on it the harder it was to struggle. Thankfully, it was interrupted by the worst thing that could’ve happened. The hum stilled by the sound of a dulcet strum.
Slowly, they both turned to the right.
No.
No, no, no. No!
“KEEP YUNI AWAY!” She screamed to someone, anyone, but the harmony was buzzing loudly in the air and growing. Their little bubble grew alight and solidified into a dome of Sky Flames the moment Yuni came near, being pulled by the neck by the burning pacifier and trapping them all inside a tomb of collapsing realities.
Tsuna managed to squirm to her feet in the collision, but before she could take a step further, arms wrapped around her neck and ribs, cutting her air supply and movement. She was choking and clawing at his arms, flooded by her intuition screaming that she didn’t see the needle until she felt a cold pinch on her neck.
“Byaku-ngh”
“Easy now, shh”
Her head was spinning, her chest was closing, the sound of clattering drummed in her heart like thunder and the innate fear of being swallowed paralysed her before the sleeping drug acted.
“It's time” Byakuran said, and his arms released her enough for her to breathe. She sagged, her back supported by his chest and arms around her. Her vision was starting to blur, her limbs becoming heavier and numb as her head rolled to his chest.
“Y-Yuni”
“She wants us to be mindless puppets” He whispered in her ear, both of them watching the girl float down by whatever force pulled her here “The longer she stays alive, the more your future will be lost. It’s already crumbling, you can feel it inside. It’s calling you to save it, but you can’t. Because she made you a slave to her story. But we can defy destiny, together. Will you join me?”
Tsuna focused on breathing, but even that was hard. Things like rings and timelines were nothing against the darkening of her senses. She wanted to go home, wherever that may be, to keep her friends and family safe. Could that include Byakuran? Should it?
“...can’t” She shakes her head.
“Have it your way, then”
A horrible crack was heard, followed by a painful gasp.
Her eyes lost their sparkle, the flames on her forehead disappeared. The arms around her released her, making her motionless body fall to the ground without a sound.
“You won’t win” Yuni told him resolutely, her hand gripping her pacifier pulsing weakly with light.
“That outcome has already come to be, in a different world, a different time. Tsuna falls, and wakes and wins against that version of me” Byakuran addressed her “This outcome won’t be the same. What made you think you had a chance?”
"You are right" Reborn stated beyond the dome of flames with all the confidence that was born from arrogance "The one who will defeat you will always be my student"
.
.
.
please…
please I need to wake up
I don’t want to die…
I don’t want to lose my friends
they need me
wake up….
just a little more…
.
.
.
She sighs as her eyes open to an upside-down world where the sky touched the still water and blurred the line between where it started and where it split. Endless, it was a vast wasteland of a beautiful nothingness that cradled her gently in its current.
Her bare fingers touched water as she lay there for what felt like years upon seconds, her thoughts quiet from the chaotic choir of the tri-ni-sette’s resonance. But she could still feel it buzzing in her bones, then that thought made her remember she had a body, and when she realised she could control it, she stood up.
Slowly, she took an unsteady step, then another, and another, until her walk became stable for the ripples breaking through the surface as she stumbled without a route to form in perfect circles. Round and round, they grew and died in tender waves. Sometimes against her legs, sometimes out of reach. And sometimes, she wasn’t even the one creating them.
Like falling rain made of stardust, tiny particles of sand fell from above; each carrying a universe of potential, a tiny world of possibility that shimmered in the light of the sky. And as they descend in a pitter-patter way, they merge with the vast ocean below, joining together in a dance of movement and creation.
Each drop created ripples that spread outward, forming intricate patterns that shifted and changed with every lap of the waves as she walked by. They shaped the world in ways no one may ever fully comprehend, creating a web of lines that binds them all together.
For how can they? When each ripple represented the endless possibilities that arose from even the smallest actions, even the tiniest hesitant step in which a single choice can shape the world around them.
Breathing in, she looked up as she came to a stop. Beyond the falling stars and clear sky, was a dark void looking down. It suddenly felt like she was inside a bubble drifting across an even greater nothingness. But through the darkness, there was light.
Eight spheres were orbiting around the comet she was in, creating a spiral of steady shooting stars as they moved through the galaxy steadily and without wrinkles in the fabric of the universe.
That’s the timeline, a part of her knew.
Vongola, the other answered.
She breathed out and looked down again to see her reflection. It was almost unrecognisable with muted colours and ripples blurring the image, but it was her nonetheless.
Somehow, despite it all, it was still her.
And when she looked ahead this time, a man was standing in front of her.
She knew him. His golden silk hair and the bluest eyes that rivalled that of the sky above looking at her with sad compassion, was almost a reflection that shouldn't exist in her mirror. But it did. Their souls had connected in this timeless space, their blood had tied them together through time.
[It wasn’t supposed to be like this]
“What wasn’t?”
[Vongola.
It wasn’t what I wanted.]
“What did you want?”
[To laugh]
Naive, was her ruthless thought.
Pity, was her next.
Vongola Primo stood in front of her, clear as a memory. She could see why he was heralded as a Mafia Boss in the way he carried himself; strong, tall, unflinching from the waves and shielded from the rain by his black cloak that hid the weight of the World on his shoulders. He looked like an uncrowned king, dethroned by choice, exiled willingly.
“Am I dead?”
[Not yet]
"Where… are we? My mind?"
[The World between Worlds]
“Am I really not dead?”
He gave her an amused smile, albeit a tired one, as he approached. There were no ripples in his walk, his time moved nothing as his existence had come to pass. But his Will prevailed as a silent sentinel, wandering the waters of the universe in the single path he became stranded in. He could have broken free, could have chosen a different path, could have chosen to fly or swim instead of walk, yet he didn’t for the sake of the World he had created.
It was impossible to know how long he'd been standing in the water, Tsuna couldn't say how long she'd been drenched by starlight. Time was an infinite concept when they lived outside of it and were trapped inside the singularity sustaining the World.
But little by little, it came to her.
Byakuran. Yuni. And the fractured timeline.
“I’m sorry”
[It’s not your fault]
“I wanted everything, and I destroyed it”
[It’s still not your fault]
“Isn’t it? I never wanted Vongola, but I want my friends. I never wanted power, but without it I’m nothing.” She looked down at her blurry reflection and hugged her arms “I’ll destroy the world if I keep them with me, but I don’t want to let go. I can’t…”
Selfish. That's who Tsuna was; always has been. Is her happiness more important than the lives of others? Are her feelings more important than the hearts of everyone? But why must she make the ultimate sacrifice? Why must she break herself for the sake of a world she barely knew? Even after all this fiasco, she still didn’t understand how bonds worked, but she knew, she was unwilling to unravel the strings keeping her heart whole.
Did her future self feel this way? Did she hesitate or did she welcome change?
Byakuran wanted to destroy everything for her. Tsuna needed to destroy him for everyone else. He talked of freedom and chained destinies; was the tri-ni-sette forcing them to act? Were they slaves to the Will of the World they tried to save? Or saviours to the one they tried to destroy?
She risked a glance at Vongola Primo, who looked more understanding than judgmental.
[We are prisoners in search of freedom, guardians in face of misfortune and warriors in defiance of chaos. I have found that you can't control fate, but can choose how to feel.
Your happiness can hurt others, just as theirs can hurt you. There is no perfect peace, no matter how much you seek balance. There will always be hurting somewhere, either by your hand or not.
The past can't be buried; the future can be erased. But in the time you walk, you must live it with a light heart and strive against any adversities with a pure Will.]
“I don’t know how”
[Just let go]
Her past self had nothing, her future self had everything. But Tsuna can’t have it all. If she gives one thing, she will have the other; but she will still lose one. It should be a simple decision, she shouldn’t agonise so much over it when she has seen where that choice led to. But she couldn’t… how can she even…
“I’m not strong enough” She admitted when she found her voice against the surge of heartache “I'll never be strong enough”
[Strength is but a concept,
when strife is a battle of wits]
“I’m doomed then”
His smile became softer. Her breath hitched when she saw movement, but all he did was wrap that black cloak around her shoulders as if it meant something, as if it meant everything.
It felt like home.
Vongola Primo, Tsuna realised in that moment of clarity, was not the legendary man the Mafia world painted him to be. He was not the Arthurian King who wielded a mythical flame and heralded an empire to glory, nor was he the Capo who founded the strongest Mafia Famiglia in Italy. No, Tsuna saw, and knew, here and now, and always— Giotto was just a man who was tricked into making a choice and had to live with those regrets for eternity, dragging not just himself but every heir carrying his blood.
He was just a boy who got tricked by fate, someone who had nothing was offered promises of everything, of Famiglia; and when he was given the Vongola Ring, he signed his Will with blood, not really understanding the price tied to his soul until it was too late.
Just like she did.
"I never wanted this"
[I know.
But this is the path you walk now.
Cover it with seashells or cobblestones,
you must see it to the end.]
“How?”
[Just breathe]
She tried, but it came out as a sob. It was childish to say this wasn’t fair. But she was still a child, wasn’t she?
Despite being in a timeless space, there still wasn’t enough time to sit down, cry and ask everything she wanted to know when it was so convoluted to explain. She was still in the dark about so much, like how the original timeline split. If Yuni’s birth was the butterfly effect, why was Tsuna paying the price?
She didn’t want to be Vongola Decimo, but she needed to stay bound to Vongola to survive. Otherwise… But if she did, she will lose that which was meant for her. Anyone would scream ‘You’re stupid, it’s easy, just choose option A!’ but no one could feel her heart breaking in two at being pulled apart in opposite directions.
She fought Xanxus to claim the ring, not because she wanted the title, but because she was angry at his callous attitude towards her friends. Her friends! She couldn’t even label them as such at that point in time, but she still fought tooth and nail to protect them. To save them from the Mafia, she had thought.
But the future had revealed the necessary evil. Her friends who played baseball after school and went to cute coffee shops wielded guns and swords. They fought and killed and went to war to destroy the world for her sake. It was painful and staggering. The guilt was heavy and suffocating, but that selfish part of her couldn’t deny… despite it all…
[Do you regret it?]
Giotto asked her. It was probably a question that had been plaguing him for centuries, trapped in this pocket world without a dream of freedom.
"No"
No.
Whether this place forced her to tell the truth or she was just tired of lying, words escaped her mouth like smoke. She gripped the cloak like a child would a blanket, and the comfort it brought allowed her to confess.
"It’s true that the future has caused me pain and anger… I was only able to smile for a little while, but I… I ran from it. I didn’t want to acknowledge that she… that I… that I became her. But I think I understand now. You take the good with the bad... and I… I consider everything that happened to be precious moments of my life"
She thinks of Reborn and Lal, of Mammon and the Arcobanelo she has come to know and who were now gone.
Of trusting a stranger in Spanner and, despite it all, in Irie.
In remembering Squalo's promise on the boat and Xanxus' silent protection.
“Horrible things happened, but I was never alone. I did terrible things, but they never left me alone. I hurt them, but they stayed. I wouldn't give up a single moment. The pain. The suffering. The fun. The laughs…. I am here, right now, because everyone was there for me. The techniques and weapons I've acquired, the knowledge, the strength, the power! Everything!”
She thinks of Gokudera and Yamamoto, both the older and younger versions.
Of Ryohei’s selfless maturity and Chrome's unwavering presence.
Of the kids who were no longer kids, Fuuta, Lambo and Ipin, all grown up now despite still crying like kids.
And Kyoya’s cold resilience.
“Everyone” she whispered. "Their support is what allows the rest of us to fight"
She will never forget Haru’s and Kyoko’s acceptance.
Bianchi and Dino from ten years ago and 10 years after, still looking after them.
And will always remember Future Kyoya’s conviction and Mukuro’s devotion.
"I couldn’t have accomplished anything by standing still, without anybody’s help or faith in me. Even when they were at odds and hurting, they all wanted me to live. Unlucky? I feel pretty lucky. I treasure every moment I have spent here with them—they are my resolve!”
Well, Tsuna thought with bitter mirth as orange flames surged from within her, the power of friendship was her level-up after all.
At her side, Giotto smiled.
[Then hold on to that light and never let go, Tsuna]
[The Sky is yours]
.
.
.
Byakuran had seen this battle unfold and knew of his other-self's demise at the hands of that Vongola bearer. Knowing things were going to be mirrored by the tri-ni-sette pull, he had devised a different strategy. His Funerals were to target different people and his approach diverged from the original plan. Even now, with just Yuni’s guardians, dear Irie, and the Sun Arcobaleno as witnesses, it was a striking contrast to the view from that world.
There were no pacifiers left for Yuni to pull a miracle either. It was just her life on the line, precisely what he needed.
Being rejected again and again hurt. But he understood it was the ties keeping Tsunayuuki trapped in the fake timeline that prevented her from seeing reason. And she could feel it, it was there in little sparks of awareness she tried to shake, he just needs to show her and wake her from slumber.
He stared down at Yuni, almost taunting her at her desperate attempt at martyrdom. No one was going to save her in time and her life will be forfeit either way. Why even try when the result wouldn’t change for her? With her death, he will have access to the time machine and give Tsunayuuki free rein to exist. She should have run when she had the chance, she should have escaped and hidden herself until the end of the world and take all of them with her. But Yuni wouldn’t do that, would she?
No, she will die thinking she was saving the world from him.
And with her gone, all he will need will be Tsunayuuki’s hidden key to gain total control of the timeline. And then, freedom.
“Now then” He started to walk, intending to draw Yuni away from the edge, when the gruesome sound of someone throwing up made him pause. Incredulously, he and Yuni turned to see the shaking body of the brunette trying to get up while coughing up a lung.
"Oh~ that was fast"
"Tsuna-san!"
That sleeping drug should have kept her under for a few more minutes until her flames finished burning the agent. Then again, this was a different Sawada Tsunayuuki. One who looked at him with sharp orange eyes despite the haziness still swirling over them.
Tsuna hissed as her ribs ached. She knew this strength was borrowed, Giotto’s Will sympathised with her resolution to protect her friends no matter the cost. It coated her anger and soothed her guilt, but her body still hurt from the previous tumbling. It would probably be enough to withstand the following combat, but the fight couldn’t drag on for long. Flames might energise her, but her body was still fragile.
And ah, she blinked dark spots from her sight, her mind was still an open wound. There was so much that needed to be said and dealt with. But truly, the best advice she has been given is to take one thing at a time. As soon as they were safe in the time they left behind, she swore to return to that world-in-between and make Vongola’s ghost spill the beans. He seems to know more than anyone and has no hidden agenda. But for now, with his flames and recognition, she will stand and treasure the mementoes she carries.
In her finger, a bloody legacy that has transcended time and cradled her with warmth.
On her chest, Lancia’s ring hanging from a chain, always forgotten but always there, a reminder of the choice she made. Saving someone because she could and trusting someone because she wanted to, despite being betrayed by the same sentiment long ago.
On her neck, intertwined with the other in a slimmer chain, was a little star pendant, a remnant of days when hope was dust and dreams were ashes. She had lost everything, but not everything was gone. And now, more than ever, she held tightly to that beacon of light.
In her pocket, stained in dirt and blood, a sewn lucky charm was guarding her against doubt and guile. A visual representation of friends she has come to know and let herself be known in return without expecting anything in return. It was a token of trust, of pure belief, and a memorial showing how much she was willing to sacrifice her heart to protect them.
In her hands, old gloves that should have felt too big but fit her just fine lit up in flames of resilience.
“My, what a pitiful face you’re wearing” Byakuran said as he started to approach her “Have you made up your mind? How can you beat my Will and power when deep down you still refuse to become a Mafia Boss with a heart of ice?”
And among all her burning mementoes, she definitely couldn’t ignore that which throbbed painfully in her back, a constant reminder of the fall she was willing to take. The brand that shredded her skin and opened a wound that will never close, a scar she will have to live with, walk past it and survive it.
"I... have already accepted my fate. Maybe one day, I'll become a cold-blooded monster without even realising it. Maybe I’ll be one with a different skin, but I know, if I continue to ignore it, I will die helplessly like a dog, but that’s between me and myself. Right now, I just need to take you down!"
She felt Vongola Primo standing behind her, a towering figure of blazing warmth that made her feel taller and prouder of his Will coursing through her blood and becoming her shield.
[Take a deep breath, Stellina.
And beat that crazy brat.]
She breathed fire and resolve. With a burst of energy, she launched herself at Byakuran, her attacks coming fast and furious. Her strikes were powerful enough to rip through his wings, sending feathers floating gently to the ground below as they fell along with him.
"What's wrong, Byakuran? Are you nothing without your wings?" She taunted him.
But he was powerful still and was undeterred by her violent strikes. He met her flaming fists, evaded her kicks and dodged her surprise attacks in the forms of bombs and ninja stars. It gave her enough time to skid around the ground and grab her discarded dagger.
She lunged and struck with precision, spun and twirled as if in a deadly waltz as he dodged and glided out of her range; sometimes the blade managed to graze him, but was never quite able to land a solid blow. Her movements were swift and agile as she sought to find an opening in his defenses, a weakness, an opening, anything. But even without wings, he was leagues above her.
He grabbed her wrist when she tried to stab him in the eye, and laughed it off when she couldn’t succeed and snarled at him. He tossed her to the right, her dagger clattering to the floor by the tight grip on her wrist once more, it was kicked and stepped over as they fumbled to take ground. Tsuna relented and pushed herself backwards with her flames, all the way back to the edge of the strange dome of flames.
There was no hesitation when her hand moved to her hip. Her ring was already alight when it connected with her box weapon, instantly releasing a torrent of flames that threatened to consume them both. There was no creature still, but Tsuna could see sharp eyes in the swirling inferno. Someone shouted “Tsuna, no!” from somewhere, but she ignored all warnings and caution and quickly froze the flames.
It had become instinctual at this point, effortless even. It took its time to spread, but once it started, the ice didn’t stop until they were encased inside a crystal tomb.
“Tell me” She whispered in a borderline manic tone “Can you breathe?”
It was double suicide to see who prolonged the longest inside the ice coffin. It was big, so they still had oxygen, but the exertion would be enough to lead to suffocation.
They clashed again and again, both in the air and on the ground, with their flaming attacks creating flurries of light that bounced off the icy walls surrounding them. It was hard to see and hear what was going on inside, let alone outside. But she wasn’t putting on a show for anyone. So what if she fell? So what if she hissed and snarled and spat bile? She got up and tried again.
“You really are set to this, huh? Even when the price you are fighting for is death. But do you know, if you kill me, Yuni must die too” Byakuran kept taunting her, trying to stun and distract her with his condescending rationale. He spoke the truth, but Tsuna couldn’t waste a single second asking her intuition what it really meant. “Look at her. She’s killing herself as we speak, trying to rob us of our rights”
Tsuna didn’t look at Yuni or try to stop whatever it was she was doing.
It wasn’t a matter of endurance anymore, but a matter of who killed who first.
Byakuran killing Yuni to stop her from ruining their futures.
Yuni killing Tsuna to claim whatever fate was meant for her.
Tsuna killing Byakuran to untangle the corrupted timeline.
Or Tsuna, again, killing Yuni to take her place in the story.
A Life for a Life.
A World for a World.
A Sky for a Sky.
So was the tie that bound them together to the Will of the World.
She heaved and opened her stance to gather enough space to pick up her fallen dagger again. Pausing to charge the X-burner was out of the question, not when Byakuran descended on her like a tidal wave. She barely had time to take enough breath, if her ribs were throbbing before, right now they were on fire with how hard she was trying to breathe.
“ Vongola”
Tsuna shook her head once and let her flames surge at her back, almost like wings. But even if Byakuran regrew his, she couldn’t mimic them. At best, Giotto’s Will manifested like a long, billowing cloak that swallowed the blunt force of the hits and pillowed her falls. It was also absorbing energy and storing it for what could be her only chance to attack. But she needed more, so she pushed forward and met Byakuran.
She didn’t have any more sleeping pens, so her dagger was the only weapon capable of dealing some damage while she powered up. But just as in all her previous attempts, Byakuran knocked the weapon from her hand with a swift motion, sending it clattering to the ground again. And he didn't let up, throwing a powerful kick that Tsuna barely managed to dodge. She skidded across the floor, coming to a stop near Yuni, her breath coming in ragged gasps.
“Y-Yuni”
“It’s alright”
“...How long do you need?”
“As long as you can” She had her hands clasped together as if in prayer with a weak light coming from inside “He will entice you, it will sound reasonable, but you mustn't surrender”
“Easier to say” She hissed as she stood up.
“I know” Yuni's voice was weak and trembling “But this isn’t your burden to bear, it’s mine. And I will keep it that way. I'll bring you home, I promise”
I will keep you safe. It’s what she meant.
“Why?” Tsuna almost shouted “Don’t you want to live?”
Yuni couldn’t give her an answer, Tsuna couldn’t wait for one as Byakuran stalked close and she had to move to prevent the weird mind control thing from manifesting whenever the three of them stood too close.
“Vongola”
This time, it was Byakuran doing the pushing. His gaze has been lingering more on her ringed hand. It was giving her intuition bad vibes as if he was considering pinning her down and threatening her to surrender the ring if she didn't want him to cut off her hand.
“Vongola, you’re heating up”
Spanner. Right, she was wearing his combo gear.
Tsuna gritted her teeth. She couldn’t raise a hand to answer and couldn't stop to cool off. The air inside the tomb was becoming thinner and suffocating with each passing moment, she was getting dizzy.
Will her judgment be held accountable when she was losing her grip on reality by her own doing?
Byakuran also appeared to be tiring. His movements have become less graceful and more frantic as he attempted to catch her. They were squandering time. Yuni is on the brink of death, and Byakuran's entire plan will fall apart if she perishes before Tsuna relented, which she won't. And Tsuna wasn't going to kill her, so she needed to stay awake until then and eliminate Byakuran before that could occur.
What a mess.
[On your left]
She turned right, thinking an attack was coming from that side, only to be met with an arm latching onto her neck and slamming her against one of the walls.
[I meant, go to your left]
“Not helping!” She hissed loudly, making Byakuran laugh.
“It's always fun with you, Tsunayuuki”
“Shut up” She tried to kick him, but he managed to pin her legs and wrists down. “Stay away from my hand!”
“Now, now. Let’s talk. You and I were having an interesting conversation before you died”
“Bastard!”
“Don't you wonder what happened that day?”
“I died, what is there to know?”
She was not going to spit on his face. HDWM made her fearless, but it shouldn’t make her impulsive. Even if her intuition pointed out that it was a good strategy to catch him unguarded.
“You are fighting so hard to go back to a broken life. Your dreams and hopes for a better future will crumble the minute you return. You might believe you are saving your friends, but you will condemn them to the same pain and misery. Even if you kill me, my death will be for nothing but blood in your hands”
“I won’t make the same mistakes”
“But you don’t know that. They never told you, did they? You’ve guessed”
“If you tell me, you'll destroy what’s left of the world. Will you risk it?”
“The world is going to end, with and without us. We are just the guests of honour”
His fingers dug into her wrists, a silent reminder of the power he held over her. Their fight had been gruelling, and for a moment, they both seemed to take a breath while their eyes locked in a silent battle. But the threat hung heavy in the air even in this brief respite.
“What guarantees you that I will choose you if I don’t kill you now?” She asked “If what I know is true, then choosing you is my bad ending”
“But we have the power to conquer it” Byakuran pointed out “Can you feel it? That wrongness choking you down. Do you want to know the reason you feel like you don’t belong? Do you want to know what that man did to us?”
“What-
It wasn’t meant to be a question. It wasn’t meant to be an exclamation. The words left her lips even when her mind couldn’t process what had triggered her. And when it did, when her eyes met Byakuran’s honest ones, she blanked completely.
Surely… surely, no. This was a ruse, a ploy. Byakuran playing dirty with information Tsuna didn’t possess but knew she wanted in order to halt her.
“That day when he took you from me, you lost more than just a future. You lost your soul. Remember?”
[Don’t stagger.
Not now]
“Liar” She denied it.
“Liar” He mocked back, just as softly.
“Tsuna-san, don’t listen to him!” Yuni yelled from somewhere “If you choose him, you’ll die!”
“How convenient for her, isn’t it?” Byakuran continued “When it’s her line on the line, when she did this to you”
Stop, just stop. She needs to think.
“It’s not her fault”
Being born, stealing fates.
“Isn’t it?”
“Stop”
The static of their flames was crackling, the weight of the tri-ni-sette heavy on her shoulders, as if trying to push her head under.
“Don’t you want to live?”
“Vongola, one, two, three. Focus on me”
Spanner. Her breath hitched, and she tried to focus on his voice rather than Byakuran’s honey-laced coercion. But her focus was gone the more he talked and targeted her self-doubts.
“Don't you want your friends to live? They weren’t even going to be yours. And yet, Vongola ensnared them, took them away from their fates and made you ruin them. Do you know how much blood is on their hands? Do you think they would have stayed with you if fate hadn’t forced them to want you?”
Tsuna shook her head and tried to break free, but Byakuran slammed her harder against the ice and attacked her where it hurt the most.
“Are you willing to bind them?”
Her friends had made their choices, she had warned them, had shown them, talked against it and yet they had chosen to follow her, be with her.
But she couldn’t help but hear the echo of words spoken on a rooftop morning saying… I didn't even notice you before, and yet one day, you just… it was like you were the only light I could see and I wanted it…
Her body stopped struggling as her mind remembered and clung to certain words, twisting their original meaning into what her brain was trying to trick her with, sending her further into a state of uncertainty.
“I can help you keep them safe. Do you think this war is the greatest conflict your family has faced? There's a calamity waiting for you. And only together can we survive” Byakuran whispered in her ear “You know what will happen if you don’t succeed in your task”
“T̵̪̎s̸̰̋u̷̻͆ń̷̡a̵̖͠”
Tears were running down her cheeks, her eyes were wide and blank, staring at nothing, trying to make sense of everything she was hearing and thinking. Soon, her hands that were gripping his arms fell motionless at her sides.
“̴̘̔Ḭ̶̕ẗ̵̺́'̴̠̃ŝ̵͍ ̸̯́o̶̟͘k̵̤̒a̷͕̅y̷̖͋”
“Such a cruel fate was placed on you. You couldn’t escape it in time” his hands were warm as they cradled her face and wiped the tears away. “But I can help you. We can work together. You and I can break our chains and live in the world that was meant for us. All we need is her” He looked in Yuni’s direction. “It was her fault, wasn’t it?”
Tsuna followed his gaze and stared at Yuni.
“What do you say? We stop the battle and seize our freedom”
“I… I uh…”
“̸̟̂l̵̙͐ẻ̵̳t̶̘͐ ̴̣̈́g̶͉̿o̸̩̊ ̵̠͐”
He stepped away from her and raised his hand towards Tsuna. She released a shaky breath and looked at the hand extended to her. Her fingers twitched, and she had to clench her hands to stop them from following.
“l̵̢̎ẹ̷̄t̴̮̀ ̶̘͆m̶͖͂ȅ̸̬ ̶͎́g̶͍̀ó̴̙ ̶̭͆”
Byakuran smirked and started to walk towards Yuni while Tsuna remained where she was, frozen.
“What did you say to her?” Yuni asked, guarding the pacifier in her hands as Byakuran stalked closer.
“The truth” He confessed with a shrug “Now then, where were we?”
It’s not real. Whatever he says, it's not true. Don’t give him the ring.
Tsuna breathed hard and tried to swat the imaginary waves from sweeping away the sand castle she had carefully built.
[Stellina, focus.
Vongola led them to you,
but your friends chose you.
Don’t take their decision away.]
Giotto's Will wrapped around her, heavy like a blanket. It took the fear and quieted the static. She has doubts and the irrational thoughts that were almost crippling, but she could feel Giotto agreeing to explain everything she wanted to know and comfort her in anything she needed. But not now.
She looked towards Byakuran and Yuni, her eyes glistening in unspoken torment.
It was her fault.
It was his fault.
All of them.
She started to walk silently towards them.
And for a moment, she could see it. The world that was meant to be hers, a place where pain existed, but it was outshone by the iridescent warmth and magic that was her bonds weaving a golden future. The dream of belonging, the everlasting summer part of her soul yearned for the home that it was.
But
But
But
She punched Byakuran in the face.
“Really?”
“I made a promise to my friends. If Yuni has to die, then so be it”
“Hahaha. This is why I like you the most!”
Her skin bristled at his high-pitched cackle. He wasn’t changing her mind, it was clear in his wide eyes and sharp smile. Desperation will morph into vindictive anger, and he’ll become unpredictable, even with her intuition tuned on him.
She had to use some of her stored flames to get him away from Yuni, and ignore the pang in her chest of leaving Yuni behind to slowly kill herself. She didn’t want to care, she shouldn’t, not with everything at stake. And yet…
Tsuna gritted her teeth and swallowed hisses at the harsh blows on her body. If she weren’t wearing long sleeves, her skin would have claw marks, adding to the bruises. Byakuran was relentless, as opposed to his graceful movements from before; he was becoming frantic and harsher. He discarded his honey trap plan and seemed to be trying to beat her to submission instead.
He was closely behind her, whether it was on the ground trading and dodging punches, or soaring and gliding away from the fire. Then her feet unintentionally kicked her discarded dagger on the ground when she landed, as she had to roll over to evade some energy bolts. One of them had scorched a black line on her left elbow, and it stung enough to make her stumble.
The air was thin and close to suffocating by now. The ice prison was absorbing and draining their flames the longer they used it. Tsuna could feel blood dripping from her nose and Spanner's increasing alarm in her ears, but she couldn’t stop to address either.
Clear your mind, don’t think. Aim. And fire.
Her ankles throbbed as she halted and turned. Their eyes met as she threw the last shuriken in her possession with enough force to slice a cut on his neck, by how close he was to her. Byakuran snarled, startled and angry as he brought one hand to the bleeding wound and retaliated by opening his own box weapon.
[Shield!]
Her hands rose in position to absorb the unleashed force that was a dragon maw trying to consume her. Giotto took her weight as she was forcefully pushed back until her body managed to resist the onslaught. Byakuran’s flames burned her from the inside as she absorbed them, his Will roaring and trashing in discordance with hers.
She felt his pain, his urgency, his fear and agony, and she took it, made it her own and amplified it until the dragon dispersed in flickering embers, leaving her panting and shaking.
“I’ll ask one last time” Byakuran sentenced with a shattered glare “Is it them or us?”
“Don’t…”
Don’t ask me that. Don’t make me choose.
But it was a rejection all the same.
In a fit of rage, Byakuran grabbed Tsuna's dagger that lay at his feet and threw it with deadly precision. She flinched, her intuition screamed, and her body moved in reflex at the sharp projectile heading her way. The dagger flew past her cheek, cutting a stinging line as she dropped to the floor. Standing behind her, and with nothing to protect her, the blade pierced Yuni's heart instead.
.
.
.
Death was her childhood friend.
Growing up knowing when, how and why you were going to die was bizarre. She has long since accepted it and come to terms with it. Every birthday was a celebration, not of one more year of life, but one nearing her end. It was macabre, but hopeful as well.
She didn’t fear it, not when her mother died or when she became imprisoned by Byakuran. She counted the days and forgot the nights, dreaming dreams that would be beyond her existence. Yuni knew no anger, jealousy or unhappiness. Being the wielder of the Sky pacifier and the price she had to pay was a responsibility she was willing to take. Just like her grandma and mother once did.
It’s not arrogance that made her fearless in the face of demise, she wasn’t strong like Tsunayuuki or a visionary like Byakuran. Yuni’s role in the world was not that of a Queen or a Knight. All she could do was give.
And what she could give was kindness.
As the dagger plunged into her heart, Yuni felt a strange sense of calm wash over her.
Others will see it as wasteful, many more as unbearable, but Yuni accepted it with open arms. She knew that her death was not in vain, that it would protect Tsuna-san and save the world from destruction. This was her way of fighting and winning the battle,
Time was her constant companion.
It breathed with her in her waking hours and cradled her at night in her journeys to faraway lands. Always moving, always pushing her forward. It couldn’t wait for her to stand up when she fell or stay still when she was too weak to leave the bed. It encouraged her in its own kindness to never stay in the past, to wander the present and build the future.
A future she had seen but wouldn’t live.
She opened her eyes, unaware she had closed them and found herself lying on the warm floor. Her pacifier flickered in her hand, full and bright. All her hopes and wishes for a better time were stored inside, ready for someone to make a wish come true.
Byakuran exhaled, bleeding and broken.
Tsuna-san gasped, bleeding and bruised.
And Yuni, Yuni breathed, bleeding and peaceful.
She wouldn't forget her time with her family, nor that with her friends nor the beautiful memories she had created. Her heart might be wounded, but it still beats in harmony with her Will.
Gamma, her poor guardian in all but name, would be inconsolable in her departure, and perhaps there was kind mercy that he would fade away when the timeline resets and take his pain with it until death comes for her in another time.
All for a better future. A better world.
Time held her hand as Yuni's breath slowed in waiting for her childhood friend to draw near. Strangely, for someone who missed so much in life, she felt a sense of contentment she had never experienced before. There was so much she wanted to do, so many things she thought about instead of dreaming up that she wanted to make real.
She couldn't make it in this life, but no regrets were weighing her down.
Her light was ephemeral, but it was beautiful.
And as she drifted to sleep for the final time, a contented smile painted her face in knowing that her life, though short, had held meaning, had touched the hearts of others, that she had written her name in the stars and painted a rainbow on a gloomy day.
It will be dark, Yuni knew, here and then, but light will always shine through.
And so, Sleeping Beauty was not afraid to fall asleep with her dreams turning into specks of light.
.
.
.
“What did you do?” Tsuna whispered in horror as reality started to slowly sink in “What did you do?!”
“Shut up!”
Tsuna was blasted away, her back crashed to the floor, and hands were clawing at her throat before she could take some air. Her legs kicked in response, but Byakuran was forcing her down and looking inches from cutting her hand this time.
She tried to fight him off, but his hold was tight and cutting her oxygen worse than the ice coffin was. Fire ants were crawling on her nerves, and shadows danced in her vision as blood from his neck wound fell on her face.
But it wasn’t her vision turning blind.
Byakuran's orange flames were bleeding ink and turning black. She stared through slitted eyes as madness crept into his own, his sanity shattering. It was as if his very soul was being devoured, piece by piece, until nothing was left but a twisted husk of the man he had once been. His once elegant demeanour gave way to a twisted visage, his features contorting into an expression of pure insanity as his corrupted Will began to unravel.
It was madness incarnate, those black flames screaming corruption. Illness. Degradation. Insanity.
Death.
“Oh my god” She whispered brokenly.
[Steady now.
Don’t sink]
But she couldn’t move from the tide crashing all over her and trying to sink her down into the dark abyss. There was no amusement left in his person but a monster born from heartbreak. His darkness seemed to seep into her senses, into every corner of the ice dome, rendering whatever air she inhaled heavy and cold.
Why, wHY, WHY?! The darkness screeched along with Byakuran’s loud rantings.
“Nothing’s changed! Nothing!” He yelled in damnation “It wasn’t supposed to be like this! This is our world, why is it not changing?!”
He asked, yet his grip on her throat tightened. Tsuna’s body had stopped struggling in preference to focus on dragging air through her mouth, but her chest seized in effort, and the blood clogging her nose wasn’t helping.
“It's all her fault. Everything is her fault!. She wasn't meant to fill the pacifier. You were supposed to take it from her! Just a few days ago, you saw her just like a hindrance! You don’t care for her! But because of a foolish act of friendship, you feel guilty and let her get away with it!”
“Shut up” She choked.
“You see me as a monster, but you share the same ideas as me!”
“Shut up!” She gasped.
“You could watch the world burn if only to save yourself because you are selfish!”
“SHUT UP!”
Flames rose from her body, pushing him away from her and allowing her to drag mouthfuls of air as she crawled on the floor to get up. She coughed blood and breathed sulphur that burned her throat. The static that had them both intune with one another snapped, creating a cacophony of hissing whispers wanting to be heard.
The tri-ni-sette was desynchronizing, and they were both standing on opposite sides.
“I asked you. I begged you. I pleaded with you to help me save you, but you threw it all away! I want the future that was taken from me!” He cried in anguish before that grief morphed into madness “But if you don’t want it, I will kill you with it”
And as Byakuran's final resolution echoed through the frozen wasteland, it seemed as if the very World itself was holding its breath, waiting for the end of this terrible battle.
Tsuna silently heaved, feeling her heart break as she raised a hand to the thing that marked her, hurt her and will always haunt her.
"Operation X"
ṇ̶̒ơ̸̛̹͚,̵̪̫̿̆ ̸͇͊p̴̡͒́ľ̴̹͆e̶͕̊ă̷̡s̶̟͝e̵̙͑,̵̲͓̉̉ ̸͉̍d̴̲̘̓͐o̵̺͒ṋ̸͌͝'̷̝̜͑͐t̶̤̕
The target was locked in her eyes, a cross became engraved in her soul.
What came after was a fulmination of Time standing still for a moment, Past and Present clashing with a dark Future in a final waltz.
Tsuna doesn’t remember much of it, just screaming— raw pain, bloodied curses, his name, her soul, everything and nothing in a guttural shout of anguish.
Sky flames clashed with black tar, holding tight, even now, embracing and tearing apart. A duality of light and dark, of dreams and hope, building and breaking and crumbling like little stars falling from the sky to the waters below and turning into foam, unable to take shape again from the waves' cradle.
Tsuna’s eyes burned with tears, her vision blurred into a monochromatic view of black and orange trying to blend into one, but all it gave was burnt hope. A wildfire that was freezing, an inferno that was tragic and a heartbreak condemning one to death.
Time stretched, blinked, but Tsuna never once looked away from the speck of white being consumed by the burning tide.
Her past and future were nothing more than ashes in the wind now.
.
.
.
You refused to fight with me…
even when you know that I’m right.
There is something wrong with this world, don’t you think?
…that look in your eyes…
… it's…so bright.
I wonder, why do you look so sad?
.
.
.
Shattered particles of frozen flames rained down like falling snow. It took time, but the ice eventually came down, soft and quiet; it was the calm after the storm.
The once serene forest was now a scene of devastation, the trees charred and broken, the ground scorched and barren and Tsuna stood in the middle of the carnage.
On one side, Yuni was gone, her body disintegrated into the Will of the World with the orange pacifier glowing steadily like a newborn’s heartbeat.
At her other side, Byakuran’s oppressive aura had vanished, his existence reduced to a smear of scorched oil with the empty Mare Ring floating on it.
Rebirth and Death caused by her.
It wouldn’t be the first time.
It wasn’t going to be the last.
She doesn’t know how long she stood there. Giotto’s presence had disappeared; it was hard to prove he was even there with how lost she felt. The voices in her head were quiet, her intuition a straight line of muted awareness. Unmoored, her broken body felt like it was aimlessly floating without a purpose.
Sound came back in a soft crescendo, footsteps, calls and yells soon surrounded the frozen wasteland, disturbing the peaceful requiem that was part of her soul crying.
"It's over..."
"We won?"
"Tsuna!"
She blinked confetti from her vision, a kaleidoscope of sparkles that morphed into dark spots around the edges. Her eyes closed in a painful frown, and her body started to sway once pain started to make itself known, but strong hands held her gently before she fell to the ground.
"Juudaime!"
"Tsuna! Are you alright?"
Everything felt so far away, their voices and their touch, even when she couldn’t stand properly, even with their help.
"Easy. Let's lower her"
"No, no" She tried to swat their hands even when her knees buckled, but she didn't want to lie down. She didn’t, she… she needed….
"You did well, Tsuna" Reborn told her softly.
Tsuna breathed out, nodding until a small glint caught her attention.
Pushing slightly against the arms holding her, she stumbled her way towards the tar-like stain until her body crumbled in front of it and she fell to her knees. The pain didn't register as she slowly reached out, her fingers trembling underneath cotton mittens as they held the empty ring.
She looked at it with a sad gaze, almost mournful, for that was what it was. A loss. She might not have the memories of the other world, but deep in her soul, she knew of love and sweet dreams that were but will never be. And she gave it up.
There was nothing wrong with grieving, Tsuna would have done the same. But it was that corrupted hope that consumed him into a shadow of himself. She tried to breathe, but her chest constricted into a soundless sob that had her clenching the ring in her hand, praying that wherever he was now, Byakuran’s soul had found some peace.
I didn’t want to kill him.
Was all she could think.
She remained kneeling for however long, until she remembered the other loss. Slowly, she turned her head to look back, seeing Mukuro holding the Sky Pacifier and looking disdainfully down at it.
She couldn’t understand Yuni, to give her own life willingly to save the world, when Tsuna had to kill someone for that same reason.
It felt so stupid.
So stupid and unfair.
But that unfairness paid their one-way ticket home, Tsuna couldn’t forget that.
At long last, the nightmare was over.
She tried to stand, but her body failed her. It felt like a hook had sunk into her core and was pulling her down, down, d o w n.
Her eyes widened as her chest tightened and warm liquid shot out from her mouth. She looked down at her shaky red hands, the Mare ring now lying on a puddle of blood.
The sky was so bright, it was a shame that darkness consumed it.
.
.
.
But after every night, there is always light waiting to rise.
Tsuna woke some time later, tired to the bone and body wrapped in bandages. Even her toes weren’t spared from the mummification. But nothing was broken, and if it was, then it was long healed before she opened her eyes in the nurse's office of Namimori Middle.
For a moment, she thought it a long dream, but when the older version of Bel made her drink coughing medicine instead of Shamal, she wrinkled her nose and fought as hard as she could with a whisper for a voice against his teasing of her tiny height.
He didn’t tell her about Mammon or Squalo, he didn't mention Fran or Byakuran, she just lay there on the bed, cuddling a huge white lion with black stripes and listening to a quieter version of Bel ‘shishishi’ until she fell asleep.
It was the best sleep she had after the whole time-travel fiasco.
Next time she awoke, she was more aware of her surroundings. While this was the nurse's office of her school, it was clear Shamal didn’t work in it by the missing posters of women dressed like nurses sharing healthy advice. Dimly, she wondered if he survived.
With their base destroyed, they had taken to camping at Namimori while they also waited for the time machine to power up, or so Bel had said before he broke into a fit of shishishis ’s about Irie’s useless attempts to keep Mukuro and Kyoya from destroying their only way home and getting burnt in their crossfire.
Speaking of Irie.
"Oh! Tsuna-san. Good, you are awake” He walked into the office, looking like he hadn’t slept for a week.
"State your purpose, peasant"
"I-I n-ne-need to speak with Tsunayuuki-san before she leaves"
"What for?" She asked, glad that her voice was almost back to normal thanks to Spanner’s gummy candies for sore throats.
"It's a small check-up, just for precaution, so it won't take long" Irie shifted, eyes hidden behind his glasses.
"Bel, can you get some cake? I want to eat some before I leave"
"Your wish is my command, shishishishi"
He threw her a condescending grin, knowing she was kicking him out of the room to talk to Irie in private. Tsuna didn’t stick her tongue out at him for the fact that he still left.
"I will never understand your relationship with the Varia assassin squad. No offence"
"None taken" She shrugged and leaned back against the pillows. The bed couldn’t take both Bester’s weight and Tsuna’s injured form, so the box weapon was lounging on the floor next to it, lazily staring at Irie step forward, but not close enough to him. "So...what is it?"
“You’re the only being sustaining the tri-ni-settle, the sooner we get you home, the better” Irie sighed as he fixed his glasses. When he looked up again, she was able to meet his gaze. “I know, you might have thought we kept things from you. It wasn’t out of spite. Your hyper-intuition is a dangerous weapon of self-destruction. If we had given it an inkling towards a certain direction, it could have dragged the timeline further. But you must have figured it out despite it” He gave her a wry smile “Don’t think yourself weak for not wanting to think about it”
After everything, Tsuna still didn’t want to think about it.
“Is that why… the world. Is that why it broke?”
Irie was silent as he nodded, and that was all Tsuna needed.
“It's cruel of me to make you choose, but for your own sake, you need to decide. Your past, your present or your future. You can only choose one Worldline. Vongola or…”
Tsuna breathed out a shudder, looking down at her hands. She could still see specks of blood and dirt under her nails. Her Ring, while heavy, was a comfort. The empty Mare ring adorned her other hand, and while lighter, it was colder.
“Interrogating my ward?” She had stopped jumping at the squeaky voice of Reborn, and she had to silently commend Irie for not jumping at the sudden appearance of the hitman.
“Reborn-san, just in time. I wanted to say this before meeting everyone to avoid concerns” Irie said before addressing her directly “When you return, you might experience extreme migraines and fatigue. It’s due to the timeline fixing itself, and with you being the anchor pulling the line, you will feel that and it might overwhelm you. I calculated the time at which you'll return and have made my younger self call an ambulance just in case it's required. Take it easy, and it’s best not to light your flames until you have rested enough”
"Thanks, Irie. We’ll be careful" Reborn dismissed him with a nod.
“We’re charging the time machine, it should be ready in a couple of hours. Until then, please rest”
Tsuna welcomed Leon, as the little chameleon jumped into her hands after Irie closed the door, but ignored the hitman standing by the window.
“Are we going to fight again?”
“It wasn’t a fight” She murmured, thinking back on the argument they had in the hospital after the fight with Mukuro.
“I know. I won that one. Now I’m trying to help you save face”
“How benevolent” She scoffed, but there was no fire in it. She was honest when she said she didn‘t want to fight, it didn't mean she wanted to talk to him, though.
“Put a happy face, Dame-Tsuna. You saved the timeline”
But not this future.
“Not everyone made it”
“They’ll still be there when we go back”
“Will they?” She can’t help but wonder “They won’t be the same people we have come to know here”
"You changed this future, and for that, their future will also change. Let them rest in it"
"That's even worse!"
"Sometimes... sacrifices are necessary. That doesn’t mean you have to like it”
“But you wanted to protect Yuni”
“Don’t be petty, Dame-Tsuna” Reborn chidded with a sigh “We needed Yuni alive for the time-machine”
It took her a moment to read between the lines, and when she did, she didn’t know if she should be offended on hers or Yuni’s behalf.
“...so you…?”
“I chose you”
She should be happy, but for some reason, she felt like a cold coffee forgotten on the counter, and someone drank it because it would be a waste to throw it down the drain.
There was a lot she wanted to say. You’re mine, she wanted to claim, but she couldn’t. Not right now. Possibly not ever. It was precisely this admission that had set the world aflame to begin with.
Reborn is a prideful creature, he is a different brand of selfishness and if she gives him enough confirmation of what she knows, his flames will burn her like the sun burning ants through some glass, branding her soul worse than it already was and breaking the world they tried so hard to mend beyond repair.
And all these hardships and sacrifices will be for nothing if she lets history repeat itself.
She couldn't betray everyone who died for this crusade.
But god, was it hard.
She understood now why her future self didn’t fight it, not when it brought the feeling of apricity after being cold for so long.
“Rest, your body is still healing” Reborn ordered when she didn’t respond.
“Everything hurts” She sighed as she moved to lie down and crush her face on the fluffy pillow.
“I know. But it will get better”
She hasn’t looked at herself properly to see if new scars marred her skin, nothing was broken, so that was good to her sedated mind. But deep inside, it still felt like a gaping wound was bleeding misery. Grief coursed through the veins, a relentless tide of sorrow that washed over her shattered soul, leaving behind a dull ache that never quite fades as her chest struggled to breathe.
A scar is, after all, a constant reminder of something that once was.
“I don’t want to die, Reborn” She sobbed quietly.
“You won’t” He responded with the same confidence as before, as he always does “I won’t let you”
As Tsuna curled there, Reborn could only stare at her with conflicted eyes.
Because both of them knew the reason she died. And they were going to keep that secret from one another until it was too late to unroot the festering rot.
.
.
.
Everyone was reacting to the world ending differently. Whether they knew it was their last day on earth, a reboot in their cognition or a shutdown that would make them fade away quietly, some were reminiscing loudly while others were thinking quietly.
Tsuna came to know of the heroic feats of the battle during lunch once she was allowed to leave the nurse's office and meet everyone at the cafeteria with anxious hugs and relieved greetings.
They told her of Mini Moska’s sacrifice and Basil’s huge support.
Of Gokudera’s brilliant strategy, Ryohei’s patience and Yamamoto’s perseverance. Of how Dino conquered Namimori and worked together with Kyoya to secure the school. And of the fight the prefect started once the funeral wrath was defeated, which lasted hours after that.
How Chrome got hurt protecting Lambo, making the boy break down and completely annihilate Ghost in an electrifying blast. If he and Mukuro fought after that, then all that needed to be said was said, and bygones were bygones. Or so Ken had grumbled before Kyokuyo took their leave after lunch.
No one asked her what happened inside the ice.
She didn’t utter a word.
Dino had latched onto her as soon as she sat down and hadn’t let go, even as time continued to pass and their meal was over; he didn't let go until the first call to get ready for travel sounded from the speakers. That's when the finality started to really sink in.
"I wish you could stay frozen like this"
"I have to grow up"
"I know" Dino sighed as he held her close "And you will grow up into such a beautiful woman. I can't wait it see it again"
"Thanks, Dino" She hugged him just as hard "For everything"
“Argh, Tsuny, my heart!” He sobbed in her hair, and somewhere in between, they laughed.
Goodbyes were inevitable, even when one side of the departures would see the other again wearing younger and lighter faces, it still felt like a final send-off.
Irie had mentioned something about memories transcending time. According to him, only the tri-ni-sette wielders were going to remember, and it was barely a complete set, more like flashes of awareness for the ones that didn’t travel to the future, like all the Arcobaleno and Mare users. Tsuna was hoping no one would.
The next to grab hold of her as she wandered the school, was Bel.
“Come back to us” To Varia, he meant. Italy. Home. It will take time, but she’ll make it there again.
“I will”
"Promise?"
"I promise I will" She swore before tilting her head at his lack of laughter "Bel?"
He kissed her forehead; there was no blood this time, but it felt even more bitter for the farewell it was.
At least they got to say goodbye this time.
"Au revoir, principessa"
"I’ll see you later" She cradled his left cheek, rubbing it gently before looking down at the boy hugging her legs.
“I don’t want you to leave” His flat voice contradicted the strong grip he had on her and the wet gleam in his eyes.
“Be good, Fran” She patted his head. Frog. Whatever he was wearing. “I will see you too”
“Please don’t forget about me. Adopt me”
“Mn, I will try”
At this point, she doubts if another child suddenly appears on her doorstep seeking sanctuary, not even Reborn could stop them from living under her roof.
She saw glimpses of Lussuria and Levi, busy managing their troops through a window and wished them a farewell from there.
Bester was a scorching presence at her side. Perhaps it was kind mercy that she didn't seek Xanxus or stumble on him, scared of the disappointment at the Mess of her failure or hearing the dismissal of Squalo’s sacrifice. Her heart wouldn't survive that, no matter how much she wanted to see him and hear his lies that she did well.
Some things needed to stay dead.
She was a coward till the end.
Kyoya’s office was a safe haven when her world had first crumbled and she was lost adrift on an endless winter without direction. Then Kyoya found her and the stillness started to gain movement.
This little room that smelled of green tea and was bathed in sunlight was now cold and dusty. There was a sense of mourning in it, like childhood fading, knowing things were never going to be the same anymore.
In the privacy of the empty office, she sat on the torn, old couch that had lasted as long as it could and let herself be honest with herself.
She hated what she had become.
She didn’t know what she had become.
A Mafia boss who traded friends for weapons and dragged them into the underworld for the selfish reason of wanting to keep them with her, allowing them to dirty their hands in blood and betray their values.
She wanted everything, everyone. And in doing so, she doomed them all.
Was that a sin? Was not wanting to be lonely a crime?
At least, that’s what she thinks happened, because it's what she would have done too. And in that unravelling, she couldn’t really blame her future self, for in the end, she was only human.
She tried her best to live happily, but it wasn't enough.
She tried to fix it, but it wasn’t enough.
But she tried. Tsuna couldn’t fault her for that raw desperation of wanting to belong. Of building a home with people she loved and trusted, and worried not about the future because everything was magical in the moment.
Even when she ruined a world… Tsuna couldn't blame her, and she couldn’t hate her.
She must have been so scared in her final days, knowing what was to come. And to give it all up, not so that she could get a second chance, but everyone else, too.
She probably didn’t get to say goodbye either. How lonely must that have been?
Slowly, Tsuna stood up. She walked towards the desk while removing the thin silver chain holding the star pendant and placed it on top of the dormant Vongola Box, followed by the empty Mare Ring and her mittens stained in black and red to keep them company.
"I understand" She told her future self.
The sacrifice. The choice. The pressure. The responsibility.
"I'm sorry"
For the pain. The lies. The hurting. The loss.
"And thank you"
For the small chance to make things right.
.
.
.
The walk to the underground station was quiet. With only Bester at her side, Tsuna was immersed in gloomy thoughts. Her body ached in phantom pain, her shoulders were heavy with the weight that was the World crumbling. She had drunk Rebron’s magical tea and taken Spanner’s even more magical medicine, so even if she could think, her mind was heavily drugged to quiet the tri-ni-sette buzzing.
Still, she could hear her intuition giving a weak chime at the cool breeze joining her path.
“You can’t hide from me”
“Kufufu. Leaving without saying goodbye?”
She stopped to look back, staring at this older version of Mukuro walking freely to meet her on his final night alive. He stopped in front of her, only halting when Bester growled threateningly at his proximity.
"That thing never learnt manners"
"You must have offended him greatly" Tsuna said as she cradled the jaws of the feline without fearing the sharp teeth.
"Oh, most certainly" He said with smugness she chose to ignore.
She kissed the box weapon head to pacify him instead, but her amusement soon melted into a familiar guilt.
“I'm sorry”
“Why would you apologise to me of all people?”
“I don’t know, I just… I just wanted to”
“You are a cruel lady, Sawada Tsunayuuki”
“Am I?”
“Kufufu, indeed” Mukuro shrugged, knowing what Tsuna meant despite it being too raw to address it out loud “You should trust my past self more”
“I do trust him. He is my stray cat after all. And no matter what, my window is always open for him to come back”
“Mark your words” He smirked, all mischief and pleased.
“Take care Mukuro” She shook her head with a smile “I will see you later”
“Will I?”
Her smile faltered, and in the next second, she wrapped her arms around him.
“You may not see me now, but you’ll see me then”
“I’m a selfish man, Tsunayuuki. Why should my past self have you, when you’re here now?” He asked and held her as close as she would let him.
“Because I’m bringing a part of you with me” She confessed in a whisper “I’m cruel, you said so. And I don’t want to leave you hurting after what I did to you”
“You’ll let my younger version carry my sin then?”
“I’ll make you remember to keep you alive with me. We both win, and we both will be miserable because of it”
“You’re a greedy lady with a bleeding heart”
“Why didn’t you use the bazooka on yourself?” She asked instead, and her answer came by a hand stroking her cheek gently, right where the dagger had cut her. She stared at his mismatched eyes before he confessed in a whisper.
“Because I wanted to see you, one last time”
“Was it worth it?”
He gave her a smile, painful, broken, but sincere.
“Hello, this is your navigator. This is the second call, all time-travellers, please approach the boarding gate. Remember, all souvenirs from the future will disappear due to paradoxical interference, so travel lightly” Spanner's flat voice came from the hidden speakers, highlighting that time had run out.
“I have to go now” The arm still around her tightened “Let me go. You have to let me go”
How can she ask him that after she made him kill her?
His face betrayed no hint of his true feelings, he stared at her in equal regret and silent pleading for something that couldn’t be. Though his memories will return to the past, Tsuna was never going to meet him again. It was heartbreaking.
“I will see you later, I promise” She swore, knowing she was cursing him by not letting go of him herself. Guess she was Sawada Tsunayuuki after all. “I promise”
“Meeting you, was the worst misfortune I ever had”
“I know” She smiled bitterly at him and forced herself to take a step back.
Then another and another.
Her heart broke and her eyes stung, but she didn’t let go of his hand, not until his fingers slipped from hers like mist in the wake of dawn.
.
.
.
"Sorry for keeping you waiting"
"Tsuna, you okay?"
“Y-yeah"
No.
But what’s new?
At least she wasn’t the only one who looked close to bursting into tears.
Gokudera looked like he didn't know whether to shout or cry. She blinked at his wounded expression, but got distracted as Bianchi came over to hug her next. She breathed in her perfume, so familiar to her now and basked in her unwavering love.
The goodbyes weren’t over yet.
She hugged her kids, listened to their babbles and promises and heard their best wishes and silly requests. Fuuta had made her remember a list of confectionery stores she should bring them to and Ipin vowed that she would go to culinary school instead of burning gyozas at home, all while Lambo cried and promised that he was going to meet her soon.
They had gotten the Lightning ring when everyone was asleep. Little Lambo was snoring when he came to the future, it was so easy to pluck the ring from his afro. It will be returned when they do, so Tsuna didn't worry about temper tantrums of being robbed.
She didn't see Hana or her cats, but they told her they were all fine in the suburbs and dining on a luxury meal. Tsuna would have liked to say goodbye to the woman, but it was better this way, she thought, at least she won't make promises she couldn’t keep.
She then knelt and hugged Bester tightly, whispering soft ramblings of I’m sorry. I’ll do better, I promise, but the liger rumbled deep in his chest and knocked her head with his snout as if to tell her to shut up.
She had forgotten that she was still mad at them after what they pulled on her with the Ring battle. It seemed like it happened long ago, when in fact it’s been a couple of weeks in their real world. All the anger was gone, their lies couldn’t compare to the betrayal of herself. And now more than ever, she wanted to see them and cry and go back to those simple times, however crazy they were.
But she couldn’t linger in the past anymore.
"Thanks for everything, Lal" She told her mentor some minutes later, nose red and eyes swollen, who only grumbled and crossed her arms.
"I was just babysitting you" Tsuna held back a grimace at the fact that she still saw her as a little kid till the very end; she almost didn’t catch Lal’s next words. “Grow up well, Sawada”
"Ha?" She voiced, but the older woman was already walking away with a blond man taking her place.
“Vongola, if you ever need a mechanic, please look for me”
“Thanks, Spanner. I will”
And she will. Now that she knows Verde was willing of murder, she will need an unaffiliated thinker to build her ideas for cheap.
She still thanked Giannini for his efforts and support, earning a tearful response from him. Kusakabe wished her well, and shared a tired smile at Kyoya’s cold brooding, as well as the advice of leaving the prefect alone for a while once they returned.
Dino had joined them some time later for a final round of goodbyes and hugged her one last time before it was time to go. She smiled at him before turning towards the time machine and the man standing in front of it.
"Well then…”
"Irie..."
"Thank you for everything, Sawada Tsunayuuki” He breathed as he bowed “And from the bottom of my heart, I’m sorry for everything too”
“You know I will kick your ass next time we meet, right?”
“That’s bullying the weak and tormenting the helpless”
They share weak smiles and the guilty burden of erasing the World.
Despite all the pain, lies and stress he gave them, Irie was a good man. Flawed, but good. She still wanted to punch him. But it takes a lot of strength to devise such a plan to change the timeline. Tsuna might have done it unintentionally, but Irie chose to do so because it was the right thing to do to fix her mistake. If she ever meets him again in another time, she wouldn’t mind talking to him about hard choices and being brave enough to see them through.
How can you be so heartless and destroy an entire world because you didn't like one thing? How can you be so strong and destroy an entire world because it was the right thing to do?
“Are you ready?" He asked softly, and Tsuna took that moment of respite to look around.
Kyoya was quiet and annoyed, arms crossed and ignoring Kusakabe’s attempts at reassuring him that Namimori will stand tall and proud for many years to come.
Basil, being the least emotional from the group, was sharing one last conversation with Lal, hushing in Italian and gaining an amused huff from the weary-looking woman.
Ryohei was in a boasting match with Lambo about ridiculous fights while Fuuta helped them rank in while Chrome talked softly with Ipin about the best way to make onigiri.
Reborn, still wearing his protective astronaut suit, was engaged in a hushed conversation with Bianchi and Dino, both shards of his past before Tsuna entered the picture.
Gokudera and Yamamoto remained an ever-constant presence at her side, guarding and ready to reach out a hand in case she were to fall.
In another world, all the arcobanelo pacifiers would have been required to power up the time machine and erase the timeline. In another, the three Sky keys would have been needed. In this world, with the broken world and fractured tri-ni-sette as it was, the one who was the spare and tipped the balance was enough to give Tsuna the chance to make things right.
And it was as simple as making a wish.
She knew what she wanted, she knew what her heart screamed and what her soul longed for, but…
[Breathe]
“We’re ready”
Irie mirrored her melancholia and smiled wetly at them.
“Then let us take you home”
They gathered in the centre of the room, carrying nothing but the clothes and the healing injuries in their bodies, while everyone else stayed behind the circle to see them off.
Bester purred, nuzzling her side in a heart-aching manner before he lazily walked to join the others, spooking Lambo and surprisingly letting Fuuta pet his ears. Tsuna took that moment to stare at the broken family she had collected, the one that chose her and stayed with her despite everything. The family that was waiting for her back home and was always going to wait for her, no matter the time.
She gripped Yamamoto’s sleeve and hooked two of her fingers with Gokudera’s.
Heart beating loudly in her ears, she stood still as she nodded to Irie to commence. The time machine hummed as it lit up, an invisible breeze picked up and whirled around them, creating a soft bubble of shimmering stardust.
Her heart beat.
There was movement at her sides, her grip was gently distangled before calloused fingers and burnt palms interlocked with hers on both sides.
She breathed out.
"Time warp, start!"
..........
......
...
..
.
.
.
Farewell to the time that never was.
Goodbye to the future that will never be.
.
.
.
..
...
......
..........
Warmth in the form of air.
Coldness in the form of wind.
And dampness in the form of rain.
Tsuna gasped as she came to a cloudy sky and drizzling drops on her face. The abrupt change of scenery made her look down, right to the side where a painfully familiar house stood. Not abandoned. The lights were on, there was a delicious aroma of homemade curry wafting through the open door and laughter coming from somewhere inside.
Her feet moved before thinking; she almost slipped in her haste, but nothing could stop her from going inside and-
"Tsu-chan, did you find the basket?”
"M-mom" She breathed, seeing her just as perfect as she remembered “Mom!”
“What is it, dear? Did the curry burn already?”
Nana hugged her when Tsuna latched onto her and tried to brush the wet strands of her hair, not caring that she was dampening her apron or moving until Tsuna sniffled and drew back a few minutes later.
“I just wanted to hug you” Came the soft excuse.
“You can always hug me” Nana smiled brightly “But you’re all wet, hurry, change clothes before dinner. You’ll catch a cold!” She paused for a moment, looking up and down at her in confusion “Were you wearing that before? No matter, go. Quick, I’ll finish dinner”
Tsuna sniffed again as she nodded and went to remove her shoes - that she accidentally forgot to remove before entering the house - before climbing the stairs that didn’t creak as she went up, leaving wet footprints and invisible finger tracing on her wake.
Her hands, cold and bare, hesitated for a second before opening the door of her room. She took a few steps inside and stood in the middle of it, breathing, just breathing at her familiar bedroom that wasn’t covered in dust or trashed. She doesn’t remember what she was doing when she left, couldn’t recall if she had homework or what the painting forgotten on the desk was about.
But it was familiar. The coffee table in the middle with a small telly near the wall, a game console and art supplies scattered all over with her discarded clothes.
It was safe.
This was hers .
“Home Sweet Home”
”¿ɐllǝɯɐɹɐɔ 'ǝɯ ʇsnɹʇ noʎ op“
“ngh!” She gripped her head as a distorted voice bombarded her mind.
“¡pɐǝp ǝɹɐ noʎ 'ǝuoɹɥʇ ʎɯ ǝʞɐʇ noʎ ʇǝl ʇ’uoʍ I”
“Stop it. stop…”
“¡ʇlnɐɟ ɹnoʎ llɐ s,ʇI”
“ʇsᴉxǝ oʇ ǝsɐǝɔ llᴉʍ noʎ 'ʍou ǝɹɐ noʎ ʎɐʍ ǝɥʇ”
“ɥsᴉʍ ɹnoʎ sᴉ ʇɐɥʇ ɟᴉ 'noʎ ǝʌɐs uɐɔ I”
“I̵ ̷w̶a̴n̶t̷ ̵t̷o̷ ̷l̵i̴v̵e̵!̷”
“ghha” Her knees started to buckle at the pressure crashing over her, as if a boulder had crashed on her shoulders and was forcing her to bend to its weight. Her eyes clenched as the familiar sensation of blood in her nose dripping down made itself known.
“ Breathe, don’t be afraid. I won’t hurt you ”
“Every action has its consequences”
“There can only be one”
“For you to live… one faction needs to die”
“A life for a life”
She was on the floor the next time she blinked, almost choking and body twitching as the voices became clearer and clearer the more the tri-ni-sette chain settled.
“There is something wrong with this world… don’t you think?”
Tsuna gasped, her half-lidded eyes looked at her hand, the blood splattering her Vongola Ring in its attempt to stop the nosebleed, now lay motionless.
“Dame-Tsuna”
She heard from far away, a memory, a dream, a premonition, all in one.
Orange-lidded eyes stared at the universe of dust particles lining her sight, a galaxy of mottled specks of treads weaving the canvas of the World. It was so easy to get lost in its beauty, in its simplistic yet complicated interlacing of fates. Everything else faded, all but a voice, so familiar and clear, one that she heard on a lost summer day and that has haunted her since the very moment she lit her flames, resounded deep inside her core.
“You are a fool, T̴s̶u̷n̸a̷.
You just changed the f̵u̵t̸u̸r̴e̶…̷ for a second time…
There will be consequences”
.
.
.
There was no time nor end nor start.
Here at the edge of creation, in the world between worlds— where the future that never was ended and the reality that could be started, Byakuran stood on the gentle waves, unbound by Fate.
He looked at the clear sky and breathed.
.
.
.
Notes:
To be continued…
Byakuran is breathing and Tsuna is choking. Oh, how the tables turned.
We’ve concluded the Future ARC! YAY! Not all things will be resolved until later. It’s a lot to unpack, but we’re getting there. We can argue that in canon the Future Arc was the best or worst Arc, but it’s an eye-opener for character growth, because now that our kids know the real stakes, how do you think they will react in the following Arcs?
And yes, I’ll cover the rest of the manga, but with a twist. It won't be a copy/paste, already there are too many different variables. As you should know by now, this (fic)world is not canon with just FemTsuna, it’s a parallel world with a different narrative that *somehow* is trying to mirror canon world instead.
Am I excited for the next Arc? Yes, Yes I am.
Will it hurt? Yes, Yes it will.
Do I regret it? No, No I Don’t!.
.Regarding Tsuna’s nosebleeds
Think of them like Eleven from Stranger Things overusing her powers. It's a strain on her mind and body to harness such energy, and with Dying Will Flames, well… It’s in the name. In a way, it’s giving her a power-up, but on the other hand, it's also killing her. It’s not an illness, her body is just not built to use them like that.
Chapter 36: Monster like Me
Notes:
What? Two chapters in the same year? I’m surprised too.
Enjoy!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
.
.
.
The moon has always been witness to the nights of respite.
No matter how hard the fight, no matter how much the pain, the blue moon was always there after the hardship was gone, a silent guardian shining light on the remaining shadows of the day.
There was a serenity to its presence, a quiet reassurance that even in the darkest of nights, a glimmer of hope still remained. Hope, that things will be alright come morning. Hope, that the nightmares will come to pass. Hope, that she wasn’t alone in her moments of solace.
But that is something she will never know.
The curtains were drawn back, revealing a sky awash in shades of dark indigo. A myriad of twinkling stars peeked through the window like tiny sprites, sending stardust in the form of a drizzle down upon the girl for either a sugary fantasy or a deceitful hallucination. And there, high above the cityscape, hung the blue moon, silent and watching.
Judging.
It was not amusing how many times the girl has landed herself on her deathbed.
The quiet beeping of the heart monitor was a steady rhythm along with the sound of raindrops pattering against the window as she lay unconscious and bathed in the silverlight. Her body showed no signs of wounds; Sun Flames had long since healed them, but some scars remained, big and ugly, revealing an ordeal he was not present for.
He had stuck around, hidden as a nurse tending to the patient to hear the real reason for her collapse; time-travel, of all things. The tri-ni-sette’s gravity being too much for her. But she was fine, she will be fine, all she required was lots of rest and nutrients, or so the lazy doctor had said.
No flame business, was implied.
Daemon stood vigil, just as silent as the moon, once everyone left. This time, the girl showed no signs of waking up to repeat their charade of dream vs reality. Instead, she was deep under her consciousness, dreaming things only she could see. He wanted to shake her awake and force her to confess every detail of her journey through time.
His plans were already in motion; if something had gone wrong, he needed to know what it was to prepare for what was to come.
Who knew a girl could bring so many headaches? Not even his beloved caused so much trouble at her age. Mischievous, yes, but never a troublemaker. He dreaded what puberty would bring. As long as she didn’t rebel against him, they will manage.
He despaired alone in silence, until he wasn’t.
The dark room suddenly became disrupted by a soft orange glow, as if a shooting star had descended from the sky and blurred the serene composition that was previously created.
Daemon stilled, arms crossed tight on his chest, when he felt the presence of a ghost he thought gone, appearing behind him. He kept quiet, refusing to acknowledge him. It could have gone on forever, but Giotto was known to ignore his wishes.
[Parenthood suits you]
"You dare mock me?"
[She wouldn't have survived without you]
"Naturally" He sneered and glared at the foolish girl who kept getting herself in the hospital despite his best efforts to keep her otherwise safe "She would have fallen prey to the wolves had she remained naive"
Like you, was heavily implied. But Giotto wasn’t offended.
[You robbed her childhood innocence]
"Did I? Were you not praising my insight not two seconds ago?"
The ghost of his Boss did not answer. It irked him.
Giotto had no right to question his generous care. The girl had survived pain and tribulations under Daemon’s guidance. That was more than Giotto, her father, or the Varia boy ever did for her. What’s more, out of everyone, it was Daemon who constantly remained. His boss only appeared when his heir managed to pass his trial, no doubt. He will not let him steal her.
“She must have defied you, for you to accept her. Nevertheless, you’re too late to claim her. She doesn’t need patronising, and we’re on the cusp of taking control. Go back to sleep, tuck your mantle and dream at ease knowing she will succeed my Vongola"
[No]
Giotto’s visage said softly at his back.
[Not yours. Not mine. Hers]
"We'll see"
When Daemon turned back, the ghost was gone, taking the warm light with him. Dormat, no doubt, back in the ring keeping the girl tethered to this world, pulsing rhythmically with a pulse of its own.
That didn’t worry him. Giotto was but a noble soul, albeit weak in mind and naive at heart; he would never steal the life of his descendant for the sake of his own. Whereas Daemon could transfer his cognition to a different vessel to carry his soul and live years beyond his time, Daemon's own bond with him and the girl’s Will made it so Giotto could take a visual form through the energy surrounding them, but that was all he could do.
He couldn’t manipulate things, touch them, possess or influence them.
He was only a ghost.
But he could sweet-talk his way and convince his ward that dying for the sake of the world was the most beautiful, most selfless action she could ever make out of misguided idealism or something along those lines.
Daemon will not have it.
He must find a way to block his presence now that he is awake. In all his time overseeing Vongola from the shadows, for the first time in 200 years, Giotto rose from slumber. None of the previous bosses could call for him, claiming the ring was not the same as the Ring claiming them. Yet the girl did.
Of course she did. Blood is Blood.
This only means their plans needed to be hastened, for ironically, they were running out of time.
There is no doubt that Man has felt the shift of the World timeline and will come to investigate the anchor of it. Worse yet, he might attempt to lure the girl, and she was not ready for that confrontation… On second thought, perhaps Giotto's awakening could keep the girl from drifting. They just need to adjust the schedule and start the inheritance as soon as possible to bind her completely.
While the Ring and Giotto’s will might have recognised the girl, there was still the matter of the Sin.
Daemon trusts that little Vongola will keep the girl safe. Her guardians had proven their loyalty and protective tendencies. Albeit weak in bodies, they will bleed for their Sky if it comes down to it.
And while he was part of the reason for the discordance, the Sun Arcobaleno will guard his young protégé relentlessly against all friend and foe; no one would dare spirit the girl away while she recovers.
Good. Good.
Though he hesitated for a moment. Every time he leaves the girl unattended for more than three days, he returns to a new disaster waiting to be cleaned and four steps backwards from their progress. He hopes that whatever happened will be enough for the girl to stay put. He so wanted to know what exactly transpired in her journey through time, but it will have to wait.
In the meantime, he has a boy to hunt.
.
.
.
When the moon ended its watch and the sun started to peek through the gloomy clouds, Reborn took his vigil in the unassuming empty room. The walls were turning a toasted purple, the dark blue bleeding to make way for the first rays of morning light.
Dawn was breaking through the night, but what should have been a bright new day soon became obscured by the shadows of the sky. What started as a light drizzle soon became a thundering storm.
A heavy downpour shrouded the city, casting a dark pall over the town. As the last month of summer, August storms were not uncommon. But this one seemed to want to wash everything on its path, a cleansing sort of spell that threatened to drown its citizens for their sins.
Namimori was not a coastal town, but the residents had been warned not to go out until the storm subsided. A hurricane, of all things.
It was a mess, trying to keep the house from panicking when Tsuna fainted with a nosebleed just as the news blared with the sudden storm approaching. The ambulance Irie had gracefully called was able to arrive in just a minute before the roads were blocked, but the distress came after she was rolled to a private room.
Tsuna was fine, the doctors had reassured them as they injected a solution and a blood transfusion willingly offered by her mother to help raise her low levels before Shamal arrived to do a scan. Her brain and oxygen levels were fine; she showed no wounds or infections. Her iron was simply low, that’s all.
Despite that, Sawada Mamma was beside herself with worry. It was a different concern from when she was told Tsuna landed herself in a similar hospital room with a sprained ankle and a sore throat a few weeks ago.
Nana had looked shaken, a haunted look that Bianchi tried to wipe away to no avail. She sat at her daughter’s bedside for hours, holding her hand and only left the next day – albeit reluctantly – when they remembered that they had left the three kids at home in their rush to the hospital and with Reborn promising to notify them of any changes.
There was history there.
Something Reborn hasn’t been made aware of and will investigate.
Later.
Once the feeling of vertigo had vanished from his system. He knew Tsuna would have it worse, but it didn’t mean he would escape free from the tri-ni-sette rearranging the timeline as an Arcobanelo. It was a sensation he felt once before, something he dismissed as the curse progressing precisely six years ago.
But now that he knew the answer and what was at risk…
He required a moment of time to think.
Waking up ten years in the future to the sight of your grave and the world coming to an end was indeed a wake-up call. He never considered himself immortal, had never contemplated his own mortality, even less with the Arcobanelo bubbling his ageing. Besides, he was the strongest hitman; not even the apocalypse could have faced him.
But Tsuna killed herself in the future. Who's to say he didn’t do the same?
Reborn has always made the best choices with the worst consequences. Not that he labelled them as such, nothing was bad if he could survive it.
First, when he discarded his humanity to become the strongest hitman.
Then, when he gave his freedom to become the Sun Arcobanelo.
Becoming a mentor was a whim in his prolonged existence. Good contracts were becoming rare and lazy; he needed new entertainment. So what better way to pass time than by tortu- I mean, tutoring a kid and shaping them into his own creation?
Out of the hundreds of scions salivating at the prospect of learning from the infamous strongest hitman, he chose Cavallone. Dino’s grandmother had been kind to him once; he wanted to see where her lineage could stand with a guiding light. So when his dying father asked, Reborn accepted. And there was immense gratification in seeing wimpy Dino becoming a man and a true Mafia Boss over the years under his care.
Being a mentor wasn't a hazard; it was a challenge he conquered effortlessly.
Of course, when word got around that he had taken a student, kill contracts became ousted by petitions to teach the future heirs. Colour him surprised when Vongola Nono was amongst them. At that time, Vongla had no heirs left. It was intrigue that made him even look at it. He had no plans to continue teaching; one was enough for his resume, but the old man was more cunning than people gave him credit for.
Reborn was curious, but he came with his own tricks.
Vongola may think they own him simply because he is responsible for their future heir, but in reality, this only allowed him to have complete influence over the largest Mafia Family in Europe once the succession is over.
But then he met Tsuna, and all unwritten schemes of owning said Mafia Famiglia went to hell.
It was supposed to be an easy job, just planting the seed and giving it enough sun to make it grow. Tsuna shouldn’t be part of the best list with the worst repercussions.
It was one thing to know his actions destroyed the world; it was another to know his decision ended not just his own life but that of his student as well. Indirectly or consciously, the outcome was the same. And it will continue to be the same if things don’t change.
But greed was a shackle to those who hunger, and Reborn has been hollowed for so long.
They still have time, a part of him argued. They can make it right and fix what was broken before the fissures could spread. They can patch them in gold and freeze them to keep them from shattering.
But he couldn’t… could he?
Of course he can, but should he?
He sighed, never once had he hesitated before. It was unbecoming.
The sound of the storm hitting the closed window was soothing. This wasn’t a matter to decide in one night; he had been meditating on this through all the days trapped in the future and still had no answer. It should be easy, Reborn knew.
But damn him if he can't find a different answer before the world ends again.
Leon flickered his tongue from his place on his shoulder and jumped to curl in Tsuna’s mangled hair just as an unwanted presence made itself known.
“I have never seen you so rattled”
“Begon”
“Your pettiness can’t scare me. Poor Fon, he's worried about you”
“You have been spying on her for so long” Reborn accused the mad scientist shaking water from his coat by the now open window where he came through. “You knew”
“I invested in her, true. But I never tested her flames until recently. They truly are a marvel” Verde confessed and laughed when Reborn aimed a gun at him. A real one, not Leon. “Do not feel threatened, we share the same goal in the end”
“Do we?”
“Did she ever tell you how we came to be?”
“A painting”
“A painting” Verde nodded, unbothered by the rain he was letting inside the room “A question. An idea. She inquired about the day of rapture, something no one should be aware of. Whether from a dream, perhaps, or through the words of someone. I was curious. She did not disappoint”
Reborn frowned at both the mess and confirmation that Verde had been monitoring the brunette far more closely than she believed, catering to her whims and divulging information all for the sake of keeping a leash on her. There was absolutely no way for Tsuna to even know of that day , and yet…
Everything seems possible with her.
“You know what must be done”
“Leave her” He seethed at the audacity of the non-threat.
This is why he hates dealing with sponsors. They might offer you dream deals and provide everything you require, at a price. Verde has not made Tsuna do unquestionable deeds in return for whatever she asked.
Yet.
But it won’t be long until he and others start demanding more from her, offering deals in forms of scams and information laced with threats. Tsuna’s hyper-intuition was a huge asset in that area, but they would still need to face the show of blackmail and betrayals.
Apathy was a double-edged sword when matched with curiosity.
He will never consider the mad scientist at his own level of dangerous, but he was a Wildcard worth keeping an eye on. After all, Verde had created a toxin that eventually took the rest of the Arcobanelo in the future because he didn’t like how things turned out; if Tsuna were to ever go against Verde’s own whims on a boring Monday, he could become an annoying enemy.
“Would you?” Verde dismissed his demand in exchange for withdrawing a small smart device that he started interacting with. It was reading Tsuna’s flame levels; he just knew it. “You’ve already staked a claim; others will follow”
“No”
“Liar” Verde called him out with a lazy smirk. “Even now, your claws had already branded the bone”
Forget about sponsors, Reborn should kill him where he stands for his insolence.
The future had revealed more than one shocking surprise that would rock their world when it was revealed. In the next ten years, somewhere along the line, the Arcobanelo curse will be broken. And somehow, he knew Tsuna was the key. Verde might not know that, but it won't be long until he connects the dots.
If he hasn’t so already.
But the thing was, Reborn was never good at sharing.
So he shot him because he could, his gun on silent to preserve the peaceful quietness of the room. Verde neutralised it with a flicker of green flames, but the second bullet destroyed his device, rendering the information useless. Though knowing the mad scientist, he had already memorised it.
“That was rude”
“Leave”
Outside, the storm was picking up. Verde smiled with thunder, and his glasses flashed when lightning illuminated the room.
“Keep your secrets for now. But know that we are close. You can’t hide in the shadows, Reborn. Icarus eventually died from getting too close to the Sun. Will it be you or her?”
Reborn fired again, pleased that Verde could retreat nowhere but out into the rain. He closed the window and locked it for good measure, ignoring the flood dampening his waterproof shoes as well as the void curling on his chest.
Others will be lurking; that was true.
But while he has yet to name an answer, one thing wouldn’t change.
He won’t let anyone take her away.
.
.
.
Gokudera arrived like a whirlwind when the storm finally hit the town in the morning.
The wind howled and the rain slammed the closed window like bullets on the glass, yet Tsuna slept unperturbed by it. Shamal had stopped by to replace the solution bags and declared the girl good to go as soon as she woke up.
It took her a day and a half to open her eyes, and when she did, she woke up just as violently as the hurricane, gasping for air and with flying limbs paired with frantic eyes.
“Juudaime!” Gokudera held her down gently from jumping and hurting herself with the needle stuck in her arm “It's okay, you’re okay, just breathe”
“The dead! The zombies! They are attacking us!” She babbled and tried to shake Gokduera’s grip, but her body felt too weak to comply.
“What? No, you were dreaming”
“No, no! It’s real, it’s going to be real!”
“Dame-Tsuna, wake up!”
Leon transformed into a small, toy hammer that squeaked as it hit the brunette’s head. It didn’t hurt, but it did its work and broke Tsuna’s delirium. She blinked at the hospital room in newfound confusion.
“Ah-w-whe-where am I? Wha..?”
“You collapsed in your room. Remember? We’re back to our time”
“I…what?”
“You're in the hospital” Gokudera said at her side, holding her arm carefully as he removed the cannula and soothing the tension from it. “Juudaime was still recovering in the future; coming back must have triggered something."
“Tsuna, you went into shock. How are you feeling?”
“Bad. I… I couldn’t…” She shuddered a breath, her fingers curling slightly into the sheets as she started to properly wake up and remember. “I feel like I… ugg...”
Her voice broke and she turned her head away.
Felt like a part of her didn’t come back.
But she was never going to admit that.
“You are okay now, have some rest, Dame-Tsuna” Tsuna gave him a tired side-eye.
“What did you tell Mom?”
“That you’re anaemic”
“…Oh, right”
“Juudaime!”
“I forgot!”
“You stopped taking your vitamins”
“I honestly forgot!” she snapped, almost a whine.
“Well, you won’t now” Reborn admonished her as he jumped into the bed to stand in front of her with his arms crossed, looming despite his short stature. “Your levels dropped dangerously. I understand it was a stressful situation, but you consciously stopped taking them”
“…It wasn’t like that” she mumbled, guilt threading through her voice.
“It better not be”
Tsuna didn’t respond, staring at the almost empty IV drip, her expression tight and withdrawn. Outside, thunder cracked across the sky, flashing the room in white for a moment as lightning struck. She breathed out, finding the sight of Namimori under a heavy downpour oddly soothing.
They were outside, not underground.
They were back in their town, not in a desolate city.
“How’s everyone?” She asked a few minutes later, voice hoarse.
“The baseball idiot got a cold. I haven’t spoken much with Lawn Head other than making sure he wouldn’t blab. No one’s going out under this weather, so I don’t know about Dokuro.” Gokudera reported, keeping one of his hands entangled with hers and offering a glass of water with a straw that she immediately took. “Basil called. Says everything is good on his side. He collapsed too, but dismissed it as a side effect of his HDW training. Promised not to say a thing yet”
“And you?”
“A headache, at most. I prepared my brain for the possible side effects of time compression and memory backlash”
Wow, amazing Tsuna thought incredulously with a weak smile and let him take the glass of water after she finished it.
“I tried to track that shitty Irie, but the idiot disappeared”
“He can’t hide forever” Tsuna said, more to herself than him. “Not with everything he knows”
There was a long pause after that, with only the sound of heavy rain to fill the silence.
It was surreal. Just a few hours ago—days, maybe?—they had been fighting for their lives in a future that was tearing itself apart, battling enemies, altering fate, and holding the collapsing timeline together with nothing but sheer will.
And now Tsuna was waking up in a hospital from a weird dream as if nothing had happened.
Nothing happened.
Nothing was going to happen.
Her body felt heavy. Everything was numb and distant, as if she were underwater. If she stopped blinking, she could drift right back to sleep without noticing. And even blinking took great effort when all her eyes wanted to do was close and succumb to the oblivion pull her mind was trying to drag her under.
She sniffled quietly and turned her gaze toward the baby hitman sitting on the bed nearby. He wasn’t in his astronaut outfit anymore, and that alone told her they were no longer in that toxic future. Instead, Reborn wore a white doctor’s coat in place of his usual sharp black suit.
“Are we back to cosplaying?”
“I’ll have you know,” Reborn said coolly, adjusting his coat, “I have a certified PhD in handling bodies”
“The efficient way to dispose of them, you mean” Tsuna muttered.
“Semantics”
Gokudera shifted, and she patted his hand. He’d want to talk about his note and what he learnt in the future. She thinks it’s unnecessary, even if a part of her wants to know and would prefer to clear any justified misunderstandings; she also fears breaching the topic. It made her look down at her hand, where the Vongola Ring, unbound from the chain, rested on her finger.
She was also dreading her conversation with Giotto, even when it was she who demanded it. Was he awake? Was he listening? That was rude… and creepy.
A sudden noise broke the quiet, a vibration, low and rumbling like distant thunder. Tsuna’s eyes flicked to the bedside table, drawn to the soft glow of the phone screen. Gokudera noticed and silently handed it to her.
It took her a moment to remember the password. She hadn’t used her phone in weeks; it felt strange in her hands. She had never been popular, and her circle of contacts was small. Still, it was startling to see the flood of missed calls and unread messages filling the screen.
“Dino?” She answered the incoming call.
“Tsuna, what happened?”
“What do you mean?”
“I had a long dream” He sighed, and somehow she could picture him running a hand through his hair “I’m trying to book a flight, but no one's flying out until the storm clears. Is it that bad? Are you okay?”
“Yeah, I’m okay. The storm’s... fine?”
“I just, is Reborn with you? Are you safe?”
“Yeah, yeah, everything’s fine”
“Okay, okay. I’ll be there as soon as I can. Call me, don’t ghost me again, I was really worried”
“Sorry, I was…sleeping”
After a few more pleasantries, some concern-riddled ramblings, and promises to talk again soon, the call disconnected.
That was weird, but Dino has always been sweet in his worry, so it wasn’t strange. But just as she put the phone down, it rang again.
“Hello?" She answered and immediately pulled away when Colonnello’s voice shouted.
"TSUNA! IS THAT YOU? ARE YOU OKAY!? ARE YOU HURT?! PLEASE TELL ME YOU ARE NOT DEAD!"
"I just said hello"
She blinked at Gokudera, who blinked back, just as confused.
Colonnello went on a rant about safety protocols, cursing Reborn and frantically asking about her well-being in a rapid-fire rush that Tsuna could barely keep up with. The call ended shortly after Tsuna’s reassurance that everything was fine, ignoring Lal screaming somewhere in the background about her being in trouble.
When the third call from Italy came a minute later, the cold feeling of dread that had crawled down her spine spread through her heart when she saw it was Mammon calling.
"...Yes?"
"Oh, you are still kicking"
"I’m not dead" We’re not dead.
"You heard that, Bel? Now get out of my room, that’s €600"
"Shishishi, I never doubted my princess"
Just like that, the call disconnected, no more words or explanations.
Tsuna let out a shaky breath.
What the fuck.
When her phone rang again, she answered without looking.
"VOOOOOII"
"I'M NOT DEAD!" She screamed back in hysterical shock. If she starts sobbing, she doesn't know what Squalo might do or even think.
"GOOD! Remember, you brainless brat, you are not allowed to die before me!”
"y-yeah"
She fumbled to turn the phone off, not wanting to hear from anyone else.
“They know? Why do they, how? They… What do they remember? Reborn?!”
The hitman only shrugged, just as confused. Tsuna bit her lip, her chest tightening as panic started bubbling up at the mere suggestion that someone, everyone?, knew what had happened.
Only two people were supposed to remember.
That future should have disappeared from existence, her mistake should have been erased from the minds of everyone involved. It wasn’t like she’d been missing long enough for anyone to panic. So why... Why were they all calling? Why did they know?
Oh my god, she was scammed!
“Where the hell is Irie?! I'm going to kill him!” She hissed and tried to get up, but her limbs felt still too heavy.
“I will look for that bastard! Juudaime, please rest. I’ll be back”
“W-Wait, Gokudera! The storm!” But he was already out of the room, the door slamming shut behind him with a sharp thud. “Oh my god, why is this happening to me?”
She dropped her face into her hands and let out a muffled scream, somewhere between a sob and a scream.
At least no one seemed to remember the whole truth, just a bad dream shared by everyone. They didn’t know about the betrayals, the lies or the choices she’d made. If they had, those phone calls would have shouted something else.
She told herself it was fine. It had to be fine. Just breathe. It was going to be fine.
“Speaking of murder, you’re taking it rather well” Reborn commented, almost lazily.
“Taking what?”
“Murder”
It took her a full minute to understand what he meant, and when she did, she refused to even think about it.
“What, you think it was my first time?” She muttered, keeping her face hidden, voice cool. She had no idea what kind of expression she was wearing, but she wasn’t about to let him see it. “You were late to the party, Reborn”
“Who, where and how?”
“That’s for you to discover”
“Been hiding skeletons under your bed, Dame-Tsuna?”
“I thought you already snooped my room”
"Good job then" The hitman hummed "Even if you made the rookie mistake of leaving a witness and not wearing gloves”
That made her lift her head, bristling.
"How did you- I mean, what? I did not!"
"You're too easy to read" He said without even looking at her.
It seems while she’d been busy brooding in silent misery, he had somehow brewed coffee from somewhere, and was now calmly sipping it like this was just another Tuesday.
Was it Tuesday? What day were they even?
Tsuna tsked in annoyance, pulling her knees up to her chest and turning to stare out the window. Of course, he didn’t know. And that was good. The last thing she needed was Reborn going full detective on her. Though… knowing him, he absolutely would.
Only Squalo knew what happened in Nagoya, and Xanxus by default, too. And then there was him, her so-called witness.
Kyoya.
More than a witness, he was an accomplice and they amended the DNA evidence by burying the corpse together.
Good times.
"...am not" She confessed in an afterthought, throat tightening the more she admitted "Taking it well. I'm pretending it didn't happen. It didn't. Everyone is alive and young again. That future didn't happen. So I shouldn’t worry about it anymore. Yuni is alive and Byakuran…" God, just saying his name out loud made her heart squeeze. "I know he's out there, somewhere"
She was bottling it up; she knew that. Stuffing the guilt down somewhere deep, where even she couldn’t reach it. That was the only way she could function right now, by pretending it didn’t exist.
“Did you ever dream of him?” Reborn asked, breaking the silence.
“I don’t know” she blinked at the rain tracing down the glass. “I don’t know what’s real anymore”
“Certainly, no zombies”
“But what if it’s a sign?”
“Then you’ll defeat them with your dying will”
“I’ve had enough fights, thank you,” she sighed and let herself fall back onto the bed, limbs limp with exhaustion. “...Can zombies even be killed by dying will?”
“Hypothetically speaking, anything can be burned by your flame”
It was a sinister thought, one she’d been trying to forget.
She’d grown up with glass shattering in her hands, never knowing why. It was so obvious now, after Reborn, after the training, after Irie and Spanner explained her flames were leaking without shape or form. Just raw heat and instinct.
The aura alone had been enough to burn through more than glass. She'd scorched her bed, a wall, machines, equipment, flesh, bones—
Don’t think about it.
.
.
.
Tsuna knew she was dreaming.
The signs were all there, the air shimmered like heat haze, the colours too bright, like they’d been painted with melted gems. Her mind had brought her back to the crystal garden with its sugar-glass trees and the lake that shimmered like a sky trapped in glass. Everything sparkled, but nothing felt warm.
She stood on the surface of the water, barefoot, weightless, not even a ripple to show she existed. She looked ahead, expecting Giotto to be there, his silhouette golden and calm in the distance.
But she was alone, the lake was quiet. Still.
Too still.
Without warning, something latched onto her ankles, cold, strong fingers yanking downward.
Her breath caught in her throat. The surface cracked like ice under pressure, and with a startled cry, she crashed through. She didn't sink, just fell and crashed on the surface as if the lake had no depth. She hit the water with a splash that brought water to her face, and when she cleaned it off, she saw Mukuro standing in front of her
Her Mukuro, the younger one.
And he was glaring at her with betrayal simmering just behind his narrowed eyes, like he’d been waiting for her to fall.
Oh no.
"You knew" Mukuro said, voice low and sharp, warped slightly by the water around them. It echoed like chimes caught in a storm. His hands clenched at his sides, trembling with fury barely restrained. "You knew I would remember. You let him die with those memories—and now I have them. I see them, I feel them! All of it"
Tsuna took a shaky breath. Even in a dream, her lungs ached with the weight of it all.
"Mukuro-
"You gave me a future I will never have, and ripped it away!" His voice broke, teeth bared.
"I didn’t mean for you to carry them" She said, standing up "I didn’t even know he would—"
"But he did!" Mukuro snapped. "He chose to stay behind as the world crumbled, just to remember for me. Just to leave me with this curse, and you let him! I remember all of it, you asking me to kill you. The warmth that could’ve been mine, and never will be. How can I pretend it never happened? That it was him, and not me? You robbed me of that life, and I'll always hate you for it"
"I'm sorry" Miserable, she had said. Both of them. "I didn't know what else to do. I know I hurt him, I just... I couldn't take his decision from him"
"So you took mine"
She looked away, to the distant sugar trees swaying in the lake’s reflection, glittering like false stars.
"He didn’t want to lose the home he built. So he stayed. Even if it meant passing it all to you. I wasn’t trying to rewrite your future. I just… couldn’t kill him like that”
Mukuro’s expression twisted—anger, grief, and something too raw to name. He turned slightly, like he couldn’t bear to look at her.
Around them, the lake began to ripple, not from her feet, but from the weight of their memories colliding. The water mirrored things that had never happened: a life stolen by time, by choice, by love unspoken until it was too late.
"I'm sorry" Tsuna whispered, heartbroken.
"I carry the ghosts of lives I have long abandoned" Mukuro snarled, his voice cutting through her apology like broken crystal. "He is one of them now"
"Then go"
The words slid from her mouth before she could stop them, soft but irrevocable.
And the moment they landed, she saw it—the flash of pain that cracked across his face like a fracture through porcelain. That stricken, open look that broke her heart all over again.
She hadn’t meant it. She didn’t know what she meant. She didn’t know which choice was best and which was worse.
If she said don't go, he’d feel chained to a future that was never his, shackled to emotions that weren’t his own, trapped in the shadow of someone else's ending.
But letting him go… It felt like giving up.
The water around them shimmered, growing darker at the edges, as if the dream itself mourned with them, mirroring her uncertainty in the way the sky above the lake cracked with a bleeding twilight.
Mukuro looked at her for a long moment. The fury in his eyes dulled to something softer, sadder—an ache too old for someone so young.
"You're free. You don’t owe me anything" she said, the words trembling in her throat, as if she were trying to grasp mist with her bare hands. "You never did"
He didn’t answer at first. Then:
"I'm not coming back, Tsunayuuki"
She nodded once. Swallowed hard.
"I'm not asking you to. I know I hurt you, but I’ll..." her voice cracked, but she pushed on, "I’ll help you. I'll make things right and get you out of prison"
Mukuro’s expression twisted, wounded pride flaring like an old wound reopened.
"I don’t want your pity!"
"It’s not pity!" she cried, taking a step toward him. But he backed away like she’d raised a blade. "It is cruel, I know so" she said, voice breaking, eyes stinging with tears that didn’t fall "But leaving you there was also cruel! Not telling you was worse!"
"You just didn't want to carry the guilt on your own"
She took a step back, attacked. Known. Seen.
The dream wavered again. The lake’s mirror surface shattered with silent, shimmering cracks, and suddenly they were standing in fragments of a memory neither of them owned fully, images floating around them like fallen stars: laughter under moonlight, a stolen glance, a promise that had never been made but somehow had always existed.
His eyes were on her, but distant, like he was staring through time. Through what was lost. Through the parts of him that still remembered warmth. And the parts that he'll never get to feel firsthand.
"I..." She hesitated "You can hate me. Curse me. Stay away. Or come back. Torment me. Anything! But I will get you out of there. It's not pity. It's not even to own you. I just..."
Tsuna cried, her voice cracking under the weight of everything she could no longer hold in. But Mukuro's expression hardened, lips pulling into a flat, cold line.
"No" he said quietly and cutting "No. I'm leaving, but not you. I won't let you bind yourself to another Mist user. I refuse to be replaced" He took a step back, his eyes glowing faintly—not from power, but from pain. "I'll leave, but you'll never use me again. You'll feel my spite and absence like a noose, but you won’t be able to reach me. You’ll suffer the loss of a bond so close you can taste it, but always, forever, out of reach"
The words struck like a blade, one Tsuna didn't try to dodge. She just stood there, each one embedding deeper into her chest.
Knowing was her curse.
The words were cruel—but real. And she didn’t try to deny them.
She knew what she had done. That every choice had carved deeper into him. That she had stood by and let a future version of him carry the burden. That she had, through selfish silence, made him grieve a life he never got to live.
She knew her actions would hurt him, and yet she did nothing to protect him from them.
And despite knowing this hurt was deserved, she ached.
Because she also knew—deeply, undeniably—that despite all of this grief and betrayal, despite the hatred and the distance he’d now claim as his own… if her life was ever in danger, if she ever screamed into the void in in wretched misery and despair....
He would come.
To taunt. To mock. To help. To save.
If she needed him—truly needed him—he would feel the pull. That terrible, irreversible bond. The one that neither time nor anger could sever, and that he couldn’t refuse.
And knowing that was what hurt the most.
"I’m sorry" she whispered. It was the only thing she had left to give.
How sad, the first bond she ever created, the first she truly accepted… had become one of chains and sorrow. A tether that neither of them had chosen, but both had clung to in their own desperate way.
Now it was just misery.
.
Tsuna woke with melancholia choking her, tears already clinging to her lashes.
The dream had shattered like stardust dissolving into dawn, beautiful, aching, and gone before she could hold onto anything real. Only the weight remained. The loss. The last words.
She stared at the ceiling for a long moment, blank and breathless, as if waking had taken more from her than the dream itself. Then she turned her head. and saw the pretty blond woman sitting quietly at her bedside. Her green eyes were warm, sad, and understanding in a way that made Tsuna’s chest tighten all over again. She didn’t speak. She didn’t have to.
Tsuna curled onto her side, hands trembling, and began to cry. It was quiet, but violent. Silent, but painful. Gentle fingers threaded through her hair, smoothing it back with care.
Then, a soft lullaby began to hum, interwinding with her hitched breath. It was nostalgic, familiar and echoing with heartbreak that can only be known in understanding.
.
.
.
The hurricane continued to claw at Namimori, its winds shrieking through the early morning haze like a beast in mourning. Rain lashed sideways against the hospital windows, streaking the glass with watery scars.
Tsuna was discharged that morning with a clean bill of health and three pill bottles tucked neatly into a paper bag—meds for the sleep, for the anaemia, and for the mind.
But she couldn’t leave just yet. Not until the storm cleared enough to drive safely. She sat in the waiting room for hours, staring at her phone screen without seeing it.
Kyoko had reached out, she hasn't read the message.
Gokudera returned sometime after noon, soaked through and sniffling, shivering under a rain jacket. No news of Irie, only the ghost of disappointment and a definite cold.
"You need to go home" Tsuna said gently, patting his shoulder when he handed her a box of strawberry milk "Please, Gokudera-kun. Rest, that’s an order"
He tried to protest, but her smile was too soft, too tired to argue with. He left as soon as she was inside a cab.
The ride home was quiet.
She and Reborn didn’t speak. He sat next to her, cradling Leon and brooding with shadows of his own. But she could feel his eyes on her every so often, thoughtful and unreadable. He didn’t ask about her tear-rimmed eyes when he returned that morning; she didn’t offer it.
When they pulled into the driveway, her mother was already waiting outside, umbrella in hand, shielding herself from the fading rain. Her smile broke like sunlight as she saw them, and her arms were open before the car door was even shut.
She ushered them into the house with warmth and laughter, already talking about dinner—rice, grilled fish, miso soup—and Tsuna could smell it all even before she crossed the threshold.
She had barely gotten her shoes off when a blur of black hair and tears slammed into her legs.
Lambo.
He sobbed, clinging to her with sticky fingers and a wet face.
"Y-you were gone!" he wailed. "There were evil men and g-g-ghosts, and I couldn’t find you!"
"Shhh," she murmured, kneeling down to hold him. "It was just a dream"
"It wasn’t!" he shouted "It was real! You were gone!"
"I'm here, see?" she whispered, pulling back just enough to cup his cheek. "I'm here. It was a nightmare, nothing more"
His lip trembled. He clung tighter.
"Don't go"
Her heart cracked, slow and quiet.
She remembers 25-year-old Lambo's face, old, sad, and still grieving.
"I won’t" she promised, brushing his hair back from his tear-streaked face. "I’m not going anywhere"
"Welcome back, jiějiě," Ipin said softly as soon as Lambo finally let go.
She and Fuuta stood close by, their expressions subdued but relieved. Tsuna’s heart softened even more at the sight of them. She pulled them both into a hug, one arm around each small shoulder, holding them close.
"I'm okay" she promised "Really"
They didn’t argue. They didn’t cry. But they held on just a little tighter than usual.
In the kitchen, the warmth was almost enough to forget. The smell of miso and fried food clung to the air, mixing with the sound of chopsticks clinking and laughter bouncing between walls.
It was easy to talk about nothing. To fight over the last grilled fish. To joke with Reborn as he flicked Lambo’s forehead for whining, and to let herself laugh when I-pin nearly flipped a rice bowl trying to serve seconds and accepting every bowl her mother served her,
After dinner, she and Bianchi washed the dishes together in a quiet rhythm. Bianchi didn’t ask any questions. Her presence was enough, a calm sort of solidarity that didn’t demand explanations.
By the time everything was clean and put away, the sky outside had gone a deep, wet blue, the remnants of the storm finally fading into silence.
Tsuna showered. She dried her hair, kissed her mother goodnight and let Lambo cling to her one last time before bed.
Then she lay in her room in the dark, the hum of the house around her, the shadows long and familiar.
It took her hours to fall asleep.
.
.
.
"Wait, so the festival is still on?!"
"Well" Hana said, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear, "Namimori was attacked by a horrible storm, classes were suspended, and so was the festival"
"What the hell" Tsuna muttered, rubbing her eyes. "Feels like months ago"
At Hana’s suspicious stare, Tsuna gave an awkward laugh, shrugging like she hadn’t meant anything by it. Hana looked good, Tsuna was happy to note, and beyond a stern glare, she did not mention anything amiss involving time-machines, illnesses or ugly dreams.
Coming back to school after saving the world from ending was anticlimactic and strangely surreal than ever before. The sky was too blue. The hallways too loud. Her shoes squeaked the same way they always did on the floor, and her classmates looked exactly like they had before everything had burned.
She had woken up like any other morning, almost missed breakfast, choked on toast while trying to tie her neck ribbon and had to sprint out the door before the bell rang.
Yamamoto and Gokudera were already waiting for her at the house gates, in the middle of another classic argument. Tsuna barely slowed, waving them forward as she dashed ahead. They ran to catch up, still bickering, slipping back into the same rhythm they'd always had.
The classroom greeted them as always, or not at all. Tsuna stumbled to her desk, unnoticed by most of her classmates. Only her little circle of friends glanced up, their nods and smiles easing her back into the ordinary.
She still hadn’t read Kyoko’s messages. Or Haru’s. The notifications blinked on her phone like little heartbeats she couldn't face just yet.
Still, she smiled guiltily when Kyoko greeted her as if nothing had happened.
"The class is thinking of a haunted house or a pageant" Hana announced, flipping her notebook open with casual efficiency.
"Sounds boring" Gokudera grunted.
"I heard we’re getting new students, too!" Kyoko added with a soft smile. "I hope they like it here"
Before anyone could say more, the classroom door opened, and the teacher walked in. Just like that, class started. And Tsuna sat back in her chair, hands folded, as if the world hadn't ended and started again.
She breathed in.
The air smelled of dust and pencil shavings. The boy in front of her still used too much cologne. Someone in the back of the room was chewing gum and pretending not to. It was all so normal. So desperately, almost aggressively normal.
And yet, every heartbeat felt like it echoed inside a hollow chest.
She kept her eyes on the board. She didn’t look at Kyoko, sitting just two desks ahead, hopefully ignorant of the pain and revelations Tsuna knew she could trust her with, but was hesitant to do so again.
Didn’t think about Mukuro's righteous pain, his hurt and biting words. Didn't wonder how he was faring in prison or what he would do when he got out. She didn't wonder where Kyoya was or if she’d somehow broken something between them without ever touching it directly, too.
And she certainly wasn’t thinking about Byakuran. About what he had become in the end and how eerily quiet the sky had felt when he disappeared from it.
She wasn’t.
Instead, she counted the seconds between minutes. She doodled in the margins of her notes, things she didn’t dream, just shapeless forms. She answered when the teacher called on her, failed and sat down, ignoring her classmate's sneers.
It was monotonous; her body was on autopilot. But someone above heard her woes.
The first surprise of the day came in the form of counselling.
Apparently, in response to the storm, the school had implemented a mental wellness program. Or maybe someone anonymous had flagged Namimori High for high-risk emotional fallout. Either way, the students were now being quietly pulled aside, one by one, for a private conversation with a professional stranger.
Thankfully, it wasn’t Shamal.
Tsuna sat on the little couch in the unused music room turned office, clutching a stress ball someone had thoughtfully placed on the table. Across from her sat a young woman in a blazer and glasses, legs crossed, a clipboard balanced neatly on her lap.
“Hello” she said with a warm, practised smile. “My name is Oregano. I’ll be your counsellor for the remainder of the school year. Is there anything you’d like to talk about?”
Tsuna opened her mouth.
“I think I’m failing math” she confessed.
Oregano nodded, scribbling something down.
“And my sleep schedule is a mess” Tsuna continued, voice steady. “And I can’t focus on homework. I don’t remember the last time I did some homework”
She paused, eyes flicking to the ceiling. Then, without stopping herself:
“I once woke up in a forest—
—There was this baby. With a gun. That’s… not a metaphor—
—one of my guardians won’t stop trying to explode people, and the other one dresses like a cow—
—I once dreamt of what the future could be. It sucked—
—my bed caught fire—
—My tutor said fear builds character—
—I broke my pinky but didn’t feel it—
—I think I might be the boss of something? But no one told me what the job is..."
She blinked, releasing a breath and nails from where they clenched around the stress ball. Oregano was still smiling. Still scribbling.
“I see” Oregano said gently, still smiling. “And how does that make you feel?”
“Like the world ended” Tsuna blurted.
A beat of silence passed.
“Yes, life can feel like that" Oregano said, lowering her pen just slightly. Her smile didn’t falter, but something behind her gaze shifted.
Tsuna blinked, becoming a little more aware of herself.
Something about that answer, how calm it was, how she didn’t ask for clarification, made her throat tighten unexpectedly.
Like Oregano knew.
Like this was the kind of thing people like her were trained for: survivors of storms, of battles, of things no one else would ever believe were real. Mafia. Of course, she was part of it. Her intuition was coiled and alert, but didn’t read her as a dangerous person. She smiled too gently for that, listened too well. Sometimes those were the ones to watch out for.
Tsuna looked down at her lap, her voice came quieter.
“Sometimes I wake up and think the world is still ending. That maybe it never stopped”
"And what do you do when you feel that way?"
"I brush my teeth" Tsuna whispered. "And pretend I don’t remember anything"
"Hmm" Oregano made a small note, thoughtful but not judging. “I’d like you to try some exercises in grounding. Nothing complicated, and you don't have to share them with me. Five things you can see. Four you can touch. Three you can hear…”
She trailed off gently, letting Tsuna fill in the rest.
“Two I can’t talk about and one I can’t forget”
Oregano didn’t flinch.
“I think that counts” she said softly. "Is there anything else you'd like to talk about?"
"No"
"That's alright, it was a good session. And it's almost time for lunch"
Tsuna stood up, smoothing out her skirt like it hadn’t wrinkled from clenched fists and restless shifting and left the stressed ball on the table.
“Thank you” she said quietly, bowing her head just a little. “For listening”
Oregano smiled, serene and unreadable. “Anytime, you may come to me for whatever you need"
Tsuna walked calmly out of the room after passing greetings. The moment the door clicked shut behind her, she bolted. Down the hallway, past the club posters and shoe lockers and vending machines.
She shoved the bathroom door open and locked herself into the nearest stall. Her hands were already pulling out her phone before she could think better of it. She ignored all the unread messages and texted Basil.
>“Oregano?”
The response came fast.
“Goes well with lamb!”
>“Oregano. At school?”
“Oh! Signorina will love her! I heard Master assigned her to Asia. Is she undercover with you?”
>“She's the school counsellor”
“Oh” There was a long pause. She could see the typing indicator flicker on and off as Basil wrote something, deleted it, wrote again, then finally sent it "If she offers you the bread pillow, burn it. Don’t bite it"
Whatever do you mean?! Tsuna stared at the helpful advice. Although it was good to know this was her father's meddling and not Reborn's. Still, it irked her that someone wanted to pry her thoughts and secrets before Tsuna could even process them.
She locked her phone, slid it into her pocket, and leaned back against the stall door with a sigh.
What even was her life?
Thirteen. She was still only thirteen, and already she felt like it was the end of the world. In a way, it was. In a way, it did. It happened. But she survived somehow, and here she was. Locked in the school's bathroom because she was too scared to go out and face her friends.
Were they still friends?
It was stupid. She knew that.
But also, it wasn’t.
Anxiety wasn’t just some passing feeling anymore. It had become something closer than a friend, more familiar than her own voice. It clung to her shoulders like a second skin. And it seemed to know how to press all the worst buttons.
So she stayed.
Even when the bathroom door creaked open and footsteps echoed across the tiled floor.
“Tsuna-chan?” Kyoko’s voice called gently.
Tsuna froze. Irrationally, stupidly, she stopped breathing. Her limbs wouldn’t move.
“Tsuna-chan” Kyoko said again, more softly now, “I can see your shoes”
“…Y-Yeah. Sorry” Her voice cracked, barely a whisper. With a shaky sigh, Tsuna unlocked the door and stepped out, eyes fixed on the floor, refusing to meet Kyoko’s gaze.
“No. She was very kind,” Tsuna said quickly. She moved to the sink, turning the tap with more force than necessary. “I just… don’t like it”
The water was cold. Too cold. She scrubbed her hands like she could erase the lingering discomfort from the session, from herself.
“I liked that she wasn’t pushy” Kyoko said softly, coming to stand beside her, resting against the counter with her back to the mirror. “She asked if I worried about my brother getting into fights. She changed the topic when it got uncomfortable. But it made me wonder…”
“Are you okay?” Tsuna dared to ask.
Kyoko hesitated. Then smiled, gently, tiredly, but it didn’t reach her eyes.
“I had a long dream” she shared “You were gone”
“Ouch” Tsuna winced.
“Not like that…” Kyoko tilted her head, then gave a tiny shrug. “Maybe like that”
“Kyoko…”
“What is it?”
Tsuna opened her mouth. The truth was right there. She could tell her everything. Like she had once in that other world that now felt like a memory stolen from someone else. Like she should have, in this timeline.
But fear gripped her again, tight and cold, wrapping around her throat and chest like thorny vines. And she did what she always did when she was scared.
She swallowed it down.
“Nothing. Let's buy some melon bread, it’ll cheer us up"
She could almost hear future Hana’s voice, sharp with frustration, edged with sorrow at the ultimatum she had given her on the roof. Break ties with her if you won't speak.
And she will! Talk to her, that is. Just... not now.
Tsuna told herself there was time, as they walked toward the tuck shop. That next time, she’d know how to say it. She just hopes Kyoko will still wait for her with the same kind understanding.
.
.
.
The sugar helped. It made her miss history class, which was an unexpected bonus. There were other, more pressing matters that required her attention anyway, like sneaking into the dragon’s lair to reclaim her lost treasure currently buried somewhere inside the disciplinary committee’s couch.
But her quest was cut short by the unmistakable presence of Kusakabe, standing guard outside the office.
“Sawada-san” he greeted with a bow.
“Hi” she said, grimacing. “Is he… mad?”
“It is best not to approach him for the time being" Kusakabe replied with a sigh, one so heavy it seemed to come from his soul, confirming Tsuna's fears.
“That bad?”
“I’m not aware of what transpired. I had a strange dream, thought it a bad omen. Then Kyo-san’s mood worsened. Did something happen?”
“No, it was nothing.” Tsuna crossed her arms, tucking her hands in tight to hide the slight tremble in her fingers. “Thanks, Kusakabe-san. And… sorry”
Kusakabe looked at her kindly, confused but sincere.
“Whatever happened between you two” he said gently “don’t take it to heart”
Tsuna smiled at that, soft and bitter.
It was precisely their prideful hearts that led them to this situation. She could do nothing but be the one who waited instead, terrified of caging Kyoya.
With nothing else to do, she wandered.
She considered skipping the rest of school altogether, but she didn't want to risk Reborn's punishment. She debated going to bother Shamal, knowing at least she could hide there, but just as she stepped onto the stairwell leading up to the infirmary, her intuition, honed by trauma and sheer survival instinct, pinged in alarm.
"Sawada!" A loud, familiar voice boomed down the hallway. She didn't need to look to know it was Ryohei seeking her for a fight, probably to settle things after how she abandoned his sister—safely, might she add—back in a time that was—possibly erased—without consulting him first.
“Nope” she muttered to herself, spinning on her heel. She bolted back down the stairs, heart racing, and made a beeline for the girls' bathroom. Again.
.
.
.
Hana was the one who dragged her out of her hiding place this time, knocking loudly on the stall door, demanding and grumbling about stubborn monkeys and stray cats.
Reluctantly, Tsuna followed.
The good thing was, the moment Ryohie saw her with Hana, he turned red and disappeared from their sight.
Odd, but lucky her!
The rest of the classes passed in a blur. Nothing stuck. Notes were written, maybe. Her hand had moved, at least. She laughed once when Yamamoto said something dumb. Gokudera got into an argument with Hana over a chemistry equation no one else could follow.
When the final bell rang, Tsuna didn’t hesitate.
She ran.
Before anyone could corner her, she mumbled something vague about errands to Yamamoto and gave Gokudera a distracted wave, ignoring his “Juudaime!” and the concerned look he wore like a badge.
Down the hall. Out the door. Past the front gates.
Gone.
She didn’t stop running until the school disappeared behind her, her bag bouncing against her shoulder, breath caught somewhere between a sob and a laugh.
Because if she stopped, someone might catch her. And if someone caught her, they might make her talk about feelings.
And she wasn’t ready for that.
Not yet.
Of course, she couldn’t outrun the devil.
"Why did you push them away?"
"Isn't it obvious?"
At least he gave her the grace to change out of her uniform before the interrogation began. Small mercies. She sat on the edge of her bed, pulling on a hoodie, fingers tugging at the sleeves like she could disappear into them.
"I thought I could keep both. But if there is one thing I learnt from the future fiasco, it is that I can't be selfish anymore" she muttered, voice low, but steady. "There are greater things at stake than the state of my heart. I can't be weak"
"You think sacrifice makes you strong?" Reborn asked, unmoving, arms crossed.
"If I slip, people die. If I hesitate, they suffer. If I let myself want something too much—”
"It's no longer paranoia, Dame-Tsuna, you're in denial"
"Hana almost died, and we didn’t even know!" she snapped. "Kyoko and Haru could have gotten hurt! Everyone was at risk of dying at some point!"
"Mukuro was possessing her" Reborn said evenly.
"Yes. My Mist Guardian. Anyone else would’ve killed her on the spot”
“I hear you” Reborn said, not unkindly. “But alienating yourself won’t fix anything. Skies thrive when they are surrounded. When they let themselves be held”
“I’m not alone”
“Aren’t you?”
The words hit like a blow.
“Don’t” Her voice cracked. “Don’t do this”
“I’m not trying to be cruel on purpose, Dame-Tsuna” he said “I thought you would’ve understood by now. But it seems you’ve learned nothing”
“I learned my lesson!” she shouted, standing, fists clenched. “I did everything I was supposed to! I made the hard calls! I let go when I had to—!”
“No” Reborn interrupted. “You ran. That’s not the same”
She froze.
“Get your gloves and running shoes”
"Wait—what? Hey, wait a minute!” Tsuna scrambled to grab her gear as he turned to jump from the window. “Reborn!? Shit”
She tripped over her backpack as she grabbed her gloves, nearly fell as she ran downstairs, shoved her feet into her sneakers and ran after him.
Outside, the air was heavy with the weight of the recent storm, clouds thinning but the ground still soaked, the world smelling like wet asphalt and unfinished business. She jogged to catch up.
"Where are we going?" Tsuna asked breathlessly, struggling with one glove as she trailed after him down the street.
Reborn didn’t look back.
“Back to the beginning” he said.
The beginning meant hiking the hills towards their designated training spot on the outskirts of the town. If Tsuna let her gaze linger too long, she was certain she’d recognise the clearing off to the right where her coffin had once lain open in the grass. And beyond that, the path where the underground base had been.
But she didn’t look.
They diverged in direction and walked to the other side, where Tsuna once hung from the pine trees, dodging tennis balls upside down.
She panted, heart pounding for reasons that had nothing to do with the exercise.
"Do you have any regrets?" He asked as he loaded Leon in gun mode with a very familiar bullet, making her stomach drop.
"You promised you wouldn’t shoot me again"
“I was satisfied with average before” he admitted, clicking the chamber shut and aiming at her “But I want more. Because you can be more, Dame-Tsuna, and the only one holding you back is you. Stop sinking. Move"
“I can't!”
"Then do it with your dying will"
Her body moved before he fired. It jumped and dodged bullets she normally would only do when in HDWM. But the instinct to run was ever-present; she moved with ease despite the irritation she felt.
"I don't think this is a good idea!"
"I’m your hitman home tutor. I know best"
"You’re trying to kill me!"
"Same thing"
"Reborn!" She choked as a bullet flew a bit too close to her ear “Enough! Please. I can't…I'm not ready”
"Try to take it from me then"
He held the gun low, steady in his hands, like an invitation she had no idea how to accept.
Tsuna stared at it, then at Leon.
“You’re not serious”
He tilted his head, utterly serious. She huffed and launched herself at him.
Reborn casually flipped backwards like gravity didn’t apply to him, the gun twirling between his fingers like a baton. As he passed overhead, he tapped the back of her knee with his foot, just enough to make her buckle, and she crumpled onto the grass with a dramatic yelp.
"Your aim is sloppy" he called out, not even winded.
“Shit!” Tsuna barked, scrambling up with dirt on her hoodie. She tried again, only to slip on her back when he poked her shoulder.
"Your elbow’s too high"
“Fuck!”
"Language"
“Argh!” she screamed, launching herself at him again, but Reborn sidestepped her like she was a slow turtle.
“You’re telegraphing your weight”
“You're a menace”
“I’m a tutor”
“A war crime! In a suit!"
"And I look better than you" He parried her next swing with a flick of his shoe against her wrist. “You’re rushing your stance”
"Because you're running!"
“I’m gliding, there’s a difference”
Tsuna panted, spinning around to face him again, sweat in her eyes, every limb burning, but her face had cracked into something like a grin. Frustrated, exhausted, but alive.
“Again” she challenged.
Reborn smiled, just faintly. “Good. Go”
Then he moved again, impossibly fast, and she yelped as Leon tapped her forehead with a gentle bonk.
“Ow!”
"Centre your gravity. You're leaning too far forward"
“Reborn!”
“Faster, Dame-Tsuna”
“Don't call me that!”
"Empty threats" he smirked.
She hissed and she charged again.
They went back and forth like that for a while, a dance of sweat and curses, twirls and tumbles, bruises and barked corrections. Tsuna never got close enough to grab Leon, but she almost did once. Enough to make Reborn’s eyes gleam with something like approval.
She stopped chasing and started dodging. Her footwork improved. Her balance corrected itself. The ache in her muscles turned sharp and light, movements fluid and well thought.
And then, in the middle of a breathless pivot, she stopped cold.
Her body dropped low, shoulders tense, eyes snapping to the right.
Still.
Alert.
Like a predator assessing its prey.
Like a prey caught in headlights.
Reborn didn’t question her. He was already at her side, weapon raised. They both stared into the tree line in silence.
A wind passed through the forest, it curled, like fingers brushing through the back of your hair, eerie and creepy. For a moment, the shadows shifted wrong. And just as suddenly as it came, the nauseating feeling disappeared.
“It’s gone” Reborn said quietly, lowering his weapon. Tsuna exhaled only when he did.
“What... was that?”
“A Mist user”
But it wasn't Mukuro or Daemon, and most certainly, it wasn't Mammon. So who?
Tsuna swallowed, her heart still beating too fast. Whatever it was, it had seen them and chose not to act. Yet. Her intuition shuddered like smelling something foul.
"Can we go home?" She asked, eyes still on the trees.
Reborn didn’t answer immediately.
But he didn’t argue either.
Whatever good feeling she’d built during training coiled tight again in her shoulders, the tension crawling back like a second skin. Even Reborn’s weight, featherlight as it was, made them ache when he landed on one of them.
She said nothing, just kept walking.
Alert.
The quiet of Namimori at dusk wrapped around them, calm on the outside but doing nothing to soothe the riot in her head. Her thoughts spun in circles, trying to pin the source of that Mist presence.
But her intuition couldn't give her anything; she didn't know any other mist users or even why someone would approach her. Then again, it could be an obvious answer in someone finally narrowing the search for Vongola Decimo.
“You’ve lived long, haven’t you?” she asked after a stretch of silence.
“I’m not ancient, Dame-Tsuna.” Reborn tugged harshly at her hair from his perch.
“Agh! That was a compliment!” she yelped, glaring up at him. "Have you met any strong Mist users other than Mammon?"
“There are a few,” he admitted. “Mist users are fickle things. They don’t show themselves unless they want to be seen. And when they do, it’s usually for their own amusement”
“Hmm.” Her lips pressed into a thin line.
Could it be someone from Byakuran’s cohort seeking revenge?
"Don't think you're off the hook"
"Give it a rest, will you? I hear you. I do, but I... I'm not... It's not a regret. Or cowardice. I'm...." She exhaled slowly, the night air cool in her lungs. “I have a bloody cross on my back, Reborn. If I take the mantle, that cross will mark everyone who knows me. Mom, the kids, this town, the school. I need a new name, a new persona, maybe even a new face to keep this peace hidden. If I become Vongola Decimo, Sawada Tsunayuuki needs to die”
“You don’t need to die to become someone else. But I understand what you mean” Then, with maddening ease, he added, “We'll craft you an alias. Bianchi will start managing your acting lessons"
"Wait" She blinked, slowing mid-step. "Are you... no. No! Are you saying your name is not Reborn?"
"Keep walking, Dame-Tsuna"
“No way! Oh my god. No! But, you're, you, how did you— Why? What’s your real name?!”
"That is a privilege you will never earn"
“Is it Carlo? Are you Carlo? No, it doesn’t fit. Lorenzo? Armando? Oh god, Domenico?!”
“You won't guess"
“I have hyper intuition! I can pick the right name if I read it. You can’t hide forever!”
“That’s cheating and desperate”
“I bet your name is boring and long"
“At least I’m not named after a fish”
"Leon's name must be better than yours!"
Her answer was a green mallet, which was met with a strangled laugh.
It echoed through the empty street, a bright, ridiculous sound, one she hadn’t heard from herself in a while.
Reborn didn’t show it, but as he adjusted his fedora from her shoulder and looked ahead, he was relieved to hear it again too.
.
.
.
When Chrome appeared in Namimori school the next day in her class, introducing herself as their new classmate with a pitiful expression, Tsuna knew she royally fucked up. It wasn’t a mess up, it was a Fucked Up situation with a capital F.
She bowed her head in miserable silence, gave the standard introduction in a whisper, and took the empty seat beside Gokudera, ignoring the curious stares around her. Tsuna couldn't stop staring.
As soon as the bell rang, she leapt from her seat and grabbed Chrome’s hand, gently but urgently pulling her away from noisy classmates. She was surprised Chrome let her; humbled, even, that she let her lead her into the quietness of the library.
"I broke his heart" Tsuna whispered on her knees some minutes later, both hiding between bookshelves "It's all my fault"
“He broke yours too” Chrome admitted just as softly.
Chrome didn’t say what brought her to Namimori; she didn’t need to. The truth hung heavy in the air between them. Tsuna just never imagined what would happen without Kyokuyo’s support. No home. No safety net.
When Tsuna offered her house as a place to stay, Chrome gently refused. Not out of anger or resentment, but out of independence. The Future's trials had brought new confidence in her; Chrome wasn't hesitant to decide despite feeling sad.
She’d already found a tiny apartment that she was paying with money made from illusions and was thinking about picking up a part-time job. She had grown so much, Tsuna felt so proud.
But the part that stung the most was that Chrome didn’t blame her. That kindness made Tsuna want to cry.
So instead, she promised herself she’d bring an extra bento every day and contact Mammon about her project in synthetic organs in case Chrome’s ones failed. Verde should’ve been the one helping, but Tsuna wasn’t sure she could trust him not to backstab her.
On a good note, Kyoko and Hana adopted Chrome and took her under their wing. In the following days leading up to the school festival, Chrome was never alone and wasn't taken advantage of by their immature classmates and jealous girls.
It gave Tsuna some peace, seeing Chrome's bashful smile as she helped with decorations, even if it was small and faint.
In the end, their class decided on a beauty pageant-slash-auction for the cultural festival. Sell off your classmates for a one-day date? It was ridiculous and slightly degrading. And yet, somehow, it passed the vote.
It was stupid, and Tsuna didn't want to participate, but she was among the unlucky ones to draw the participant token. They were to dress up and enchant the audience into bidding for them. The collected money would go toward their class’s future trip. The only reassurance was that Hana was the treasurer, so at least no money would be stolen.
Tsuna wanted to fake an illness or disappear. Unfortunately, Gokudera, Yamamoto and Kyoko were also chosen, so Tsuna couldn't abandon them.
And eventually, she crossed paths with Ryohei.
They fought it out, fists flying, words sharp and heated. It wasn’t the kind of fight that ended in blood, but in bruises that would fade slower than guilt. What surprised Tsuna most wasn’t Ryohei’s anger; she had expected that, but how controlled it was. How mature he'd become.
He wasn’t mad about her leaving the girls behind, not really. What hurt him was that she hadn’t said anything and that she’d taken the weight of that decision alone.
“I get it” Ryohei had said between breaths, knuckles raw “I do. But you didn’t even let us say goodbye”
Tsuna had nothing to give back but an apology, breathless, aching, half-spoken between gulps of air. She knew she was in the wrong, but she also didn’t know what else to do.
“I just… didn’t know how to say it without making everything worse”
And then, with the same blunt warmth he’d always carried, Ryohei scolded her, not with anger, but with a kind of hurt fondness.
“That’s what friends are for, Sawada. To listen. To carry the burden together. You don’t have to go down with it alone”
There was a small bruise on her cheek the next morning, a pale reminder of her fight with Ryohei. She’d secretly hoped it might be enough to excuse her from participating in the pageant, or at least make her look too pitiful to auction off, but no such luck.
The bruise was easily erased with a dab of concealer, and the committee insisted she dress nicely.
So she did. Technically.
“What are you wearing?” Hana asked, staring at her in disbelief.
“My favourite hoodie” Tsuna replied without hesitation.
While the rest of the participants were glammed up in elegant dresses, pressed suits, and dramatic costumes, Tsuna stood out like a sore thumb. Her outfit was a soft, oversized beige hoodie with stitched-on cat ears and fluffy bean paws. The sleeves nearly swallowed her hands, and she paired it with plain tights and sneakers.
She looked absurdly cute. In a deeply unserious, absolutely-does-not-want-to-be-here kind of way.
“I’m protesting” she added flatly, adjusting one of the ears. “Quietly. With dignity"
Hana just sighed and muttered something about secondhand embarrassment.
Everyone was invited to the festival, her mother, Bianchi and the kids were enjoying the food stalls outside, wearing the masks they had been working on with her art supplies. Tsuna had begged her mother not to attend the auction, promising to buy them some takoyaki later instead. Her mother smiled, knowingly, and led the kids away with the promise of cotton candy.
She also tried to sabotage her timing by running errands all over the school.
She ran across campus, moved boxes from room to room, delivered flyers to the art club, fetched extra napkins for the food stall volunteers, anything that kept her out of that stupid pageant.
One of those errands involved delivering permission slips and rule papers to the disciplinary committee for sign-off. She deliberately took the long route, dragging her feet through empty hallways, stalling at vending machines, pretending to check for messages she hadn't received.
On days like this, the committee worked harder than anyone else, stretched thin across the school, breaking up fights, directing traffic, guarding entrances.
Tsuna half-hoped she might run into their prefect. The other half of her prayed she wouldn’t. But the odds weren’t in her favour.
When her eyes met Hibari Kyoya’s across the hallway, tall, silent, radiating disapproval like a storm cloud with teeth, her heart froze.
The look he gave her was pure steel, displeasure sharpened with hostility, as if he could already smell the chaos she was trying to avoid. Approaching him was suicidal, trying to sneak into his office to drop and vandalise his property was a death sentence.
She didn’t even try. Just turned on her heel and retreated immediately. If the ears on her hoodie had been real, they’d have flattened straight back in shame.
And of course, she still made it in time for the auction.
And of course, despite all her stalling, Tsuna still made it just in time for the auction.
Was she surprised to see Reborn acting as the host and one of the judges, dressed in a flashy suit and sporting a ridiculous fake beard?
No. No, she wasn’t.
She still wanted to tug at her hair in frustration and rip that fake beard clean off his smug little face.
“Ju-ju-juudaime!” Gokudera gasped as she walked back inside their classroom. She wasn't hiding from them either, no, no.
“You look cute, Tsuna” Yamamoto said brightly, the grin on his face far too genuine.
“Not a single word, you scumbags” Tsuna hissed through clenched teeth, face blazing red as she jabbed a pawed sleeve at both of them. Her blush was matched only by the barely-contained rage trembling through her.
She glanced at the window beside the stage. It wasn’t that far a drop. She could totally make it out and land safely in the bushes if she timed it right-
“Yo, little sister!”
Her escape plan died in her throat as a familiar voice cut through the noise.
“Dino?!” she spun around, wide-eyed. “You’re here?!”
Dino grinned, dressed in his casual jacket, with Romario standing just behind him, holding a camcorder like a proud uncle ready to document emotional damage.
“Of course I’m here! I told you I would come" Dino said cheerfully, clearly thrilled to be present for this particular humiliation. “I wouldn’t miss it for the world”
“Oh my god” Tsuna muttered, burying her face in her fluffy sleeves.
“Shishishi~”
Her blood ran cold at the sound. She turned slowly, praying her ears were betraying her.
They weren’t.
“WHY ARE YOU GUYS HERE TOO?!” Tsuna screeched, her voice cracking under the weight of sheer disbelief and mounting humiliation.
“VOOOI!” Squalo bellowed, waving a kendo sword instead of his sharp one “I couldn’t miss the chance to blackmail you, stupid brat!”
“I want to see my princess claw the eyes out of the competition~” Belphegor chimed in, a knife already twirling in his fingers, the very picture of chaotic glee. “Shishishi~”
“You look super cute, my darling~!” Lussuria squealed, dramatically waving his pink boa scarf “This hoodie look? Adorable! Powerful! Iconic!”
“I just came for the cake” Mammon muttered, illusioned as an apathetic young boy, already nibbling on a piece of strawberry shortcake that absolutely hadn't been paid for.
Tsuna stared at them incredulously, not believing the assassin squad was standing in her classroom like this was the world’s weirdest reality show. At least Xanxus wasn't here, small mercies. Thank you!
“Reborn” She growled through her teeth “you invited them, didn’t you?”
The Arcobaleno gave her an infuriating shrug and stroked his fake beard like a cartoon villain.
“The more bidders, the better”
Tsuna wanted to curl up and die.
“Tsuna-san!” Haru launched herself into a full-bodied glomp, wrapping Tsuna in a bone-crushing hug that knocked the hoodie off her head “I promise to split my allowance between you and Kyoko!” she gushed, eyes sparkling with absolute sincerity.
“Haru! S-Shouldn't you be in school?” Tsuna wheezed.
"I called in sick! My friends deserve moral and financial support!”
From behind her, Kyoko waved with a sweet smile, holding up a hand-painted sign that read Tsuna-chan fighto! in glitter and pastel ink. There were hearts. And cat paws. Tsuna let out a long, strangled groan and buried her face in her sleeves again.
"Is it too late to transfer schools...?"
Squalo and Dino were bickering over something, something, loud enough to attract the attention of several concerned professors, parents and students, while Lussuria tried —and failed!— to apply blush to Tsuna’s face for stage presence.
Gokudera looked ready to murder all of them on her behalf, one firecracker short of actually lighting something. Yamamoto, of course, was laughing too brightly to be of any help, completely enjoying the chaos like it was a sport.
Chrome was quiet, watching it all unfold with a blinking sort of calm.
Tsuna considered using the mounting disaster as cover to slip away. Just a quiet exit stage-left while everyone was yelling. It could work. She was already backing toward the door when—
“Ladies and gentlemen!” Reborn’s voice cut sharply across the auditorium, amplified through the Leon-mic with just enough menace to freeze Tsuna in her steps. “The Namimori Auction of Youthful Dreams to raise funds for our beloved students shall commence!”
Applause erupted.
Tsuna muffled a cry in her hands.
When the auction began, it immediately went off the rails. Some girls strut across the stage like they were in a Paris fashion show, twirling and posing with sparkling props and dramatic wind machines (where did they even get those?). Some of the guys just straight-up flexed, removing shirts and doing push-ups mid-stage. Someone attempted a backflip and landed on the snack table.
It was utter madness.
Tsuna was pretty sure half the crowd wasn't even from Namimori; there were definitely students from other schools, possibly even high school. Maybe one or two mafiosi from Dino's side.
At least she didn't have to worry when it was Kyoko’s turn.
First of all, Hana was guarding the stage like a stone-faced bouncer, eyes narrowed at anyone who dared raise a paddle. Secondly, Haru practically screamed herself hoarse, placing the highest bid in the first three seconds, thousands of yen created by Chrome with the subtle grace of a veteran illusionist. That money was going to vanish into thin air by the end of the day, but nobody needed to know.
Groans of heartbreak echoed across the room as Kyoko took Haru’s arm, giggling while Haru stuck her tongue out at the male population with zero remorse.
Yamamoto’s turn was just as comical. He walked out waving like he was in a baseball game and smiled so hard half the girls swooned. A group of his old teammates surged toward the stage screaming, only to be cut off, literally, by Squalo, waving his wooden kendo sword.
“VOOOI! I’M BUYING THE BASEBALL IDIOT! BACK OFF!”
“A whole day of training?” Yamamoto said, still laughing. “Count me in!”
When Gokudera’s turn came, it played out exactly like Tsuna expected.
Bianchi appeared like a dark goddess between fawning girls. Gokudera’s fangirls screamed in protest until someone passed around purple cookies. Within minutes, several of them had mysteriously fainted. No one could prove anything.
Gokudera, meanwhile, passed out cold the moment he saw Bianchi’s satisfied smile. She waved sweetly and carried him off like a prize she fully intended to keep.
Then came her turn.
Silence dropped like a guillotine. Tsuna stood frozen under the spotlight, hoodie ears and all, fists clenched at her sides. She stared dead ahead. She was almost free. If she just stood still long enough, maybe they'd move on—
“10,000 YEN!” Haru shouted.
“15,000!” Dino countered immediately.
“20,000, VOOOI!!” Squalo bellowed, sword slamming against the desk.
“I will not lose to any of you” Bianchi said calmly “30,000”
The class gaped in silence.
Tsuna vibrated in embarrassment. She tried to speak, she really did. But the chaos had already begun.
Desks were overturned. Chairs flew. Reborn sat on the judge’s table, sipping espresso while Mammon placed side bets with Chrome. Kyoko and Yamamoto tried (weakly) to hold back Haru and Squalo, who were in a shouting match over best friend privileges versus ward liberties.
Dino was halfway to the stage, yelling about “big brother duties,” while Romario casually passed out business cards to the other judges. Bianchi looked ready to throw a gas bomb.
"Kill me" Tsuna pleaded, face hidden by her hoodie paws.
Worst of all?
She knew those death threats were real.
It was hard to say if what happened next was funny, miserable, or just plain Tsuna-luck.
Because no one won in the end.
The shouting had grown so loud that it triggered the emergency noise sensors, and before anyone could place a final bid, the doors slammed open. The Disciplinary Committee had arrived and tried to break up the chaos with stern warnings and sheer presence.
It was a disaster, of course.
The moment Kyoya stepped into the room, expression blank but eyes gleaming like polished blades, the temperature dropped.
Then Belphegor opened his mouth.
"Shishishi~ Did the little birdie decide it's bloodhound today?" He threw a knife, blade almost slicing Kyoya's cheek.
The room exploded into motion.
Dino attempted diplomacy, “Kyoya, wait, we can talk about thi—” only to be elbowed in the ribs as the prefect charged.
Desks shattered. Someone got drop-kicked. Haru screamed something about civilian rights. Yamamoto started helping people evacuate with the biggest grin on his face. Squalo and Gokudera (who had woken up sensing danger) accidentally teamed up, yelling “VOOOOI” and “FOR JUUDAIME!!” at the same time while punching someone who may or may not have been a teacher.
The auction was officially cancelled.
Everyone was forcibly evacuated as two smoke bombs went off and the fire alarm started wailing, dropping sprinkles of water down on them.
Backstage, Tsuna crouched behind the curtain, hoodie on, hands over her flushed face. She didn’t even have the energy to cry anymore.
“You really should thank me, this lighted everyone's mood" Reborn stood beside her, sipping espresso calmly amidst the chaos. She made a sound that may have been a sob.
Romario, standing a few feet away, calmly checked the footage on his camera. “Crystal clear. I even caught the moment Boss got trampled by Hibari-kun”
"Please delete it" Tsuna moaned louder.
"Never" Romario said with a soft smile.
.
.
.
Tsuna made her escape before anyone could blame her, or worse, before Reborn forced her to stop the madness. She dragged the girls with her, but lost them in the crowd a few minutes later.
They will be fine, she told herself as she dove behind her mother like a soldier behind cover and immediately began bribing the kids with food and candy from every stall to keep them moving. Ice cream, candied apples, takoyaki, three kinds of crepes, whatever it took to avoid being dragged back into the flaming wreckage of the school event.
The fight was still raging behind them as they retreated. Screams, explosions, and what sounded like Squalo yelling “VOOOOI" and someone else shouting "I SAID NO FIRE INDOORS!” echoed faintly down the street.
Her wallet was empty.
Her sanity? Gone.
Her hoodie ears drooped in defeat.
But at least she survived.
Barely.
.
.
.
Her worst fear was confirmed the night of the school festival.
Dino and Squalo showed up at her door, but instead of sharing a hearty meal, they asked to speak with her in private about the Future.
What they knew was fragmented. Glimpses of battle they didn’t remember clearly, people they knew, older and battle-hardened; others they didn’t recognise, younger and bratty. That they knew the world was falling apart and that somewhere along the line, future Tsuna had died.
Or so the dream suggested.
She didn’t confess much. Just that there had been a mishap with a time machine, some battles were fought, and in the end, they saved what they could.
She left out the blood.
The loneliness.
Yuni and Byakuran.
They didn't press, but they knew her so well, they could read between the lines.
Varia stayed for the weekend, leaving a trail of mayhem in their wake and a good distraction, before leaving for Switzerland. They were going frog hunting, or so Bel had laughed in giddy annoyance, which could only mean one thing. Somewhere, little Fran was doomed. Tsuna silently wished him luck and a fast escape route.
Before they left, she had hugged Mammon tight.
The Mist Arcobaleno had grumbled a little, but didn’t pull away from her grip. Mammon knew more than the Varia about what had happened. As an Arcobaleno, they were tied directly to the Tri-ni-sette and felt the shift in the timeline.
They weren't aware of their doomed fates, but somehow, Tsuna knew they knew even more than her, by the hushed talk they had with Rebron.
But Mammon didn’t blame her, scold her, accuse her or demand explanations. They just let her hold onto them, somehow, that was enough.
Dino stayed around longer and seemed in no rush of going back.
He was kind and patient, often inviting them all out for lunch or dinner, slipping easily into the role of the responsible adult, present without being overbearing. He never pushed for more than she was ready to share.
And when she did, in small words, and not often, he listened with quiet care and a steady, nonjudgmental presence that made it easier to breathe.
But just as there were good days, there were grey ones too.
The wave of festival chaos had long since passed, leaving behind an eerie calm that never quite settled.
Nightmares in the shape of twisted memories hunted her nights and haunted her days. School became tedious and conversations felt hollow. There were mornings Tsuna couldn’t drag herself out of bed. Others where she did, but felt like a ghost walking through glass.
She hasn't seen her naked back since; always covers the mirror when she bathes. But she could feel her skin pulling taut by what marked her there. It didn't hurt, but she feels the phantom sensation of her skin being cut open every day.
And she wasn’t the only one who came back changed.
Yamamoto’s smile was slower on some days, and he had trouble keeping focus in class. Gokudera smoked less, not because he wanted to quit, but because his heart demanded it now.
They hadn’t talked about it, not properly. Maybe they were giving her space. Maybe they were still trying to come to terms with their own ghosts.
Just like her.
God, they were terrible at communicating.
Sometimes, Ryohei joined them on the school rooftop for lunch when the girls were absent. She hadn’t figured out why he kept dodging Hana, but it was funny watching him lose his cool whenever she was mentioned.
On those quieter days, they talked about what they missed most. Yamamoto, Chrome, and Ryohei mourned their box animals; Gokudera missed his box weapon. Tsuna never did find out what hers was. When it was her turn, she said she missed the cats.
Little by little, it became easier to talk, at least about the things that didn’t hurt.
When the girls were around and Ryohei conveniently disappeared, conversations drifted toward safer ground like school, classes, exams, after-school clubs. They encouraged Yamamoto to return to the baseball team, and Chrome joined the sculpting club.
It has been nearly two weeks since they came back from the future.
Tsuna was still waiting for the sky to fall.
Normalcy had a price, and they were all paying their due.
.
.
.
“OUT! OUT! I WANT YOU OUT OF MY CLASS!"
Nezu-sensei’s face was red with fury, his hands trembling and shoulders shaking with the force of his shouting. Snickers could be heard all around the classroom, as well as a chair scraping against the floor as she walked to the door.
“It’s Dame-Tsuna Day" a guy sneered, gaining more scattered jokes.
“Such a mess” a girl whispered to her circle of friends, who all laughed behind their hands.
Between the jeers and Nezu-sensei’s shouting, between Gokudera’s explosive defence and Yamamoto’s strained laugh, between Hana’s sharp glare, Kyoko’s worried frown, and Chrome’s silent stare
Tsuna sighed, walked out of the classroom and closed the door gently behind her.
Walking down the empty hallway, Tsuna could only think of one thing.
Some things will never change.
.
.
.
It was a grey day in Namimori.
The sky was empty, there was no sun to warm the streets, no clouds to soften the day, no blue to lighten up the heaviness in the air. It was just a dull, grey canvas stretching overhead, reflecting the weight in her chest.
Namimori didn’t feel peaceful anymore. It felt too quiet, like the town was holding its breath. The kind of silence that came after something broke, the kind that made you feel like a stranger in your own home.
Since it was an hour before lunch, she took refuge on the roof.
It was empty and quiet, the perfect place to hide away from prying eyes and let the minutes slip by, far from the noise of the classroom. No teachers were coming to scold her, no classmates to whisper and judge, no expectations pressing down on her shoulders.
She was on her own.
She let the cool breeze brush against her skin. It had been a while since she’d last taken a nap, and she really needed one. With the nightmares and restless nights piling up, she welcomed any scrap of rest she could get.
But her body refused to relax, even knowing she was safe to let down her guard.
The minutes slipped by, and she sat in silence. The dangerous kind, the one that whispered things you tried not to hear. Not for the tenth time did she wonder if things would have been different if she’d just resisted a little more.
Training with the best, getting stronger and make an escape before they tied her down. That was the plan.
She’d been arrogant to think she could outplay Reborn. That she could go along with Xanxus's whims and escape Vongola's control. But some things were even beyond their control, things they should never have touched.
She never should’ve gotten close in the first place.
But now that she is too deep, she doesn't want to let go. She wants everything, everyone. She doesn't want to be alone anymore. But she knows what will happen if they stay with her. All she seemed to bring was trouble, pain, and the kind of damage that never really healed.
She couldn’t protect them.
Not from the underworld or from herself.
Instead of soaring and drifting, she was sinking in mud and quicksand. And the weight of what she’d done was drowning her.
She destroyed a World.
She practically killed her soulmate.
She shattered Kyoya's trust, and now he is avoiding her.
She betrayed Mukuro’s heart, and now he is gone.
She keeps lying to Kyoko and Haru, despite knowing they would accept her.
Chrome got kicked out because of her. Yamamoto nearly had his skull fractured. Gokudera’s heart stopped. Ryohei had lost teeth and god knows what else. And that was just the physical damage. Miraculous sun healing was nothing if it couldn't wash the scars from their minds.
Yuni was alive somewhere out there. Tiny thing, she must be Fuuta’s age, and already she has the weight of the world on her shoulders. Dead in one timeline for something beyond her control, and being groomed to die in this one too.
It was shameful; guilt simmered low and hot in Tsuna’s stomach, always there, always churning.
If the roles had been reversed… If Tsuna had been the one who had to give up her life so that her friends could return to the present, she knew she wouldn't have been able to make that sacrifice.
And that cowardice…
That truth … was dragging her under.
She loves them, still does, and always would, but the truth was more brutal than she wanted to admit.
She is not brave enough to kill herself for someone else, someone she deeply cares for, let alone for the world.
She wasn’t noble, wasn’t a hero or a martyr.
She survived because she was too afraid to die. And she fought not out of honour or duty, but out of anger. Because she hated. Because she wanted to hurt the ones who threatened her friends.
She was selfish like that.
What did that say about her, really?
What kind of friend holds on so tightly, only to not care enough in the end?
She didn’t feel like a hero.
She didn’t feel like a survivor.
She felt like a monster.
And still… she didn’t want to lose anyone else.
Selfishly, irrationally, she still wanted to be someone worth protecting.
Her thoughts were circling, tightening into a knot in her chest, when a loud clattering noise startled her. She jerked her head toward the sound, just as the rooftop door creaked open and someone stumbled through.
It was a boy she has never seen before.
“Oh, sorry” the boy mumbled when he saw her. He looked startled and awkward, was covered in scrapes, band-aids and dust smudged across his brand-new uniform.
“Are you okay?” she asked.
“Mn” He stayed near the door, as if afraid to step further.
“You’re bleeding” she said, frowning. And without hesitating, she reached around the cuff of her white socks “Here, I think I have band-aids”
“…In your socks?”
“I-I get hurt a lot” she said with a grimace.
She stood and handed him a pink band-aid dotted with strawberry prints. He blinked at it, skitish, before quietly accepting it.
“…Thank you”
“You… who are you?”
Red eyes blinked back at her in quiet hesitation.
She has never seen red eyes on someone other than Xanxus. Pretty, she had thought back then, fierce and wild. They looked free in their own brutal way, brave in how they refused to hide anything. She’d seen those eyes seething with rage and annoyance too, and they had still been striking. Alive.
These were different.
These eyes weren’t wild or bright; there was no fire in them, no defiance. They were tired, too tired for someone so young, hollowed by sharp, black pupils that cut through the red like a cross etched in shadow. They were dull and downcast, like they were begging for an end or wishing to disappear.
“I’m… new here”
“Oh”
“Transfer student” he added, like it was a detail he was obligated to say. “1A”
“I see… You're with me”
“I’m late for class” he said softly, a strange sadness curling in his voice.
“You didn’t miss much”
“Did you…?”
“Oh, I was kicked out” Tsuna replied with a sheepish shrug.
“Why?”
“I’m… not good at math”
“Oh” he said, like he wasn’t sure what to do with that. Then, after a beat, he confessed “I’m not good at history”
“Too many dates” she offered.
“Too many wars”
“Too many names”
Silence fell between them again. The conversation wobbled, fragile and clumsy. It was awkward and silly; it just showed what a loser she was. But when she glanced up, the boy was watching her, not judging, just... watching. As if he was seeing her for the first time.
Then a small, broken laugh slipped out of him. It sounded like it hurt; too wounded to be real, too breathless to be fake.
“I’m… Enma” he murmured, as if the name itself was fragile. Then, after a pause, with a steadier voice, he nodded to himself and held out his hand “I’m Enma”
“Tsuna” she replied and took his hand in a gentle shake “Just Tsuna”
“I know” he said quietly. “It’s nice to finally meet you”
She blinked. And as their fingers touched, something passed between them, something inevitable. Her intuition blared in bright colours, alarm bells rang like wind chimes at the warning, impossible to ignore.
Tsuna breathed, and she knew…
This broken boy, whom she was going to love, was going to betray her.
.
.
.
Notes:
And so, the next phase of the story begins. This feels more like the finale of part 1 of the fic 😅 And like with any new season, we have to wait for it to come out. Don't kill me, it's already under production 🙏😘 We are near the climax!
Daemon should not be around children. smh. He means well, but not really. It's complicated. He’s complicated. Shows why Tsuna’s a complicated mess too.
Also, I can’t stress this enough: remember that Tsuna is 13! She is young, and her thought process can be irrational at times.
The story will diverge from the manga starting from this point! Though it will touch the same arcs but from a different construction and perspective. Wish me luck!

Pages Navigation
morningchocolate on Chapter 1 Sun 21 Mar 2021 04:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
galaxy_in_your_eyes on Chapter 1 Thu 25 Mar 2021 06:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
dechuehomme on Chapter 1 Wed 01 Sep 2021 03:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
SirenGreen_0000 on Chapter 1 Thu 25 May 2023 10:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheRedBlade on Chapter 1 Sat 29 Jun 2024 09:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
nbrow132 on Chapter 1 Thu 30 Oct 2025 06:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
morningchocolate on Chapter 2 Thu 25 Mar 2021 05:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
galaxy_in_your_eyes on Chapter 2 Thu 25 Mar 2021 06:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
SirenGreen_0000 on Chapter 2 Thu 25 May 2023 10:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
brieflydeepperson on Chapter 3 Thu 02 Jul 2020 10:48AM UTC
Comment Actions
morningchocolate on Chapter 3 Sun 28 Mar 2021 07:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
SirenGreen_0000 on Chapter 3 Thu 25 May 2023 10:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Yumetsuki on Chapter 3 Sun 01 Oct 2023 03:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
night_huntress on Chapter 4 Mon 13 Jul 2020 03:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
Foxluna on Chapter 4 Sun 02 Aug 2020 03:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
morningchocolate on Chapter 4 Tue 27 Apr 2021 03:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
SirenGreen_0000 on Chapter 4 Thu 25 May 2023 10:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fififire on Chapter 5 Tue 11 Aug 2020 09:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
morningchocolate on Chapter 5 Fri 11 Jun 2021 02:06PM UTC
Comment Actions
Bviki on Chapter 5 Sat 14 Jan 2023 04:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
SirenGreen_0000 on Chapter 5 Thu 25 May 2023 10:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fififire on Chapter 6 Wed 21 Oct 2020 05:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation